《Lucky Pregnancy & Sweet Marriage: Hubby, Please Turn Off the Lights!》 Chapter 1 - Impotent Husband, But She’s Pregnant

Chapter 1: Impotent Husband, But She¡¯s Pregnant

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Four weeks of pregnancy¡­¡± Su Yanyun pointed to the pregnancy kit with shaking hands. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. I¡¯m actually pregnant¡­¡± The afternoon sun was a little blinding. A touch of holy white reflected on the surface of the bright pregnancy kit. The corners of Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes were moist. On the night she married Song Zhifei, Su Yanyun never expected to be a mother, nor did she wish to be a real wife. Song Zhifei seemed like a sessful man on the surface, but he waspletely impotent and couldn¡¯t even touch her, let alone getting her pregnant and giving birth. But back then, her mother had been hospitalized in a car ident and she urgently needed money to pay a huge medical bill. Her stepfather agreed to give her the money on the condition that she be his underground lover. In desperation, whoever could save her mother and save her from the clutches of her stepfather was her savior¡­ Thus, when Song Zhifei took out the money to pay the medical expenses to treat her mother and knelt in front of her crying bitterly, begging her to forgive him for being incapable as a man¡­ Su Yanyun could only forgive. For three years, at the thought of his ¡°kindness¡± to her, Su Yanyun had to endure the constant difficulties and ridicule of her mother-inw. ¡°A chicken that can¡¯ty eggs¡± was the biggest shame to her. Song Zhifei was good to her in all ways, but when it came to matters regarding a child¡­ as if to cover his unspeakable secret, he pushed all the responsibility to her¡ª He publicly stated that she had a problem, and urged her to visit the hospital for examinations. He even condemned her with her mother-inw for not fulfilling her duty as a wife and a daughter-inw. Now it was good¡­ Su Yanyunughed with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m finally pregnant¡­¡± Song Zhifei took her to a hotel one month ago on their wedding anniversary¡­ Su Yanyun still blushed and felt her heart beat faster at the thought of her fuzzy memories of that night. Back home, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t wait to tell Song Zhifei the good news. As soon as her hand touched the door, a familiar woman¡¯s voice came out of the room. ¡°Zhifei, I¡¯m pregnant.¡± This voice¡­ Su Yanyun stayed outside the door, stunned. Through the gaping door, she saw a scene she never even dreamed of¡ª Her best girlfriend, Luo Weimin, was with her ¡°asexual¡± husband. They were hugging each other in bed. ¡°Zhifei,¡± Luo Weimin said coquettishly and hung on Song Zhifei¡¯s body. ¡°I already have your baby in my stomach. When can you leave Su Yanyun that bitch and marry me?¡± ¡°Just wait awhile more.¡± Song Zhifei tickled Luo Weimin¡¯s chin. ¡°Su Yanyun¡¯s mother is about to die soon. Once she inherits the Su family heritage, I¡¯ll find a way to obtain it, and then kick her out. I¡¯ll marry you in public then¡­¡± Su Yanyun took a step back and almost hit the bonsai beside her. No, it was impossible¡­ How could Ah Min have a secret rtionship with Song Zhifei! She was her best girlfriend in college for years. When her life was low, it was Ah Min who had introduced Song Zhifei to her and helped her solve her big problem. But the scene she just saw¡­ Su Yanyun¡¯s mind was in utter chaos. She stumbled down the stairs and just ran to the gate when she bumped into her mother-inw. ¡°What are you so anxious for, are you going for reincarnation!¡± Her mother-inw scolded harshly. As if Su Yanyun didn¡¯t hear her, she didn¡¯t even change her shoes and just pushed the door and rushed out. ¡°Mom, who were you talking to?¡± Song Zhifei heard the movement and ran out. ¡°Who else?¡± Song Zhifei¡¯s mother sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t it yourwless wife? After marrying for three years, her stomach hasn¡¯t had a piece of single news. She still dares¡­¡± ¡°Mother, what are you saying? Su Yanyun came back just now?¡± Song Zhifei¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Could she have found out¡­¡± Could she have found out about his adultery with Luo Weimin, and heard their ¡°n¡±? ¡°Quick! Chase her! Don¡¯t let her get away!¡± Song Zhifei shouted urgently. Chapter 2 - Scent in the Face

Chapter 2: Scent in the Face

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun gged down a taxi and got into it. They were all liars¡­ She held the pregnancy report in her hands tightly, almost crushing it into a ball. They were all liars. She couldn¡¯t stop her tears from rolling down her cheeks. He still said he was asexual and couldn¡¯t be a real couple with her. He even said he would treat her well forever¡­ what husband, what best friend, it was all just a ploy of the adulterers. She had still foolishly thought that she had to repay Song Zhifei for helping him, even if it meant being a grass widow by his side. She had thought she was kind, but she didn¡¯t expect she was stupid instead. Today was a happy day. She found out she was pregnant, but it was also the terrible day she found out about her best friend and husband¡¯s betrayal n. It was so ridiculous! If she had to be med, she would be med for trusting him too easily. She had been too naive and stupid. When Su Yanyun came to her senses, she was already standing inside the hospital. ¡°Mother¡­¡± She thought of Song Zhifei¡¯s words. Once her mother was dead, he would steal her inheritance and then chase her out¡­ Three years ago, her mother met with a car ident and fell into a vegetative state. She remained unconscious. ¡°No, Mother can¡¯t die.¡± Su Yanyun choked on her tears. ¡°Mother is my only rtive¡­¡± She staggered into her mother¡¯s hospital room and bumped into a nurse carrying some medical equipment out. ¡°Doctor, what happened to my Mother?¡± Su Yanyun was shocked. ¡°Why did you push all these equipment out? Is she better now?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your family already signed the contract to give up treatment?¡± The doctor looked at Su Yanyun coldly. ¡°Why, are you regretting it now?¡± He had seen many rich people who valued money over morality. The patient was still alive, but they didn¡¯t want to waste even a single cent on the patient anymore, so they just gave up treatment and watched as they passed. ¡°No, doctor, you can¡¯t!¡± Su Yanyun panicked. ¡°Who signed it? Our family couldn¡¯t have made such a decision! Doctor¡­¡± She chased after the doctor and unexpectedly bumped against someone¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Yanyun lost her bnce and fell backward as if she had hit against a steel wall. Her heartbeat seemed to halt, and the moment she fell, time seemed to slow down. It was at this time that the man reached out and grabbed her wrist tightly and pulled her back up. Inertia caused Su Yanyun to fall into the man¡¯s embrace. The hormonal odor that was unique to men hit her in the face and Su Yanyun blushed despite herself. ¡°Thank, thank you¡­¡± She didn¡¯t dare raise her head to look at the man. She only noticed a luxurious and exquisite button on his clean shirt. The man let go. ¡°No problem.¡± It was a cold and detached voice, with a hint of suppression that could make people¡¯s blood run cold. Su Yanyun was stunned, but she noticed that the doctor was already walking further away. ¡°Doctor! Please wait!¡± She pushed the man aside and ran after the doctor. ¡°Rude.¡± A man who looked like an assistant scoffed beside the man. He handed a piece of wet tissue to the man. ¡°Young Master Yi, please wipe your hands.¡± The man took the wet tissue and threw it into the rubbish bin nearby. He turned slightly and stared after Su Yanyun. The assistant was shocked. Young Master Yi usually had severe mysophobia and logically, would have immediately wiped his hand where the woman just touched him¡­ ¡°Doctor! I want to rehabilitate my mother¡¯s treatment.¡± Su Yanyun stopped the doctor. ¡°I beg you¡­¡± ¡°If you want to rehabilitate the treatment, you have to pay your debts first,¡± the doctor finally said. Chapter 3 - Exchange with Yourself

Chapter 3: Exchange with Yourself

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Debts¡­¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. ¡°How¡­ much?¡± ¡°It adds up to about a few tens of thousands.¡± The doctor looked at Su Yanyun and asked impatiently, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already give the receipt to your family members? You are her daughter, yet you don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Su Yanyun choked. ¡°They all hid it from me. They didn¡¯t tell me anything¡­¡± The doctor saw that she didn¡¯t seem to be acting pitiful and his tone also slowed. ¡°Since you know about it now and want to save your mother, then pay the remaining bills.¡± Su Yanyun clutched the purse in her hands. A few tens of thousands¡­ Where would she go to find that much money? She didn¡¯t even have a few thousand on her whole body! ¡°Young Master Yi.¡± The assistant lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Should we help her?¡± To work with Young Master Yi, it was a fundamental attribute to be able to read his expression. Furthermore, even after staying beside him for so many years, this was the first time he had seen him stare so intensely at a woman before. Moreover, she was a stranger. Rong Linyi¡¯s stare was still cold. His lips moved a little and he was about to say something. Suddenly, a middle-aged man entered his vision. That was¡­ Su family¡¯s patriarch, Su Bowang? ¡°Yanyun, why are you here?¡± Su Bowang pulled on Su Yanyun. ¡°Stepfather!¡± Su Yanyun also held onto Su Bowang. ¡°Why did you stop Mother¡¯s treatment? The doctor said that there¡¯s hope of her waking up. You can¡¯t possiblyck money, why did you do this?¡± ¡°Yanyun, calm down. Don¡¯t shout here.¡± Su Bowang reassured Su Yanyun. ¡°We¡¯ll talk in your Mother¡¯s room.¡± Rong Linyi finally turned and stopped looking at Su Yanyun. ¡°No need,¡± he said to his assistant coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He had really been thinking too much¡­ It turned out she was from the Su family, and this was the Su family¡¯s trivial matter. He was not interested in other rich family¡¯s messy disputes. Let them go back and argue¡­ Su Yanyun was dragged by Su Bowang into the hospital room. She looked at her frail and weak Mother on the hospital bed and asked Su Bowang anxiously, ¡°Why did you do this, you¡­¡± ¡°You want to save your Mother?¡± Su Bowang chuckled sinisterly and interrupted Su Yanyun. He suddenly lunged towards Su Yanyun and pinned her on the bed at the side. ¡°If you want to save your Mother, use your body to exchange for it!¡± ¡°No!¡± Su Yanyun was shocked. ¡°Su Bowang, you¡¯re shameless¡­ you¡¯re my stepfather! Let go of me¡­¡± ¡°Let go of you?¡± Su Bowang covered Su Yanyun¡¯s mouth viciously. ¡°Three years ago, you should have been mine! But you were lucky that time and found Song Zhifei to marry. You used yourself to exchange for the hospital fees for your Mother¡­¡± Three years ago¡­ Yes. Su Yanyun¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks from the corners of her eyes. Three years ago, her mother had met with a sudden and unexpected disaster and needed immediate treatment. But Su Bowang, this evil man, actually wanted to take the opportunity to seize her and turn her into his mistress with her mother¡¯s life. If she had not been at an impasse, Su Yanyun would not have listened to Luo Weimin. She would not have married Song Zhifei via her introduction, a seemingly rich and upright family. Song Zhifei had saved her Mother¡¯s life, so even if they were not a real married couple, Su Yanyun had silently endured all the censure of the marriage with a grateful heart. But three years had passed¡­ Her mother has still yet to awaken, and the hospital fees had been spent¡­ Su Bowang was still bent on her. He still tried to take advantage of her mother¡¯s life to achieve his motives. What was even more depressing was that Song Zhifei and Luo Weimin also threw stones at her while she was in the well. They anticipated her mother¡¯s passing so that they could snatch away her inheritance¡­ Chapter 4 - Your Child Is in Me

Chapter 4: Your Child Is in Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°You¡¯re sick of doing it with that guy, right?¡± Su Bowang¡¯s words were full of obscenities. ¡°Let your stepfather treat you well now¡­¡± ¡°No! No!¡± Su Yanyun struggled and suddenly touched a flower vase on the table. She grabbed the flower vase and smashed it at Su Bowang¡¯s head forcefully. ng! Following the flower vase¡¯s smashing sound, Su Bowang also slid from her body and fell onto the ground. Su Yanyun staggered and fell to the ground. ¡°Help! Help!¡± She screamed and headed towards the door. Who knew that before she could even reach the door handle, the door opened from outside. Song Zhifei and Luo Weimin blocked her way. Su Yanyun felt her heart drop from an overhanging cliff all the way to an abyss¡­ ¡°Zhifei,¡± Su Yanyun said with tears on her face before Song Zhifei could say anything. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant¡­ I¡¯m pregnant with your child¡­¡± ¡°Pregnant?¡± Luo Weimin sneered. ¡°Zhifei has never even touched you once from beginning to end. How could you be pregnant? Could it be that you cheated on him?¡± ¡°Luo Weimin! You¡¯re just a third party who stepped between our marriage, who are you to say anything?¡± Su Yanyun red angrily at her previous ¡°best friend¡±. ¡°Third party?¡± Luo Weimin sneered viciously. ¡°Su Yanyun, you must have mistaken something. Zhifei and I have always been a couple. You were the one who stepped between our rtionship and snatched him away! You are the third party!¡± ¡°You introduced me to Song Zhifei!¡± Su Yanyun clutched her hands into fists and mocked. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be willing to give up your man just to steal my inheritance!¡± Luo Weimin narrowed her eyes. ¡°Yes, I helped you a great deal to let your Mother live for a few more years, right? But you probably don¡¯t know that your Mother¡¯s ident was originally caused by me and Zhifei, do you?¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Su Yanyun raised her hand immediately and pped Luo Weimin¡¯s face. ¡°Enough!¡± Song Zhifei saw that Luo Weimin was hit and struck at Su Yanyun with his hand. Su Yanyun raised her hand to defend herself, but she couldn¡¯t win over the man¡¯s big energy. She took two steps back consecutively. She protected her lower abdomen. Despite recognizing this man¡¯s true colors, she was still submerged in the tide of anger. ¡°Song Zhifei, your child is in me!¡± She screamed with all her might. ¡°Child?¡± Song Zhifei sneered. ¡°Su Yanyun, I¡¯ve never even touched you before. Who knows whose child you are pregnant with? Since you cheated while married, you will probably leave our marriage with nothing?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Su Yanyun widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°On our wedding anniversaryst month, we clearly¡­¡± ¡°Clearly what?¡± Song Zhifei said impatiently, ¡°Last month, I was talking business with one Boss, and he just had to take a liking to you¡­ for that business, I took you to a hotel and spiked your drink¡­ Hehe, you actually thought you slept with me?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s legs turned soft and she almost copsed. What¡­ He had sent her onto another man¡¯s bed just for business¡­ That had been her first time. The night she thought was wonderful, and the child in her belly turned out to be¡­ this kind of truth. ¡°Sign it!¡± Song Zhifei threw a document in front of Su Yanyun. ¡°Your Mother¡¯s treatment has been stopped and she probably can¡¯t live past tomorrow. Sign the divorce papers and admit to cheating. Leave the marriage with nothing and give all your inheritance to me. Then I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Chapter 5 - Revenge

Chapter 5: Revenge

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°You, let me go?¡± Su Yanyun felt like her voice wasn¡¯t even hers anymore. She found it hard to believe that there was such a shameless person on Earth. ¡°Yes, I will let you go.¡± Song Zhifei chuckled sinisterly. ¡°This is considered remuneration for helping you get rid of Su Bowang. If you don¡¯t sign the papers, I¡¯ll give you to Su Bowang. I¡¯m sure he will be very happy to share your inheritance¡­¡± Now that things hade to this, Su Yanyun was actually calm. ¡°Okay.¡± She took the paper and reached out to Song Zhifei. ¡°Give me a pen.¡± ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Luo Weimin red fiercely at Su Yanyun. This evil Su Yanyun. How dare she p her. Once she signed the papers, she would surely p both sides of her face! Let Su Yanyun know that she, Luo Weimin, was not to be angered! Su Yanyun took over Song Zhifei¡¯s fountain pen. She held up the document and pretended to sign with the pen. ¡°Song Zhifei, why doesn¡¯t this pen have any ink?¡± She held up the pen suspiciously. ¡°No ink? How is that possible?¡± Song Zhifei was in doubt and lowered his head to look. ¡°Don¡¯t y any tricks¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s really no ink.¡± Su Yanyun pointed the pen at Song Zhifei. ¡°Look at it¡ª¡± Before she even finished talking, she stabbed the fountain pen forcefully at Song Zhifei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah!¡± Song Zhifei was defenseless and the pen stabbed into his eyes. He yelled in pain. Su Yanyun threw the document at Luo Weimin¡¯s face and, before Luo Weimin could react, she kicked Luo Weimin¡¯s stomach with her knee. ¡°Aiyo!¡± Luo Weimin dodged subconsciously. Su Yanyun had already pushed them aside and ran out of the hospital room. ¡°Bitch! She ran away!¡± Song Zhifei covered his eyes and yelled. Luo Weimin was still covering her stomach in shock. She yelled at Song Zhifei, ¡°My baby! She¡¯s so vicious! She wanted to harm our baby!¡± ¡°You wait!¡± Song Zhifei gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll catch her back and get rid of that illegitimate child in her belly!¡± Su Yanyun ran as if her life depended on it. It had been three years, and she only realized now that fierce and cruel people were around her. Now, they wanted to devour her whole¡­ Su Bowang had authority over the Su family and the Song family was also powerful. She was just a helpless and isted woman and had been cornered to a dead end by them¡­ She couldn¡¯t protect her mother anymore. She couldn¡¯t protect her¡­ Su Yanyun was engulfed in thick despair. I¡¯m sorry, Mother. I¡¯m useless¡­?Tears stained her face. The only thing I can do now is to protect myself and keep the inheritance you left for me¡­?She had to protect everything she had and avoid the wolves¡¯ vicious teeth. And then¡­ she would take revenge! Suddenly, an ear-piercing brake sounded near Su Yanyun¡¯s ears. A speeding car swept past her and dangerously brushed against her body. After the car stopped¡­ Su Yanyun was copsed in a flower bush on the side of the road. ¡°Young, Young Master Yi.¡± The driver reported in a panicked state. ¡°I, I seemed to have knocked against someone.¡± ¡°Probably not.¡± The assistant at the side said, ¡°We drove normally. The other party ran on the road and disrupted our path, so the other party is fully to me. You¡¯re making a mountain out of a molehill. You even woke Young Master Yi¡­¡± At the back seat. Rong Linyi opened his eyes slowly. ¡°Go down and see if anyone is injured. Then let thewyer deal with the rest.¡± The assistant got off the car and saw Su Yanyun, who was lying on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± He recognized Su Yanyun immediately. This was the woman that had bumped into Young Master Yi in the hospital. ¡°Young Master Yi, this¡­¡± Chapter 6 - Miss, You’ve Mistaken Me

Chapter 6: Miss, You¡¯ve Mistaken Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

It was actually her¡­ Rong Linyi¡¯s gaze fell on Su Yanyun. He opened the car door, got down and knelt down beside Su Yanyun. He reached out to test her breathing. ¡°Young Master Yi, you still have an urgent meeting. You should leave first. I will stay and handle the matter, the hospital is right there¡­¡± As if he didn¡¯t hear what his assistant just said, Rong Linyi just checked on Su Yanyun gently to see if she was injured. After making sure that she was alright, he suddenly carried her. ¡°Young Master Yi?¡± The assistant was shocked. Young Master Yi was such a clean freak that he couldn¡¯t even touch his own Mother. But here he was, carrying a woman that had copsed on the road. He didn¡¯t need to go to this extent even if he had knocked down this woman with his car¡­ Rong Linyi directly carried Su Yanyun into the backseat of his car. ¡°Go to the meeting.¡± He ordered his driver. ¡°Instruct the medical treatment team to bring their equipment and check on her.¡± Under his driver and assistant¡¯s stunned look, he nced at Su Yanyun. ¡°She probably only fainted.¡± Once the car started, he ordered his assistant again. ¡°Let me see the car¡¯s ck box video.¡± The assistant obeyed and gave him the ck box respectfully. Rong Linyi looked at it expressionlessly¡­ As expected, he was right. The car didn¡¯t touch Su Yanyun. She only fainted out of shock. Now, he just had to wait for her to wake up. ¡°Young Master Yi.¡± After watching the video, his assistant asked carefully, ¡°Do we still need to call the medical team?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m afraid she might have hit her head when she fainted,¡± Rong Linyi answered logically, his tone a little absent-minded. The assistant stopped talking again¡­ ¡°Anything else?¡± Rong Linyi looked up coldly. The assistant looked beside Rong Linyi. ¡°Young Master Yi¡­ she¡­ has woken up¡­¡± With a shock, Rong Linyi turned quickly to look at the woman beside him. Su Yanyun yawned and slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Erm¡­¡± She rubbed her temples. ¡°Where¡­ is this?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing wrong with you, you can get off.¡± Rong Linyi looked at her coldly. Su Yanyun turned and just happened to stare right into Rong Linyi¡¯s ice-cold gaze with her deer-like innocent big eyes. Her lips moved and she suddenly reached a hand out towards Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi frowned and also lifted his hand. He rejected her coldly, looking a little irritated. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± He had carried her, but that didn¡¯t mean he was willing to be touched by her. But Rong Linyi turned a deaf ear and held onto Rong Linyi¡¯s hand. Under the assistant¡¯s rmed look, she even shifted and leaned on Rong Linyi¡¯s arm. ¡°Hubby¡ª¡± She lifted her little face and said with a pitiful voice, ¡°You, you can¡¯t chase me away. I, I¡¯m already pregnant with your child¡­¡± ¡°Pei¡ª¡± The assistant almost vomited blood. This, this was fraud, right? Wasn¡¯t this fraud a little¡­ too daring? Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was very ck¡­ As ck as the impending night. Without a word, he retracted his arm and, as if he had to use all his manners since young, finally managed to control himself from throwing the little woman out of the car window. ¡°Miss, you have mistaken me.¡± His expression was cold and sharp. It would probably send shivers down a person¡¯s spine if they looked at him. ¡°Hubby!¡± Su Yanyun was afraid and anxious. She looked so frantic she was pitiful. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I know I couldn¡¯t get pregnantst time, and you disliked me, but¡­ please don¡¯t abandon me¡­ Mother has passed on. Other than you, I don¡¯t have anyone else in this world¡­¡± As she talked, tears formed in her watery, limpid eyes. Chapter 7 - Hubby, I Beg You

Chapter 7: Hubby, I Beg You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Hubby¡­¡± Su Yanyun bit on her pink lips, her tears already dripping. ¡°I beg you¡­¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s face was so overcast it almost dropped water. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± His gaze fell on his assistant¡¯s face. ¡°Have you contacted the medical team?¡± The assistant quickly kept his intention to watch the show and lowered his head to work. The car quickly arrived at the corporation. ¡°Follow him.¡± Rong Linyi pointed to his assistant and ordered Su Yanyun without room for rejection. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± ¡°No, hubby¡­¡± Su Yanyun whined and almost cried. ¡°Hubby, please don¡¯t abandon me. I¡¯ll be very good¡­ very obedient¡­¡± Rong Linyi: ¡°¡­¡± The assistant saw the stiff atmosphere and couldn¡¯t help but try to round the argument. ¡°Miss, look¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Rong Linyi said before the assistant could finish talking. ¡°Thank you, husband!¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but cheer. She pounced and hugged onto Rong Linyi¡¯s arm, pasting her face affectionately on his arm. Rong Linyi: ¡°¡­ stop calling me hubby!¡± ¡°Okay, hubby!¡± Su Yanyun replied loudly. Rong Linyi: ¡°¡­¡± The assistant stared at the little woman pasted to Rong Linyi and at their backs that seemed to be bound together. No, no way¡­ Could it be that today was the day he witnessed history? The Young Master Yi that despised women and was such a clean freak that it made people irritable was actually¡­ in a rtionship now? However, what did she mean by being pregnant? ¡°I need to go to a meeting.¡± Rong Linyi brought Su Yanyun and took his personal lift to the meeting room level. ¡°Follow my assistant to check on your body.¡± ¡°Can I not go?¡± Su Yanyun looked pitifully at Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was final and without room for discussion. ¡°No.¡± Su Yanyun wrestled with her fingers pitifully. ¡°But I¡¯m very afraid¡­¡± Rong Linyi¡­ took a deep breath. ¡°Be good.¡± He suppressed his irritation and anger and coaxed the woman with words he never imagined he would say. ¡°Don¡¯t you have your baby apanying you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yanyun giggled and touched her abdomen. ¡°I still have my baby. Hubby, you can go work hard to pay for our baby¡¯s milk powder!¡± Rong Linyi once again felt helpless. ¡°Okay¡­¡± He watched as the doctor took Su Yanyun away. He turned around immediately and instructed his assistant with a cold gaze. ¡°Check on all her details. I want to see it first thing after the meeting.¡± What a mess¡­ While walking to the meeting room, Rong Linyi thought inside. Looking at Su Yanyun¡¯s expression, he didn¡¯t think she was pretending. But, so what if she was pretending? No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t let her use him¡­ he had been kind again and again. Although he didn¡¯t hate this woman nor remove her from him, that didn¡¯t mean that he would ept her. Women were troublesome. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he would never allow himself to put such trouble into his own life. ¡°Su Yanyun, the Su family¡¯s only daughter. She was young and orphaned of her father, and her mother brought her along and married her father¡¯s cousin, Su Bowang, just to stabilize the Su Corporation.¡± The people working under Rong Linyi were all extremely efficient. The moment he stepped out of the meeting room, his assistant handed him the document. ¡°Three years ago, her mother met with a car ident. Su Yanyun then got married to the Song family¡¯s Young Master. It is rumored that Su Bowang tried to rape her before, and threatened not to pay for her mother¡¯s treatment.¡± ¡°So, the Song family has been paying for Su Yanyun¡¯s mother¡¯s hospital fees?¡± Rong Linyi tilted his head and asked. ¡°No,¡± The assistant answered. ¡°The Song family gave a betrothal gift and Su Yanyun used it to pay for her mother¡¯s hospital fees. However, not long ago, the money was all spent and Su Bowang requested to stop the treatment and let her mother perish on her own.¡± Chapter 8 - What Shall We Name Our Baby?

Chapter 8: What Shall We Name Our Baby?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi didn¡¯t reply to him and looked to be pondering over something. ¡°Young Master Yi, do I still need to continue¡­¡± His assistant paused for a long time before finally asking. ¡°Leave it with me, I¡¯ll look over it myself.¡± Rong Linyi pressed his thumb on the table. ¡°Wait! Notice the hospital to continue the treatment.¡± Then he stood up. His assistant immediately followed him. ¡°Continue Su Yanyun¡¯s mother¡¯s treatment?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s footsteps halted and he looked at his assistant with a gaze that made him feel fearful. ¡°Is there anyone else¡¯s treatment?¡± His assistant immediately lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯ll get to it immediately.¡± Young Master Yi always hated repeating himself. It was just that his actions now were unprecedented, so the assistant simply wanted to confirm it again. ¡­ Su Yanyun stayed obediently in a big empty room. The doctor had already given her an examination. She curled up on the chair like an abandoned little kitten. The moment she saw Rong Linyie in, her darkened eyes immediately lit up with energy. ¡°Hubby!¡± She stood up and pounced towards Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi¡¯s arm was a little numb, but he held her nheless. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve missed you¡­¡± Su Yanyun said with her pink lips. Her big eyes were limpid and pitiful, and even the most indifferent person would soften at her look. Rong Linyi averted his eyes¡­ ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°Young Master Yi, we didn¡¯t go through a deep examination¡­¡± the doctor said apologetically. ¡°Why?¡± Rong Linyi frowned. ¡°Because,¡± the doctor nced at Su Yanyun and said. ¡°Thisdy is pregnant. An X-ray would affect the fetus, so¡­¡± The doctor stopped. Because Rong Linyi¡¯s expression had darkened significantly. ¡°She¡¯s really pregnant?¡± He asked. ¡°That¡¯s for certain.¡± The doctor didn¡¯t know why and braced himself to fill him in despite feeling like Young Master Yi¡¯s attitude was a little dreadful. ¡°She is about four weeks pregnant. The report is here.¡± Rong Linyi took the report. Four weeks pregnant¡­ In the end, she was really pregnant with the Song family¡¯s child. It seemed their rtionship was not as bad as the report said. The Song family used to despise her because she wasn¡¯t pregnant. But now she was¡­ He was just an outsider, so what did he care so much for? ¡°Hubby, we really have a little baby.¡± Su Yanyun lifted her head to look at Rong Linyi. Her eyes turned into moons as she smiled. ¡°What shall we name our baby?¡± Rong Linyi put the report back to the doctor¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss itter.¡± Su Yanyun blinked¡­ Hm? Why did Husband seem unhappy? ¡°Hubby, are you unhappy?¡± she asked apprehensively. Rong Linyi had no intention of replying her. But he saw that she looked so apprehensive and fearful as if she was a little kid that had been hurt by someone close to her but still wanted him to protect her¡­ He looked away, not wanting his heartstrings to be tugged at by her. ¡°No,¡± he replied. Before Su Yanyun could speak further, he asked his assistant, ¡°Did you tell the doctor about her situation?¡± ¡°Doctor, Ms. Su has mistaken someone. Why?¡± the assistant asked the doctor anxiously. ¡°Ms. Su is very clearly in confusion with her knowledge and memory,¡± the doctor quickly replied Rong Linyi. ¡°Maybe she experienced a huge shock, or she could have injured her brain. I can¡¯t give you a full conclusion without undergoing deeper examinations.¡± Chapter 9 - Mummy and Daddy Are Waiting for You!

Chapter 9: Mummy and Daddy Are Waiting for You!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°When will her condition improve?¡± Rong Linyi asked. ¡°We can¡¯t say for sure,¡± the doctor wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°From what I see, Miss Su is probably devastated or disappointed about certain things or people in her life. Combined with her head injury, it leads to conditions like hers. She now¡­ sees you, Young Master Yi, as her¡­¡± The doctor stopped here in apprehension. ¡°Go on,¡± Rong Linyi ordered. The doctor had no choice but to continue, ¡°Sees you as her lover, and she¡¯s sure that you¡¯re her¡­ husband. We don¡¯t know when she will snap out of it¡­¡± ¡°What ways do you have to do that?¡± Rong Linyi interrupted him mid-sentence. Upon hearing the doctor¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of annoyance. Rong Linyi, a single man who¡¯d never really been in contact with women, couldn¡¯t decipher the sort of feelings he was experiencing now. ¡°Don¡¯t be too worried, Young Master Yi.¡± The doctor suggested. ¡°You can transfer Miss Su to a specialized medical institution, or hand her over to her family. I believe she¡¯ll be able to recover better that way.¡± Su Yanyun nced at the doctor, and then at Rong Linyi. She wasn¡¯t too sure what they were talking about. ¡°Hubby, I think I¡¯m alright, I don¡¯t need any treatment.¡± She stroked her abdomen and mumbled, ¡°And Baby¡¯s being good too, right? Mummy and Daddy are waiting for you to grow up well.¡± Rong Linyi¡­ suddenly felt like giving up on the treatment¡­ ¡°Young Master Yi, what¡¯s going on here?¡± The assistant whispered to him. Rong Linyi¡¯s gazended on Su Yanyun¡¯s face. She looked up at him expectantly with a smile. But however beautiful and adorable, she was already someone else¡¯s¡­ ¡°Inform the Su family and have them take her.¡± His time was cold as usual, without a hint of hesitation nor pity. ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve found that slut!¡± Song Zhifei said to Luo Weimin and his mother after he hung up. ¡°That sort of slut should be left to her devices. Why bring her back to us?¡± Song Zhifei¡¯s mother said crudely. ¡°She¡¯s been married into our family for three years but there¡¯s been no sign of a baby. She wasted three years of our food! Just look at Minmin, she¡¯s been here for just a while and she¡¯s expecting my grandchild already.¡± ¡°We¡¯re getting her back to sign the papers.¡± Song Zhifei smiled deviously. ¡°She¡¯ll sign the divorce papers, and all of her mother¡¯s assets will belong to us¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry and get her back!¡± Song Zhifei¡¯s mother got excited. ¡°Who¡¯d have guessed that she¡¯s the only heiress of the Su Group? No wonder that pervert Su Bowang keeps trying to get together with her.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve Min¡¯er to thank for this.¡± Song Zhifei held Luo Weimin¡¯s hand. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t gotten insider news about Su Yanyun, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to plot this¡­¡± Luo Weimin said coquettishly, ¡°So how do you intend to thank me?¡± ¡°But, if you divorce Su Yanyun just like that, won¡¯t outsiders have a lot to say about it¡­¡± Luo Weimin feigned cautiousness. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that.¡± Song Zhifei grinned confidently. ¡°It¡¯s easy to doctor evidence of adultery. Moreover, Su Yanyun is a foolish woman!¡± Chapter 10 - Fool, You’re Absurdly Wrong

Chapter 10: Fool, You¡¯re Absurdly Wrong

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Hubby, is this our new home?¡± Su Yanyun sized up the exquisite vi, the glimmer in her eyes a moving sight. This was Rong Linyi¡¯s recreational property in the suburbs. He hardly came here but had someone tidy up the ce regrly. It looked simple and neat, and luxurious in a low-key manner. He took Su Yanyun here, just so that¡­ he could hand her over to the Song family safely. But even so, Rong Linyi still felt a tug at his heartstrings when she said that. He looked at the pretty woman¡¯s side profile. ¡°Like it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful! I like it!¡± Su Yanyun responded enthusiastically. ¡°Then¡ª¡± Rong Linyi dragged out the word unconsciously. He asked with the intention of sounding her out, ¡°The ce you used to live in, did you like it?¡± Su Yanyun hooked her arm around Rong Linyi¡¯s and leaned into him affectionately. ¡°I like it wherever you are.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. But the next second, he¡¯d managed to calm his heart and regain the same coldness as before. He said, ¡°Wait here for a moment, I¡¯ve got to get something done.¡± He¡¯d taken just one step when a soft hand held him back. ¡°Hubby,¡± Su Yanyun looked up at Rong Linyi with her beautiful eyes, looking a little worried, ¡°are you abandoning me?¡± Rong Linyi raised his hand slightly, stopping just half an inch away from her face. There was a short pause, but he ced his hand on her shoulder eventually. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± His voice was less cold than before now. ¡°When¡­ have I ever lied to you?¡± Su Yanyun quietly released her grip on him. ¡°Alright, then.¡± She sat on the single-seat couch. ¡°Hubby won¡¯t lie to me¡­ I¡¯ll be waiting here for you.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s brows furrowed a little. He did not respond as he took his leave. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Su Yanyun called out all of a sudden. Rong Linyi turned around and saw her radiant smile. ¡°Baby and I will be waiting here for you¡­¡± Rong Linyi went into a daze momentarily. This¡­ silly woman. He clenched his first, grasping everyst bit of her warmth inside. She really thought that he was her husband? That he woulde back, and that he was the baby¡¯s father? Fool¡­ When she saw Song Zhifei, she¡¯d know that she¡¯d mistaken the wrong person. She was so absurdly wrong. And he had no obligation to follow her down this wrong path. ¡°Su Yanyun, you¡¯re not too bad, you escaped fast!¡± Song Zhifei set foot in the living room of the vi and eyed Su Yanyun deviously. He used to look prim and orderly, but now, because Su Yanyun had jabbed one of his eyes, it was swollen and covered in yellow ointment¡­ and he looked more boorish than before. Su Yanyun sank into the couch subconsciously, her eyes full of fear. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± The reality that she knew now was a mess. Her self-protective consciousness had erased Song Zhifei from her memorypletely. But her intuition told her that the man before her was very dangerous, and very¡­ detestable. Chapter 11 - Indeed Cheated

Chapter 11: Indeed Cheated

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

She watched as Song Zhifei walked towards her. Like a frightened little deer, Su Yanyun curled her legs and shrank into the sofa, her pair of brown eyes filled with fright. Ordinary people would soften at her pitiful and cute appearance. But Song Zhifei¡¯s heart had already been eaten by a dog. Seeing how frightened Su Yanyun was, he pressed down on the sofa backrest beside her face. ¡°Hide? Where are you hiding?¡± He gritted his teeth. His expression was fierce and he looked like an evil shark. ¡°Where¡¯s the strength from when you stabbed my eye? The strength when you hit Min¡¯er¡¯s stomach?¡± Su Yanyun shook her head, her voice weak and trembling. ¡°You, what are you talking about¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act innocent!¡± Song Zhifei clutched tightly on Su Yanyun¡¯s wrist and dragged her from the sofa violently. ¡°Bitch! Come back with me!¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Su Yanyun struggled. She iled her unrestrained hand subconsciously and pped Song Zhifei¡¯s face. It hit onto his eye coincidentally. ¡°Bitch!¡± Song Zhifei let go of her in pain and covered his eye. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell. You act like a little rabbit usually, but you¡¯re actually an evil snake!¡± Su Yanyun backtracked all the way to the coffee table. She looked around frantically and picked up a crystal ashtray on the side. She held it tightly in her hands and even her usually gentle ck eyebrows stood up. ¡°You, don¡¯te here. You bullied me, my hubby won¡¯t let you go!¡± Her slightly trembling voice exposed her fear. ¡°Your hubby?¡± Song Zhifei narrowed his eyes and mocked her. ¡°Su Yanyun, you indeed cheated?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Su Yanyun yelled. She suddenly lifted the crystal ashtray in her hands and smashed it fiercely at Song Zhifei. The word cheater activated Su Yanyun¡¯s sensitivity for some reason and made her extremely agitated. ¡°Ah!¡± Song Zhifei lifted his hand to shield himself from the ashtray, but the crystal was heavy and his wrist was swollen from the impact. Song Zhifei¡¯s face warped in pain and anger. ¡°Bitch!¡± He lunged forward and grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s hair. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare to hit you? You¡¯re just an uninteresting woman. If it wasn¡¯t for your inheritance, who would marry you!¡± He lifted his hand towards Su Yanyun. ¡°Hubby¡ª¡± Su Yanyun screamed desperately. ¡°Save me¡ª¡± Song Zhifei¡¯s fist didn¡¯tnd on her. Because behind him, someone grabbed his wrist and twisted his arm behind him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Song Zhifei shouted. His body nted to the side uncontrobly and he almost fell down. ¡°Ah Tong!¡± Su Yanyun hid behind the person frantically. It was a man who was over 1.85cm tall. It was obvious that he wore an exquisite expensive suit. His shoulders and chest were broad and he looked refined and gentle, but his expression was degrading and contemptuous as if he were about to prate Song Zhifei. ¡°You, you are the man Su Yanyun cheated on me with?¡± Song Zhifei pointed at the man. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Jiang Tong, Rong Linyi¡¯s assistant, replied Song Zhifei coldly. ¡°I only know that it¡¯s embarrassing to bully a woman here.¡± He had followed Young Master Yi for a long time and had unknowingly acquired his cold stance. Even Young Master Yi¡¯s assistant who doubled as a bodyguard also revealed an umon sense of threat that could subdue everyone. Chapter 12 - Couple Fight

Chapter 12: Couple Fight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Ah Tong, he hit me¡­¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s strength that she had mustered up just now disappeared entirely. Her trembling voice choked and sounded very heart-wrenching. ¡°I was cheated on as your husband, do I not have the right to be angry?¡± Song Zhifei pointed at Su Yanyun and took the stance of a victim. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Su Yanyun retaliated agitatedly. ¡°He¡¯s not my husband! I don¡¯t even know him!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Song Zhifei didn¡¯t expect Su Yanyun to deny their rtionship without hesitation. These three years, when did she develop such boldness to not give him face outside? Even if he had mocked her as a ¡°rooster that couldn¡¯ty eggs¡±, she had only lowered her head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. Ms. Su says she doesn¡¯t know you.¡± Jiang Tong instructed coldly. ¡°Please leave immediately.¡± Song Zhifei¡¯s eyes shifted from Su Yanyun¡¯s face to Jiang Tong¡¯s body slowly. ¡°I can leave.¡± He pointed at Su Yanyun. ¡°But I have to bring my wife.¡± Jiang Tong lowered his head at the little woman behind him. ¡°Do you want to go with him?¡± Young Master Yi had told him toe and help her, but he didn¡¯t say he had to make her stay. If Su Yanyun wanted to go with Song Zhifei, he wouldn¡¯t stop them. This¡­ should be Young Master Yi¡¯s intentions. But Su Yanyun shook her head resolutely and said, ¡°No! I don¡¯t even know him! I won¡¯t go with him!¡± ¡°You!¡± Song Zhifei clenched his fists. But Jiang Tong was at the front and he knew he couldn¡¯t defeat him, so his voice was a little gentle. ¡°Yanyun, I know you are angry with me.¡± He walked towards Su Yanyun and reached out his hand, bing emotional in a second. ¡°But we have been a married couple for three years. Our rtionship has always been good, so even if you have done wrong, I¡¯m willing to forgive you. Come back with me, okay? Mother is very worried about you and can¡¯t even eat well.¡± Su Yanyun hid behind Jiang Tong alertly, looking at Song Zhifei like he was aplete stranger. Jiang Tong also frowned. He had seen just how violent and fierce Song Zhifei had been to Su Yanyun just now, but in the blink of an eye, he had be so gentle and elegant. As long as he wasn¡¯t stupid, he could see through his pretense and hypocrisy. ¡°Do you want to go back with him?¡± Jiang Tong asked for Su Yanyun¡¯s opinion again. He had been very disapproving when Young Master Yi had kept Su Yanyun. But looking at Song Zhifei¡¯s evil face now, he¡¯d rather Su Yanyun say ¡°no¡±. As expected, Su Yanyun shook her head resolutely again. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Yanyun!¡± Song Zhifei¡¯s tone was frantic. ¡°I know you are angry, but I also know you still love me. We are a couple and we can fight, but it will be resolved! It has been three years, what difficulties can¡¯t we face together? Why are you throwing a tantrum with me?¡± He advanced towards Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun hid anxiously behind Jiang Tong¡¯s body and retorted agitatedly. ¡°No! Don¡¯te near me¡­ Hubby! Hubby, save me¡­¡± ¡°I am your husband!¡± Song Zhifei bellowed. ¡°What are you spitting nonsense for?¡± He said and reached out to hold Su Yanyun. ¡°No¡ª¡± Su Yanyun screamed in fright. ¡°Hubby¡ª¡± Chapter 13 - Don’t Dirty His Ears

Chapter 13: Don¡¯t Dirty His Ears

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Jiang Tong blocked Song Zhifei instinctively and pushed him aside, making sure he maintained a safe distance from Su Yanyun. ¡°Sorry, Sir. I think Ms. Su doesn¡¯t know you at all. I don¡¯t know your motive to pretend to be her husband.¡± Like a wall, Jiang Tong blocked Su Yanyun. ¡°But I don¡¯t think you are weed here.¡± He said and motioned to the ck-clothed bodyguards standing at the side of the living room. They came forward and stood on either side of Su Yanyun, forming two lines. Song Zhifei looked at the scene and could guess that the people behind Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t be easy. After his shock, he calmed down. Ha, she found a rich man for support? Su Yanyun. He had really belittled her. However, he was the Big Young Master of the Song family and was not to be belittled either. The Song family was also a prestigious family in the business world. Although their family business receded during his father¡¯s era, his mother was still born from one of the top prestigious family. In C City¡¯s business world, everyone knew that offending the Song family meant offending the country¡¯s golden alligator¡ªthe Rong family. Song Zhifei didn¡¯t believe that there was anyone who would dare go against his Song family and him who had the Rong family behind him in C City! If this fellow here dared to touch him, he only had to whine at home and the Rong family would surely not back down! ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± he asked Jiang Tong with a serious face. ¡°I do.¡± Jiang Tong¡¯s voice was calm. Song Zhifei looked doubtful. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you¡­¡± Before he could finish, Jiang Tong interrupted. ¡°You are a liar pretending to be someone¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Song Zhifei felt ashamed out of anger. ¡°You have to know the consequences of talking to me like this! I am¡­¡± ¡°Bring him out!¡± Jiang Tong suddenly yelled. Song Zhifei. His mother was the Rong family¡¯s matriarch. He could be considered Young Master Yi¡¯s cousin. But after Young Master Yi wielded the Rong family¡¯s power, he was extremely disgusted with the whole family¡¯s ttery and currying favor with him. He could only endure Song Zhifei appearing in his line of sight because he was legally Su Yanyun¡¯s husband¡­ Only he could bring Su Yanyun back safely. But now, even an outsider like Jiang Tong had developed a deep sense of doubt towards Song Zhifei¡¯s character. Thus, as Young Master Yi¡¯s assistant that understood him well, Jiang Tong directly pushed back the nonsense that Song Zhifei was about to say back inside. So as not to dirty Young Master Yi¡¯s ears. The bodyguards obeyed and stood on either side of Song Zhifei, dragging him out of the vi. ¡°You¡­ let go!¡± Song Zhifei yelled furiously. ¡°Do you know who I am? I am the Song family¡¯s Big Young Master! Have you heard of Young Master Yi? I am Young Master Yi¡¯s cousin! If you dare to treat me like this, the Song and Rong families won¡¯t let you go¡­¡± Jiang Tong rubbed his forehead. It still couldn¡¯t be prevented¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you know to cover his mouth?¡± Suddenly, a cold and emotionless voice sounded from above. Jiang Tong heard this sound and felt ayer of ice on his back subconsciously. ¡°Yes.¡± He lowered his head immediately. ¡°I will make him shut up immediately!¡± Su Yanyun heard this voice and turned around in surprise, without any hint of fear. ¡°Hubby?¡± Rong Linyi stood on the staircase, looking down from above at the things happening below as if he was God looking down on the world. He was tall and lean, and his face was handsome. He had a refined and cold temperament that was enough to make all organisms on Earth feel inferior. Chapter 14 - Won’t Abandon Me

Chapter 14: Won¡¯t Abandon Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Hubby¡­¡± Su Yanyun looked up at the man in a daze. Although she called him hubby, this seemed to be the first time she saw him clearly. The man had long and narrow eyes that contained every kind of zed luster in it. His nose bridge was perfectly straight and tall, manifesting his estrangement and coldness, but his pursed thin lips were heartless and hid his expression. He had broad shoulders, a small waist, and straight long legs. His expensive clothes were fitted perfectly to his perfect body. This wlessplexion, this golden ratio figure, this aristocrat silhouette that renowned people loved to portray¡­ It was as delicate and perfect as an oil painting. Jiang Tong did something to make Song Zhifei¡¯s voice outside the vi stoppletely. Thus, the whole world seemed to be silent¡­ Rong Linyi walked down the staircase slowly. His footsteps were crisp and strong as if stepping on Su Yanyun¡¯s heart and making her heartbeat elerate. Rong Linyi walked in front of Su Yanyun. Because of the height difference, he still loomed over her. The corners of his eyes were icy-cold, without any emotion. The suppression behind the cold atmosphere could be felt about a thousand miles away. Su Yanyun¡¯s heart trembled and she twitched her lips slightly. She looked down with her beautiful brown eyes and looked innocent and wronged. ¡°Hubby¡­ you¡­ why¡­¡± ¡°I told you, don¡¯t call me hubby.¡± Rong Linyi interrupted. His tone was icy-cold. Su Yanyun bit her lip subconsciously. A fresh red line formed on her pink underlip. Suddenly, she lifted her hand at Rong Linyi without any warning. Jiang Tong had juste back from handling Song Zhifei, and he saw the shocking scene in front of him¡ª The weak little woman lifted her hand fiercely and pped Young Master Yi¡¯s face. Jiang Tong¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his chest. Rong Linyi grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s wrist, but before he could even say anything, Su Yanyun¡¯s other hand lifted. And very quickly, both of her wrists were clutched tightly by Rong Linyi. She lost any form of struggle. ¡°Why!¡± Su Yanyun did not retreat. She continued to question him in tears. ¡°Why did you lie to me! You said that you won¡¯t abandon me¡­ you said you won¡¯t lie to me¡­¡± But just now, if she hadn¡¯t guessed wrongly, the bad man who had imed to be her husband had been let in by Rong Linyi. Jiang Tong watched as the storm in Young Master Yi¡¯s eyes slowly gathered as if he were about to tear the little woman in front of him into shreds. He quickly came up to lift the siege. ¡°Ms. Su, calm down¡­¡± Thest woman who dared to be fierce with Young Master Yi had really disappeared from the country within the day itself¡­ Jiang Tong sincerely hoped that Su Yanyun wouldn¡¯tnd in such a state. ¡°Ah Tong!¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Tell me, if that man hadn¡¯t hit me, you two would have let him take me away, right?¡± Jiang Tong nced at Young Master Yi. Young Master Yi¡¯s eyes were dark and icy, and he didn¡¯t say a single thing. This made Jiang Tongpletely unable to guess what he was thinking. He was obviously not interested in women and even rejected and hated them, yet he had still brought this little woman back. He had already called the Song family toe and retrieve her, yet he still changed his mind all of a sudden and had him chase Song Zhifei out. Seeing that both Jiang Tong and Rong Linyi were silent, Su Yanyun¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Hubby.¡± Her voice was deste. ¡°In my tummy, there¡¯s our baby¡­¡± Chapter 15 - Wash, Then Stay Beside Me

Chapter 15: Wash, Then Stay Beside Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi heard her words and suddenly tightened his grasp on her wrist. He pulled her forward. ¡°Come here.¡± His voice was calm. Rong Linyi¡¯s legs were long and his steps were big. If he had not grabbed onto her tightly, Su Yanyun would have fallen. She staggered after him into the restroom. ¡°Hu, hubby¡­¡± Su Yanyun was a little afraid. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was dark, and there seemed to be a sort of strong loathe and annoyance in his face. She couldn¡¯t guess what he wanted to do¡­ Rong Linyi pulled Su Yanyun to the basin. He turned on the tap and pressed down her hands. The water hit on her palms and Su Yanyun was stunned. Rong Linyi had already squeezed arge amount of liquid hand soap and poured it onto her hands. ¡°Wash!¡± He ordered coldly. ¡°Wash all the ces where he just touched you!¡± ¡°What? Okay.¡± Su Yanyun was in a daze, but her hands moved quickly. ¡°Wash your wrists too.¡± Rong Linyi also squeezed hand soap for himself and washed his hands while supervising Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun washed her hands clean quickly. She stood with her two tiny wet hands, waiting for him to give another order. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes traced down her white hands and wrists. ¡°What about your arm?¡± ¡°Arm¡­ I don¡¯t think he touched it?¡± It had been so ¡°messy¡± just now that she didn¡¯t notice such details. Rong Linyi¡¯s voice rose and he was full of dissatisfaction. ¡°Think?¡± Su Yanyun felt a shiver run down her spine at his cold re. ¡°I, I¡¯ll wash.¡± She turned on the tap again and squeezed some hand soap, then washed her arm. After a long time, her two arms were squeaky clean. Su Yanyun looked up, staring innocently at Young Master Yi like a little bird spreading its wings. Rong Linyi looked over Su Yanyun¡¯s hands and his gaze fell on her clothes instead. Su Yanyun shivered and begged for forgiveness in guilt. ¡°I, I¡¯ll change my clothester¡­¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer. His gaze moved up and finally stopped on Su Yanyun¡¯s head. Su Yanyun felt her heart skip a beat. No, no way¡­ If she didn¡¯t remember wrongly, the man who had pretended to be her husband had grabbed her hair¡­ ¡°Take off your clothes!¡± Rong Linyi ordered coldly. ¡°What? This¡­¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s face quickly turned red. Although he was her husband, but¡­ why did she feel¡­ so shy when she heard this. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink.¡± Rong Linyi was still cold and expressionless. ¡°Wash yourself clean, then you will have the right to stay beside me.¡± ¡­ The water in the restroom flowed and the hot water vapor in the room blocked Su Yanyun¡¯s vision. Thankfully, her hubby had left before she took off her clothes. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know how she could continue. She stretched out her hands and let it rest in the hot water. She had indeed been thinking too much. Just now, she even thought her hubby wanted to bathe with her¡­ Thinking of Rong Linyi¡¯s slender figure, and the firm muscles that must be hidden under his shirt¡­ Oh, God! Su Yanyun covered her face. What was she thinking! It was so embarrassing! Two knocks sounded outside the door. ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Yanyun immediately squeaked in alert. Chapter 16 - You Don’t Even Know My Measurements

Chapter 16: You Don¡¯t Even Know My Measurements

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°It¡¯s me.¡± It was a housemaid¡¯s voice. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll bring you your new clothes.¡± Sun Yanyun let out a small sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, just leave it outside.¡± This vi wasn¡¯t big, but it waspact with everything she needed. Right outside the bathroom was a changing area with bathrobes. The resident could sit on thefy couch and take his time to tidy and change up after showering. Brand-new clothes and shoes were stacked neatly in front of the couch. Su Yanyun toweled herself dry, picked up the clothes and looked into the wide mirror. It was a pink dress with intricatece designs on the chest area and the sleeves. The cutting was fitting butfortable and was obviously of good quality. But¡­ she was going to be a mother soon, was it too childish to still be wearing pink? Even so, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t conceal her excitement. Hubby was so nice to her¡­ She picked up the undergarments which were of the same color scheme, a youthful pink with rose andce patterns. Those colors and designs against her fair skin made her look sweet and young. If it wasn¡¯t¡­ at least a whole size smaller, everything would¡¯ve been perfect. Su Yanyun took a lot of effort to finally buckle the back of her bra. Phew¡ª? How tight. She heaved a sigh as she watched her voluminous front expose themselves. She blushed a little. Bad hubby, you didn¡¯t even know my undergarment measurements!? Forget it, I¡¯ll forgive you on ount that we aren¡¯t really husband and wife. Su Yanyun stepped into pastel pink ts and finally walked out of the bathroom. Rong Linyi, who was sitting on the couch opposite hers, looked up slowly. He looked at her as if he was evaluating an art piece. After gazing at her from head to toe, he finally gave a satisfied expression. She was petite but sufficiently curvaceous. With her body wrapped in the soft fabric and her slender arms and legs exposed, she simply looked wonderful. If it wasn¡¯t for the pregnancy report, one could believe that she was still a youthful girl. Su Yanyun seemed to have color on her cheeks thatplemented her outfit as she looked at him and asked in a soft, gentle voice, ¡°Hubby, do I look nice?¡± Rong Linyi was in a daze for a while before he snapped himself out of it. ¡°Not bad.¡± His tone was rather t. It wasn¡¯t obvious if he wasplimenting or patronizing her. Rong Linyi unfolded his legs and got up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± She caught her voice tightening as she saw him approach. ¡°Home.¡± Rong Linyi responded sinctly, putting an end to the conversation. Su Yanyun wanted to ask something, but the words seemed to be lodged in her throat. Home? Wasn¡¯t this home? She hurriedly caught up with Rong Linyi. His legs were long and his stridesrge, by the time she caught up at the foot of the stairs, she was already slightly red and sweaty. Rong Linyi looked at her. His eyes were colder than usual and she felt pressurized. ¡°Are you very warm?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s heart was pounding so rapidly from his expression. She had wanted to exin that it was hard to breathe in the overly tight bra. The car stopped before them. Rong Linyi¡¯s private garage had nock of luxury, branded cars, but he was usually more low-profile when he went out. Hence, the car he used most often was an S-ss Maybach. Chapter 17 - Sleeping Soundly in His Arms

Chapter 17: Sleeping Soundly in His Arms

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi pulled open the door of his Maybach. His casual move seemed so elegant, like a swan extending its wings. Su Yanyun¡¯s face blushed a deep pink, probably from how cool her husband was. She bent down to enter the car and noticed that Rong Linyi ced his palm between her and the top of the car door, preventing her from hitting her head against it. Hubby is so careful¡­ Jiang Tong¡¯s jaws dropped at this sight. Young Master Yi, you have such dashing skills at pleasing women. How have you remained single all the way until 25? Oh, right. Young Master Yi is a cleanliness freak, he has to wash his hands thrice even if his mother touches him. Thank god for opening a door for Young Master Yi after closing all the windows. If only Ms. Su wasn¡¯t married and pregnant, it would have been perfect. After moving out of the Rong family mansion, Rong Linyi had been living alone in the mansion at Lin River Courtyard. With a private garden of more than 10,000 square meters and a man-madeke streaming from the Lin River, the mansion was like a pearl embedded on jewelry. Due to his stubbornness in keeping things clean, every piece of leaf in the garden had to be washed daily. They were bright like tiny pieces of jade, reflecting the brilliance of the setting sun. The white swans in theke seemed to be admiring their own reflection in the water as they faced the sun and drifted in its warmth. Shrubs and greenery passed the Maybach like it was a moving picture. However, Su Yanyun did not have a chance to take in the scenery. On the way back home, she fell asleep leaning on Rong Linyi. From obtaining the pregnancy report to finding out that her husband was cheating on her with her best friend, to learning about her mother¡¯s grave illness, as well as her stepfather¡¯s assault, and eventually her fall which led to her current confused state of reality and conflict with Song Zhifei¡­ ¡­ She was too tired. Right as the sun was disappearing down the horizon, the Maybach stopped at the door of the mansion. ¡°Young Master Yi¡­¡± Jiang Tong saw that Su Yanyun was still deeply asleep and wanted to ask what Rong Linyi was nning to do. Rong Linyi signaled for him to keep quiet and gestured for him to open the car door. He held her in his arms and brought her out of the car. At the door, Butler Chen was awaiting their arrival. She saw Young Master Yi carrying a woman from the car. ¡°Young Master Yi, this is¡­¡± Butler Chen was a kinddy in her 50s. Two years ago, Young Master Yi insisted on moving out of the Rong family mansion despite the family¡¯s objection. Madam had been worried and sent Butler Chen along with him to help him manage the Lin River Courtyard. She was brought into the Rong family by Madam when they were young and watched Young Master Yi grow up. She was Madam¡¯s right-hand woman and also Young Master Yi¡¯s most trusted person in the Lin River Courtyard. ¡°Aunt Chen, ask all the housemaids to stay in their own rooms and don¡¯t make any sound.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone was gentler towards Aunt Chen, who looked after him since young. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do so immediately,¡± she answered and looked at Su Yanyun¡¯s side view. The young woman was hugged tightly by Young Master Yi and her face was leaning towards his chest. Aunt Chen could only see the back of her head. ¡°Aunt Chen. Everything that happened today, you won¡¯t report it to my mother, right?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice turned cold, warning her. Aunt Chen felt a chill down her spine. Even though she watched him grow up since he was a child, she still felt fear each time he spoke with such a tone. Chapter 18 - Actually a Married Woman

Chapter 18: Actually a Married Woman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Young Master, regarding what happened today¡­ Aunt Chen will just take it that I haven¡¯t seen anything.¡± Although she¡¯d already thought of reporting this to Madam. Rong Linyi¡¯s statement got her to dispel this thought entirely. Aunt Chen knew that it took just one asion of betrayal to Young Master Yi for her to be kicked out of Lin River Courtyard for good. In that case, if there really was an important and urgent matter in future, she wouldn¡¯t be able to report it to Madam anymore¡­ Rong Linyi carried Su Yanyun into the vi, which was now practically empty. ¡°Young Master, which room would you like this Miss to stay in?¡± Aunt Chen asked. ¡°Are there still rooms on the first floor?¡± Rong Linyi asked. Aunt Chen was slightly taken aback. ¡°First floor¡­ there are, but¡­¡± ¡°First floor it is. Tidy a room for her.¡± Rong Linyi made a decision casually. Aunt Chen did not say anything more about it. She knew that Young Master Yi never liked repeating his orders. As his subordinate, she just had to act ording to his wishes. The room on the first floor wasn¡¯t big, 10-odd square meters in area and just enough for a bed and a small wardrobe. The bathroom area was also very narrow, consisting of a small sink, a toilet bowl, and a showerhead. Aunt Chen looked at the crudely simple room. ¡°Young Master Yi, look at this¡­¡± A woman who could be carried in Young Master Yi¡¯s arms, by right, shouldn¡¯t be made to sleep in a ce like this. ¡°Very good.¡± Rong Linyi seemed to be alright with the room. He ced Su Yanyun on the bed in the gentlest way possible, took her shoes off and draped the nket over her. Seeing how tenderly Young Master Yi was taking care of her, Aunt Chen felt even more¡­ confused. A cleanliness freak like Young Master Yi actually touched a woman¡¯s shoe. It was impossible that this woman wasn¡¯t important to him. But¡­ he actually made such a woman live in the room on the first floor. There were only three bedrooms on the first floor of the Lin River Courtyard, but all of which were used as living areas for the housemaids. The housemaids usually lived in another building near the Lin River Courtyard. They only got to upy the first floor rooms when it was their turn to tidy and clean up the vi. ¡°Tell everyone to keep their voices down and don¡¯t disturb her.¡± Rong Linyi instructed Aunt Chen. With that, he left the room without a second nce at Su Yanyun. Meanwhile, Aunt Chen was still looking at the little woman on the bed. The woman had now curled up under the nket and subconsciously pulled it up towards her, burying half of her face. She was sleeping so soundly. Rong Linyi spent the night in his study room after dinner. Su Yanyun was not up yet, and Aunt Chen said she was still in a deep sleep. Rong Linyi closed thest document file and felt the tiredness creep upon him. He hadn¡¯t made a decision as to where Su Yanyun was going to go from here. He went back to his room and removed his clothes while walking to the bathroom. This woman¡¯s memory waspletely messed up. She didn¡¯t seem to be feigning it at all when she cried and begged for him to p her. If it was another woman who did this, he¡¯d have gotten rid of her. But Su Yanyun¡­ maybe it was because he wasn¡¯t repulsed by the idea of touching her, he just didn¡¯t seem to be able to detest her. Rong Linyi opened his palms wide under the warm running water. Was he not repulsed by the idea of touching her? His lips curled into a strange, self-mocking smile. Over the past 10-odd years, the only woman that he didn¡¯t feel disgusted touching was actually a married woman. Chapter 19 - Mistaking Longing for Ferocity

Chapter 19: Mistaking Longing for Ferocity

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Recalling the report that said she was four weeks pregnant, Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were a ferocious cold, a stark contrast from the steam clouding his vision. A half-hourter, he walked out of the bathroom in a brand new bathrobe. Only a dim light was left on in the bedroom, and one couldn¡¯t see much in that darkness. But Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes still narrowed dangerously. On the bedy a woman. And in the air was an irresistible sweet fragrance. ¡°Yi¡­¡± The woman on the bed was in no more than a thin nightgown. Her long, fair legs were propped up in an alluring manner. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time¡­¡± Rong Linyi stood at the bathroom door, the half-open bathrobe exposing his sturdy chest and abdomen. Cheng Tingxue, who was lying on the bed, breathed slowly and deeply. Ever since she bumped into this man at the banquet, she¡¯d been so strongly attracted to him. His top-ss looks were more worthy of a second look than those young celebrity brats¡¯ pretty faces. His 1.9-meter stature and wless figure wereparable to that of a globally renowned model. It took her a lot of effort to finally get the opportunity to be around himst month. But never would she have expected that the moment she sent herself to him, he¡¯d give her a tight p to the face. She¡¯d fallen to the ground and broken her nose bridge. Cheng Tingxue spent the past month recuperating as her nose recovered from the injury. And now, she couldn¡¯t wait to send herself to him once again. Haha, what was there to be afraid of? If the first time failed, she¡¯d just try another time. Anyway, she had Madam Rong¡¯s full support. It was also thanks to Madam Rong that she was able to be lying on this bed tonight. Otherwise, how could that Butler Chen possibly let her in? Cheng Tingxue rolled in bed seductively and opened her legs. She said with lust, ¡°Yi, quicklye, I can¡¯t wait any longer¡­¡± As one of the most popr actresses, she had impressive looks and figure. Cheng Tingxue believed that she definitely had what it took to get the guy she wanted. Rong Linyi was a cleanliness freak, but he was no monk. Any ordinary man would definitely be allured by her. Moreover, she¡¯d sprayed that special fragrance in the air. This sort of fragrance would turn a normal man into a beast on the bed¡­ But Rong Linyi stood far away, deliberately putting distance between them. She couldn¡¯t see even a trace of infatuation in his eyes, all that she saw was¡­ something that resembled a hurricane. Cheng Tingxue thought she¡¯d mistaken Young Master Yi¡¯s longing gaze for a fierce one. She couldn¡¯t take it lying down and decided to run her fingers across her chest. ¡°Hurry, Young Master Yi. I¡¯m all clean now¡­¡± The hurricane in Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes finally exploded. He could barely withstand the amount of disgust he was feeling. The woman before him was just like a senseless clown, while the fragrance in the air frustrated him further. He would have ripped her apart personally if not for the fact that he found her too dirty. Her voice was so annoying that he didn¡¯t even want to speak a word with her. Rong Linyi pressed the bell by his side and was all ready for Aunt Chen to get some ¡°mass cleaning¡± done in here. That was when the bedroom door suddenly opened from the outside. A little woman¡¯s vulnerable and pitiful voice could be heard drifting in, ¡°Hubby, are you in there? I¡¯m afraid to be alone¡­¡± Chapter 20 - Hubby, How Could You

Chapter 20: Hubby, How Could You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Cheng Tingxue sat up suddenly on the bed. Along with Rong Linyi, they looked at the dainty and pleasant little woman at the door. Su Yanyun hugged a pillow, still wearing thecy one-piece and a pair of pink sandals. Her soft hair hung gently on her shoulders, covering half of her little face. Her big, ck eyes shone with a sort of wronged and fearful luster. She probably slept enough. She pouted her tiny mouth that was like a dark red shining cherry. Her pinkish little face was pampered and bright. Even Cheng Tingxue, who had seen plenty of gorgeous stars and who also unted herself as a beauty, was stunned by her fresh and graceful appearance. ¡°You¡­¡± She pointed at Su Yanyun. Where did this womane out from? Why was she here? Didn¡¯t Madam Rong say that besides the middle-aged woman with the surname Chen, even the swans here were male? Before Cheng Tingxue¡¯s words even left her mouth. Su Yanyun had already widened her eyes in shock. The ignorance in her eyes just now had leftpletely and was reced by a deep sense of doubt and anguish. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here? Why are you with my hubby?¡± She questioned and looked at Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi had just bathed. His hair was still wet and had beenbed to the back of his head. Her hubby was wearing a bathrobe, and this beautiful woman wearing only her pajamas was in the same room. Even if they weren¡¯t lying together, it was enough to make people¡¯s thoughts wander. Su Yanyun felt so wronged she wanted to cry. Her tone was interrogative and also depressed. ¡°Hubby, what is this? You have to give me an exnation!¡± Rong Linyi only looked at Su Yanyun with dark eyes. Besides the usual coldness in his eyes, a sense of agitation and gloominess was also hidden inside. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t get an answer. She threw a pillow towards Rong Linyi, both disappointed and heartbroken. ¡°How could you! Hubby, how could you!¡± She choked. Rong Linyi blocked the pillow and reached out to bring Su Yanyun into his embrace. Su Yanyun struggled, hitting Rong Linyi¡¯s chest with her pinkish fists. ¡°Let go of me! You have to exin yourself first!¡± ¡°Ha! What have I seen?¡± Cheng Tingxue got off the bed. She stood with her chest out and looked provocatively at Su Yanyun. ¡°This prostitute that came from nowhere, how dare you pretend to be Young Master Yi¡¯s woman? Is the word ¡®hubby¡¯ something you can call?¡± This mistress was calling her a prostitute? Su Yanyun was about to explode. Before she could even take a step, Rong Linyi grabbed her and sent her tightly into his embrace. He pressed down the angry little woman and looked at Cheng Tingxue as if she was overdue food. ¡°If she can¡¯t call me hubby¡­¡± Cheng Tingxue couldn¡¯t even be arrogant for a second. Rong Linyi¡¯s despise and loathe already blurted out. ¡°¡­do you think you can?¡± ¡°Yes. If I can¡¯t, do you think you can?¡± Su Yanyun questioned righteously. ¡°You¡­¡± Cheng Tingxue was tongue-tied at Rong Linyi¡¯s and Su Yanyun¡¯s tones. Especially Su Yanyun, she looked to be of unknown origin and was without reputation, but she was still protected by Rong Linyi in his embrace. ¡°Young Master Yi, this woman is so repulsive and is a prostitute from nowhere, how could shepare to me?¡± Cheng Tingxue simply couldn¡¯t understand how her beauty couldn¡¯tpare to this lowly woman in Rong Linyi¡¯s embrace. Chapter 21 - You Are Clean?

Chapter 21: You Are Clean?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Humph, because he is my hubby.¡± Su Yanyun hugged Rong Linyi tightly and craned her little head arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯m more glorious than you shameless mistress by a few dozen times.¡± ¡°Me, mistress?¡± Cheng Tingxue scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m shameless? I am Madam Rong¡¯s daughter-inw, and you¡¯re just a bitch that isn¡¯t even worthy of Young Master Yi¡¯s bed. You still have the face to call Young Master Yi your hubby? Young Master Yi, don¡¯t be confused by this shameless vixen, just chase her out!¡± Cheng Tingxue thought for sure that Rong Linyi was only hugging this little woman because of the seductive perfume she had sprayed in the room. Thinking of how Young Master Yi should be hugging herself, Cheng Tingxue felt so hateful her heart itched. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have tried to seduce him on the bed. She would have learned from this shameless woman and pounced on him. In the end, she had wasted so much perfume on someone else. Cheng Tingxue pounced forward angrily and dragged Su Yanyun out from Young Master Yi¡¯s embrace. ¡°Who are you to hug Young Master Yi? Bitch, let go!¡± However, before Su Yanyun even touched Cheng Tingxue, Rong Linyi suddenly reached out and blocked Cheng Tingxue¡¯s arm. ¡°Ah!¡± Cheng Tingxue was thrown aside by Rong Linyi like garbage and she fell on the floor. ¡°Get lost!¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice boiled with murderous intention. He caught Cheng Tingxue¡¯s arm mid-air and looked as if he wanted to break her arm in two. ¡°Young Master Yi¡­¡± Cheng Tingxue¡¯s voice became pitiful. ¡°How could you do this to me¡­ I, I already washed myself clean¡­¡± Rong Linyi was cold and his expression was like ice. He looked at Cheng Tingxue like he was looking at something more vile than rubbish. ¡°You are clean?¡± Before Cheng Tingxue could quibble further, he ordered fiercely, ¡°Aunt Chen, put this woman in a big garbage bag and throw her out!¡± When Aunt Chen had heard the bell sound, she had already guessed such an ending. Now, she quickly brought a few bodyguards up. Cheng Tingxue was thrown out just as she expected. But she didn¡¯t expect Su Yanyun to be in Young Master¡¯s embrace. ¡°Ms. Cheng, my apologies.¡± Aunt Chen bowed politely and gestured to the bodyguards. ¡°Ah¡ªYoung Master Yi, you can¡¯t do this to me¡­ your mother likes me a lot¡­ if she knows about this, she will be very angry¡­¡± Cheng Tingxue struggled against the bodyguards desperately. After hearing Cheng Tingxue¡¯s ¡°threat¡±, Rong Linyi waved his hand and gestured for the bodyguards to stop. ¡°Young Master Yi¡­¡± Cheng Tingxue was surprised. She thought her threat had worked. ¡°You¡¯re saying that my mother will be angry if I treat you like this?¡± Rong Linyi asked, full of mockery. Cheng Tingxue immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, Madam Rong will be very angry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I was still worrying over how to anger her.¡± He pointed at Cheng Tingxue and ordered his bodyguards coldly. ¡°Remember to tie the garbage bag tightly! Throw this garbage onto the main street!¡± Cheng Tingxue screamed loudly and was dragged out by a few bodyguards. ¡°Aunt Chen.¡± Rong Linyi got rid of the woman and turned to look at his housekeeper. ¡°Young Master, this was my fault.¡± Aunt Chen looked down. Her voice was calm, but she was extremely anxious and scared. ¡°As the housekeeper, I failed to keep her out. I will hand in my resignation letter tonight.¡± Chapter 22 - Hubby Actually Despises Her

Chapter 22: Hubby Actually Despises Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi sneered. ¡°You can return to Madam¡¯s side once you quit. Just give an urate report of what happened here.¡± What happened here¡­ That included Su Yanyun¡¯s existence. Aunt Chen panicked. ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t dare to.¡± ¡°Throw away all the furniture in this room!¡± Rong Linyi pulled Su Yanyun to the door. ¡°Refurnish the whole restroom!¡± At the thought of such a disgusting woman having lied on his bedroom before, Rong Linyi almost went crazy. ¡°Nothing like this is to ever happen again!¡± His expression was cold. ¡°Yes,¡± Aunt Chen replied fearfully, feeling a sort of fortune after the cmity. She looked at Rong Linyi¡¯s back view and suddenly thought of something. She mustered her courage and asked, ¡°Young Master, which room are you going to stay in next?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± Rong Linyi replied coldly. ¡°Just do your part.¡± Su Yanyun was dragged by Rong Linyi down the stairs. In the darkness, she almost couldn¡¯t keep up to his footsteps and bumped dumbly on his arm. ¡°Hubby, walk slower¡­¡± Her voice revealed her fear and dissatisfaction. Complemented with her originally soft and gentle intonation, it sounded like a soft cake matched with an under-ripe sour fruit. It was a contrast, but it was more of a challenge to the taste buds. Rong Linyi stood up fiercely and let Su Yanyun fall on his back. ¡°Why did youe of your own ord?¡± His tone sounded like he was on the verge of a ruthless explosion. The living room was dim. The air conditioning in the middle of the room whooshed and Su Yanyun touched her arms. A woman at her initial stage of pregnancy was especially afraid of the cold, so she inexplicably yearned for Rong Linyi¡¯s expansive embrace. But, Hubby was angry¡­ very angry¡­ So he didn¡¯t open his embrace to her. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t understand why he was angry. She could only hug her arms and exin herself weakly. ¡°It¡¯s so dark¡­ I couldn¡¯t find you¡­¡± When she had woken up, she was alone. The whole room was big and empty, dim yet cold. She could only search for him room by room, searching for the man who had protected her and been warm to her in her ¡°memory¡±. However, every room had been locked. Until a room on the third floor, she turned the doorknob¡­ Su Yanyun should actually thank Cheng Tingxue because she had entered arrogantly and had forgotten to lock the door. ¡°Hubby.¡± Thinking of the scene she saw, Su Yanyun¡¯s heart felt sour. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t entered, would you have¡­¡± With that woman¡­ ¡°No.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t wait for Su Yanyun to finish talking and said firmly. ¡°Really?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes glistened with hope. She reached out her hand towards Rong Linyi. She was actually really easy to pacify and would give everything in exchange for a few sweet words. However, she still didn¡¯t touch Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi waved her away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, you¡¯re dirty!¡± The living room was dim, but Su Yanyun could still distinguish the disgust on his face, and his vile tone was even more obvious. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Crystal tears formed in her eyes and Su Yanyun felt so wronged that her heart hurt painfully. Hubby actually despised her for being dirty¡­ Where was she dirty? She had been married to him for so long, and he had only touched her once. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re dirty.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s gaze was still cold, but he at least gave her an exnation. ¡°It¡¯s my hand that is dirty.¡± He raised his hand that Cheng Tingxue had grabbed just now. Chapter 23 - Protect Hubby, Guard Him!

Chapter 23: Protect Hubby, Guard Him!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The water in the bathroom kept flowing and flowing. Sitting on the bed that was just 1.5 meters wide, Su Yanyun stared at the light and shadow in the bathroom. Come on, that hateful bitch just touched him a little, did Hubby need to take a bath again? Then again, where did that mistress get the confidence to sleep with someone else¡¯s husband? Su Yanyun nced at the man¡¯s perfect figure behind the frosted ss window. She had yet to sleep with her own tall and handsome husband! How dare an outside prostitute try to take advantage of him? No way! She had to protect her hubby and guard him! ¡°You¡¯re still awake?¡± The bathroom door opened and Rong Linyi came out wiping his hair and wearing only a bathrobe tied around his waist. Oh my God! Su Yanyun was caught by surprise and quickly covered her face with her hands. Her hubby was too exposed to her! Discreetly, she peeked out from between her fingertips to look at Rong Linyi¡¯s figure. He had broad and well-built shoulders and outlined, distinct abs. When he was wearing clothes, he obviously looked so skinny¡­ but why did he make people want to nosebleed when he took off his clothes. The little woman hid behind her twinkling eyes and Rong Linyi pretended not to see. ¡°If you¡¯re still awake, go and bathe,¡± he said indifferently. She had already bathed in the afternoon¡­ Su Yanyun wanted to rebel. But under Rong Linyi¡¯s icy re that gave her the shivers, she could only obey resentfully. She was about to walk into the bathroom. Rong Linyi suddenly thought of something. ¡°Wait, there¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°Thank you, Hubby!¡± Su Yanyun nodded and bowed like she was thanking her boss. But Rong Linyi¡¯s next words brought her back to hell. ¡°Stay away from me. Don¡¯t touch me with your clothes that have been exposed to the air for a whole day.¡± Su Yanyun pouted and tugged uneasily on the corners of her pink skirt, biting her pinky finger. ¡°Boohoo, I was only exposed for half a day.¡± Hubby was so hateful, didn¡¯t he give her this skirt? He still despised it. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just go and bathe.¡± Her voice was low. He already despised it when her dress had been exposed to air for half a day, then didn¡¯t that mean that he despised her whole being too? ¡°I said, no need.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s cold voice brought impatience. ¡°I¡¯ll let Aunt Chen put anti-slip padding, then you can use it.¡± Oh¡­ Su Yanyun was stunned. So Hubby was afraid that she would fall down in the bathroom. He was so considerate¡­ ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so good.¡± Su Yanyun was like a little kitten nudging her little head forward. Before Rong Linyi reached out to block her, she suddenly stopped by herself. She thought for a while and reached out to pull on the zip of her pink dress. ¡°What are you¡­¡± Before Rong Linyi could finish talking, Su Yanyun had already unzipped her dress. She took off the whole dress. Then, she covered her body with her arms shyly, looking at Rong Linyi for his opinion carefully. ¡°The clothes inside have not been exposed to air. Can I keep it on?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes narrowed again. His originally cold gaze had a hint of suppressed lust now. The little woman in front had her cheeks flushed red as if she had just drank alcohol. Her little body was as white as jade and every inch was delicately carved. The parts that she tried to cover were half exposed, causing his mind to wander even more. Her thick and long eyshes were downcast shyly and they fluttered like the wings of a butterfly when she blinked. It was so gentle and light, but it was enough to ignite a man¡¯s inner storm. Chapter 24 - I Order You, Hug Me

Chapter 24: I Order You, Hug Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

She felt the oppression brought by Rong Linyi¡¯s silence. Su Yanyun was embarrassed and afraid. She didn¡¯t dare to look at him and could only lower her head. She exined incoherently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hubby. I, I just want to¡­ thank you¡­ you are so good to me¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was not t, and the pressure in his voice perfectly covered all his emotions. ¡°How do you want to thank me?¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± Su Yanyun was stunned for a long time. Then, tears suddenly filled her eyes without warning. ¡°I want to hug you¡­¡± After speaking, a tear fell. She wanted to hug him because he was so good to her. She was barren and had nothing, so there was little to express her excitement and gratitude except for hugging him. Rong Linyi¡¯s frown deepened further. This covered his handsome face with ayer of harder frost. ¡°You need consent to hug your husband?¡± ¡°Sorry, husband. I, I shouldn¡¯t.¡± Su Yanyun suddenly burst into tears. ¡°I know you can¡¯t, so I hate myself for being like this. I shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± Rong Linyi frowned. The two words that men hated hearing the most¡­ except ¡°too short¡±, it was probably ¡°can¡¯t¡±! Was Su Yanyun talking about him or that scum Song Zhifei? ¡°Hubby,¡± Su Yanyun quietly wiped her tears, thinking she could escape the sight of Rong Linyi. ¡°I won¡¯t be like this in the future.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t what?¡± Rong Linyi raised his eyebrows, teasing her. Su Yanyun answered lowly, ¡°Won¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t want to hug you anymore.¡± She hugged her body and bent over to pick up her dress. While leaning over, her over-pressed snow-white breasts jumped into Rong Linyi¡¯s line of sight. ¡°Stop it.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were dark and his voice was lowered by several decibels until he felt hoarseness. Su Yanyun stopped in surprise, and he adjusted his breathing. ¡°The clothes are dirty already, don¡¯t touch them again.¡± Su Yanyun obediently stopped, but she still clung to her body, like a shy virgin exposing her spotless body in front of someone for the first time. ¡°Come here.¡± Rong Linyi ordered suddenly. The maid¡¯s room on the first floor was small, and Su Royun took only two steps to walk in front of Rong Linyi. The closer she got, the more afraid she was. Although she didn¡¯t know why her husband asked her to do so, in the face of the coercion he unconsciously emitted, Su Yanyun waspletely powerless. She raised her eyes timidly and used her eyes to ask for Rong Linyi¡¯s next order. Rong Linyi¡¯s limpid eyes narrowed. ¡°Hug me.¡± Hug¡­ him? Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes lit up in shock and surprise. Could she? She remained motionless, as if uncertain if her husband¡¯s words were true or false. ¡°You want me to say it again?¡± Su Yanyun shook her head quickly and suddenly opened her arms. Like a little hamster holding onto a fruit, she clumsily hugged Rong Lingyi. The air-conditioning in the room was sufficient, and Rong Linyi had just taken a bath again, so his body was as cold as ice. Although Su Yanyun was a little cold, her body was warm enough. One was soft, one was hard. One was warm, one was ice cold. They suddenly touched and both bodies couldn¡¯t help but stiffen. Rong Linyi raised his arm and held Su Yanyun¡¯s waist, then he suddenly dragged her to the bed. Su Yanyun¡¯s entire body almost fell along with his and she yelped a little in reflex, but then realized that she had sat firmly in Rong Linyi¡¯s arms and her arm had caught him subconsciously around his neck. Chapter 25 - You Mean... You’ve Been up to It Before?

Chapter 25: You Mean... You¡¯ve Been up to It Before?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun blushed a bright red the moment she realized how they looked in that position. Rong Linyi¡¯s slender fingers were resting on Su Yanyun¡¯s waist, his fingertipsing into a soft, gentle contact with her fair skin. ¡°Make it clear.¡± He tipped her chin up with his other hand. ¡°Who isn¡¯t up to it?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s heart pounded rapidly in her chest. ¡°No, no. Hubby, you¡¯re up to it in every way,¡± she hurriedly said. ¡°Although we don¡¯t have much experience as husband and wife, I know that men hate it most when others say they¡¯re not up to it. Even those who are up to it find it offensive, not to mention those like you who aren¡¯t up to it in the first ce¡­ Ah!¡± Su Yanyun covered her mouth in shock at her own words. What was she saying¡­ Had her brain turned into a marshy mess just because her husband hugged her? ¡°I¡¯m not up to it in the first ce?¡± Rong Linyi seemed to be smiling, but the smile wasn¡¯t a friendly one at all. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Su Yanyun realized how wrong she¡¯d put it and tried to clear things up. She asked very tentatively, ¡°You mean¡­ you¡¯ve been up to it before?¡± Thunder rolled¡ª Lightning shes could be seen from inside the small room. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was deep and unreadable. ¡°I¡¯m not up to it?¡± That man was smiling, but with anger. He tilted his body, and the next moment, he¡¯d managed to pin her under his tall and big stature. His eyes were narrowed and his lips pressed into a seemingly unhappy line. His cool and controlled breathing was as oppressing as it was alluring to any woman around. Su Yanyun suddenly found it hard to breathe. Her eyes were still a little blurry from the tears she¡¯d shed, and her still-wetshes covered a good part of herrge pupils. Her lips parted slightly¡ªit seemed to be desiring a kiss more than demanding an answer. Rong Linyi looked into her eyes, before shifting his gaze down inch by inch. He was just like a predator admiring the prey he¡¯d just killed. When his eyesnded on the part of her body that was in contact with his chest previously, he couldn¡¯t help but hold his breath momentarily. Her tender and fair curves were volumized by thecy pink undergarment, so inviting. Meanwhile, seeing Cheng Tingxue¡¯s flesh only made Rong Linyi feel disgusted. But this sight before him, this little woman¡¯s exposed parts galvanized him as he felt his blood surge through his veins. It seemed so familiar yet foreign, it intrigued and allured him¡­ He opened his mouth, his voice deep and hoarse. ¡°If I¡¯m not up to it, how did the baby in your wombe about?¡± Su Yanyun was slightly stumped by the question. She hesitated a little before stammering. ¡°Isn¡¯t it¡­ because you¡­ ate the pill, so¡­¡± So it could get erected? ¡°Ate the pill?¡± Rong Linyi found it absurd. Su Yanyun wasn¡¯t the first woman who suspected he had a dysfunction, but she was the first one who got him antagonized over this! Chapter 26 - Just a Substitute for Another Man

Chapter 26: Just a Substitute for Another Man

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Very well.¡± Rong Linyi held her chin with his thumb and index finger. He used a lot of force but somehow made it seem like a gentle movement. ¡°Then tonight, I shall let you know whether I¡¯m up to it or not.¡± ¡°H-Hubby¡­¡± Su Yanyun turned a bright red upon realizing the changes in this man. The man¡¯s hand was all over her sensitive skin, and her breathing¡ªwhich was already short and rapid because of the tight undergarment¡ªbecame even more panicky. Su Yanyun¡¯s chest rose and fell quickly, bringing tints of a beasty red to Rong Linyi¡¯s ck pupils. Her voice was so soft, his blood vessels almost ruptured. ¡°Hubby¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± She was afraid. This very scene yed out in her head, bringing to the surface a memory buried way under¡­ A man¡¯s voice could be heard vaguely and intermittently from the depths of Su Yanyun¡¯s mind. [For that deal¡­ I took you to the hotel¡­ doped your drink¡­ haha, you really thought that person was me¡­ Haha¡­] ¡°No!¡± Su Yanyun trembled all of a sudden. ¡°I don¡¯t want!¡± She grabbed Rong Linyi¡¯s shoulders and pushed him away in a fluster. ¡°No¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­ my baby¡­¡± My baby can¡¯t be someone else¡¯s! I did not do it with another man. I¡¯ve never been with anyone else¡­ ¡­ Rong Linyi stopped and his gaze hardened. That¡¯s right. Even if the Song guy was an absolute jerk, the baby she was carrying was still his. Although her memories were jumbled up and she¡¯d taken him to be her lover temporarily, this was just a manifestation of her avoiding her pain. In her subconscious, she¡¯d only epted the Song bastard and no one else. She called him ¡°Hubby¡± so sweetly, but in fact, she treated him as no more than a substitute for another man! Just a substitute for another man! Rong Linyi¡¯s brows furrowed upon thinking about it. The moment he thought of how she¡¯d pleasured another man, how this sweet little woman had opened herself up to another man before¡­ Rong Linyi¡¯s emotions slowly calmed. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s confused mind calmed slowly too, possibly because she could sense the coldness from his end. She touched his hand a little apprehensively. ¡°Why are you¡­ angry?¡± ¡°Sleep early.¡± Rong Linyi flipped her around andid down beside her, back to back. His voice sounded colder than he looked. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She was a little confused, but she was no fool. It wasn¡¯t too difficult to guess what Hubby was angry about. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡­¡± It was rare for him to be so proactive, she should¡¯ve been happy about it. But somehow¡­ she seemed to have an inexplicable fear towards it. As if she¡¯d been cheated and betrayed after having done it before¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t move anymore.¡± The woman behind his back tossed and turned, and Rong Linyi found it hard to fall asleep too. He turned over and wrapped his arm around Su Yanyun¡¯s waist. It was neither too tight nor too gentle, just enough for her to feel assured and calmed. Chapter 27 - Let Me Pick Again!

Chapter 27: Let Me Pick Again!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°You¡¯re pregnant. You have to take care of the baby.¡± This sentence and this reason were so rigid that Rong Linyi himself did not believe it. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t dare to move. The man withstood the object on his lower back, inly telling her what a passionate request it was¡­ In contrast, his cold tone made her feel his hidden anger and dissatisfaction. ¡°Actually, hubby¡­¡± Because she opened her mouth to speak, Su Yanyun moved unconsciously, and Rong Linyi¡¯s relentless voice sounded again. ¡°If you move again, you¡¯ll sleep on the ground!¡± He couldn¡¯t possibly endure like this all the time! Su Yanyun felt her heart tremble, but she was so scared of moving that she so paradoxically fell asleep. After perceiving that the little woman¡¯s breathing was gradually long and steady, Rong Linyi slightly propped himself up. With the help of the weak light on the bed, he looked at her serene, jade-like face and exhaled his suppressed breath. No woman¡­ had ever given him such a reaction. This involuntary desire to hold her in her arms and melt into her body¡­ it was s so strong that even a person with strong willpower like him felt burned out. Because he refused to ept other women and didn¡¯t even want to be close to them, people in the family had suspected that he had problems. Therefore, his strong mother who refused to admit defeat had constantly stuffed him with all kinds of women¡­ Now, a woman finally appeared in his life. A woman he did not reject or refuse. But this woman was someone else¡¯s wife, and she was also pregnant with someone else¡¯s child¡­ ¡°To be a substitute for other men?¡± Rong Linyi scratched Su Yanyun¡¯s face with his fingers, his eyes cold and heartless. ¡°Impossible!¡± The strength of his finger increased so that Su Yanyun also slightly raised her eyebrows in her sleep. ¡°Wake up and choose again!¡± ¡­ The mahogany bookcase and dark patterned carpet had a natural charm and weight. Su Yanyun slept on afortable lounge chair. She just opened her eyes, but closed her eyes and fell into sleep under the suggestion of a psychologist. ¡°How is she?¡± Looking at Mu Chenfeng closing the door lightly, Rong Linyi raised his eyes slowly on the sofa. ¡°I let her sleep for a while.¡± Mu Chenfeng, a well-known psychologist at home and abroad, was as outstanding as his reputation in his ability in the field of psychology and his young frivolity. He was one of Rong Linyi¡¯s few close friends and his only psychotherapist. He had everything a good psychologist should have. He was even frivolous like a good psychologist. Under the watchful and ¡°pressurizing¡± eyes of Rong Linyi¡¯s, Mu Chenfeng smirked and came to him. ¡°Before talking about her condition, I have a question for you.¡± Rong Linyi saw that Mu Chenfeng was smirking, but he still answered coldly, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Is she still a virgin?¡± ¡°She¡¯s pregnant for a month. Do you think she still has it?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone was cold as ice. Mu Chenfeng smiled and didn¡¯t care. ¡°Naughty! You¡¯re changing the topic!¡± Rong Linyi knew that he was concerned about his virginity, not Su Yanyun¡¯s. But Mu Chenfeng didn¡¯t continue to question him. Rong Linyi¡¯s attitude had already told him the answer. ¡°Tsk.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Look at your dissatisfaction. You finally met a woman you can touch, yet you still can¡¯t let go of your past?¡± Chapter 28 - Why Not Redeem Each Other

Chapter 28: Why Not Redeem Each Other

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°You¡¯re crooked, and your patient today isn¡¯t me.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice became colder. ¡°Huh!¡± Mu Chenfeng coughed slightly, and his tone returned to normal. ¡°Ok.¡± As the psychologist of Rong Linyi, he knew exactly where the opponent¡¯s critical point was. He could joke a little, but he still had to have his limits. Otherwise, it was not just a big gold lord who he would lose, but a friend as well. What was more, Mu Chenfeng only joked because he knew of his past. If he had asked Rong Linyi seriously, he might not have even gotten a response. Mu Chenfeng¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°This Ms. Su is very ill.¡± ¡°Is it serious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Chenfeng nodded without smiling. ¡°As serious as your problem. So serious that I can¡¯t even intervene without permission. I suspect this is not the first time she has suffered a cognitive impairment.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rong Linyi realized that Mu Chenfeng¡¯s words held a hidden meaning. ¡°Her cognitive impairment is more like an old illness.¡± Mu Chenfeng put forward his point of view. ¡°Her brain is already familiar with this disorder, and could automatically give her a ¡®cognition¡¯ that was most suitable for her survival. It gave her the best protection.¡± ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Rong Linyi gently lifted his forehead. ¡°You mean, she has had such a cognitive impairment before, but she relied on the awareness of this barrier to escape some kind of disaster?¡± Mu Chenfeng couldn¡¯t helpughing. He patted his palm on Rong Linyi¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Apart from being a clean freak, you still have a good brain.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s face was dark for a second. He took off his coat and tossed it to the side of the trash can. ¡°I¡¯m warning you onest time, don¡¯t touch me casually.¡± The clothes touched by Mu Chenfeng were obviously uneptable. However, Mu Chenfeng didn¡¯t care. ¡°See, I¡¯m your psychiatrist, and yet you already reject me like this. Why did you ept a passer-by like Ms. Su without drawing a bottom line?¡± ¡°Now is not the time to discuss me.¡± Rong Linyi was reluctant to share with others about his feelings for Su Yanyun. ¡°I took her here only to ask you how to restore her past cognition.¡± ¡°Make her feel safe,¡± Mu Chenfeng said positively. ¡°She will be like this because she feels a huge threat, and you can just give her a certain sense of security. Only when her deep consciousness feelspletely safe will it dismiss the rm.¡± He had to give her a sense of security¡­ Rong Linyi felt stunned. It turned out that she had called him hubby when she woke up because she felt that¡­ he gave her a sense of security. So, did her subconscious trust him and not the scum with the surname Song? Mu Chenfeng¡¯s words were so long, but Rong Linyi only grasped this point. The corners of his originally tight mouth couldn¡¯t help but rise slightly. Mu Chenfeng couldn¡¯t help but shake his head again. He looked like a paparazzi who smelled gossip. ¡°Have I told you that you look like you¡¯re in love?¡± Rong Linyi¡­ resumed his cold face. ¡°Why not redeem each other?¡± Mu Chenfeng leaned closer to Rong Linyi, staring directly into his eyes. ¡°She needs you, and you also need her. Don¡¯t you think you were born a pair?¡± As the psychiatrist of Rong Linyi, Mu Chenfeng said that he had done his best all these years. But his cleanliness was still so serious that there was no cure. Chapter 29 - No Excitement, Just Want to Kill

Chapter 29: No Excitement, Just Want to Kill

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Mu Chenfeng faintly felt that Rong Linyi needed a key to open his inner taboo. Now it seemed like Su Yanyun was that key¡­ Rong Linyi looked into Mu Chenfeng¡¯s eyes. He knew Mu Chenfeng had a super hypnotic ability, but he just had to be the type that couldn¡¯t be hypnotized. ¡°I can consider epting her,¡± he finally said. ¡°But I need you to force her to hypnotize and correct her perception.¡± The so-called substitution was absolutely impossible for him. He was him. He couldn¡¯t be a substitute for other men, let alone a vile man like Song Zhifei. However, Mu Chenfeng shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t hypnotize her. Her current cognition is not so much an obstacle as a strong self-hypnosis. She has already hypnotized herself deeply. If I force it again by instilling ideas she doesn¡¯t want to ept, I¡¯m afraid¡­ her brain will be irreversibly damaged.¡± Rong Linyi frowned deeply. ¡°Then tell me, what is her specific knowledge now?¡± He wanted to know how different her self-made world was from her past. Mu Chenfeng showed an old mother-like smile. ¡°In fact, the change is not big, but itpletely wiped out the Song family. She thinks that when her mother was sick and her stepfather wanted to rape her, you were the one who helped her. In recent years, you have had mutual respect as husband and wife.¡± No deception, no evil mother-inw, and no mistress. Her life in the past three years had been peaceful and quiet, that was all. Rong Linyi¡¯s brow rxed. Mu Chenfeng continued to talk in a mother¡¯s kind tone. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°But it seemed she and that Song man had a nominal marriage.¡± Mu Chenfeng¡¯s smile expanded. ¡°And the reason is¡ªSong Zhifei can¡¯t do that?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯splexion was dark again. Now, it was pure ck. Last night, Su Yanyun had questioned why he couldn¡¯t do it. This was the reason why. So she still confused him with Song Zhifei? ¡°Don¡¯t be excited, don¡¯t be excited.¡± Seeing Rong Linyi¡¯s impulse to darken his expression, Mu Chenfeng hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°This problem is easy to correct. You can use your actual actions to make your w¡­ Song Zhifei¡¯s ws, bepletely erased from her world.¡± Rong Linyi: ¡°I¡¯m not excited.¡± He just wanted to kill. Forget about being a substitute, he still had to be an impotent substitute. He now wanted to order people to chop Song Zhifei into ten cripples! ¡°Actually,¡± Mu Chenfeng wiped his sweat. ¡°she doesn¡¯t recognize you two as a single person, but Song Zhifei¡¯s impotence hurt her deeply, so she kept holding onto it. In fact, I understood through the treatment just now that shepletely separates you from him.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression slowly got better. ¡°Do you have evidence?¡± He was not a three-year-old. He wouldn¡¯t just believe something to be true just because he liked hearing it. The old mother¡¯s smile crept onto Mu Chenfeng¡¯s face again. ¡°She said that in the past, you have been together less and less and rarely met, but yesterday, because her mother died of illness, you were considerate and gentle to her, even caring about her baby. She is very happy.¡± s, it was really hard to imagine words like thoughtfulness, tenderness, and caring would actually be used to describe Rong Linyi. Mu Chenfeng said that he really wanted to see it with his own eyes, and then record it down with a camera. Chapter 30 - Give Her the Best I Can

Chapter 30: Give Her the Best I Can

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Been together less and less and rarely met?¡± Rong Linyi repeated Mu Chenfeng¡¯s words in deep thought. ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Chenfeng said, ¡°Do you see the problem now? Ms. Su lived in the Song family and met her husband every day, there wasn¡¯t such a thing as ¡®being together less¡¯. What this means is that she¡¯d really forgotten about him. Except¡­¡± Uh¡­ except for his dysfunction. ¡°Are you done thinking?¡± Mu Chenfeng looked at him expectantly. ¡°You¡¯re her ideal significant other, while she is the only woman you¡¯ve been able to touch with no reluctance.¡± Both of you are a match made in heaven! Rong Linyi shut his eyes for a while. When he reopened them, there was no joy in his eyes, only stone-cold rationality. ¡°If I continue being in physical contact with her, what¡¯s the earliest I can get rid of mypulsion for cleanliness?¡± he asked Mu Chenfeng. Mu Chenfeng¡¯s heart sank. Rong Linyi was more stubborn than he¡¯d thought. ¡°If you¡¯re consciously trying to get rid of it, it shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡± He was a little down now. ¡°Generally, it also depends on how far you want to recover.¡± ¡°To the point where I can get along with anyone without any hindrance,¡± Rong Linyi responded coldly. As he guessed¡­ Mu Chenfeng thought,?He still can¡¯t let go¡­ ¡°You can try it out. It could take months, maybe years.¡± Mu Chenfeng thought about the gentle woman lying in the room and felt sorry for her. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°But what?¡± Rong Linyi raised his eyebrow. Mu Chenfeng sighed. ¡°Linyi, Ms. Su is your remedy. When you recover, don¡¯t hurt her¡­¡± He was about to say ¡°don¡¯t abandon her¡±, but Mu Chenfeng knew that that¡¯d be an unrealistic request. ¡°You think too much.¡± Rong Linyi got up and patted his shirt down. What a joke, she was his remedy, how could he possibly hurt her? From now onwards¡ª ¡°I will only give her¡ª¡± he said as he pushed open the door, ¡°¡ªthe best I can.¡± ¡­ This time, it was noon when Rong Linyi brought Su Yanyun back to the Lin River Courtyard. Aunt Chen wasn¡¯t alone in the vi. There were several other housemaids tidying the ce too, while Aunt Chen was upstairs, in-charge of the renovation for the master bedroom. Young Master Yi was a cleanliness freak with high expectations for the housemaids¡¯ cleaning duties. The floor was to be mopped daily until it sparkled, and any speck of dust found would mean having the housemaid lose this high-paying job. Seeing Su Yanyun and Young Master Yi enter the house, all of the housemaids stopped their work for a moment as they looked at the woman before them. ¡°Wash up and get a change of clothes before your meal.¡± Rong Linyi instructed Su Yanyun without even making eye contact with the housemaids. With that, he casually ordered one of the housemaids. ¡°Get her a set of clean clothes.¡± Su Yanyun already knew about her dear husband¡¯s obsession. After a day out, they were already in contact with dirty particles and needed to change into clean outfits the moment they got home. Su Yanyun headed for the first-floor housemaid bedroom obediently as she watched Rong Linyi walk up the stairs. The other housemaids heaved a sigh of relief when they saw where Su Yanyun was headed. ¡°I was wondering who she was to Young Master Yi.¡± One of them said with disdain, ¡°Turns out she¡¯s just like us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know Young Master Yi better than that?¡± Another young housemaid mocked. ¡°How could hey his eyes on any woman?¡± Chapter 31 - Serving Her Own Husband

Chapter 31: Serving Her Own Husband

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°But the way I see it, she really thinks she¡¯s someone important to him.¡± One of them said, ¡°We¡¯ve been working here for so long and Young Master Yi has never even looked us in the eye before.¡± ¡­ Su Yanyun got out of the shower and saw that a clean set of clothes had beenid out on her bed¡ªthe housemaid¡¯s uniform. She put it on and realized that it was a few sizes bigger. W-Was this Hubby being thoughtful and preparing loose-fitting maternity wear for her? She held up the extra fabric around her waist area and walked towards the dining room. ¡°Newbie!¡± One of the housemaids called out to her. ¡°Come and bring this coffee to Young Master Yi.¡± She handed the coffee and saucer to Su Yanyun. She¡¯d better assign tasks for this newbie before she trampled all over them. Moreover, Young Master Yi hadn¡¯te down yet. If he was already in the dining room, the housemaid would definitely have served the coffee to him personally. As for now, she¡¯d take the opportunity to get this woman to do things for her. Hmph! The thought of her walking into the house with Young Master Yi angered the other housemaids. What right had she? They¡¯d been working here for so long and hadn¡¯t even got the chance to have a proper conversation with him. They were all housemaids, why did this newbie get special treatment? Su Yanyun didn¡¯t realize what was going on in their heads. She simply received the coffee and headed for the dining room. She was serving her own husband, that seemed about right! She ced the coffee on the dining table and thought for a while before asking the housemaids nearby, ¡°He drinks coffee before having his meal?¡± It didn¡¯t seem good for digestion. ¡°You¡¯re just a servant, why do you care about the master¡¯s habit?¡± The housemaids mocked her. ¡°Young Master Yi has weirder habits than this! You know nothing!¡± Servant? Su Yanyun was slightly confused and tried to exin, ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°You what?¡± The housemaids were all against her. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re all high and mighty. What are you standing at the dining table for? Do you think you¡¯ll get to eat with him? Dream on! Hurry and serve the dishes!¡± Su Yanyun waspletely stunned. She was about to say something when Aunt Chen suddenly appeared at the entrance of the dining room and yelled, ¡°What are you people bickering about? Young Master Yi ising down soon!¡± The housemaids who were arrogant before suddenly went quiet and left the dining room. Aunt Chen looked at Su Yanyun. ¡°This¡­ who handed you these clothes?¡± Aunt Chen was fairly shocked. Su Yanyun was staying in a housemaid¡¯s bedroom, but she surely was no housemaid. How dare the rest make her wear this? They¡¯d been working for Young Master Yi for so long, didn¡¯t they have somemon sense? ¡°Hurry and change out of it, Ms. Su.¡± Aunt Chen hurriedly walked towards her. If Young Master Yi saw Ms. Su in this, the housemaids would probably¡­ But Su Yanyun simply smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I find this pretty loose-fitting andfortable¡­ Hubby, what do you think?¡± Aunt Chen was stunned. It only then that she felt the cold, oppressing eyes behind her. Rong Linyi was standing at the entrance. Seeing Su Yanyun in a housemaid¡¯s uniform, his expression darkened, and written in his eyes was undoubtedly danger. ¡°They did this?¡± His voice was so low it sent chills down her spine. Chapter 32 - What Are You Doing

Chapter 32: What Are You Doing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Young Master, this¡­ they don¡¯t know, either.¡± Aunt Chen knew that the maids had done a terrible disaster, but she also felt like they had been wronged. Who asked Young Master Yi to assign her to the maid¡¯s room on the first floor? Wasn¡¯t this clearly misleading? Rong Linyipletely ignored Aunt Chen¡¯s words and walked in front of Su Yanyun. He stretched out his hand and ced it on Su Yanyun¡¯s head. His wide palms covered her soft hair. Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was mild, and he said with a slight smile, ¡°You look good in everything.¡± Aunt Chen was shocked by the gentle indulgence shown by Young Master Yi, but she was also slightly relieved. It seemed that all the maids today had escaped from cmity thanks to Su Yanyun. After being moisturized by Ms. Su, Young Master Yi had be less vicious and more humane¡­ This was really a good thing¡­ Aunt Chen was intoxicated by the change of the Young Master and did not notice how Rong Linyi¡¯s face turned gloomy again when he turned back. He went to the dining table and picked up the cup of coffee. ¡°If you drink coffee before dinner¡­¡± Su Yanyun wanted to persuade her husband. But just halfway through, her words got stuck. Because Rong Linyi suddenly spilled the whole cup of coffee on the white curtains by the window. The dark coffee, like a huge spot, curled up on the white velvet dark fabric. It was so eye-catching, so¡­ dazzling. Su Yanyun and Aunt Chen watched on in astonishment. Rong Linyi leisurely put the coffee cup back on the table. ¡°Call over all the servants here!¡± There was a murderous chill in his voice. ¡°Ask them what is the stain on the curtains!¡± This, this, this, this¡­ Su Yanyun was stunned. Didn¡¯t Hubby put this stain on the curtain? What was he doing? All the servants came over uneasily. Aunt Chen was sweating. It seemed that the young master was going to pretend for Ms. Su, and this group of idiots happened to hit the muzzle themselves¡­ She couldn¡¯t save them, either. ¡°You¡¯ve all worked here for a long time.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s silent coercion made all servants unable to lift their heads, and Aunt Chen spoke on his behalf, ¡°The rules here are all known. The coffee on the curtains, exin it! Who did it!¡± Everyone looked at the blooming ¡°coffee flower¡± on the curtain in horror as if they saw a demon in hell. They all knew just how much of a clean freak Young Master Yi was. Usually, when there was just a grain of dust on the ground, it was enough for their bonuses to be deducted, not to mention such arge¡­ stain. This was simply life-threatening! After half a minute of silence in the room, Rong Linyi opened his mouth coldly. ¡°Since none of you can exin it, you are all fired.¡± Everyone sucked in a cold breath. Talking about getting fired, it was actually an easy punishment aftermitting such a thing, but everyone here knew clearly that they weren¡¯t the ones who made this big stain! Su Yanyun bowed her head silently. Without saying a word, she also thought that her husband was truly impressive! She suspected her husband had heard it when the maids had ¡°taunted¡± her. Otherwise, how was his maniption to be exined? After a long while, a maid finally raised her head. ¡°Young Master Yi, Aunt Chen, I, I know who did it?¡± she said with courage. ¡°Oh?¡± Rong Linyi looked at her with interest. ¡°Who was it?¡± Chapter 33 - My Guts Are More Than This

Chapter 33: My Guts Are More Than This

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

If not because she knew the truth, Su Yanyun would have been deceived by Rong Linyi¡¯s curious look. What! She didn¡¯t expect him to be such a husband! He, he was actually an actor! The young maid¡¯s face reddened, having never been looked at by Young Master Yi before. She suddenly raised her hand and pointed at Su Yanyun, who was standing not far from Rong Linyi. ¡°It was her!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but point at her own nose. She was surprised and almostughed. Aunt Chen covered her forehead in dismay¡­?So stupid¡­ She didn¡¯t need to protect such a stupid maid. ¡°Who else?¡± The maid pointed at Su Yanyun with a bit of viciousness in her firm tone. ¡°The coffee was brought by you. We all left and you were the only one here. They can all testify!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Su Yanyun only said a word. Rong Linyi interrupted her. ¡°Everyone can testify?¡± He raised his eyebrows and looked at the maids in front of him. It seemed that they were encouraged by Young Master Yi, and the maids who had just bowed their heads all scrambled to speak. ¡°Yes, it was her. I can testify.¡± ¡°She is new and she doesn¡¯t understand any rules. It¡¯s normal to do something wrong.¡± ¡°I think she did it on purpose! Maybe she wanted to attract a little attention in this way?¡± The maids rushed to speak, looking at Su Yanyun with eyes full of calctions and pride. She got into trouble just on the first day, so what if she was brought in by Young Master Yi? If it went well, she would be chased out. If it didn¡¯t¡­ she would have to suffer a miserable end for provoking Young Master Yi! After hearing the maids¡¯ testimony, Rong Linyi tilted his head and looked at Su Yanyun. He said with a light tone, ¡°I want to hear what you have to say.¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. She answered anxiously, ¡°I have nothing to say!¡± Who was the originator of this incident? Didn¡¯t her husband know that? Was he teasing her by deliberately asking her? ¡°You really have nothing to say?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression sank the moment Su Yanyun retorted. Several maids were proud of themselves and continued to watch the good show. ¡°What can I say?¡± Su Yanyun deliberately raised her voice. ¡°Do I have to say that a cup of coffee is not enough, and I should pour another cup?¡± s, the eyes of several maids looking at Su Yanyun were like they were looking at the dead. The newborn calf was really not afraid of the tiger. She was really looking for death by going against Young Master Yi! Rong Linyi snorted coldly, and the clear tone immediately caused the temperature in the room to plummet. ¡°Very good, you have courage.¡± His gaze was like ice, and whoever looked at him felt a chill down her back. However, Su Yanyun was unruffled. She wasn¡¯t the one who spilled the coffee, anyways. ¡°My guts don¡¯t stop here!¡± she answered angrily. If her husband were to act again, she would expose him in public! However, Rong Linyi didn¡¯t speak again. He suddenly stretched out his long arm, grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s wrist, held her waist, and in the shocked eyes of all the servants, dragged Su Yanyun onto his thigh. ¡°Really?¡± In the shocked eyes of everyone, his index finger held Su Yanyun¡¯s jaw and his thumb rubbed her lip line. ¡°Then let me see, how much courage do you have?¡± The little woman kept pouting with a different kind of coquettish expression, making him want to seal her lips and bite her pink face. Chapter 34 - Not Only the Sauce But Also the Brewing

Chapter 34: Not Only the Sauce But Also the Brewing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun¡¯s face turned red like a ripe apple for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t do this¡­ there are still people here¡­¡± She trembled restlessly, trying to escape from Rong Linyi¡¯s legs. Rong Linyi held her waist down. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± He bit her ears in public, threatening her in a low voice that only the two people could hear. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare move. I can¡¯t guarantee that I will do only this, I still want that¡­¡± Feeling something unusually hard under her, even Su Yanyun¡¯s neck turned red. If there weren¡¯t so many people here, she really wanted to ask her husband when had he been so ¡°able¡±? Su Yanyun covered her face. She was so embarrassed! Aunt Chen also wanted to cover her face. She didn¡¯t expect Young Master to be an expert at giving dog food! She used to think that his temperament was cold and ruthless. But after Ms. Su¡¯s appearance, his love proficiency index actually reached the level of possessive hegemony. ¡°What are you looking at? You don¡¯t even know who Ms. Su is?¡± Aunt Chen snapped at the maids. Besides mistaking her identity, they even dared to frame Ms. Su in front of Young Master! Today, they couldn¡¯t be saved even if the Emperor was here! A few maids were so scared that their faces turned pale. Their lips trembled and they were almost on their knees. ¡°Now,¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes moved away from Su Yanyun¡¯s face, and it was icy-cold. ¡°is there anyone else who wants to say that she was the one who spilled the coffee?¡± All the servants present shook their heads hastily. And several maids were in even worse states. Their heads were about to be shaken off. ¡°Then tell me,¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was low, and there was a lethal charm behind it. ¡°Who actually spilled this coffee? As long as you can identify that person, you don¡¯t need to leave¡­¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help pinching her palm when she heard Rong Linyi¡¯s words. The husband who was forcing people to confess by such torture¡­ felt so dark. ¡°It, it was her!¡± A maid suddenly pointed at the maid who first identified Su Yanyun. ¡°It was her! She poured the coffee herself and was afraid of being found, so she med thedy!¡± ¡°Bullshit! We left together just now!¡± The maid who suddenly turned into the ¡°culprit¡± retorted. ¡°No, no! Later, I separated from you, so it must be you!¡± ¡°Come on, after the separation, you had the opportunity tomit crimes.¡± The other maids had clearly started to stand in line. At this time, it didn¡¯t matter who spilled the coffee. It didn¡¯t matter as long as they didn¡¯t spill it themselves. As long as they could save their own lives! ¡°You¡¯re all clearly jealous of me! Because I¡¯m younger than you!¡± The targeted maid went hysterical. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s in your heart! Aren¡¯t you all hoping Young Master Yi will give you all a second nce!¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about! Aren¡¯t you the one stroking your hair coquettishly every day!¡± ¡°Who is the one who fantasizes that she has been noticed by Young Master Yi? The shameless one is you!¡± ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t even look at yourself nor your identity. I think you are jealous of Ms. Su, so you framed her!¡± The targeted maid knew that she had been pushed by everyone. Thus, she might as well go all out and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me! Which one of you didn¡¯t sneak onto the bed and lie down there when you were cleaning the room!¡± p! A maid pped her at her words. ¡°nder!¡± The beaten maid showed no sign of weakness. She rushed to grip her neck. ¡°If I¡¯m going to be unlucky, none of you can live either!¡± Chapter 35 - She Is Not Virgin Mary

Chapter 35: She Is Not Virgin Mary

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Enough!¡± Suddenly, Aunt Chen snarled. Several maids were already fighting in an unkempt mess. Awoken by the anger of Aunt Chen, they shuddered sharply and withdrew, then shivered again. Young Master Yi¡¯s face was so scary that no one dared to look straight at him. ¡°I thought you were all just blindfolded, but I didn¡¯t expect you all to be so dirty inside!¡± Aunt Chen frowned. These maids had been carefully selected originally. They were all first-rate in terms of appearance and temperament and housework professional experience. Unexpectedly, they were all so vile and despicable. They even dared to lie down on the owner¡¯s bed! More importantly, they all knew just how much of a clean freak Young Master Yi was! ¡°Aunt Chen, you know what to do.¡± Rong Linyi had had enough of watching the farce and spoke with a little indifference in his cold voice. The maids wanted to ask for mercy, but they were too scared to say a word, so they all turned to Su Yanyun for help. However, Su Yanyun turned her head decisively. Humph! She was not Virgin Mary! These women had ordered her and framed her in just the past ten minutes. Even if pregnancy made her silly, she was not so forgetful! Rong Linyi waved his hand. Aunt Chen asked the bodyguards to take the maids down. Even though they cried all the way and wanted to kneel down to beg for forgiveness, they knew there was no room for redemption. After making trouble here in Young Master Yi¡¯s ce, they didn¡¯t even have to think about finding a decent job in this city from now on. If they really provoked him, they didn¡¯t know what punishment they would have to suffer! ¡°Aunt Chen, call the servants of the entire water yard and let them make two more cups of coffee.¡± Rong Linyi lightly gave his order. In less than half an hour, all the servants working in the water yard were called to the dining room. The dining room wasrge, but it was still filled to the brim with dozens of servants doing different jobs. Coffee had already been served. Rong Linyi still held the little woman in his arms and refused to let go. And Su Yanyun was clearly shocked by such a battle. She was nestled in the arms of her husband like an ostrich. The room was full of people holding their breath. Looking at this incredible scene, they tried their best to conceal their inner shock. Rong Linyi gave a slight smile to Su Yanyun. ¡°Bring the coffee.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly stretched out two hands and held the handles of the two coffee cups. Rong Linyi: ¡°¡­ you only need to serve a cup.¡± Silly woman, she was stupid! He wanted to give her authority, not punish her. He was so easy-going and kind, so why should she be frightened? If Su Yanyun could hear Rong Linyi¡¯s inner criticisms, she would yell in injustice. Please, kind? Easy-going? Haha! Hubby, you are so angry and imposing, and you¡¯re so close, it¡¯s already impressive for me to be able to hold the cup handle steadily. Do you still want me to smile brightly for you?? Su Yanyun carefully took a cup of coffee and held it to Rong Linyi¡¯s mouth. Rong Linyi just opened his lips gently. ¡°Spill it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun thought she didn¡¯t understand clearly and looked stunned. Rong Linyi spoke again, his voice cool and clear. ¡°Spill it!¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun showed herck of understanding. Spill it? Where? What was Hubby trying to do now? However, when the servants around him heard Rong Linyi repeat his words, their expressions changed. Chapter 36 - Fragrance Attacks People, Moves Heartstrings

Chapter 36: Fragrance Attacks People, Moves Heartstrings

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Young Master Yi¡¯s cleanliness was so serious he could be called a pervert. Even a small spot of dust would make his eyes grow cold. But now, he was letting the woman in his arms spill the coffee! The position of this woman in the mind of Young Master Yi was unprecedented! ¡°I told you to spill the coffee at your disposal!¡± Rong Linyi finally could not stand the little woman¡¯s slowness and said sternly. She was so stupid, no wonder she was yed by the Song family! ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Su Yanyun was startled by Rong Linyi¡¯s sudden voice. She hurriedly wanted to twist her wrist and spill the coffee. She didn¡¯t expect the wrist to be numb from staying in one position for too long. Her wrist suddenly turned sharply and she couldn¡¯t control the direction. The coffee cup leaned down from her hand. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Yanyun screamed in horror. A full cup of coffee had fallen on Rong Linyi¡¯s cket. What! Not to mention Su Yanyun¡¯s shouting, even Aunt Chen almost shouted. The servants who looked around the room even felt like their whole hearts were poured along with the coffee in Su Yanyun¡¯s hand¡­ All the coffee was poured¡­ on¡­ Rong Linyi¡¯s chest. This was simply a tragedy on earth! It was going to kill someone¡ª However, what shocked everyone was not only this ident but also Su Yanyun¡¯s next words¡ª ¡°Hubby, hubby, did it scald you?¡± Su Yanyun threw the coffee cup in fright and fumbled with her hands to untie Rong Linyi¡¯s shirt. Hubby? Hubby! This¡­ not to mention the others, even Aunt Chen was shocked by the power of these two words. As soon as the button was unbuttoned, Rong Linyi grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. In the eyes of everyone trembling and praying in silence for Su Yanyun. Rong Linyi tilted his head and caught Su Yanyun¡¯s hand in front of him. His long and narrow eyes exuded a charming luster, and he stared at Su Yanyun¡¯s face, but his tongue rolled up, and he licked off the idental drip of coffee on her wrist. His eyes were charming, and his unrestrained moves were a bit elegant, making Su Yanyun¡¯s heart pound like a fawn. The room was silent. Young Master Yi had used his actual actions to show everyone Su Yanyun¡¯s uniqueness! ¡°Did you see that?¡± Rong Linyi blinked and coldness reappeared in his eyes. ¡°From today, Ms. Su is the hostess here. She can do everything she wants to even if I don¡¯t. She can do whatever offense even if it¡¯s taboo. If any of you dare to offend her¡­¡± He didn¡¯t continue. But the people present, even Aunt Chen, trembled involuntarily. After a long while, Su Yanyun blushed and broke the silence. ¡°Okay, Hubby. I know you are good to me¡­ you should change your clothes soon¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Rong Linyi shoved his hands slightly on Su Yanyun¡¯s waist. The coffee was a little hot when it was poured, and it felt bad to stick to the skin through the shirt, but after suffering the initial difort, he now felt like¡­ the aroma attacked him and moved his heartstring. ¡°Go and do your own thing.¡± Aunt Chen ordered on behalf of Rong Linyi. The dog food had been stuffed and further ingestion would cause indigestion. What happened here today could be described as wonders. When all the servants had left, Aunt Chen hesitated for a moment before moving forward again. ¡°Young Master, there is something I want to say.¡± Chapter 37 - Can’t Bear to Throw

Chapter 37: Can¡¯t Bear to Throw

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Talk.¡± With the little woman in his arms, apanied by bursts of coffee fragrance, Rong Linyi was in a good mood and a little more rxed. Aunt Chen was slightly relieved. ¡°Ms. Su should move to the room upstairs as soon as possible. Today¡¯s matter started off from the maids, but if Ms. Su lives in the maid¡¯s room on the first floor, it would be really easy for misunderstandings to ur.¡± Rong Linyi sped Su Yanyun¡¯s waist and answered very lightly, ¡°Now, no one will misunderstand.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Aunt Chen wanted to say that the servant¡¯s room didn¡¯t match Su Yanyun¡¯s status. Rong Linyi interrupted her. ¡°She is pregnant and is not suitable for going up and down the stairs frequently.¡± This was why he had asked Aunt Chen to arrange the first-floor room for her. What? Shock zed over in Aunt Chen¡¯s eyes again. Pregnant! Ms. Su was pregnant! So¡­ she had done that with the young master¡­ This¡­ Aunt Chen could hardly control her desire to tell Madam! ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were cold as if he had prated Aunt Chen¡¯s mind. ¡°Yes.¡± Aunt Chen bowed her head submissively. ¡°I will keep these secrets for Young Master and Ms. Su.¡± ¡°Hubby,¡± When only Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun were left in the dining room, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but catch Rong Linyi¡¯s neck and whine coquettishly, ¡°why are you so good to me?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s finger was pressed against Su Yanyun¡¯s lips. His voice was cold, but there was azy pleasure in it. ¡°As long as you obey, I can be better.¡± The little woman¡¯s pink lips were like jelly. The more he looked at them, the more he wanted to bite and taste them¡­ The food came up one after another. Rong Linyi never intended to drop Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t dare to move. Whenever she tried to get up, he would threaten her with his body. ¡°Be obedient, I can guarantee I won¡¯t touch you for now.¡± Her body was so sweet and tempting that he couldn¡¯t bear to throw it. Su Yanyun¡¯s cheeks were red. She had a little premonition and a little anticipation for what Rong Linyi wanted to do to her, but she was also¡­ a little nervous and afraid. After a long time, they waited until arge table was served. Rong Linyi took the lead in taking a cup of coffee. ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s not good to drink coffee before meals.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly discouraged him. She was really considerate of him. Unexpectedly, Rong Linyi¡¯s face sank, and suddenly, Su Yanyun was pushed up, leaving herpletely out of his arms. ¡°It¡¯s my habit, don¡¯t interfere.¡± Su Yanyun was stunned¡­ She had been lingering for so long and couldn¡¯t break out of his arms, but had been ¡°exiled¡± because of a word of concern. Boohoo, how could Hubby change face so quickly? She was only thinking of his body. ¡°Oh yes,¡± Rong Linyi said again. He held up the coffee cup and said coldly, ¡°Come to my study after dinner.¡± He lifted his head and drank the coffee, which was a bit abrupt andpletely different from his usual behavior. It was like a thirsty person in the desert drinking a cup of nectar¡­ ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± In the study, Su Yanyun looked at the thick stack of papers before him. ¡°Agreement between you and me.¡± Rong Linyi intertwined his fingers and tilted his head leisurely. ¡°Agreement?¡± Su Yanyun widened her eyes. She read the words on the file line by line. ¡°¡­ Can¡¯t call each other husband and wife in public¡­ Can¡¯t show intimate behavior in public¡­ What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s what you see.¡± Rong Linyi waved his hand at will. ¡°We can¡¯t let outsiders know the rtionship between us. As long as you obey, I will spoil you. I can give you everything you want.¡± Chapter 38 - A Woman Cannot Be Pampered

Chapter 38: A Woman Cannot Be Pampered

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Rouyun stayed for at least a minute before she asked emotionally, ¡°Hubby, have you mistaken something? We are legal couples, what is there to hide?¡± The corners of Rong Linyi¡¯s mouth curled up as if in mockery. ¡°Are you sure we are legal?¡± In the legal sense, she was still the wife of somebody else. Although, he would deal with this matter soon. He would remove her identity as Madam Song. Crash! The files in Su Yanyun¡¯s hands flung over and fell to Rong Linyi¡¯s side. Rong Linyi turned his face sideways and avoided the oing blow. His expression was utterly cold. But Su Yanyun was even angrier than him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to sign any agreement. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t preach everywhere, and won¡¯t cause you any trouble. You can¡­ not pamper me anymore!¡± Don¡¯t be considerate towards me, don¡¯t spoil me, don¡¯t¡­ let me have any extravagant hope for you. ¡­ ¡°Young Master, Ms. Su went out alone.¡± Aunt Chen came to report anxiously. ¡°Should I send someone to follow her?¡± She only learned today that Ms. Su was pregnant. She had seen her ran out in agitation with her eyes red as if she had suffered a great grievance. What if something happened to her? Rong Linyi sat in the study, his face so gloomy that it felt as if a storm hade. ¡°No, she¡¯s already so big. Nothing will happen,¡± he answered coldly. Women really couldn¡¯t be pampered. Once they were too pampered, they would bewless and able to do anything. Other women were like this, and Su Yanyun¡­ was also the case! ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Aunt Chen was worried. ¡°Ms. Su doesn¡¯t look like that kind of woman.¡± There was finally a woman around Young Master Yi, and this woman even looked very gentle and innocent. Aunt Chen did not want Young Master Yi to make irreparable mistakes because of his inherent prejudice. However, Rong Linyi didn¡¯t seem to intend to listen to Aunt Chen¡¯s opinion. ¡°Go out, I have my limits.¡± He waited until Aunt Chen¡¯s steps disappearedpletely. Rong Linyi looked at his cell phone for a few seconds, then picked it up. He was preparing to instruct Jiang Tong to find someone to follow Su Yanyun secretly to protect her safety. But the phone screen suddenly lit up first. Looking at the words appearing on the screen, Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a few seconds. Then, he picked up. On the cell phone, a woman said with a clear and crispugh, ¡°Dear, I¡¯m back home. Shall we eat dinner together?¡± ¡°No.¡± Rong Linyi bowed his head and rubbed his forehead, but his tone was obviously not so stiff. ¡°It¡¯s settled, then.¡± The woman still smiled, as if she hadn¡¯t heard his rejection at all. ¡°When I find a ce, I will send it to you. I will let the restaurant clear up and disinfect in advance. Haha¡­¡± Rong Linyi frowned. ¡°What do you want?¡± The woman snorted coldly. ¡°How much do you think Young Master Yi¡¯s nudes would sell for?¡± ¡°I might have gone over if you hadn¡¯t threatened me like this.¡± Rong Linyi sneered fearlessly. ¡°You can sell it if you want to. Anyways, I also have your nudes when you were three years old!¡± ¡°I still have the nudes of us sharing a bathtub when we were three years old!¡± The woman yelled frantically over the phone. ¡°We¡¯ll just die together! Rong Linyi, you clean freak! Do you believe that I¡¯ll ssh dog blood all over your window at night? Hello! Hello!¡± Rong Linyi had hung up directly. Chapter 39 - My Husband Is Very Good

Chapter 39: My Husband Is Very Good

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun wandered on the streets like she had lost her soul. In her head, Rong Linyi¡¯s face kept shing by. The way he looked at her, how he cared for her, how warm his chest had been when hugging her¡­ He was obviously so good to her. He protected her head when she got in the car, remembered to install an anti-slip mat when she used the bathroom, and even made a special trip to let her stay on the first floor because she was pregnant. He was obviously so good¡­ Why did he have to give her that agreement? He was her husband, and she had never thought of showing him off everywhere. Although he was dazzling enough, Su Yanyun was not a vain person. And those words put so inly had hurt her. Did he think she was shameful, or did he think that she didn¡¯t deserve him? He actually asked her to pretend not to know him in public¡­ Was she making a mountain out of a molehill because she was pregnant and oversensitive? The phone rang for a long time before she took it out. She had hoped to receive a call from her husband, even though she had just been arguing with him and had run away, she only had so much backbone. But as long as he coaxed her a little, she would obediently go back¡­ However, the phone call name surprised her. ¡°Hey, Editor Huang¡­¡± Su Yanyun picked up in a trembling voice. ¡°You didn¡¯t even call to exin yourself since you took leave yesterday. What do you mean?¡± Her direct boss shouted through the phone. ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll be at thepany right away,¡± Su Yanyun answered in a hurry, scratching her head. What the hell was going on? She had forgotten that she had taken a leave of absence to go to the hospital for a checkup yesterday. If the editor hadn¡¯t called, she would have forgotten that she was still working. Since marrying Song Zhifei for three years, Su Yanyun had never received pocket money from him or the Song family. She had to work to make herself less ill. Fortunately, she was a media major in university, so she could find a job as a journalist to earn her keep. She had just run into thepany¡¯s building when Zheng Xin from the same department trotted forward. ¡°Yanyun, you finally came back. Did you see the text messages I sent you?¡± Su Yanyun replied embarrassedly, ¡°I saw them. I¡¯m sorry, Xinxin. You must have been worried.¡± Zheng Xin was a high school ssmate of Su Yanyun and a good girlfriend of hers for many years. This journalist job had been introduced by Zheng Xin. Compared to Luo Weimin, her best roommate in college, Zheng Xin was careless and straightforward but was obviously more worthy of being friends with. The two walked towards the editor¡¯s office together. Along the way, Zheng Xin couldn¡¯t help but whisper to Su Yanyun, ¡°How is it? What was the result of your inspection yesterday?¡± Su Yanyun flushed slightly and said in a voice even lower, ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± Zheng Xin¡¯s voice was amazed. ¡°No way. Isn¡¯t he¡­¡± She hurriedly covered her mouth. Song Zhifei¡¯s ipetence had been revealed by Su Yanyun from Zheng Xin¡¯s rapid guesses. There was no other reason. They had been married for three years. When it came to that, her knowledge was even more barren than that of elementary school students. Where was the old driver after marriage who had that experience? Su Yanyun blushed even more. ¡°No, my husband is very good¡­¡± And he was able, too. Although she was still angry with Rong Linyi, she couldn¡¯t help but talk well of him in front of her friend. Chapter 40 - Scandal Girlfriend Domineering Headlines

Chapter 40: Scandal Girlfriend Domineering Headlines

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Because he was really nice to her¡­ After her Father¡¯s death, no second man in the world had treated her so well. ¡°Humph, look at your happy appearance.¡± Zheng Xin hummed. ¡°If you¡¯re doing well, then forget it. If that guy dares to disappoint you, I will expose his impotence!¡± When she first knew that Song Zhifei was impotent, Zheng Xin had scolded Su Yanyun severely and asked her to leave that ¡°fake man¡± for her future. But Su Yanyun had been grateful to him and didn¡¯t want to betray him and be a viin. ¡°By the way, you are pregnant, so shouldn¡¯t you be resting at home instead ofing out to work?¡± Zheng Xin was dissatisfied. ¡°Okay, you talk too much.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t dare to say that she had a little fight with her husband. With Zheng Xin¡¯s irritable temperament, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to rush over to fight for her. The two knocked on the editor¡¯s office door together. In the office, apart from Editor Huang, a colleague from the entertainment edition, Wang Tong, was also waiting. ¡°You¡¯re finally here?¡± Wang Tong¡¯s tone was very gentle and his smile was easy-going, but his eyes shed a bit of mockery. ¡°Yanyun, when you didn¡¯te to work, we all thought that you were pregnant and stayed at home to rest.¡± Before Su Yanyun answered, Zheng Xin took the lead and said, ¡°Okay, now that everyone is here, let¡¯s just talk about business. Didn¡¯t the editor say that he had big news?¡± The editor nced at Su Yanyun and Zheng Xin. ¡°Yes, there is big news. We got a piece of informer information. Tonight, Young Master Yi and Cheng Tingxue are going to have dinner at the pce gate.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Zheng Xin argued first. ¡°Cheng Tingxue is so vulgar, how could Young Master Yi possibly take a fancy to her? Besides, wasn¡¯t it rumored that Young Master Yi has a fetishism for women?¡± ¡°How is Cheng Tingxue vulgar?¡± Wang Tong sneered and retorted. ¡°She was born into a prestigious family and is even the film queen. Young Master Yi has mysophobia only for ugly women, who said that he wouldn¡¯t like pretty women?¡± ¡°How much money did Cheng Tingxue give you? To make you tout her against your conscience?¡± Zheng Xin revealed indifferently. Among the people in the entertainment industry, she was the least friendly to Wang Tong. She could say and do anything to collect celebrity photos secretly for money and could use whatever means for the cover page. ¡°Zheng Xin, what do you mean?¡± Wang Tong¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I told you that framing someone is illegal! Do you have evidence?¡± ¡°Why is your reaction so big.¡± Zheng Xin sneered. ¡°If you¡¯ve done nothing wrong, why are you afraid of others talking trivially?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Editor Huang broke off the battle. Zheng Xin was known as a small canon in finance and economics, and although she talked back against her superiors, she still had strong business capabilities. Wang Tong was also favored by the boss and couldn¡¯t be offended. So he could only change the topic. ¡°Su Yanyun and Wang Tong, go to the scene to interview them. Zheng Xin, support him at the rear.¡± The editor arranged the work. ¡°At least one photo of Young Master Yi or Cheng Tingxue must be taken! It¡¯ll be best if they are taken in the same frame!¡± Rong Linyi rarely took an interview alone, and he was mostly cut off from sensational news. Whoever could take a private photo of him was enough to dominate the headlines and be the top traffic week. Better yet, if pictures could be taken of his girlpanion, he could then dominate the topic list. ¡°No, Chief Editor.¡± Zheng Xin heard the arrangement and was very opinionated. ¡°Yanyun¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, Su Yanyun stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Editor. I can do it.¡± Chapter 41 - This Is Really... a Horror Story

Chapter 41: This Is Really... a Horror Story

Men were ultimately unreliable¡­ She had just thought that he would be her protector, but he made such a disappointing move. Even if it was for the baby in her belly, she must be independent. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, why go to the scene to do interviews like this? It¡¯s risky!¡± Zheng Xin was indignant once she was out of the office. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m pregnant,¡± Su Yanyun whispered to Zheng Xin. ¡°You¡­ sigh, okay.¡± Zheng Xin sighed. Pregnancy was indeed a personal privacy, and there was no need to spread it around everywhere. Furthermore, the media workce was verypetitive and thest thing the boss wanted to see was a female employee get pregnant¡­ Su Yanyun probably needed some time to make a decision. Whether she wanted to keep her job or go home and be the wife of a young master. ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn when you arrive at the scene, and stay away from the crowd.¡± Zheng Xin told her. ¡°Let me tell you, everyone will be crazy at the news of Young Master Yi. Wang Tong will surely fight over the aplishment, so don¡¯t fight with her.¡± ¡°Okay, Xinxin.¡± Su Yanyun hugged Zheng Xin. ¡°Why are you more nagging than me. I will protect myself well and I promise not to gather with the crowd.¡± Young Master Yi¡­ When she took the photographer out of thepany, Su Yanyun thought about two words in her heart. It seemed like¡­ the servants at home also called hubby that name. Could it be that¡­ Thinking about this, Su Yanyun was suddenly horrified! That was¡­ she seemed to have forgotten her husband¡¯s name! Gosh! Did she really have amnesia! Everyone said that pregnancy would make one stupid for three years. Was she directly retarded? Young Master Yi, Young Master Yi¡­ She silently tapped her head with the pen in her hand. These three words were in her memory, but it felt like something was blocking it. Did the Young Master Yi she was going to interview have anything to do with her husband? ¡°Wang Tong.¡± Su Yanyun asked Wang Tong, ¡°Who is the sacred¡­ who is the sacred Young Master Yi?¡± Wang Tong¡¯s surprise overflowed with her words. ¡°Su Yanyun, are you saying this deliberately?¡± she asked with a tone of her usual ridicule and hidden satire. ¡°Financial department¡¯s mystery unicorn, this was the nickname obtained when you first arrived.¡± Su Yanyun shut up instantly. The mysterious unicorn of the financial department¡­ When she first arrived at thepany, she had given this nickname to a new upstart in the financial industry. The reason was that the upstart never took an interview, and it was extremely difficult to even take a frontal picture of him. It was rumored that the upstart had a serious cleanliness habit and refused to get three meters near strangers. But his name¡­ Su Yanyun knocked her head again. Seeing Su Yanyun dazed again, Wang Tong turned to her side and nced at the short message on the mobile phone quietly. Wang Tong¡¯s message had a single sentence: Wang Tong nced at Su Yanyun again, turned her back to her, and returned a text message. ¡°Su Yanyun will interview Young Master Yi at the pce feast half an hourter.¡± Luo Weimin put down her phone and smiled softly at Song Zhifei. ¡°Hubby, this time, you can¡¯t let her run away.¡± ¡°Oh! She¡¯s interviewing Young Master Yi?¡± Song Zhifei¡¯s mother, Rong Xiaoping, squeaked immediately. ¡°What does she think our Rong family is? Doesn¡¯t she know where she stands?¡± Chapter 42 - Irreproachable, Noble and Elegant

Chapter 42: Irreproachable, Noble and Elegant

¡°You can¡¯t say that,¡± Luo Weimin said deliberately, stabbing at her wounds. ¡°Didn¡¯t Zhifei tell you? Su Yanyun is now approaching a rich man, and she¡¯s even pregnant with his child. Maybe she wanted to be more respectful along with her child¡­¡± ¡°Pei!¡± Rong Xiaoping spat. ¡°Shameless wretch! After eating our Song family¡¯s food for three years, the rat not only didn¡¯t give birth, it still ran out and conceived a bastard. If I see her, I will surely hit her until she aborts the bitch in her belly!¡± Rong Xiaoping¡¯s father was Rong Linyi¡¯s grandfather¡¯s brother and was considered a side branch of the Rong family. But unfortunately, Rong Xiaoping didn¡¯t know how to conduct herself in society and after marrying into the Song family, the Song family also quickly fell into dismal. Therefore, she usually had no ce to speak at all in the Rong family. However, this did not prevent her and Song Zhifei from bringing up their rtionship with the Rong family at any time. Song Zhifei stood up and cleaned his clothes. ¡°Now is not the time to say these things.¡± Song Zhifei smiled sinisterly. ¡°The imperative thing to do now is to ask Su Yanyun to sign a divorce and leave the house, giving us all the inheritance.¡± In the process of the Song family¡¯s rapid defeat, the Su family had contributed a lot to it. As the biggestpetitors, they had seized too many resources of the Song family. In the eyes of Song Zhifei, the poor management of the Song family must be med on Su Yanyun. Now was the time for her to pay off her ¡°debt¡±! Luo Weimin also followed Song Zhifei. She said in a gentle tone, ¡°Zhifei, I¡¯m pregnant, so I won¡¯t be going with you.¡± ¡°Min¡¯er, rest assured!¡± Rong Xiaoping smiled at Luo Weimin. ¡°I¡¯ll go over for you and let that shameless Su Yanyun know how powerful I am! She dared to hit your belly, I will seek justice for you and my grandchild!¡± Su Yanyun wouldn¡¯t ever expect it. Wang Tong, who seemed to be kind to her, had long been bought over by Luo Weimin. She secretly sold her various pieces of information for a long time¡­ After half an hour. Outside the pce gate feast, journalists from various media had already gathered. The news of Rong Linyi dating Cheng Tingxue had long been spreading across the media. In S City now, as long as there were a camera and a microphone, all the gates of the pce were surrounded and not one drop could trickle through. When Su Yanyun got there, she only saw the human heads on the inner three floors and the outer three floors, and couldn¡¯t even see the gate of the pce gate feast. ¡°Brother Liu, can you climb up to the roof and give it a try?¡± Su Yanyun asked the photographer. ¡°We may be able to capture it from this angle.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± As long as he could take a picture, the photographer said that he would be willing to climb to the moon. Within the pce gate feast. In the empty box, Rong Linyi kept his eyes down. He fiddled with his mobile phone and did not look at the three women sitting opposite him. ¡°Do you want to be a Daoist?¡± The middle-aged woman sitting directly opposite Rong Linyi looked very simr to him, and even the icy coldness in her eyes was the same. Just looking at her face, she looked less than forty years old, but her graceful and noble temperament, and her capable and stern look, all showed the generous gifts given to her in all these years¡­ She rubbed her hands, raised her eyebrows and looked at Rong Linyi. ¡°Ha, forget it if you are not married or in love, but you don¡¯t even eat with us now.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t look up and only returned her a word. ¡°It¡¯s dirty.¡± ¡°That must not mean me.¡± A young woman sitting on the left side of Rong Linyi shrugged. ¡°I am so clean, noble and elegant. I am spotless¡­¡± Chapter 43 - Why Suddenly Smirk

Chapter 43: Why Suddenly Smirk

Rong Linyi looked up and interrupted the woman¡¯s self-proimedpliment. ¡°You are not dirty, you just have a thick skin.¡± ¡°I, I really want to ssh the wine on your face.¡± The woman immediately held the wine ss on the table and pretended to spill it over Rong Linyi. ¡°I¡¯ll see if your skin is thin enough for a ss of wine to melt it!¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°Rong Xuelong, you can try if you dare.¡± In this world, the only person who could pour things on him without receiving any punishment was Su Yanyun. As for other people, not even his own elder sister would be forgiven! ¡°They have been like this since they were little, they can¡¯t stand nor leave each other.¡± Madam Rong, who was opposite Rong Linyi, smiled at Cheng Tingxue. ¡°Don¡¯t mind them.¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Cheng Tingxue replied gently. ¡°I was always envious of such a brother-sister rtionship since I was a kid. I am an only child and I can¡¯t even argue with a younger or elder brother.¡± Today she wore a snow-white skirt and waspletely different from how she looked on that flirtatious night. Those who didn¡¯t know would be fooled by the pure temperament she deliberately disguised as. Cheng Tingxue was unwilling to tell anyone about how Rong Linyi had put her into a garbage bag and thrown her out like trash that day. She didn¡¯t even dare to let Madam Rong know. But after going back, she had pondered over the painful experience and had thrown out all of her morous and sexy clothes. The stimtion that Su Yanyun had given her that night made her believe that Rong Linyi liked simple and cute girls. So, to marry into the Rong family, she had to follow this fresh and pure style. But Cheng Tingxue didn¡¯t know that purity was from the inside out, and pretending to be pure would only make her heart dirtier. Tonight, Rong Linyi only came to the banquet because his sister Rong Xuelong had returned to China. Furthermore, he had indeed not seen his mother for a long time. Unexpectedly, his mother had actually brought along Cheng Tingxue, the disgusting woman. From the moment he sat down, Rong Linyi never touched a chopstick, nor did he look at Cheng Tingxue. He kept his head down while ying with his mobile phone¡­ ¡­ Jiang Tong was reporting to him on Su Yanyun¡¯s whereabouts. Knowing that she hade to interview him, Rong Linyi smirked slightly. Although the little woman had thrown the document at him and spoken some ¡°grandiloquence¡± at him, a few hours had already passed. Rong Linyi¡¯s unhappiness caused by herck of cooperation had already dissipated. He texted Jiang Tong back: He didn¡¯t have a single bite of dinner. He couldn¡¯t wait to go back and have dinner with her. She had some conflicts with him, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Anyway, he had time. Although Su Yanyun has protected herself with her memory disorder barriers, the ravenous wolf was still eyeing her covetously. Rong Linyi believed that she would eventually be helpless and would have to rely on him¡­ Just like in the hospital when she had bumped into his arms for the first time. ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± Suddenly, Rong Xuelong nudged him. ¡°You¡¯re suddenly smirking, did you cheat on us outside?¡± Rong Linyi froze for a second, then he put away his cell phone and answered sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re used to cheating outside, so you think others are cheating as well?¡± ¡°What! What did you say!¡± Rong Xuelong raised her hand and almost pped Rong Linyi. Her hand was about to touch him, but she took it back and whined to Madam Rong. ¡°Mom, little brother only knows how to bully me.¡± Chapter 44 - She Married Young Master Yi?

Chapter 44: She Married Young Master Yi?

Madam Rong was much gentler to her daughter. She smiled, trying tofort her daughter. Rong Linyi spoke one step ahead. ¡°I still have something to do and will leave first. You guys can enjoy the meal slowly.¡± He didn¡¯t want to waste even a second here. His gaze collided with Madam Rong¡¯s. The mother and son¡¯s eyes were equally sharp as if they were about to collide with lightning. ¡°Don¡¯t call me out for such meetings in the future.¡± Madam Rong seemed to have be ustomed to colliding with her son. She pursed her lips lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, too.¡± ¡­ ¡°Young Master Yi seems to be out!¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s Cheng Tingxue! Who is the one beside her¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Madam Rong!¡± The reporters inside were excited. Cheng Tingxue hurriedly stuck out her chest. She was used to showing off, so even if she was dressed purely, she still adopted her usual posture. It was a pity the spotlight hadn¡¯t shed on her face yet. With a bang, countless ck umbres appeared in front of her. The bodyguards held their umbres, opened a path for them and blocked all the cameras. ¡°Us Rong family don¡¯t like to show our faces in public,¡± Madam Rong said lightly from the side. She had a mild smile on her face, and her words were not sharp, but Cheng Tingxue felt a chill down her back! She had indeed wanted to make use of the pictures of her and Madam Rong to create the public opinion that she was about to marry into the Rong family. That¡¯s right! The gossip had all been released by her. She just wanted to use public opinion to put pressure on Su Yanyun to let her know who was the one with thestugh! However, her careful thought seemed to be seen through by Madam Rong. It figures. What kind of woman was Madam Rong? She was the woman who single-handedly pulled strongly against a crazy tide when her husband was seriously ill and her son was too young, who defended the Rong family¡¯s power while surrounded by wolves waiting for an opportunity to take over! Cheng Tingxue kept quiet and put on a small posture again. ¡°That woman¡­¡± Su Yanyun rubbed her eyes while lying on the roof. The woman who just went out seemed to be the shameless mistress who had deliberatelyid on her husband¡¯s bed not long ago! ¡°Young Master Yi ising out! In the ss aisle on the second floor!¡± The photographer suddenly became excited. The pce gate feast was in apletely transparent structure. Although heavy curtains were usually hung up, for some reason today, there was a passageway on the second floor that was not covered. And from Su Yanyun¡¯s height and angle, everything could be seen. At this moment, it was not dark, so Su Yanyun could clearly see the man with the slender figure in the aisle¡­ The ss was reflective, so she could barely see his face. But how could she not recognize him? The King-like stance, the impable face, was he not her most beloved Hubby? Who else could it be! ¡°Oh my god! Who is the woman beside Young Master Yi? It¡¯s not Cheng Tingxue?¡± The photographer kept pressing the shutter. And Su Yanyun stayed on the roof of the car. At that moment, three words popped up in her head for no reason: Rong Linyi! Yes, it was Rong Linyi! How could she even forget this person? Although she had never seen his picture before, she knew that all the financial journalists dreamed of this man whom they all wanted to interview¡­ The current young patriarch of the Rong family, Rong Linyi! She covered her mouth. Her expression was one of disbelief. How could she have married Rong Linyi? Was her husband Rong Linyi? Chapter 45 - Taking You Out for a Walk

Chapter 45: Taking You Out for a Walk

Why¡­ why was her memory so vague? But¡­ why was she so certain that he was her husband? These questions made her unable to even care about Rong Linyi having other women beside him. She felt a pain in her head. It was like a hibernating beast in the abyss of her memory was beginning to stir. Suddenly, a hand stretched out behind her, grabbed her, and dragged her off the roof. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t have time to call for help before her mouth was covered. Two doctors in white coats dragged her violently and thrust her into an ambnce for a mental hospital. ¡°Wu¡ªlet go¡­¡± Su Yanyun struggled desperately, but the doctors were so experienced that she was quickly thrown into the car. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Su Yanyun screamed in horror in the back seat of this prison car. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing?¡± ¡°The patient¡¯s mood is not stable,¡± The doctor holding her down asked another doctor for help. ¡°Should I give her a strong sedative?¡± Strong sedative¡­ Those two words calmed Su Yanyun, who had just been extremely agitated. ¡­ She thought of the baby in her belly! How could she ept such medicine when she was pregnant! Her eyes fell on the doctor¡¯s white coat, and the words of the city mental hospital were clearly visible. ¡°I, I¡¯m not mentally ill¡­¡± Su Yanyun tried her best to calm her tone. ¡°You must be mistaken.¡± ¡°You can be rest assured,¡± the doctor holding her down said with a disguised gentle tone, smiling at her with fake hypocrisy. ¡°We won¡¯t lock you up, we¡¯ll just take you out for a walk.¡± So fake! Disgusting! Su Yanyun held back her thin fury and lowered her head. Did they think she had mental problems and was also a fool? Did they think they could trick her into obedience with some lies? The car stopped at the gate of the city mental hospital. Su Yanyun kept silent until the doctor opened the door and pulled her down. Then she suddenly pushed the doctor next to her and ran towards the street. ¡°Help! Help!¡± She shouted, ¡°Help¡­¡± ¡°Bitch! Why are you running?¡± Song Zhifei and Rong Xiaoping, who had followed her, got off the car behind them and stopped her. Su Yanyun stepped back, pointing at Song Zhifei in shock and fear. ¡°You¡­ who the hell are you? What do you want with me?¡± ¡°Look! You don¡¯t even know your husband? Su Yanyun, you¡¯re really pretending to be stupid!¡± Rong Xiaopingughed viciously. ¡°Doctor, you also saw it.¡± Song Zhifei took a step forward and grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s wrist. ¡°We have been married for three years, but she has schizophrenia. She left home and said nothing. Now, she doesn¡¯t even recognize me.¡± ¡°Only a blind person would marry a disgusting wretched liar like you!¡± Su Yanyun lifted her foot in hatred and stepped on Song Zhifei¡¯s instep. Song Zhifei was caught off guard and howled in pain, gritting his teeth. ¡°You dare to hit my son?¡± Rong Xiaoping immediately lifted her sleeves. ¡°You married into our Song family and didn¡¯t even give birth in three years, yet you¡¯re still turning against us?¡± She waved her hand and smacked at Su Yanyun¡¯s face. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that Su Yanyun, who was usually weak and allowed herself to be bullied, was like a cub¡¯s beast now. She quickly avoided her palms and raised her leg. With pointed toes, she kicked Rong Xiaoping¡¯s ankle. Chapter 46 - Hubby, Please Save Me

Chapter 46: Hubby, Please Save Me

¡°Ouch! The lunatic is hitting me!¡± Rong Xiaoping jumped in pain, shouting like a vixen in the market. ¡°She got schizophrenia and even dares to hit an elder.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not mentally ill!¡± Su Yanyun retorted loudly. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ help¡­ I don¡¯t even know them, help¡­¡± She called for help from the pedestrians who were watching on the side of the road. Seeing how there were more and more people watching, Song Zhifei quickly put away his fierce expression and showed a heartbroken look. ¡°This is my wife. We have been married for three years and our rtionship has always been very good.¡± He exined to the crowd with infinite pain in his voice. ¡°She has always wanted a child. Unfortunately, the doctor said that she was infertile. She couldn¡¯t take the news, so she¡­¡± ¡°Bullshit! I¡¯m not his wife!¡± Su Yanyun struggled, but the doctors around her clutched her even tighter. ¡°My, my husband is Rong Linyi! I¡¯m already pregnant with his baby¡­¡± ¡°What? What did you say?¡± Rong Xiaoping¡¯s expression was full of ridicule and disbelief. ¡°Su Yanyun, are you really crazy? Did the old man take you in knowing that you have mental problems?¡± She was pregnant with Rong Linyi¡¯s child? Was Su Yanyun not sick enough? They had notified the mental hospital toe and capture her only to achieve their goals. Who knew that Su Yanyun would really show them how crazy she was! The onlookers around them also showed sympathy and regret. ¡°Such a pity. She¡¯s such a beautiful woman but she¡¯s crazy¡­¡± ¡°Who told her to be infertile? The more beautiful she is, the less willing she is to ept it, right?¡± ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s why humans must be broad-minded. Forget it if she¡¯s infertile, why did she have to harp over it¡­¡± The onlookers discussed furtively. Several doctors ran out of the mental hospital with syringes in their hands. ¡°The patient is very emotional. Give her a shot first and let her fall asleep.¡± The attending doctor ordered the other doctors. ¡°Yes! Pull her teeth out! See how crazy she can be!¡± Rong Xiaoping also said viciously. The sharp needle was about to pierce her arm. Su Yanyun shuddered in fear. ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t make noise¡­ please don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Song Zhifei stopped the doctor with concern in his voice. ¡°Although she¡¯s crazy, she¡¯s still my wife. I don¡¯t want to see her being treated like this. Hand her over to me¡­¡± He grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s arm and lowered his head to threaten in a low voice. ¡°Be obedient and listen to me, and I might just give you a way out.¡± He still needed Su Yanyun to sign the papers for him, so he couldn¡¯t let her sleep and drag important matters. Su Yanyun was quiet for a moment. She felt cold inside. She wouldn¡¯t have been willful if she had known earlier¡­ Even though the agreement Hubby had given her had hurt her, she shouldn¡¯t have thrown it at his face and left home in a fit¡­ No matter what, if there was any problem between a couple, they still had to sit down and talk through it. And not let the conflict intensify. Hubby¡­?Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes were full of tears.?Where are you¡­ save me, please save me¡­ Song Zhifei grabbed her wrist and carried her towards the mental hospital. The masses were still blinded to the truth and still continuedmenting on. ¡°What a good man. He¡¯s still so caring to a mentally ill wife.¡± ¡°Yes. So what if she can¡¯t give birth if she has married such a man?¡± ¡°This woman just can¡¯t see clearly. It¡¯s her problem, there¡¯s nothing wrong with the man¡­¡± Chapter 47 - Let Me Go After I Sign

Chapter 47: Let Me Go After I Sign

Su Yanyun was dragged into the doctor¡¯s office by Song Zhifei. ¡°Doctor, let me do her ideological work first.¡± Song Zhifei still continued pretending to be a good man. ¡°Let me appease her first and ensure that her mood won¡¯t be so agitated. She¡¯ll cooperate better with your treatment too.¡± The attending doctor nodded. When Song Zhifei hade to look for them, he had shown them their marriage certificate. They were indeed husband and wife. And Su Yanyun didn¡¯t look normal. Forget about running away from home and not recognizing her family, she even imagined she was married to Rong Linyi and pregnant with Young Master Yi¡¯s child? This was considered severe schizophrenia. The office door was locked. Su Yanyun looked at Song Zhifei, who had regained his fierce and sinister expression. She also looked at Rong Xiaoping, who never stopped looking evil. ¡°What do you want?¡± Even if she no longer remembered the Song family, she still had her basic judgment and logic and knew that the other party wouldn¡¯t find her for no reason. There must a secret motive for kidnapping her here in such a costly manner. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if you were this straightforward?¡± Song Zhifei found the document and threw it at Su Yanyun. ¡°Sign!¡± Sign? Su Yanyun almostughed out. What was happening today? Everybody wanted her to sign. She stared at the document in front of her. Divorce agreement? There was a sentence on the first line: [I betrayed my partner Song Zhifei and cheated on him during my marriage. Thus, I agree to divorce him and leave the house with nothing. ] ¡°Song Zhifei?¡± Song Zhifei looked up with infinite sarcasm in her eyes. ¡°Leave with nothing?¡± Weren¡¯t these two the ones mentally ill? ¡°What are you looking at? You¡¯re just a chicken that doesn¡¯ty eggs, yet you ate and drank our Song family¡¯s food for three whole years. We endured you until now, you should really kneel down and thank us!¡± Rong Xiaoping pointed at Su Yanyun arrogantly. ¡°Sign immediately!¡± Song Zhifei approached her, looking fiercely at Su Yanyun. ¡°If you continue to dy, I will kill the bastard in your belly immediately! So that you can¡¯t exin to your hoe!¡± ¡°As if you dare!¡± Su Yanyun clenched her fists. ¡°My Hubby won¡¯t spare you!¡± Hubby cared so much for her. If he knew what kind of grievances she had been through¡­ with his temper¡­ ¡°Your Hubby?¡± Rong Xiaoping seemed to have heard some big joke. ¡°Your Hubby, Rong Linyi? Hahahaha¡­ Su Yanyun, I heard that some man outside has taken you in, did he tell you that he was Rong Linyi? Did you get scammed by him?¡± Su Yanyun sneered arrogantly without fear. ¡°A market woman like you has your imagination limited by your poverty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a market woman?¡± Rong Xiaoping pointed to her nose, her eyebrows upright. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you just who I am! Su Yanyun, you¡¯re the daughter of a ruined family. Even in your next life, or your next next life, you won¡¯t be able to see Rong Linyi!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± Su Yanyun raised an eyebrow. ¡°Not only do I see him every day, but I¡¯m also pregnant with his baby. He takes care of me every day.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Song Zhifei waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Su Yanyun, someone will help you cure your paranoia! Now, sign the papers right away, else don¡¯t me me for hurting you!¡± Su Yanyun looked at the divorce papers in front of her. She gritted her teeth. ¡°Let me go after I sign.¡± Chapter 48 - You Have Always Been Stupid

Chapter 48: You Have Always Been Stupid

Even though Su Yanyun didn¡¯t understand why this man called Song Zhifei had to im they were husband and wife and demand her to sign a divorce agreement. But if she could leave after signing it¡­ When the enemy was stronger than her, this was herst choice. Song Zhifei mmed the pen in front of Su Yanyun. ¡°Sign it. Then I won¡¯t have to lock you up. I¡¯ll still have to pay for your treatment if I lock you in a mental hospital.¡± Su Yanyun took a deep breath. She picked up a pen and signed her name on the divorce agreement. Song Zhifei immediately opened the second page, but only revealed one corner. ¡°And a statement of renunciation of property.¡± Su Yanyun looked up alertly. ¡°What property?¡± ¡°Just sign if you¡¯re told to, need you spew so much nonsense?¡± Rong Xiaoping pointed at Su Yanyun¡¯s nose. ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll p you? Don¡¯t tell me you still want to take a cent of our Song family¡¯s possessions? You ate our meals for free for three whole years, we¡¯re already very chivalrous for not asking you to pay us back!¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Su Yanyun stared at Song Zhifei. ¡°I want to see what¡¯s on it, or I won¡¯t sign!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you to sign!¡± Song Zhifei suddenly exploded. He grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s hair and pressed her head on the table. Rong Xiaoping also pounced forward and held Su Yanyun from behind. ¡°What are you doing! Let go of me¡ª¡± Su Yanyun screamed and threw away the pen. Seeing that Su Yanyun refused to sign, Song Zhifei simply took the ink pad, grabbed her finger, and pressed her handprint on the deration of property transfer. ¡°Let go of me! You two robbers!¡± Su Yanyun was shocked and furious. ¡°Ha! What¡¯s wrong? Are you still praying for your man toe save you?¡± Rong Xiaoping growled violently while pressing Su Yanyun down. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll kill the bastard inside you and see how your scammer man protects you!¡± Song Zhifei already took the documents and held them in his arms. He sneered and headed towards the door. Then, he shouted, ¡°Doctor! Bad news! We can¡¯t control my wife and she¡¯s in a very bad mood. I¡¯m afraid we can only give her an injection¡­¡± ¡°Song Zhifei! You shameless bastard!¡± Su Yanyun was startled. ¡°You said that you would let me go once I sign!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Song Zhifeiughed insidiously. ¡°Su Yanyun, I¡¯ve always thought you were a stupid woman.¡± He opened the door and let the doctors rush in. He pped his hands and walked towards the bathroom. ¡°Ouch!¡± Rong Xiaoping happened to be pushed aside by Su Yanyun and she hit a file cab next to her. She screamed immediately, ¡°This crazy woman is hitting me again! I¡¯m really suffering as her mother-inw! To have met such a sick daughter-inw!¡± ¡°Su Yanyun, please be quiet.¡± The attending doctor was ck-faced. He had to take on a tough approach to deal with such a violent schizophrenic patient. ¡°Inject her with the tranquilizer!¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t inject me with that kind of thing!¡± Su Yanyun waved her hands in panic. ¡°Doctor, I really don¡¯t have a mental illness. I have a baby in my stomach. You have no reason to treat a pregnant woman like this.¡± She looked so pitiful and tender that the doctor holding the syringe hesitated. ¡°Director, look¡­ the patient said she¡¯s pregnant¡­¡± Should they check it first? The attending doctor remained calm. ¡°A severely mentally ill patient isn¡¯t suitable for pregnancy. Her current behavior endangers public safety and must be controlled!¡± Chapter 49 - He’s My Other Half

Chapter 49: He¡¯s My Other Half

¡°Why did you people only listen to their side of the story!¡± Su Yanyun was enraged by the doctor¡¯s diagnosis. She pointed a finger at Rong Xiaoping, ¡°If I told you today that she¡¯s mentally ill, would you also arrest her and lock her up? Do you even have proper protocols? This is an illegal infringement of freedom!¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s words made sense, and the doctors present seemed to be hesitant now. ¡°Doctor, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense!¡± Rong Xiaoping rebutted. ¡°If she was mentally sound, would she im that Rong Linyi is her husband? Ask her, whose child is she carrying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡± Su Yanyun was fuming, ¡°You can verify this with Rong Linyi. He is my other half, there is no doubt about that!¡± The doctor waved her off impatiently. ¡°Stop talking, administer the drug on her!¡± She was still iming to be Linyi¡¯s wife! Under such circumstances, any sound woman would have acknowledged their lie, just for self-protection if not anything else. But Su Yanyun was evidently seeing herself as Rong Linyi¡¯s rightful wife. It wasn¡¯t umon to see schizophrenic and delusional patients like her in the mental institution. Two doctors held Su Yanyun firmly while the other injected her. Song Zhifei grinned as he mumbled, ¡°I made you have an affair¡­ made you pregnant with a bastard child¡­¡± ¡°Let go of me¡ª¡± Su Yanyun screamed in desperation. ¡°Let go of me, this is illegal! You¡¯re hurting my baby, my family wille after you¡­¡± ¡°Enough with your nonsense!¡± Rong Xiaoping pointed her finger to her face unkindly. ¡°Doctor, give her a second dose, teach her a lesson!¡± As the cold metal needle was about to pierce into her skin¡­ A sudden roar could be heard from the door. ¡°Stop!¡± In just a moment¡¯s work, two bodyguards d in ck had already grabbed the doctors holding onto Su Yanyun and mercilessly shoved them against the wall. The other doctors, including Rong Xiaoping, were all under control as well. ¡°Ms. Su!¡± Jiang Tong hurriedly strode towards her. ¡°Ah Tong¡­¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s tears rolled down her face the moment she called his name. ¡°Ms. Su, are you alright?¡± Jiang Tong¡¯s heart thumped so quickly it almost jumped right out of his chest. He had just been reporting Su Yanyun¡¯s situation to Rong Linyi, and the next moment he realized she had disappeared. Jiang Tong hurriedly contacted the relevant departments and obtained the surveince footage, before realizing that she¡¯d been taken to the mental institution. It was the peak hour and the roads were congested, which was why Jiang Tong took so long to arrive with his men. His heart almost fell when he saw the situation. Jiang Tong knew how important Ms. Su was to Young Master Yi. If he found out that she¡¯d been treated this way¡­ This entire mental institution might very well be demolished. Jiang Tong really wanted to p himself. He¡¯d been keeping an eye on Su Yanyun the whole day ever since he received his orders. He personally saw her in front of the restaurant. Considering that she had several colleagues around her, and she was in such an obvious position on the roof of the car, by right there shouldn¡¯t be any danger. That was why he let his guard down¡­ Chapter 50 - Our Men Have Always Been Hot-Tempered

Chapter 50: Our Men Have Always Been Hot-Tempered

Fortunately, Su Yanyun was just in shock and appeared otherwise unscathed. ¡°Ms. Su, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s alright now, it¡¯s alright.¡± Jiang Tong felt so powerless as he held the trembling Su Yanyun. ¡°You¡¯re the adulterer?¡± Rong Xiaoping yelled despite being held back by the bodyguard. ¡°I¡¯ve seen shameless people, but none beats you! The Song family is teaching our daughter-inw a lesson, how dare you interfere. Do you know who I am? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Jiang Tong turned around and saw Rong Xiaoping¡¯s arrogant and vile expression. Ah! The Song family just loved asking others whether they knew who they were. As Rong Linyi¡¯s personal assistant, Jiang Tong definitely knew who Rong Xiaoping was. But he also knew that Rong Xiaoping was a nobody in the Rong family! They barely even got to see this assistant usually, not to mention meet Young Master Yi. ¡°Hmph!¡± Jiang Tong scoffed. ¡°I do want to see who will be teaching who a lesson today! Take her and the doctors to the wards first, we¡¯ll settle this separately when Bosses!¡± The bodyguards instantly dragged Rong Xiaoping and the doctors towards the office. A few other doctors of the institution came over but were held back by the herd of bodyguards outside. It was no exaggeration to say that the entire institution was taken over by Rong Linyi¡¯s men. Even the Director of the institution was kept under control by bodyguards in his very own office, without knowing what was going on. Song Zhifei, who had gone to the washroom, however, got a fright when he saw Jiang Tong. He hurriedly snuck out through the fire exit. ¡°You adulterer! How very gutsy of you!¡± Rong Xiaoping was still yelling at Jiang Tong and seemedpletely unaware of the current situation. ¡°Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m from the Rong family? Humiliating me is equivalent to humiliating the Rong family! How dare you¡­ Ah!¡± Rong Xiaoping suddenly screamed, as a pping sound apanied. Jiang Tong smiled at Su Yanyun. ¡°Our bodyguards have always been so hot-tempered. Ms. Su, don¡¯t worry, Young Master Yi ising over very soon.¡± ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Su Yanyun hung her head low with tears in her eyes. ¡°Is he still angry with me¡­¡± Jiang Tong smiled again. ¡°Ms. Su, you¡¯re worrying too much. Young Master Yi is so concerned about you, how could he possibly be angry with you?¡± He considered getting Su Yanyun to beg for mercy on his behalf when Young Master Yi cameter¡­ but was eventually too guilty to mention it. Forget it, it was his fault for not keeping an eye on Ms. Su. Young Master Yi should punish him however he wanted. Rong Linyi sped to the institution in his sports car. His cell phone rang, driving him to more panic. Rong Linyi took a look at the screen and picked it up. His tone, however, was impatient. ¡°I have no time to bicker with you.¡± ¡°How dare you, Rong Linyi! What do you mean by leaving me by the roadside? Come back and return my car!¡± Rong Xuelong had her arm on her hip as she scolded him on the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll return you one tomorrow, whichever you like. Don¡¯t call again.¡± He turned his phone off instantly. ¡°Young Master Yi,¡± a bodyguard had long been waiting for him at the entrance to take him to the scene, ¡°Assistant Jiang and the rest are waiting for you upstairs.¡± Su Yanyun sat at the office desk and upon hearing the door open, looked up expectantly. Chapter 51 - I Will Make Them Cry

Chapter 51: I Will Make Them Cry

? ¡°Hubby!¡± The moment she saw Rong Linyi, she stood up and rushed to him. But before she could take two steps, Rong Linyi had stepped in front of her and held her in his arms. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Feeling the warm and peaceful embrace, Su Yanyun¡¯s emotions could no longer be controlled. She cried out, ¡°Hubby¡­ I thought I would never see you again¡­¡± She sniffed. ¡°They, they were going to give me a tranquilizer¡­ they were going to kill my baby¡­¡± Rong Linyi held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand tightly. He resisted his outburst of anger and gently pushed her away a little while grabbing her arm to stare into her eyes. ¡°Them?¡± Su Yanyun suddenly met his cold, stormy eyes and shivered subtly. She pursed her lips and couldn¡¯t say anything. Hubby looked so scary¡­ Jiang Tong had seen the angry Young Master Yi before. He also knew that Su Yanyun was frightened by his murderous aura, so he rushed forward and exined, ¡°Yes¡­ the doctors here, and Rong Xiaoping wanted to do that. But fortunately¡­¡± ¡°I remember telling you to protect her.¡± Rong Linyi interrupted. The chill in his voice made him shiver. Jiang Tong immediately lowered his head. ¡°Young Master Yi, this was my fault¡­¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with Ah Tong.¡± Although Su Yanyun was a little afraid of Rong Linyi at the moment, she hurriedly interceded for Jiang Tong after knowing that he was going to get in trouble. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Ah Tong¡¯s timely arrival, I would have been bullied by them. Ah Tong saved me¡­¡± Hearing the little woman¡¯s anxious and concerned tone, Rong Linyi looked at her. He stared at Su Yanyun¡¯s tearful eyes that were seemingly begging him. Why was his little woman so kind and soft? He reached out his hand subconsciously and pinched her chin. Then, he rubbed it slightly and said stiffly, ¡°Don¡¯t plead for other men in front of me.¡± Ding! Jiang Tong felt as if a big stone hit him on the head. Young Master Yi, aren¡¯t you being too jealous?? Ms. Su had kindly pleaded for him, only to make him unhappy. It seemed no one in this world could save him anymore. He just had to pray for his own blessing. Jiang Tong almost wanted to blurt out, Young Master Yi, I, I¡¯m not a man¡­ please don¡¯t treat me as a man¡­ ¡°Forget it.¡± Rong Linyi held Su Yanyun. The feeling of holding her in his embrace was good and helped calm his anger a little. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss Jiang Tong¡¯s matterter. Tell me how you want to punish those people first. What have they done to you?¡± ¡°Hubby, they¡¯re really bad!¡± Su Yanyunined wryly. ¡°I told them that I¡¯m not the Song family¡¯s daughter-inw. I am your wife and am pregnant with your baby, but they said that I have a mental illness¡­¡± Having said that, Su Yanyun suddenly stopped and bit her lip. She remembered that she had lost her temper with Hubby that afternoon because her Hubby forbade her from mentioning their rtionship outside. The little woman looked so wronged and careful that Rong Linyi¡¯s heart softened a little. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± His voice was much gentler. ¡°You can say whatever you want in the future, I won¡¯t limit you.¡± ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s tears fell again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper with you¡­¡± ¡°Why are you crying again.¡± Rong Linyi raised his hand and wiped the corner of her eyes. His voice was habitually cold, but there was a hint of indulgence in it. ¡°Don¡¯t cry if anyone bullies you. Just tell me and I¡¯ll make them cry for you!¡± Chapter 52 - Thank You for Saving Mother

Chapter 52: Thank You for Saving Mother

Su Yanyunughed out loud. ¡°What are youughing at again?¡± Rong Linyi frowned. The little woman¡¯s mood was always elusive. She wasughing now after having just cried. Were women all so uncertain? ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Su Yanyun reached out and hugged Rong Linyi, pressing her face against his chest. She said softly, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so good.¡± ¡°Since you know I¡¯m good, will you lose your temper at me in the future?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s face was stiff, but there was a hint of pleasure in his eyes. Su Yanyun shook her head in a hurry. Her face rubbed up and down on Rong Linyi¡¯s chest. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I will listen obediently to Hubby¡¯s words¡­¡± Rong Linyi felt his heart itch at her rubbing and he held her hand a little more heavily. ¡°Be more obedient.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Then I will dote on you more¡­¡± Su Yanyun blushed and nodded softly. On the side, Jiang Tong felt as if he had been stuffed with dog food. He didn¡¯t want to watch nor did he dare interrupt, so he just stood there awkwardly. ¡°Where are Rong Xiaoping and the doctors?¡± Perhaps Jiang Tong¡¯s grievances were too strong, but Rong Linyi finally turned his head. The tenderness on his face had also faded away. ¡°I locked them in the patient area,¡± Jiang Tong answered respectfully. ¡°Well done.¡± Rong Linyi praised indifferently. ¡°You have made a difference.¡± Jiang Tong heaved a sigh. Rong Linyi ordered in a cold voice, his tone chilling, ¡°Let them enjoy all the treatments for patients with severe schizophrenia.¡± They dared to treat his little woman as a mentally ill patient? Fine, then he would let them experience what it felt like to be treated as one too! Given that the city¡¯s mental hospital was the best ce to punish them, there was no need to punish them elsewhere. ¡°Hubby!¡± Suddenly, Su Yanyun grabbed Rong Linyi¡¯s hand. ¡°I just remembered something. They seemed to have made me sign some agreement! There was a divorce agreement and a property transfer agreement¡­¡± ¡°You signed a divorce agreement?¡± Rong Linyi frowned slightly. This saved him the trouble. Rong Linyi¡¯s beauty between his eyebrows stunned Su Yanyun for a moment and she paused before tugging on him anxiously. ¡°And the property transfer agreement. Hubby, I didn¡¯t see it clearly and they forced me to press my fingerprints¡­¡± When Father died, he had left a weird will. All his properties were given to Mother and couldn¡¯t be transferred to anyone except Su Yanyun. To transfer, two conditions must be met. Su Yanyun had to be over eighteen years old and her Mother would have to be dead. In other words, if the conditions were met at the same time, then Su Yanyun could transfer her property to others. After listening to Su Yanyun¡¯s narrative, Rong Linyi patted her back gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The transfer agreement you signed has no effect. Because your mother is still alive.¡± ¡°She¡¯s still alive?¡± Su Yanyun widened her eyes in disbelief and surprise. ¡°Hubby, did you help me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, can I go and see her?¡± Su Yanyun was expectant. Rong Linyi took her into his arms and suddenly carried her horizontally. ¡°It¡¯s toote now. I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow.¡± He hugged her and strode out of the mental hospital. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Su Yanyun obediently nestled in Rong Linyi¡¯s arms and said softly and sweetly, ¡°Hubby, thank you¡­¡± Thank you for saving Mother. Chapter 53 - Unparalleled Favoritism

Chapter 53: Unparalleled Favoritism

Rong Linyi bowed his head and touched the corner of Su Yanyun¡¯s ear with his lips. ¡°How are you going to thank me?¡± Su Yanyun blushed and her voice was so low it couldn¡¯t be heard. ¡°I will thank you however you want me to¡­¡± Rong Linyi stopped talking, but the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. She would thank him however he wanted her to¡­ that was what Su Yanyun said herself. Okay, tonight, he would let her ¡°thank¡± him well¡­ They returned home and Aunt Chen was already waiting at the gate. ¡°Young Master, Ms. Su, dinner is ready.¡± Rong Linyi held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and calmly ordered, ¡°Call her Madam Yi from now on.¡± Aunt Chen was stunned, but she maintained a calm expression. ¡°Yes. Madam Yi, I have prepared clothes for you to change into.¡± If she guessed correctly, Young Master and Ms. Su were not officially married. When Ms. Su had left in a fury before, Rong Linyi had clearly not intended on giving her any name. Although he had announced her status as the ¡°hostess¡± in front of the servants, no one here was stupid enough to think that Su Yanyun was really Madam Yi. Young Master Yi really doted on her. It was unprecedented favoritism. But there was still a difference from having a marital rtionship. Aunt Chen obviously knew that Rong Linyi had dinner with Madam Rong and the youngdy at night, but she didn¡¯t know what had happened after. At the moment, she followed behind Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun and watched with a tangled heart as they intertwined their fingers together. Should she tell Madam? If Young Master and Ms. Su continued to develop, they would inevitably expose themselves to Madam one day. What kind of attitude would Madam have? Would it be like before¡­ Thinking of what happened three years ago, Aunt Chen was so nervous that her palms were sweating. She calmed down. No, Ms. Su wasn¡¯t this kind of person. Furthermore, she was already pregnant with the Young Master¡¯s child. Even if it were for the baby, Madam wouldn¡¯t object them too much. The rtionship between Madam and Young Master had been cold for many years. This might be a good opportunity to ease their mother-child rtionship through Ms. Su¡¯s presence. Rong Linyi suddenly stopped as they approached the maid¡¯s room on the first floor. ¡°Do you think the room is a bit small?¡± he asked Su Yanyun coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not small.¡± Su Yanyun was easy to be satisfied by nature. She blinked brightly, her expression innocent. ¡°It has everything, even its own bathroom.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes slowly moved down from Su Yanyun¡¯s face and settled on her lower abdomen. His voice got colder. ¡°Your stomach will get bigger and bigger, and the room will be smaller to move around in. Aunt Chen, let Madam Yi choose a spacious room on the second floor.¡± After noticing Rong Linyi¡¯s cold voice, Su Yanyun did not conceal the doubt and fear in her heart. ¡°Be careful when you go up and down the stairs.¡± Rong Linyi suppressed the impatience in his heart at her timid look and rubbed Su Yanyun¡¯s head. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Su Yanyun quickly called him before Rong Linyi turned and left. ¡°Where are you going¡­¡± Thest time when he had shown such an attitude, he had thrown her to the man called Song Zhifei. Rong Linyi stood still but didn¡¯t look back. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to take a shower. Aunt Chen will take care of you, right?¡± Thest word was directed to Aunt Chen. At the thought of her being pregnant with somebody else¡¯s child. Rong Linyi had to admit that there was still a remnant in his heart¡­ Chapter 54 - Hope He Tells You Personally

Chapter 54: Hope He Tells You Personally

Su Yanyun was not wrong. The child in her belly was also innocent. The source of all evil was the man called Song Zhifei. ¡°Jiang Tong.¡± When Rong Linyi stepped up the stairs, he took out his mobile phone and his voice condensed into ice. ¡°From today onwards, I don¡¯t want to hear any news about the Song family doing a single business.¡± ¡­ ¡°Madam Yi, please.¡± Aunt Chen brought Su Yanyun to the second floor. ¡°Erm¡­ Hubby, I mean, Young Master Yi¡­¡± After remembering her Hubby¡¯s name, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know if she should call him Rong Linyi. ¡°Isn¡¯t his room under renovation? Which room will he go to then?¡± Aunt Chen smiled and exined, ¡°Young Master is very obsessed with cleanliness. He has three bedrooms on the third floor. Usually, if he feels like one isn¡¯t too clean, he will move to the other one, and the remaining rooms will be thoroughly cleaned and organized.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t really understand. ¡°He¡­ why does he have such a strong obsession?¡± Could it be that Hubby couldn¡¯t do it with her before because he was too obsessed with cleanliness? ¡°This¡­¡± Aunt Chen seemed uneasy. She hesitated for two seconds before showing a very formal smile. ¡°Madam Yi, if there is a day, I hope that Young Master will tell you personally.¡± Su Yanyun knew that this was probably an unpleasant past. ¡°Then, has he been like this all these years?¡± Su Yanyun thought it was okay to love being clean, but an over-obsession was almost like living in shackles. He has probably been living too hard these years, right? Aunt Chen sighed softly. ¡°Yes, he has always been like that. After the incident, Young Master even rejected Madam. Only¡­¡± Having said that, Aunt Chen paused suddenly. ¡°Only what?¡± Su Yanyun asked curiously. Aunt Chen smiled again. ¡°Only¡­ he only let go of his burn to you, Madam Yi. So, Madam Yi, you are really good medicine for Young Master.¡± Su Yanyun faintly felt that Aunt Chen was hiding something. But since she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, she didn¡¯t continue asking either. ¡°Madam Yi, is there a room you like?¡± Aunt Chen changed the topic. The second floor was all guest rooms, and the decoration style was almost identical, so it wasn¡¯t much different whichever Su Yanyun chose. ¡°Yes, can we look at that room?¡± Su Yanyun pointed to a room at the end of the corridor. The door of that room didn¡¯t look any different from other rooms. The only difference was that a strange pattern was engraved above the door lock. That pattern was probably carved by someone with a small knife, and it was very rough. But at first nce, it seemed familiar. Strange¡­ Given Rong Linyi¡¯s cleanliness, how could he have tolerated such imperfection in his own house? ¡°That¡­¡± Aunt Chen hesitated for a moment. ¡°Forget it if I can¡¯t.¡± Su Yanyun could see the difficulty in Aunt Chen¡¯s expression. However, Aunt Chen suddenly raised her head and seemed to grit her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Madam Yi. Young Master has said that any room on the second floor can be chosen by you.¡± She reached for a key and led Su Yanyun forward. She then turned the keyhole and opened the door. Su Yanyun heard the sound of the door being unlocked and knew that this room was opened often. Door locks that had not been opened often would have a jerky sound, just like the other rooms she had seen. When the door opened, the interior of the room caught her eyes and surprised her¡­ Chapter 55 - Beast’s Territory Touched

Chapter 55: Beast¡¯s Territory Touched

¡°This¡­ this is the room?¡± Su Yanyun looked at the room that waspletely different from the other rooms and was almost speechless. Aunt Chen wanted to exin, but seemed unable to do so. She stayed silent. Su Yanyun stepped into the room, stepping onto the injection molding floor which made a crisp sound different from the wooden floor outside. Aunt Chen turned on the light above her head. It was a simple ceiling fluorescentmppletely different from those luxuriousmps in the entire house. Su Yanyun could see more clearly why the decoration of the entire room was different¡ªjust by the moonlight, she had not seen it wrongly. This was really arranged to be a ward! There was a small hospital bed in the middle of the room. The bed was covered with pink sheets and it was clean and tidy, but it had been a little over-washed. The wall at the bedside was obviously some years old. The wall wasn¡¯t decorated with famous paintings, but the bells, oxygen masks and power plugs that were only found in hospitals¡­ And on the wall at the bottom of the bed were also many weird images drawn with a little dagger. Su Yanyun stared at those paintings. All the paintings looked abstract, but also seemed to have some sort of rule to it. Based on the style, it seemed the same as the symbol on the door. When she saw the symbol on the door just now, she had felt like it was so familiar. Now that she was looking at the scratches on the wall, she felt as if those paintings were alive and turning in her eyes. It felt like a code bringing a story, trying to describe something to her desperately¡­ ¡°Ms. Su¡­ Madam Yi.¡± Aunt Chen saw how dazed Su Yanyun was and warned her with a sigh. ¡°You have already seen that this is a ward and isn¡¯t suitable for residing in. See¡­¡± Before Aunt Chen finished speaking, Su Yanyun had already walked to the bed. She bent down and touched the pink bedsheets. Aunt Chen¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically. ¡°Madam Yi, you can¡¯t do that!¡± She took two steps forward and grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and said in a lowered voice, ¡°The things here were all arranged by Young Master. He even swept the floors here personally. Nobody is allowed to touch anything here.¡± Su Yanyun never imaged that the things here were so important. She wanted to ask why but changed her question in the end. ¡°If I wanted to stay here, would Hubby reject me?¡± Aunt Chen smiled bitterly. ¡°Madam Yi, this room isn¡¯t for residing in. You have also seen how old-fashioned the things here are. The wall next to you was when Young Master demolished the nursing home ward and moved it here. This is just¡­¡± Before Aunt Chen¡¯s words were finished, Rong Linyi¡¯s cold voice sounded through the room. ¡°Aunt Chen, howe you have the key to this room?¡± Aunt Chen¡¯s hands trembled. Therge bunch of keys in her hand fell to the ground with a bang. Su Yanyun quickly picked it up for her. She saw Aunt Chen¡¯s paleplexion and Rong Linyi¡¯s somber face. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t me Aunt Chen¡­¡± she hurriedly exined. ¡°I wanted to¡­¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was cold and calm, but under the calm waves was dark magma. He was like a beast whose territory had been touched, a dragon guarding a treasure whose slumber had been disturbed by outsiders. His anger and murderous intentions radiated off him. Chapter 56 - I’m Sorry, I Made Use of You

Chapter 56: I¡¯m Sorry, I Made Use of You

When she walked out of the room, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t resist but take onest nce at the carving on the wall. She wanted to ask Rong Linyi what that picture was and where it came from¡­ But the coldness that Hubby currently emanated told her she should be careful with her words. ¡°I still have one more room on the third floor,¡± Rong Linyi said coldly when she walked past him. ¡°You¡¯ll stay there temporarily.¡± Su Yanyun nodded and quietly said, ¡°Thank you, Hubby¡­¡± ¡°As for the second floor, you¡¯re not to set foot on it as you wish.¡± Rong Linyi tossed these harsh words at her and took his leave. He mmed the door as he left. ¡°Aunt Chen, get Madam settled and then look for me.¡± His sturdy silhouette in the dim light made him look especially intimidating. His tone was distant and detached as usual as if he¡¯d already sentenced Aunt Chen to premature death. ¡­ Su Yanyun did not expect to see Aunt Chen standing outside the bathroom when she was done showering. Not only was she holding her new set of pajamas for her, but she had also even prepared a cup of warm milk to help with her sleep. ¡°Aunt Chen, you¡¯re back from talking to him?¡± She asked in concern. ¡°Did he me you¡­¡± ¡°Put these on first, Madam Yi.¡± Aunt Chen smiled kindly. She helped Su Yanyun into her pajamas as she answered her question, ¡°I haven¡¯t gone to look for him.¡± ¡°Ah, then¡­ would he get angrier if you keep him waiting, you don¡¯t have to attend to me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Madam Yi.¡± Aunt Chen maintained her smile. ¡°Young Master will be settling his documents for a while before he goes to bed. You¡¯re pregnant now, you shouldn¡¯t be left on your own.¡± Su Yanyun subconsciously rested her hand on her belly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Chen. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Well, curiosity killed the cat. She was alright now, but Aunt Chen was probably in trouble. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Aunt Chen couldn¡¯t help but assure her with a gentle pat on the shoulder. Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her, a butler, to be acting this way with the mistress of the household. But seeing Su Yanyun¡¯s worried expression, Aunt Chen¡¯s maternal instinct came to y. This girl was gentle and sensible, Madam surely would like her too if she understood her better. ¡°If anyone else was involved in this, Young Master would¡¯ve erupted by now. The fact that he suppressed his anger shows that he won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Aunt Chenforted Su Yanyun. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Chen¡­¡± Su Yanyun got even more embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m the one in the wrong, and yet you¡¯re stillforting me.¡± ¡°You did no wrong.¡± Aunt Chen couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell Su Yanyun her actual intentions. ¡°Actually, when you wanted to take a look at the room, I could¡¯ve told you that I didn¡¯t have the key¡­¡± Su Yanyun was shocked. ¡°Aunt Chen, that was on purpose?¡± Aunt Chen let out a small sigh. ¡°That¡¯s right, it was on purpose.¡± Before Su Yanyun said anything more, Aunt Chen hurriedly added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam Yi. I made use of you.¡± Aunt Chen said she made use of her? Su Yanyun seemed to guess something, but couldn¡¯t point a finger to the actual answer. Aunt Chen shook her head. ¡°Madam Yi, to be honest, I just wanted to see how important you are to Young Master. I wanted to know if you are important enough for him to let go of his past¡­¡± Chapter 57 - Take Care of a Pregnant Lady

Chapter 57: Take Care of a Pregnant Lady

¡°Does this¡­ have something to do with his obsession with cleanliness?¡± Su Yanyun asked cautiously. Aunt Chen nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam Yi. I¡¯m not in a position to tell you about the Young Master¡¯s past.¡± Aunt Chen looked at Su Yanyun sincerely. ¡°But don¡¯t you worry, Aunt Chen promises you that I¡¯ll do my best for you in front of Madam.¡± So that Madam will ept you.? Su Yanyun was kind and sensible and was carrying Young Master¡¯s child. However headstrong Madam might be, there was no reason to hate her. ¡­ After settling Su Yanyun down, Aunt Chen entered Rong Linyi¡¯s study room apprehensively. ¡°Young Master,¡± Aunt Chen hung her head low, ¡°Aunt Chen hase to receive my punishment.¡± A loud thud was heard as a thick and nicely-bound book was tossed onto the table. ¡°This¡­¡± Aunt Chen was a little confused. ¡°Take it.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was unreadable. ¡°You have more experience in taking care of a pregnantdy. Don¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡± He seemed to have clenched his jaw towards the end. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry.¡± Aunt Chen went forward and received the book. She held the book tightly to her chest as her eyes glistened, ¡°Aunt Chen will do whatever it takes to keep Madam Yi safe.¡± What happened in the past¡­ definitely could not happen again! Perhaps it was because of Rong Linyi¡¯s scent in the room, Su Yanyun slept exceptionally sweetly. When she woke up, the new housemaids were already lined up in an orderly manner outside her room. ¡°Madam Yi, all of these shoes, clothes, and bags here are ordered ording to your size. The tailor-made ones will take a while, would it be alright if you make do with these for now?¡± Aunt Chen smiled elegantly and thoughtfully at Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun looked at the cloakroom, which was bigger than the bedroom she used to live in. It was filled with luxurious in-season outfits. She was so shocked she couldn¡¯t speak. The Su family was considerably wealthy, but the treatment she was receiving now was far better than ever before¡ªbetter than her mother had ever experienced. ¡°Madam Yi is only less than two months into the pregnancy, and your baby bump isn¡¯t visible yet.¡± Aunt Chen picked out a pastel purple dress. ¡°This dress is rather loose-fitting but doesn¡¯t appear too baggy. It suits your skin tone very well too. Would you like to try it on?¡± Aunt Chen had contacted various renowned clothing brands through the night, in order to get them to deliver these before dawn. Of course, these outfits were specially designed for richdies in their early pregnancy and were not sold in stores to the public. For thefort of the expectantdies, some of these outfits did not even carry any tags or logos. Su Yanyun was less than two months pregnant, so all the outfits in the cloakroom were customized for about two-month pregnancies. When she got to her third month, there¡¯d be another series of clothes recing the current ones, and this would apply for all future points in her pregnancy¡­ Su Yanyun changed into the dress that Aunt Chen rmended. Looking at the fairdy in the mirror, Aunt Chen smiled. ¡°Madam Yi, you have such good skin, it really brings out the best in outfits.¡± Manydies ended up being overshadowed by the outfits when wearing such branded wear, only the truly elegant and charismaticdies brought out the best in the clothes without being overshadowed. A few housemaids followed Su Yanyun down the stairs. Rong Linyi was already waiting in the living room. When Su Yanyun saw how he was dressed, she understood why Aunt Chen picked out the pastel purple dress for her. Well, Rong Linyi was in a royal purple suit today. The deep shade of purple made him look elegant, and the cut was just fitting around his waist, emphasizing his admirable physique. Chapter 58 - Hubby Likes Men?

Chapter 58: Hubby Likes Men?

The two shades of purpleplemented each other very well, bringing out the couple in them. Aunt Chen looked at them in satisfaction, and all of a sudden felt as if everything she¡¯d been through in the Rong family all these years was worth it. ¡°I wonder if Mom will ever wake up.¡± Su Yanyun wrung her fingers worriedly while on the way to the hospital. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for overseas experts toe over for a consultation.¡± Rong Linyi ced a hand over Su Yanyun¡¯s, its warmth assuring. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Su Yanyun rested her head on Rong Linyi¡¯s shoulder. She was as sweet and gentle as ever. Rong Linyi opened his arms and wrapped her in his embrace fully. Nobody mentioned anything about what happened the previous night, it was as if nothing had taken ce. ¡°When we get to the hospital, I¡¯ll get someone to apany you to see your Mom.¡± Rong Linyi ced a finger on Su Yanyun¡¯s lower lip. Su Yanyun looked at him, a little confused. ¡°What about you?¡± Was Hubby not following her? ¡°I have another patient to visit.¡± Rong Linyi exined, ¡°We¡¯ll split up first. I¡¯ll look for you once I¡¯m done visiting.¡± ¡°Which patient?¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°A friend,¡± Rong Linyi replied sinctly. Su Yanyun pouted. ¡°Male or female?¡± Rong Linyi looked at how she was holding air in her pink cheeks and suddenly felt like teasing her. He casually said, ¡°So what if it¡¯s a female?¡± Su Yanyun looked a little aggrieved. She seemed to have suffered a blow as her eyes went watery. Female? Hubby has another woman in his heart? Seeing that Su Yanyun was on the verge of tears, Rong Linyi held her tight in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s a male. A male, a male¡­¡± He had not realized that he sounded sweet and gentle as he coaxed her. ¡°What?!¡± Su Yanyun was even more shocked. ¡°Hubby, you actually like men?¡± Rong Linyi was speechless. He held her chin and smiled. ¡°If I liked men, would you be calling me Hubby?¡± Su Yanyun was still upset. ¡°Hmph! Who knows whether you¡¯re using me as a smokescreen? Maybe you¡¯re just marrying me to distract others¡­ No wonder you¡¯re not up to it. So it¡¯s only the case with women, maybe in front of men you¡¯re all beasty¡­¡± ¡°Su Yanyun!¡± Rong Linyi stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t use reverse psychology on me!¡± ¡°What reverse psychology!¡± Su Yanyun was usually quiet and soft-spoken, but she waspletely different when angry. ¡°I¡¯ve been married to you for three years! Besides the time you took pills, you¡¯ve never been up to it before! That aside, you¡¯ve never even kissed me before!¡± On that note, Su Yanyun was even more aggrieved now as tears glistened in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth in every word! Who¡¯s using reverse psychology on you¡­¡± Chapter 59 - Tempting with Her First Kiss

Chapter 59: Tempting with Her First Kiss

All herints, angry words, and coquettish words¡­ They were all eaten by Rong Linyi at this moment. Su Yanyun widened her dark and shiny pupils, and her tears seemed to have be starlight due to her surprise. Rong Linyi¡¯s breath intruded into her breath, and together with his overbearing and impolite lips, disturbed her thoughts. After a few seconds, Su Yanyun¡¯s attacked and fragmented thoughts were finally pulled back to reality. She really felt the entanglement between her lips and teeth. He was so forceful that it hurt a little. He gripped her hand tightly, and¡­ her lips, waist, and legs were about to fit into his body¡­ Hubby had kissed her. This was their first real kiss. In broad daylight, there were even drivers and bodyguards in the front row. Hubby suddenly interrupted her, pressed down, and bit her lip, like a beast invading a prey, biting her dead. Su Yanyun could only widen her eyes and passively ept her husband¡¯s baptism. She was hurt by him several times, whether it was his rough kiss that didn¡¯t understand pity or his clenched hand on her shoulder. She subconsciously moaned in pain, but it seemed to encourage his behavior, like a barrel of oil stimting a fire, making it fiercer and more aggressive. Suddenly, Rong Linyi opened his eyes, and his dark and calm eyes were covered with a thick lust. ¡°Close your eyes.¡± He let go of her lips, his voice hoarse, but still with the irresistibly cold power. Su Yanyun was powerless. She closed her eyes nervously and weakly, and her dense eyshes trembled like a tangled pool of water. She didn¡¯t see that on Rong Linyi¡¯s originally condensedplexion, his eyes darkened when he saw her delicate appearance, like amb about to be ughtered. The corners of his lips also curved into an arc. Little woman, what kind of temper was she ying with him¡­ He had clearly warned her not to ¡°question him¡±, but she was still so coquettish. How could he hold back his fierce emotion because of her? In particr, she even told him that ¡°he¡± had never kissed her. The little woman who had never been kissed used her first kiss as a temptation. He had restrained himself like a monk by her side, but she tried to provoke him again and again¡­ Rong Linyi¡¯s lips fell again. This time, instead of being as aggressive as before, he gently bit her lips and then slowly deepened the kiss¡­ After a lengthy and fierce kiss, Su Yanyun was almost emptied of all the air in her body. She was softly paralyzed in Rong Linyi¡¯s arms. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± She cuddled him like a kitten. ¡°No more¡­¡± Kissing was tiring, especially because her husband¡¯s kiss was so powerful and overbearing. She felt as if she and her soul were drowning. However, this tender and soft rejection was more likely to cause him to lose his mind than an invitation. Rong Linyi¡¯s breathing quickened and he pressed down on Su Yanyun more forcefully. The partitions seen in the front and rear seats had long been raised, giving them a closed space. Rong Linyi thought that their first time shouldn¡¯t be in such a ce. In short, this kind of ce was not¡­ clean enough. However, the temptation of the little woman in front of him had clearly overwhelmed his requirements for cleanliness. ¡°Tell me.¡± He swayed heavily over her body, lingering everywhere. ¡°Who is your husband?¡± Chapter 60 - Please, Not Here

Chapter 60: Please, Not Here

Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were filled with a bit of paranoia and coercion, making Su Yanyun a little bit afraid. Especially since he controlled her hands, making her expectant but nervous. She spoke, her voice trembling, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s you. My husband is you¡­¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± Rong Linyi buried his head in her neck and bit the little woman¡¯s earlobe gently. ¡°Tell me who I am¡­¡± ¡°Rong, Rong Linyi¡­¡± Calling him by his name, Su Yanyun¡¯s blush extended to her ears. Rong Linyi chuckled, and his hot breath burned on Su Yanyun¡¯s cheek. ¡°Call me Linyi or Yi¡­ Come, little fool, call me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a fool!¡± Su Yanyun bit her lower lip aggrievedly. Hubby just liked to bully her! ¡°If you¡¯re not stupid, why are you in my arms now?¡± Rong Linyi teased her, suddenly increasing the strength of his hands. ¡°Ouch!¡± Su Yanyun groaned, and her eyes were aggrieved and pulled down. But when she opened her mouth, Rong Linyi suddenly covered her lips again, and his tongue intruded into her mouth¡­ ¡­ He just liked her being so stupid. If she wasn¡¯t stupid, how could she fall from the Song family into his arms, and how could she call him Hubby? ¡°Erm¡­ Hubby¡­ not¡­ not here¡­¡± When she noticed her husband¡¯s further actions, Su Yanyun stuttered. ¡°Not here¡­ then where?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s fingers deliberately roamed in Su Yanyun¡¯s secret ce. ¡°Here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Su Yanyun was so ashamed but had nowhere to hide. ¡°Hubby, please¡­¡± ¡°Please what?¡± The coldness in Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes had melted as much as possible. At this time, only his lust and hot thirst remained, and even his breathing was disordered. ¡°Beg me to love you? Yes, beg me¡­ Su Yanyun, beg me now¡­¡± The little woman in front of him still wanted to try her best to keep herst dignity, but her clothes were taken off and her fair skin, as well as her messy hair and uneasy gaze, had already made her like a tempting delicate cake on a porcin te. The car was already parked outside the hospital, but since Young Master Yi didn¡¯t get off, nobody was stupid enough to go and ask him. Both the driver and the bodyguard sensibly left. In the back seat of the car, Su Yanyun had beenid down on the wide seat by Rong Linyi. She grasped a corner of his cor with both hands, like a little rabbit about to get out of the pot, cowardly and tenderly. The man on top of her looked like a wild beast that had hunted sessfully, unloading her defenses one by one, ready to enjoy her¡­ Could she escape it? Hubby finally didn¡¯t want to wait anymore¡­ But here¡­ It was so embarrassing. She still felt like it was better at night and at home. Although it was worth celebrating that they were finally intimate after being married for such a long time¡­ but¡­ At this time, Su Yanyun was a cotton ball, and she didn¡¯t know what she was confused about¡­ when the cell phone under her suddenly trembled. Oh, God! The straw she could grab on for life was finally here! Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes at this time could be described as murderously angry. In his eyes that were about to be disintegrated and frozen, Su Yanyun fumbled out her mobile phone. She heard Zheng Xin¡¯s high-decibel voice sounded. ¡°Yanyun, Yanyun! What the hell are you doing! Why did you run away without a word when you went to interview Young Master Yi yesterday? Your phone was also turned offst night, when are youing back to thepany? Do you really want to worry me to death!¡± Chapter 61 - Surrogacy, How Courageous

Chapter 61: Surrogacy, How Courageous

Su Yanyun really wanted to hit her own head again. That¡¯s right! She was still at work! She actually forgot to take leave again. What was she thinking all day? ¡°Xinxin, I¡­ I¡¯m on the way to the hospital¡­¡± Su Yanyun stammered. ¡°Hospital? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zheng Xin¡¯s voice was nervous again. ¡°Did the interview yesterday affect the baby? I told you not to interview Rong Linyi, but you refused to listen. Do you want to take leave? How about you just resign?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see my Mother.¡± Su Yanyun clutched her phone tightly and nced subconsciously at Rong Linyi beside her. Just as she was about to say something¡­ Rong Linyi suddenly said coldly, ¡°You can create an archive as well¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun and Zheng Xin were both surprised. ¡°Yanyun, who was that on the phone?¡± Zheng Xin felt that the other party¡¯s voice didn¡¯t sound like Song Zhifei¡¯s. ¡°Get your colleague to apply for leave of absence for you. You have to go to the hospital for a full body checkup and documentation today.¡± Rong Linyi ordered Su Yanyun casually. ¡°Yanyun, who are you with?¡± Zheng Xin asked cautiously. She thought of the rumors she heard in the office this morning¡­ ¡°My hubby will apany me to the hospital.¡± Su Yanyun was a little confused by Zheng Xin¡¯s tone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing Su Yanyun¡¯s honest voice, Zheng Xin heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If you have time, you should send an email requesting for leave.¡± She instructed Su Yanyun. ¡°Also, don¡¯t conceal your pregnancy. You are pregnant, so you just have to do the logistic work. Don¡¯t visit anyone else.¡± After hanging up the call, Zheng Xin looked a little worried. When she came to the office in the morning, Wang Tong was discussing some gossip with her colleagues. When she saw her, they immediately went their separate ways. However, Zheng Xin still heard the words ¡°Su Yanyun¡±, ¡°cheating¡± and ¡°sugar baby¡±¡­ ¡°Chief Editor, Su Yanyun is pregnant and needs to go to the hospital. I¡¯ll let you know first.¡± Zheng Xin went to Editor Huang¡¯s office. ¡°She will send you an emailter.¡± A strange glint shed across Chief Editor Huang¡¯s eyes when she blinked. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± ¡°Look, she¡¯s really pregnant, right?¡± Not far from the office, Zheng Xin heard Wang Tong¡¯s voice vaguely in the dark. ¡°I told you long ago that Su Yanyun is being taken care of by someone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really unbelievable.¡± Another female colleague was very surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t Su Yanyun married? I heard she married someone well off.¡± ¡°Who knows what she¡¯s thinking? She¡¯s probably crazy about money.¡± Wang Tong smiled sarcastically. ¡°In the best case scenario, she¡¯s being taken care of by her man but in the worst case scenario, she might just be a surrogate for someone else. I heard that the other party is an old man with problems in that aspect, so he wanted to find a young girl as a surrogate to give birth to his child.¡± ¡°Oh my god, I heard that it is really painful. Su Yanyun is really bold.¡± Wang Tong smiled proudly. ¡°That¡¯s why I said she¡¯s obsessed with money¡­ ah!¡± Suddenly, a ss of ice water fell on her head and drenched herpletely. ¡°You! Zheng Xin!¡± Wang Tong saw the person who poured the water on her clearly. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m not!¡± Zheng Xin sneered. ¡°Because I don¡¯t need to go to the extent of gossiping behind my colleagues¡¯ backs and ndering others!¡± ¡°I¡­ what do you mean ndering? Everything I said is the truth!¡± Wang Tong did not expect her words to fall into Zheng Xin¡¯s ears and she felt ashamed out of anger. Chapter 62 - Kneel and Apologize

Chapter 62: Kneel and Apologize

¡°The truth?¡± Zheng Xin took a step forward confidently. ¡°Wang Tong, Su Yanyun is currently at the maternity hospital with her husband, but you¡¯re spreading rumors and creating trouble here. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being sued for defamation?¡± Unexpectedly, Wang Tongughed arrogantly when she heard Zheng Xin¡¯s words. ¡°Ha? Inspection? You¡¯re afraid that the person apanying her is an old man who wants her to be a surrogate, right? As Su Yanyun¡¯s best friend, you actually don¡¯t know that she has already left the house with nothing because of infidelity! I¡¯m ndering her? I¡¯m only stating the facts!¡± Wang Tong had just finished speaking when Zheng Xin grabbed her by the cor and pushed her against the wall. ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, I will p your mouth on behalf of Yanyun!¡± Zheng Xin had a fiery temper and because of her strong professional skills, she had nothing to be afraid of in the office. Su Yanyun was her best friend, so how could she tolerate others humiliating her like this? Wang Tong felt a little guilty seeing Zheng Xin¡¯s fierce attitude, but after thinking about Su Yanyun¡¯s divorce agreement which Luo Weimin showed herst night, she became bolder again. ¡°I want to sue you for threatening my safety!¡± Wang Tong also pointed at Zheng Xin and threatened arrogantly. ¡°Everyone saw you hitting people in the office! Zheng Xin, just wait for thewsuit!¡± ¡°What are you two arguing about in the office so early in the morning?¡± Suddenly, the boss appeared at the scene. ¡°Boss!¡± Wang Tong immediately put on a pitiful look, like a pear blossom in the rain. She cried out coquettishly and wiggled her way towards the boss. ¡°I didn¡¯t even do anything, but Zheng Xin suddenly wanted to hit me. She went overboard, so you have to uphold justice.¡± ¡°Boss.¡± Zheng Xin defended herself calmly. ¡°Wang Tong insulted Su Yanyun behind her back, I just want her to be quiet.¡± ¡°Quiet?¡± The boss frowned and questioned Zheng Xin sternly. ¡°This so-called method is by hitting people?¡± Wang Tong was the boss¡¯s lover, and this was an open secret in the office. Zheng Xin had already expected that her boss would protect her. She smiled disdainfully. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, Boss, I can¡¯t do anything about it. However, I¡¯ve always been a person who can¡¯t be ndered. I¡¯ll resign today. As for the interview with Young Master Yi, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to find someone else.¡± ¡°Zheng Xin, you!¡± The boss gritted his teeth. Zheng Xin had finally progressed halfway through the interview with Young Master Yi and was about to receive the exclusive interview but if Zheng Xin gave up now¡­ ¡°You two should handle your colleague rtionship well. Don¡¯t fight for no good reason.¡± The boss couldn¡¯t ignore Zheng Xin¡¯s threat and could only say this before he left. Wang Tong saw that her boss wasn¡¯t standing up for her anymore and became furious. ¡°Zheng Xin, you said that I ndered Su Yanyun, but if I throw Su Yanyun¡¯s divorce certificate at your face, will you have to apologize to me?¡± ¡°If you really dare to show it to my face, I¡¯ll kneel and apologize to you!¡± Zheng Xin made up her mind and decided to believe her best friend. ¡°Okay!¡± Wang Tong pointed at Zheng Xin. ¡°Just you wait!¡± After Su Yanyun entered the hospital, she parted ways with Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi recruited four strong bodyguards to protect her while he took Jiang Tong to the VIP route. Thest time, the elevator on the other side of the corridor was damaged, so he walked through the ordinary ward and bumped into Su Yanyun¡­ ¡°Young Master Yi.¡± Seeing how Rong Linyi kept looking in the direction Su Yanyun left in, Jiang Tong couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Actually, you can bring Ms. Su along.¡± Chapter 63 - Why Don’t You Change Your Sex in Thailand?

Chapter 63: Why Don¡¯t You Change Your Sex in Thand?

Before Jiang Tong could finish speaking, Rong Linyi interrupted him coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We won¡¯t be able to introduce him even if we bring him over.¡± Jiang Tong couldn¡¯t help but disagree in his heart. Wasn¡¯t it better to not introduce him? If they could introduce him, Young Master Yi probably wouldn¡¯t bring him along, right? But after seeing Rong Linyi¡¯s cold face, Jiang Tong didn¡¯t dare to say anything. As expected, Rong Linyi spoke again when they stepped into the elevator. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to know other men besides me.¡± Jiang Tong¡­ was sweating profusely. He suddenly felt as if he was in danger. He whispered with a strong desire to live. ¡°Young Master Yi, you can hire a female assistant. I can avoid Ms. Su¡¯s presence in the future.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t even look down. ¡°I hate it when other womene near me.¡± Jiang Tong¡­ didn¡¯t know what to say. They waited in silence and awkwardness for a while before the elevator finally stopped. Rong Linyi finally nted his eyes and nced at Jiang Tong¡¯s slightly pale face. He suggested coldly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you make a trip to Thand?¡± Thand? Jiang Tong felt as if his world was about to copse! Don¡¯t, Young Master Yi. I¡­ I can resign! Please have mercy on me! I am the only son my parents have, and they don¡¯t have a n to have a daughter! Neither do they expect a son to be a daughter! The elevator door opened and Rong Linyi was the first to step out. Jiang Tong followed Rong Linyi stiffly. Young Master Yi was joking, right? Right? He had never seen this before in his life! Did he actually see Young Master Yi joke around in this lifetime? Under the tight protection of the four bodyguards, Su Yanyun finally walked to the ward area where her mother was hospitalized. Before she got close, she heard a fierce argumenting from her mother¡¯s hospital room. ¡°What kind of hospital is this! I am a family member. If I tell you to stop the treatment, you should stop it!¡± Su Bowang¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The patient¡¯s daughter has already paid all the previous fees and has also paid the subsequent fees.¡± The doctor replied as calmly as possible. ¡°We can¡¯t terminate the treatment without the patient¡¯s daughter¡¯s agreement.¡± ¡°Seriously, who doesn¡¯t know that Su Yanyun has already been chased out of the house by her husband? Where did she get the money to treat her mother? She couldn¡¯t have gone to steal it, right? Doctor, you have to investigate clearly. You can¡¯t ept that dirty money.¡± Su Yanyun knew this woman¡­ Before Su Bowang forced his mother to marry him, he had a mistress. She was a widow in the same vige as him, and her name was Guo Qiaolian. The two of them had an affair for years and even gave birth to a daughter and a son. The daughter was named Su Menghe, and the son was a hooligan called Su Zhongjie. Now, not only did Su Bowang cause trouble here, even Guo Qiaolian and Su Menghe joined her. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll say it today.¡± Su Bowang pointed to the ward. ¡°Su Yanyun injured my head and has to pay for my treatment. Since she has the money to treat her mother, I¡¯ll stop her mother¡¯s treatment today. If your hospital refunds the money to me, we¡¯re even!¡± After that, he turned and entered the hospital room. A nurse screamed. ¡°What are you doing? This tube can¡¯t be removed! Stop it!¡± ¡°Stop him!¡± Su Yanyun knew that Su Bowang was about to forcefully stop her mother¡¯s life support, so she hurriedly ordered the bodyguards. One of the most muscr bodyguards immediately barged into the hospital room. Chapter 64 - What Kind of Elder Is She?

Chapter 64: What Kind of Elder Is She?

Su Bowang grabbed the nurse¡¯s hair and was about to push her to the side. The bodyguards immediately made a move. They grabbing him by the back of his neck and threw him against the wall like a chicken. ¡°Ah! The hospital is hitting peopl!¡± Guo Qiaolian immediately screamed. ¡°The hospital is hitting the patient¡¯s family members! Is there still any justice in this? Our family members have spent money and effort toe to the hospital for treatment, but we were actually attacked!¡± Su Menghe also took out her phone and aimed it at the bodyguards and Su Bowang, preparing to take a video. Su Yanyun immediately ordered. ¡°Take her phone!¡± Su Menghe had just adjusted her phone to the video mode when another bodyguard reached over her head and grabbed her phone easily. ¡°What are you doing? How dare you snatch my things!¡± Su Menghe started to make a scene just like her mother. ¡°Return me my phone! Do you think that I won¡¯t call the police?¡± Su Yanyun walked out from behind the two remaining bodyguards. ¡°Yes, we will definitely call the police.¡± The anger in her eyes was about to ignite as she looked at Su Bowang and Guo Qiaolian. ¡°You two created trouble in my mother¡¯s hospital room and threatened her life. You should give the police a proper exnation for this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you! You burden!¡± Guo Qiaolian pointed at Su Yanyun and yelled. ¡°Bowang took you and your daughter in out of goodwill and helped you take care of the family business. You¡¯re really something for actually breaking his head and finding people to cause trouble.¡± ¡°Burden?¡± Su Yanyun clenched her fists. ¡°You¡¯re just an improper widow. Who are you to make a fuss in my Mother¡¯s hospital room?¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± Guo Qiao Lian stood up with her hands on her hips. ¡°I gave Bowang a son and a daughter, and you are not his daughter at all. You are just a burden that followed your mother after she got remarried. You managed to live happily and idly for years because your mother married Bowang. It¡¯s all thanks to my benevolence that I didn¡¯t chase you out!¡± Guo Qiaolian¡¯s words made Su Yanyunugh. She finally understood what it meant to smile without anger. Guo Qiaolian was just an unknown widow who had a child with someone else¡¯s lover, yet she actually had the face toe here and make a scene! Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward. Her initial gentle temperament had also faded away due to anger and was reced by coldness. ¡°Guo Qiaolian, you and my stepfather are cohabiting illegally, and I don¡¯t have time to care about you. If you want to give birth to cats and dogs for him, I don¡¯t have the mood to care about that. But how dare youe to my mother¡¯s ce and make trouble¡­¡± Snap! Su Yanyun suddenly raised her hand and pped Guo Qiaolian hard on the face. This p stunned Guo Qiaolian. What? That little girl who only knew how to cry and hide behind her mother¡¯s back actually had the guts to p her in public. ¡°You disrespectful and unfilial daughter!¡± Su Bowang had already caught his breath. ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that you broke my head, but you actually dared to hit another elder! If Aunt Guo hadn¡¯t taken care of your mother in bed these years, would she have survived until now?¡± He rushed over and almost raised his fist at Su Yanyun, but lowered his hands in fear because of the bodyguards around Su Yanyun. ¡°What kind of elder is she? Is she still taking care of my mother?¡± Su Yanyun almostughed again. ¡°Su Bowang, I know you¡¯re thick-skinned, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless! Yes, I was the one who injured your head! But if you didn¡¯t want to rape me, would I have defended myself?¡± Chapter 65 - Who Will Die?

Chapter 65: Who Will Die?

Although her mother had remarried to Su Bowang. But Su Yanyun knew that her Mother and Su Bowang were not really a married couple. Back then, after her father passed on, she and her mother returned to their hometown to bury him. Unexpectedly, her grandmother and the rest of the family locked her and her mother in a dark woodshed. Grandma said that she was a girl and couldn¡¯t inherit the family business. Mother had to hand over Father¡¯s property. However, Father had made a will which stated that mother would inherit all his properties and couldn¡¯t transfer them unless¡ªtwo conditions were met: First, Su Yanyun had to be over eighteen years old; Second, Mother had to die¡­ Once the two conditions were met, Su Yanyun could transfer the property. If Su Yanyun died before eighteen, all her properties would be donated. Father also established a fund for Su Yanyun to ensure that she would grow up without worry. At the end of the day, Dad had expected something bad to happen before he passed on. He had done his best to protect everything he had worked so hard for. ...... But at that time, Grandma locked them in the woodshed and refused to let them eat or drink. Two dayster, the little Su Yanyun was already on herst breath. For her daughter, Su Yanyun¡¯s mother had no choice but to agree to marry Su Bowang to let the rest of the Su family enter the Su family and let these vermin devour the efforts of her father in the past. Fortunately, Su Bowang was useless. He didn¡¯t know a thing about business and only knew how to enjoy life. These years, her mother and the trusted aides that followed her father had been managing the Su Corporation well, and it be the leading enterprise in its own field. Even though her mother was in a vegetative state after the car ident, the Su Corporation continued operations normally. However, Su Yanyun had no ability to take a single cent from the Su Corporation. Su Bowang controlled the property of the Su Corporation firmly and the Su Corporation had long been reduced to a gold vault for his enjoyment. Furthermore, Guo Qiaolian had also brought Su Menghe and Su Zhongjie into the house the moment her mother was met with an ident. Now, these shameless viins wanted to stop her mother¡¯s treatment! How could Su Yanyun not know of Su Bowang¡¯s sinister intentions? She was already over eighteen years old, and the Su Corporation¡¯s shares could have been transferred to her a long time ago. All the people around her with ulterior motives were thinking of taking her mother¡¯s life and then her property. ¡°Sister, I think you¡¯re really too selfish.¡± Su Menghe stood up and sighed. ¡°This Su Corporation doesn¡¯t just belong to you alone, it also belongs to all of us. Your mother is already on the verge of death. What makes you think that you can have it all to yourself?¡± ¡°She¡¯s just an illegitimate daughter, so how dare she talk to me?¡± Su Yanyun sneered. ¡°Su Yanyun, I¡¯m talking to you because I think highly of you!¡± Su Menghe immediately felt ashamed out of anger. ¡°You¡¯re just a stray dog now! You don¡¯t have a father nor a mother. Do you think you can snatch the Su Corporation back? In your dreams! How dare you say that my father molested you. I think that you¡¯re just trying to crawl into my father¡¯s bed and steal the Su Corporation back!¡± ¡°Yes! Is our Bowang that kind of person?¡± Guo Qiaolian also came to her senses and yelled at Su Yanyun. ¡°Maybe you seduced him and are ying the me game! Let me tell you, you better cough out Bowang¡¯s medical fees immediately. If you can¡¯t repay them, I¡¯ll smash your mother¡¯s medical equipment today! I¡¯ll let your mother die!¡± ¡°You can try it out!¡± Su Yanyun took a step forward without hesitation. The four bodyguards around her surrounded her like four metal towers. ¡°Let¡¯s see who exactly will die here today!¡± Chapter 66 - She Actually Changed Her Husband

Chapter 66: She Actually Changed Her Husband

¡°What are you being arrogant for, Su Yanyun?¡± Guo Qiaolian didn¡¯t understand why Su Yanyun had such an imposing manner today. She still remembered Su Yanyun as a weak and ipetent girl, and didn¡¯t take her seriously. ¡°You think you¡¯re great just because you¡¯re married? I heard that you had fertility problems for three years. Maybe the man already despises you a long time ago and wants to divorce you!¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s lips curled into a smile when she heard Guo Qiaolian¡¯s words. She ced a hand on her lower abdomen unconsciously. To this day, people still use fertility to determine a woman¡¯s value. Wake up, the Qing dynasty is already over! ¡°Guo Qiaolian, if you know what¡¯s good for you, take your illegitimate daughter and leave this ce immediately. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Guo Qiaolian interrupted Su Yanyun. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still threatening us? Who doesn¡¯t know your current situation? Don¡¯t think that just because you hired a few people to act as bodyguards to scare us, we will be afraid of you! Let me tell you, Su Yanyun, you have topensate Bowang today. Otherwise, use your mother¡¯s life as coteral!¡± Seeing Guo Qiaolian¡¯s arrogant and ignorant look, Su Yanyun suddenly felt that spending time with such a person was really a waste of her life. Why did she have to listen to her nonsense? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just hit her? She was about to order the bodyguards to throw Guo Qiaolian, her daughter, and Su Bowang out. A cold and stiff voice suddenly echoed from behind. ¡°How much do you want?¡± ¡°Hubby?¡± Su Yanyun turned around in surprise. At the door, Rong Linyi¡¯s tall figure attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Behind him, Jiang Tong hung his head low. He repeated silently in his heart to lower his presence in front of Ms. Su¡­ ¡°What? Su Yanyun, when did you get another man?¡± Guo Qiaolian screamed. They had all seen Song Zhifei before, especially Su Bowang. Even though they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, she knew that it was impossible for him to be the man in front of her. His figure, temperament, and appearance were all iparable to the man in front of her. Su Menghe was stunned. She was indignant when she saw Song Zhifei and thought wryly that Su Yanyun had no right to marry such an outstanding man. Now that she saw Rong Linyi, her jealousy soared. Oh god, since when did Su Yanyun get a new husband? She wasn¡¯t good enough for a man like Song Zhifei, and now she had switched to such a godlike man. They were both daughters of the Su family, so what gave her the right to have a better husband?! Rong Linyi walked in and the room was silent. His expression was cold and overbearing. His gaze only became gentler when he looked at Su Yanyun. Although he was shocked, Su Bowang racked his brains and tried to recall all the prestigious young men in C City. That¡¯s not right! He didn¡¯t remember seeing such a person before! Well, of course it was impossible for Su Bowang to meet Rong Linyi. Firstly, Rong Linyi would never get along with any stranger, especially a person like Su Bowang who was ipetent. Secondly, Madam Rong was in charge of everything that the Rong family needed to do publicly. Madam Rong was a legendary career woman in the business world of C City. Although everyone knew that Rong Linyi was the Rong family¡¯s current family head and also someone with power, Madam Rong was the Rong family¡¯s ¡°diplomat¡±. However, even though Rong Linyi was behind the curtain, he knew the business world of C City like the back of his hand. He also knew that Su Bowang was the current head of the Su family on the surface. Chapter 67 - You Are Indeed an Actor

Chapter 67: You Are Indeed an Actor

Rong Linyi walked casually to Su Yanyun¡¯s side and reached out his hand to pull her into his arms skillfully. ¡°Hubby, have you finished visiting your friend?¡± Su Yanyun looked up at Rong Linyi with admiration in her eyes. She had no choice. Her husband was too amazing. Even when she looked up at him, the shape of his face was still perfect. His cold, determined eyes made her want to sink into them. He also had an imposing aura. He didn¡¯t need to say anything to suppress these bastards. ¡°You¡­ who are you to Su Yanyun?¡± Guo Qiaolian pointed a finger at Rong Liny with a shaky voice. Su Menghe¡¯s eyes were fixated on Rong Linyi¡¯s face. Oh god, such a handsome man¡­ How dare Su Yanyun keep him for herself? This man should be hers instead¡­ ¡°Haha.¡± Su Bowang sneered. ¡°Su Yanyun, you have really changed. You actually know how to use such methods now.¡± ¡°What methods?¡± Su Yanyun raised an eyebrow and was about to retaliate when Rong Linyi held her shoulders and stopped her mid-sentence. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Su Bowang looked at Rong Linyi. Despite the unbearable pressure, he still pretended to be calm. ¡°Where did you find this actor to pretend to be your lover?¡± An actor? Jiang Tong, who was standing behind Rong Linyi, almostughed out. Very few people in C City could recognize Young Master Yi. But no one was stupid enough to think of Young Master Yi as an actor! But Su Bowang was sure that he didn¡¯t know him, so he thought he definitely wasn¡¯t from a prestigious family in C City. What banquets haven¡¯t he attended before after being in the prestigious circle of the C City for so many years? He was confident that he could recognize all the young people from prestigious families in C City. Rong Linyi had an extraordinary imposing and handsome face. If he had seen him before, he definitely would have remembered him. Thus, he could onlye to one conclusion. This man with an extraordinary aura was actually just an actor that Su Yanyun had found for the asion. Only an actor could be so handsome, and only an actor could have such a coquettish presence. ¡°It looks like you do think highly of your mother. Not only did you hire a few bodyguards, but you also hired an actor for a perfect act.¡± Su Bowang shook his head. ¡°Su Yanyun, since you have this heart and money, I don¡¯t want to say anything more to you. I am your father, but you have broken my head, and the kinship between us is already broken. If youpensate me, I will spare you!¡± ¡°How much do you want?¡± Rong Linyi asked coldly before Su Yanyun could say anything. Su Bowang felt that Rong Linyi¡¯s cold aura was oppressive. He repeatedly convinced himself that this was only an actor. He definitely couldn¡¯t be cheated by this bitch Su Yanyun! ¡°We want 50 million!¡± Guo Qiaolian ignorantly shouted first. ¡°50 million?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Hell bank notes?¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really an actor!¡± Su Bowang pointed a finger impudently at Rong Linyi. ¡°Don¡¯t act like a big shot here! I¡¯m telling you¡­¡± ¡°Do you know what the consequences are for daring to point a finger at me in the C City?¡± Rong Linyi interrupted him mid-sentence. He spoke slowly and his voice was not loud, but it was overwhelmingly influential. Su Bowang was stunned. Before he had a chance to experience this crushing power, he felt a sharp pain in his finger. Snap! Chapter 68 - I’m Sorry for Implicating You

Chapter 68: I¡¯m Sorry for Implicating You

The bodyguard closest to Su Bowang had already reached out his hand at lightning speed. He grabbed Su Bowang¡¯s finger and twisted it in the opposite direction. The sound of bones breaking was crisp and sharp in the quiet hospital room. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Su Menghe was the first to scream. ¡°Father! Father¡­ You bunch of robbers! I will call the police¡­ Su Yanyun, you shameless woman, you even want to hurt your own family!¡± Guo Qiaolian also trembled. ¡°Su¡­ Su Yanyun, how dare you¡­¡± Su Bowang was in so much pain that his face was covered in sweat. He knelt on the ground and didn¡¯t even have the strength to shout. The doctors who were watching themotion in the hospital room were also stunned by this sudden change. They initially thought that Su Yanyun would deal with Su Bowang and chase them out of the ward at most. Unexpectedly, everything changed drastically after the man arrived. Before the man with the extraordinary aura even gave an order, the bodyguards had already taken action and broken Su Bowang¡¯s finger. ¡°Give them back their phones.¡± Rong Linyi tilted his head indifferently. He saw a bodyguard holding a pink cell phone and knew that it must have been taken from Guo Qiaolian or Su Menghe. The bodyguards obeyed and threw the phone in front of Su Menghe. Su Menghe hurriedly picked it up, unlocked it, and pretended to call the police. ¡°Call the police! Menghe, call the police and arrest all these cheats and hooligans!¡± Guo Qiaolian pointed at Su Yanyun and screamed hysterically. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were murderous. ...... ¡°I forgot to tell you guys, in C City, if anyone dares to point a finger at my woman¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, the bodyguards had already grabbed Guo Qiaolian¡¯s finger. ¡°Ah!¡± Guo Qiaolian screamed as her finger was broken as well. Meanwhile, Rong Linyi covered Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes with his palms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He tilted his head and said softly into Su Yanyun¡¯s ear. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to see this.¡± Guo Qiaolian and Su Bowang were on the other side of the bed crying out miserably. ¡°You¡­ you two¡­¡± Su Menghe was trembling in fear. She clutched her phone and retreated. ¡°Let me go¡­¡± He thought that Su Yanyun had found a group of actors to puff oneself up at all cost, but she actually found an entire gang! Especially this handsome man¡­ He was as decisive as the god of death when he ordered and threatened them. Su Menghe had already awoken from her sweet dream of Rong Linyi and was scared stiff. ¡°Throw them out.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s cold voice was emotionless. The three bodyguards each carried one person and dragged Su Bowang and the other two out. It was finally quiet in the hospital room. ¡°Hubby.¡± Su Yanyun finally pushed Rong Linyi¡¯s hand away carefully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for implicating you.¡± She pouted weakly, looking guilty and sorry. Rong Linyi stretched out his hand and pulled Su Yanyun¡¯s up so their eyes met. ¡°Tell me. How have I been implicated?¡± This woman was so kind. Did she feel guilty for letting him stay in the same room as such dirty people? However, Su Yanyun¡¯s self-me waspletely different from Rong Linyi¡¯s imagination. She looked at Rong Linyi with pitiful eyes and a worried expression. ¡°What if they call the police? Hubby, will you be sued? Will it hurt your reputation? Will it¡­¡± Rong Linyi almostughed out. He raised his brows slightly with a sense of disdain and indulgence in his eyes. ¡°Let them report it.¡± Chapter 69 - I Didn’t Expect You to Like Women

Chapter 69: I Didn¡¯t Expect You to Like Women

He wanted to see if anyone dared toe and arrest him after Su Bowang and the others called the police! ¡°Jiang Tong.¡± Rong Linyi turned and ordered Jiang Tong. ¡°Go and arrange for Auntie to move to the VIP area upstairs.¡± This way, Su Yanyun wouldn¡¯t be harassed by these insolent people easily in the future. ¡°VIP area?¡± Su Yanyun widened her eyes in gratitude and love. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so nice¡­¡± The hospital had an exlusive VIP ward area. The service was good and it had all the facilities, but it was expensive. Actually, ording to the Su family¡¯s background and Aunt Su¡¯s status, she should have been hospitalized there. But these three years¡­ ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m really lucky to be able to marry you.¡± Su Yanyun stood on her tiptoes and kissed Rong Linyi¡¯s cheek gently. A man like him could have any woman he wanted. But he was so gentle and caring to her¡­ How did she get so lucky in her life to gain his affection? Thinking of this, Su Yanyun felt as if her heart was melting. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t have much of a reaction to Su Yanyun¡¯s straightforward confession. ...... He only held her waist, and stared at her gently. Lucky? The lucky person was him, right? He had thought that there would never be a girl in his life who he could touch so fearlessly, but she just suddenly fell into his embrace and called him hubby. She stuck close to him and didn¡¯t let him go¡­ ¡°Oh right, Hubby, how is your friend?¡± Su Yanyun was curious. The tenderness in Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes darkened at Su Yanyun¡¯s question. His eyes were cold as he tightened his grip around Su Yanyun. ¡°I said before that you aren¡¯t allowed to care about other men in front of me.¡± ¡°When did you say that!¡± Su Yanyun retorted immediately. ¡°You only said that I wasn¡¯t allowed to plead for other men!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Rong Linyi responded stiffly. Jiang Tong lowered his head and chanted. ¡°I am transparent, I am transparent, I am transparent¡­¡± To follow Young Master Yi and Ms. Su, he had to either act innocent and aodating, or he would have to worry about his life at all times¡­ Thinking about it, he felt that it was such a high-risk job and that he wanted Young Master Yi to give him a raise! ¡°Your friend is also my friend.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t sense her husband¡¯s strange point at all and continued to argue. ¡°I understand them because I understand you, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°No need for that. You just have to understand me.¡± Rong Linyi gave Su Yanyun a dictatorial answer. Why did his woman have to understand other men? He had already been extraordinarily magnanimous to put up with her staying beside Song Zhifei for three years. Would he still be magnanimous enough to send her to another man? Su Yanyun breathed deeply again. ¡°Where¡¯s the logic in that!¡± ¡°It makes sense.¡± Rong Linyi replied coldly. ¡°Other than me, you don¡¯t have to get close to other men.¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t get close to another man, I can at least be close to women, right?¡± Su Yanyun was about to explode. ¡°I don¡¯t have any female friends.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s answer was like a matchstick that ignited Su Yanyun¡¯s anger. ¡°But I do! I have a female friend!¡± Su Yanyun stomped her feet. The moment she finished speaking, Rong Linyi grabbed her chin and forced her to look up. His narrowed eyes were dangerous. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to like women.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. This really came full circle! Chapter 70 - Sleep With Her On The Spot

Chapter 70: Sleep With Her On The Spot

¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s anger dissipated a little under her husband¡¯s oppressing gaze. She stuttered for a long time before spitting out.¡±I only like you, Hubby!¡± Rong Linyi looked deeply into Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes as if he was marking his territory for a while. When he confirmed that she was sincere, he finally let her go. ¡°You only like me?¡± His tone was much more rxed when he asked Su Yanyun this question. Su Yanyun nodded seriously like a chicken pecking at rice. Her eyes were crystal clear. Rong Linyi¡¯s lips curled into a subtle smile. He pointed to his cheek. ¡°Do it again.¡± That kiss she had given him was too short and light. Su Yanyun was as obedient as a little rabbit. She hurriedly stood on her tiptoes and kissed her husband on the cheek. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were filled with satisfaction. He pointed to his lips again and said in a t voice, ¡°And here.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t dare to say no. She tip-toed again and pouted her red lips at Rong Linyi. Her lips had just touched Rong Linyi¡¯s when he suddenly pressed down and took control instead. Like a sudden storm, he poured all the passion he had been suppressing into her. Su Yanyun leaned back subconsciously and to prevent herself from falling to his arms. She wanted to resist and say that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to be so intimate all of a sudden with Jiang Tong, the bodyguards, and her bedridden mother around, but¡­ she couldn¡¯t do anything except passively enjoy the passionate kiss. ...... She thought that her husband was such a strange person¡­ He was usually cold and unapproachable, but when they were intimate, he was as fierce as an erupting volcano. The hospital room was as cold as ice, and all that was left was their warm breathing. Until Jiang Tong¡¯s phone rang rmingly. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Jiang Tong had already hid behind the door awkwardly, but he still stood out. He took out his phone and didn¡¯t dare to look Rong Linyi in the eye. ¡°Young Master Yi, well, there¡¯s an important meetinging up, look¡­¡± Rong Linyi looked down at the woman in his arms. Damn it, why didn¡¯t he have time to be alone with her? Every time he went near her and was intimate with her, his body would react subconsciously and he wanted to sleep with her on the spot. However, when things got interesting, there would always be something else. Tonight, he would never let her off easily! ¡°Are youing with me, or are you going to handle your mother¡¯s matter at the hospital?¡± Rong Linyi asked Su Yanyun in concern. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yanyun bit her fingertips. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the documentation to transfer mother to another ward. Don¡¯t I still need to do the maternity examination?¡± Her husband was so busy. It was better if she didn¡¯t bother him. However, Rong Linyi¡¯s bright eyes disappeared the moment he heard Su Yanyun¡¯s words. His cold ck expression made it obvious that he was unhappy. Su Yanyun blinked. Oh? Her husband didn¡¯t seem to be very happy? Could it be that her answer just now was inappropriate? But he was the one who told her to choose¡­ Jiang Tong stood at the side and pretended not to see anything. Ms. Su was really magnanimous to the point of making others worry about her future. Young Master Yi had clearly asked that because he wanted her to stay with him. But¡­ there was no question about it! Jiang Tong immediately corrected his attitude. No matter how badly Ms. Su replied, Young Master Yi wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. At most, his expression would be a little darker¡­ Compared to Ms. Su, he was more worried about his own life¡­ Chapter 71 - Saved the Galaxy in a Past Life

Chapter 71: Saved the Gxy in a Past Life

To ensure Su Yanyun¡¯s safety, Rong Linyi told two bodyguards to follow her. ¡°Hubby, there¡¯s really no need¡­¡± Su Yanyun looked at the six bodyguards who surrounded her like a wall. Not only did she not feel protected, she felt as if she had been kidnapped¡­ Rong Linyi only touched Su Yanyun¡¯s face. ¡°Call me if there¡¯s any problemwith the pregnancy test. I¡¯ll keep my phone on.¡± He usually switched off his phone during meetings. But now, some rules might have to be changed¡­ Due to Young Master Yi¡¯s help, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t have to spend much effort to transfering her mother to the ward in the VIP area. ¡°Mother.¡± She stood in front of the bed and held her sleeping mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what, Yanyun won¡¯t give up on you. My hubby is really very good to me¡­ Mother, please wake up quickly. My baby ising next year. Mother, you want to carry a grandson, right?¡± Speaking of babies, Su Yanyun remembered that she hadn¡¯t gone for the maternity examinations and records. ¡°Ms. Su.¡± The hospital sent someone over to serve her with a very respectful attitude. ¡°We¡¯ve already arranged for experts in the Gynecology Department for you. Do you want to go over now? You just have to let us know.¡± Ms. Su smiled back gently. ¡°I¡¯ll go over now. It¡¯s not good to keep others waiting.¡± Her husband was really considerate. She must have saved the gxy in her previous life to be able to marry him. ¡°Ms. Su, I¡¯ll let you do the ultrasound first. You need to drink more water and go over when you feel like urinating.¡± The expert smiled at Su Yanyun as he looked at the records. ¡°Do I need to wait long?¡± Su Yanyun thought of the long line outside the hospital¡¯s ultrasound room. ...... ¡°No need. There is specialized equipment in the VIP area for you to be checked.¡± The expert said hurriedly. The head doctor personally came to greet her. He then said that this youngdy¡¯s status was extraordinary and could not be slighted. Su Yanyun was about to thank him when her phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and saw that it was her cousin. ¡°Hello, Xiaoju, why did you call me?¡± Su Yanyun asked with a smile. Xiaoju was her aunt¡¯s son and they had been good friends since a young age. ¡°Sister! Hurry ande over to Grandpa¡¯s side!¡± Xiaoju shouted anxiously over the phone. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Grandpa. He wants to throw all of Aunt¡¯s things out. My mother is in a deadlock with Grandpa and Uncle at home, and she asked me toe out secretly to report this to you. I don¡¯t know how long she canst!¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t believe her ears. After her mother¡¯s ident, Su Yanyun had packed all of her mother¡¯s things and taken them away in order to prevent her valuables from being stolen by Guo Qiaolian. She originally wanted to bring it to the Song family, but Rong Xiaoping kept talking about her dowry. Su Yanyun was very afraid that her mother¡¯s most cherished itema would fall into Rong Xiaoping¡¯s hands, so she could only ce it at her rtively safe maternal grandfather¡¯s house. But she didn¡¯t expect that her grandpa would actually throw all of her mother¡¯s things out at this time? Xiaoju was right. What was wrong with him? It was an urgent matter and Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t care less about the ultrasound scan. She had no choice but to make an appointment with the doctor again and rush out of the house. The Shi family was her mother¡¯s maternal family. They were not rich, but they were still considered wealthy and had a rather big house in the city. Chapter 72 - You Must Take Care of this Token

Chapter 72: You Must Take Care of this Token

The Shi family had one son and two daughters. His second daughter, Shi Fangran, was Su Yanyun¡¯s mother. The younger daughter, Shi Fanglei, was Xiao Ju¡¯s mother. Old Madam Shi passed on early. After his two daughters got married, Old Master Shi lived in this house in the city with his eldest son and his family. Now, Shi Fanglei was blocking the door and pushing therge suitcase in front of her. ¡°Father! Brother! You can¡¯t do this! Sister is still lying in the hospital, and she only has one daughter, Yanyun. You can¡¯t hit her while she¡¯s down!¡± ¡°Hmph! If this wretched girl wasn¡¯t Fangran¡¯s only daughter, I would have long thrown this luggage down the stairs for her. Why would I wait until now?¡± Grandpa Shi sat on the sofa in the living room and snorted. Su Yanyun¡¯s eldest uncle, who was also Old Master Shi¡¯s eldest son, Shi Fang, pushed Shi Fanglei aside impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be a good person here! If you¡¯re sincere, quickly get Su Yanyun toe back and get the suitcase. Otherwise, you and your son won¡¯t be staying here either.¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve already got Xiaoju to notify Yanyun. Can you wait a little longer?¡± Shi Fanglei begged. ¡°When Yanyun sent the suitcase over, she said that the things inside are very expensive, if anything is lost¡­¡± Shi Fanglei had no choice either. She had just gotten a divorce not long ago and had been chased out of the house by her husband, so she could only stay in her maternal family for the time being. Otherwise, she could also temporarily safeguard the items for Su Yanyun. She didn¡¯t understand either. Old Master was still alrightst night. But this morning, ever since Shi Fang came back from outside and muttered something to the Old Master, the Old Master suddenly ordered him to throw all his second daughter¡¯s things out. Just as Shi Fang was about to push Shi Fanglei and the suitcase out of the house¡­ Su Yanyun and Xiaoju finally came back. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my Mom!¡± Little Ju rushed over and pushed Shi Fang away. ¡°Little bastard!¡± Shi Fang staggered from the push and yelled at Xiaoju. ¡°I think you want to stay under the bridge! I kindly took you and your mother in, but you¡¯re being violent! Do you think I won¡¯t kill you, punk?¡± Seeing that Shi Fang was about to hit Xiaoju, Su Yanyun frowned and ordered the bodyguards around her. The strong bodyguards immediately went forward and grabbed Hu Shifang¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡­ where are you from?¡± Shi Fang saw the burly man standing like a mountain in front of him and immediately cowered. ¡°He¡¯s my bodyguard.¡± Su Yanyun replied calmly, but her eyes were filled with disgust for Shi Fang. This eldest uncle of hers had always been arrogant and unreasonable. He was useless and relied on his position as the only son of the Shi family. In the past, every time she returned to her mother¡¯s house, her eldest uncle¡¯s family had never been so rude to her and her mother before. ¡°Su Yanyun?¡± Shi Fang rubbed his eyes after seeing the woman protected by the bodyguards. Su Yanyun walked towards them and grabbed the handle of the luggage. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa and Uncle, for taking care of Mother¡¯s things all these years.¡± Even if Old Master Shi didn¡¯t go crazy, she would have taken the suitcase away sooner orter. This suitcase had an extremely precious item. It was Father and Mother¡¯s token of love. Before his death, Father held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and repeating the same sentence over and over again. ¡°Yun¡¯er¡­ the token¡­ must be preserved well¡­¡± After her mother¡¯s ident, Su Yanyun had no choice but to leave the token with her grandfather because she couldn¡¯t fully trust the Song family. Chapter 73 - You Really Have Double Standards

Chapter 73: You Really Have Double Standards

Now. Her husband was so good to her, so she decided to take it back as she could confidently take care of it herself. ¡°Su Yanyun? You came at the right time!¡± Old Master Shi yelled from the living room.¡± These three years, you¡¯ve ced your mother¡¯s things with me and upied such a big space. To protect this lousy suitcase, I¡¯ve ced it on the side of my bed daily. Thanks to that, I haven¡¯t been eating nor sleeping well. Do you think you can just take it away so easily?¡± ¡°What do you want, Grandpa?¡± Su Yanyun asked coldly. Old Master Shi valued boys over girls and had always treated his two daughters and their children as good-for-nothings. He only had one son in his eyes. Even though Mother Su tried her best to take care of her maternal family, she had always been called heartless. ¡°What do I want?¡± Great-Grandfather Shi mmed the coffee table loudly. ¡°Your mother has no conscience. After she got married, she enjoyed a lot of wealth and power. She didn¡¯t even say that she would help her family. You¡¯re also heartless now! I¡¯ve helped you so much, do you think you can leave just like that?¡± Su Yanyun really couldn¡¯t respect an elder like Old Master Shi. She suppressed the impatience in her heart. ¡°Since Grandpa doesn¡¯t have anything to say, I¡¯ll leave first ande back another day.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Old Master Shi bellowed. ¡°Su Yanyun,e in! Make it clear. What¡¯s with you fooling around with men outside? What¡¯s with you being pregnant with a bastard? Our Shi family has been humiliated because of you, yet you still have the cheek to im your mother¡¯s inheritance?¡± Su Yanyun almostughed out loud at Old Master Shi¡¯s words. ¡°If I don¡¯t inherit my mother¡¯s assets, are you going to rece me?¡± She retorted. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Old Master Shi didn¡¯t feel that he was in any way inappropriate. He boasted shamelessly and pointed a finger at Su Yanyun. ¡°You¡¯re just a daughter, what do you need so much inheritance for? The Su family¡¯s property belongs to your mother. This means that it also belongs to the Shi family. The Shi family has a son so it¡¯s not your turn yet!¡± ...... ¡°Grandpa.¡± Su Yanyun felt that she was really well-mannered as she could still face Old Master Shi so calmly. She had a polite smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m calling you Grandfather on ount of my mother. But if you don¡¯t treat me like an elder should, then there¡¯s no need for me to respect you. Since you mentioned about the assets today, I¡¯ll only tell you this once. This is the Su family¡¯s property. Even if I throw it away, burn it, and give it to someone, it has nothing to do with the Shi family!¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± Old Master Shi was enraged by Su Yanyun¡¯s words. ¡°As expected of a heartless daughter! I raised your mother painstakingly and sacrificed for the Su family. Your mother gave birth to a loser like you, and now you¡¯ve done all those dirty things. How dare you treat your maternal family that has been supporting you like this, you heartless thing!¡± Su Yanyun sneered. ¡°Grandpa, if I remember correctly, when Mother begged you to help her, you said that the daughter you married off was like water that had been poured out. You¡¯re only talking about our gratitude now that you want her property¡­ You really have double standards!¡± ¡°Su Yanyun, how dare you speak to your Grandpa like that!¡± Eldest Uncle Shi Fang finally found a ce to interrupt and yelled at Su Yanyun. ¡°You¡¯re just like your mother. Look at how ill-mannered are you!¡± Chapter 74 - It’s My Fault For Being Soft-hearted

Chapter 74: It¡¯s My Fault For Being Soft-hearted

¡°Isn¡¯t it grandfather¡¯s fault for calling my mother uneducated?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t want to give the Shi family any respect. ¡°Since you don¡¯t wee me, I¡¯ll take my leave. From today on, let¡¯s pretend we were never rtives.¡± Turning around, Su Yanyun saw Xiaoju and giving her a thumbs up. ¡°Stop there!¡± Shi Fang and Old Master Shi shouted together. Shi Fang wanted to block Su Yanyun. The six bodyguards immediately stood in front of Su Yanyun, forming a barrier around her. Shi Fang gulped immediately. ¡°Su Yanyun, I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t forget the storage fees for these years.¡± After all this time, it was still about money. Su Yanyun scoffed. ¡°How much do you want?¡± ¡°How much?¡± Old Master Shi had been in the living room the whole time and hadn¡¯t experienced the pressure of the six bodyguards protecting Su Yanyun before. He continued shouting. ¡°Do you think the gratitude she should feel after we raised her can be measured with money? Su Yanyun, if you know what¡¯s good for you,e and sign the papers. Give us all your properties, shares, and whatever you have to your uncle¡¯s family. Your Aunt is pregnant again, and the hospital has said that she¡¯s pregnant with a son! As a daughter, you should give up your property!¡± If the other party was not her maternal grandfather, Su Yanyun really wanted to tell him that he was crazy! Come on, did the Su family¡¯s property have anything to do with the Shi family¡¯s son? She didn¡¯t want to waste any time talking to the Shi family and was about to leave with her luggage. With six bodyguards around her, it was easy for Su Yanyun to leave the house. ...... But she only took two steps when she felt that something was wrong. Why was this chest so much lighter than before? She hurriedly stopped and entered the passcode before opening the box. The items in the box shocked her. In the suitcase, all the expensive items like jewelry were gone except her wedding gown and a few of her favorite clothes! Su Yanyun¡¯s heart pounded and she immediately rummaged through the boxes desperately. If the other jewels were gone, how could that precious gem possibly be left behind? Su Yanyun¡¯s was ovee with anger and anxiety.¡±Where are the valuables in the suitcase?¡± ¡°What valuable items?¡± Shi Fang replied shamelessly. ¡°Su Yanyun, we¡¯re giving you the suitcase out of goodwill, and you still want to use us of stealing your things?¡± ¡°Are you saying you didn¡¯t do it?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s hand that was holding the handle of the box was shaking slightly. ¡°I just came over half a year ago and saw that everything was still in the suitcase. It¡¯s only been a few months, so where have you guys kept those things?¡± She didn¡¯t care much about the jewelry, but that sapphire¡­ That was her parents¡¯ token of love! Before his death, her father had repeatedly reminded her to take good care of it. ¡°Ahem!¡± Great-Grandfather Shi coughed arrogantly. ¡°She¡¯s a heartless daughter, and the heavens will punish her. If she realizes her conscience and sign the papers to give all her assets to her uncle, then the heavens might also return her things.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Su Yanyun finally understood Old Master Shi¡¯s threat. She tilted her head and ordered the bodyguards behind her. ¡°Call the police!¡± At the police station. Old Master Shi¡¯s ruckus echoed through the corridor. ¡°What an unfilial daughter! Calling her immoral is really not wrong at all! I¡¯m already so old, but she actually dared to send me to such a ce! My good intentions were treated as ill intent! I should have strangled her mother to death back then. It¡¯s all my fault for being soft-hearted that year!¡± Chapter 75 - No One Can Touch His Woman

Chapter 75: No One Can Touch His Woman

The Shi family all gathered in the police station. Shi Fang¡¯s wife, who was Su Yanyun¡¯s first aunt, yelled arrogantly at the police. ¡°Come on! Lock me and the Old Master up! How dare you call us over without any evidence! An old man in his seventies or eighties and an elderly pregnant woman. How can you bear the responsibility if something happens?¡± ¡°Police brother, this is clearly Su Yanyun¡¯s wrongful usation.¡± Shi Ya, Eldest Maternal Uncle¡¯s daughter, also retorted. ¡°Who cares about that lousy suitcase of hers? Who knows what she has in there? Maybe she only has a few pieces of lousy clothes. She wants to gain something without risking anything so she¡¯s scamming us!¡± The police officers were in a mess due to the chaos. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± A police officer couldn¡¯t help but yell at them. ¡°You said that you didn¡¯t touch Ms. Su¡¯s box, and that you suspected that she didn¡¯t have those things in her box. But when Ms. Su sent the box to your house, awyer came to do the notary, and your old man has signed the papers. She also paid amission and said that she could produce rted evidence. What about you?¡± The Shi family looked at each other. When Su Yanyun dragged the luggage over, she had indeed found awyer and given them a sum of money, but¡­ no one thought so much back then. ¡°Officer.¡± Shi Fang leaned forward and lowered his voice. ¡°Su Yanyun¡¯s words cannot be trusted.¡± The policeman looked at Shi Fang expressionlessly. ¡°We talk about evidence when we handle cases.¡± ¡°I have evidence!¡± Shi Fang said and took something from his chest. ¡°I have the proof from the city¡¯s mental hospital. It proves that Su Yanyun has schizophrenia. Those things she said don¡¯t even exist.¡± Sitting nearby, Su Yanyun was startled to hear this. Proof of schizophrenia? How could the Shi family have such a thing! She had indeed been arrested and sent to the mental hospital once before. It because of that man called Song Zhifei¡­ Yes! It had to be him! That day, he also wanted her to sign some property transfer agreement. Today, the sudden outburst by Old Master Shi might have been instructed by that Song bastard! Su Yanyun was about to expose Shi Fang when her phone suddenly rang. Taking it out, Su Yanyun was really surprised and happy. She hurriedly epted the call. ¡°Hubby?¡± On the other end of the line, Rong Linyi was surrounded by silence, so his voice was exceptionally cold. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me a call?¡± Only god knew that he had been waiting for her call during the meeting today. Who knew that even until the end of the meeting, she hadn¡¯t even sent him a text message. What a heartless woman. Su Yanyun felt wronged and pouted. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m at the police station¡­¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Send me the location. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Rong Linyi interrupted Su Yanyun. It didn¡¯t matter to him why she had gone to the police station. What was important was that he had to see her immediately. Anyway, no one in C City could touch his woman! ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yanyun replied wryly. After hanging up the call, she found that her surroundings were a little quiet. When she looked up, everyone, including the police, looked at her with a slightly strange expression. ¡°Su Yanyun,¡± the police asked. ¡°Who were you on the phone with?¡± ¡°My hubby.¡± Su Yanyun replied frankly. ¡°So, your husband is¡ª¡± Chapter 76 - How Could She Be Divorced?

Chapter 76: How Could She Be Divorced?

¡°My Hubby is¡­¡± Su Yanyun was about to say it but stopped herself. Her husband was Rong Linyi. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad to publicize this matter? The two of them had been together for three years. No one in the outside world knew either, so it was considered a hidden marriage, right? ¡°Su Yanyun, answer me. Who is your hubby?¡± The police questioned again. ¡°My¡­ my hubby¡­ His surname is¡­ Rong.¡± Su Yanyun could only respond vaguely. The police officers couldn¡¯t help but look at Shi Fang. ¡°See, I wasn¡¯t wrong, right?¡± Shi Fang smiled sycophantically. ¡°Su Yanyun has schizophrenia. I heard that she couldn¡¯t get pregnant and was caught cheating while married. That¡¯s why she has a problem with her brain. She keeps saying that she married Rong Linyi¡­¡± ¡°Uncle, are you spreading rumors?¡± Shi Fang¡¯s words fell into Su Yanyun¡¯s ears. She was even more certain now that the Shi family were as horrible as the Song family. ¡°Police officer, I¡¯m not schizophrenic.¡± Su Yanyun looked at the police seriously. ¡°I¡¯m not divorced nor have I cheated. I¡¯m pregnant now and I have the hospital¡¯s certificate.¡± The policeman saw that Su Yanyun was calm and was a little confused. He asked immediately, ¡°Then tell me, what is your hubby¡¯s name?¡± Su Yanyun sighed. ¡°Police, the Public Security System has inte ess, right? You should be able to find out, there¡¯s no need for me to say it.¡± ¡°You mean, your hubby¡¯s real surname is Rong?¡± The police officer asked in disbelief. Su Yanyun could only lower her head and admit softly. ¡°Yes¡­¡± However, Shi Fang pped his thigh and yelled. ¡°Look! Police officer, this is it! She¡¯s spreading rumors that she¡¯s married to Rong Linyi. The mental hospital has already said that she has severe schizophrenia!¡± ¡°Rong Linyi? Could it be Young Master Yi?¡± Shi Ya joined in the fun. ¡°Is it that Young Master Yi who is rumored to be a cleanliness freak and doesn¡¯t like women?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve always heard them talk about how fun it is to be a mentally ill patient. Now that I¡¯ve seen it for myself, I¡¯m really dying ofughter.¡± First aunt threw her head back andughed loudly. Old Master Shi looked down at Su Yanyun coldly. ¡°Hmph! What a disgrace! As a mentally ill patient and a woman, what right do you have to inherit the property? Su Yanyun, quickly sign the papers and don¡¯t let your property be cheated by others! We are your family, and we won¡¯t lie to you!¡± Su Yanyun so furious that she was amused. ¡°Grandpa, if I¡¯m really a mentally ill patient, my signature won¡¯t work either.¡± She replied. ¡°You are mentally ill and we are your guardians!¡± Shi Fang boasted shamelessly. ¡°Of course we have to protect your property!¡± ¡°Officer?¡± Su Yanyun looked at the police officer at the side. She found it funny, but she also found it strange that the police officers were watching with folded arms. ¡°Su Yanyun,e and see for yourself.¡± The police officer sighed slightly, and felt more sympathy for this woman. Su Yanyun walked over and looked at the police¡¯sputer. Her personal details were clearly shown on the Inte of the Public Security Bureau. Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes fell on the marriage column. The moment she saw the caller ID, her pupils contracted ¡ª The status of their marriage clearly stated one thing: Divorcee! ¡°This¡­¡± Su Yanyun stood up. How was this possible? She had even gone to the hospital affectionately with her husband in the morning, how could she be a divorcee! The police officer turned around and looked at the Shi family. ¡°I suggest that your family members send her to the hospital¡­¡± Chapter 77 - Who Told You to Come Here When You’re Pregnant

Chapter 77: Who Told You to Come Here When You¡¯re Pregnant

¡°The police officers are so understanding!¡± First Aunt praised with a wide smile. ¡°We were just about to send Su Yanyun to the hospital for a checkup. She¡¯s really sick and tells everyone she¡¯s married to Young Master Yi.¡± ¡°Yes, who is Young Master Yi?¡± Shi Ya retorted with disdain. ¡°Su Yanyun, you¡¯re a piece of trash that cheated while married. It¡¯s already good enough to have an old man willing to take care of you, so don¡¯t dream of joining a rich family.¡± Although the police officer was sure that Su Yanyun was mentally ill, they still couldn¡¯t bear to watch her being humiliated by her family members. He stood up and looked at Shi Ya and her daughter unhappily. ¡°As family members, you should watch your words.¡± ¡°Officer, you¡¯re wrong. Everything we say is the truth.¡± Shi Fang was sure that he had the upper hand and couldn¡¯t help but be arrogant. ¡°What we have to do now is to send Su Yanyun to the hospital. We might have to trouble you with this matter. Look, Su Yanyun has found these men to guard her. We don¡¯t have a choice, so can you help us notify the hospital¡­¡± Before Shi Fang finished speaking, Su Yanyun sneered. ¡°Uncle, do you know what happened to thest person who tried to lock me up in a mental hospital?¡± The old woman and a few doctors who had tried to hurt herst time were all locked up in the mental hospital by her husband and were being treated as mentally ill. ¡°You¡¯ve even learned to threaten people?¡± Great-Grandfather Shi scolded. ¡°Let me tell you, from today onwards, your property is under the control of the Shi family!¡± ¡°You¡¯re controlling my property?¡± Su Yanyun retorted. She really wanted to know why these strange rtives of hers thought that her property was theirs. ¡°I think we better have a good talk about where the valuables in my mother¡¯s suitcase have gone.¡± ¡°Police officer, let¡¯s not talk so much.¡± When it came to the whereabouts of the things in the suitcase, Shi Fang felt a little guilty and immediately urged the police. ¡°Hurry and help us call the hospital.¡± The police were not deceived by Shi Fang¡¯s words. Although Su Yanyun imed to have married Rong Linyi, and the Inte data showed that she was divorced, it was indeed possible to infer that she had a mental illness with the hospital¡¯s psychiatric certificate. But¡­ from the beginning to the end, the calm, rity, and logic of Su Yanyun¡¯s words indicated that her mind was normal. As for the Shi family, their behaviors showed the ugliness ofmoners. This matter was a little tricky¡­ Could it be that Su Yanyun was really in a rtionship with Rong Linyi? That mysterious but influential young man in the C City¡­ was already in the stage of discussing marriage with her? But thinking about it, it was incredible that a man of such status and background would marry a divorced woman¡­ ¡°Police, you have to help us.¡± First aunt held her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m a pregnant woman. If I get angered by this mental patient and give birth prematurely, who will be responsible for me?¡± ¡°The child in you isn¡¯t the police officer¡¯s. Who else should take responsibility for your child? me yourself for being here.¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but mock. ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re the one who framed us for taking your things and brought us here!¡± First Aunt relied on her pregnancy to nder Su Yanyun. ¡°Let me tell you, Su Yanyun, if anything happens to me today, even if youpensate me with all your assets, you will also¡­ Ah!¡± Chapter 78 - I’m Going to Be Your Fan

Chapter 78: I¡¯m Going to Be Your Fan

Before her first aunt finished speaking, she had already received a tight p on her face. Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t take it anymore and she was within arm¡¯s length. Perhaps Rong Linyi had been leading her astray recently because she was loved and pampered. That timid woman from the past had also be fond of violence to solve problems. Seeing his first aunt¡¯s spit flying from her arrogant face, she couldnt¡¯ help but feel at ease! ¡°Mom! Are you alright!¡± Shi Ya screamed pitifully. She came forward and held First aunt. ¡°Oh god, is your stomach alright?¡± ¡°Officer! She hit me!¡± Shi Fang wanted to rush forward and hit Su Yanyun, but because of the bodyguards around Su Yanyun, he could only turn to the police for help. ¡°Officer, you can¡¯t ignore this! She even dared to hit a pregnant woman!¡± The police nced at Su Yanyun, who was looking up with a calm expression. ¡°Well¡­ she¡¯s a mentally ill patient so she can kill and hit others without bearing any legal responsibility. As normal people, you shouldn¡¯t anger her casually.¡± ¡°Then did I take this p in vain?¡± His first aunt held her face and cried. The policeman¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Since ancient times, mentally ill people have not been convicted for breaking thew. This p of yours would have been brushed off even if you went to court and let the judge give a sentence.¡± Su Yanyun almostughed out. Police officer, you are so cute! I¡¯m going to be your fan! Right at this moment, the phone on the police officer¡¯s table rang. The police officer picked it up and heard a few sentences before his expression turned serious. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get to it immediately.¡± ...... After hanging up the call, he nodded solemnly to Su Yanyun. ¡°Ms. Su, your family hase to fetch you. They want me to send you out personally.¡± The Director personally called and asked him to send Su Yanyun to the entrance of the police station immediately to ensure her safety. Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes lit up. Had her hubby was here to fetch her? It had to be! Only her hubby could let her enjoy such treatment. The Shi family members were suspicious when they saw the police escort Su Yanyun out. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Who wants him to send Su Yanyun out? Family? Which family member?¡± First Aunt stopped howling and asked her husband. ¡°Need I say more?¡± Shi Fang looked self-righteous. ¡°Other than the Song family, who else can make the police be so respectful?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Shi Ya twisted her hair with her fingers. ¡°It must be her husband who made the police do this. Her husband¡¯s family is considered influential. As long as her husband makes a demand, how could the police not be obedient?¡± ¡°Fang¡¯er!¡± Great-grandfather Shi looked up and asked his son.¡± Didn¡¯t you say that as long as we help my grandson-inw get his property, we can also get a share?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what Song Zhifei said.¡± Shi Fang¡¯s eyes gleamed with greed.¡± As long as we find a way to trick Su Yanyun out and hand her over to him or send her back to the mental hospital, we will have a share of the property.¡± ¡°Did he sign any papers with you?¡± First aunt hurriedly asked. ¡°Don¡¯t let him go back on his word after we help him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a housewife! What do you know? The Song family is a prestigious family in C City!¡± Shi Fang looked at his wife in disdain. ¡°Song Zhifei¡¯s mother¡¯s surname is Rong! When I gave him all the precious gems in Shi Fangran¡¯s luggage thest time, didn¡¯t he give us arge sum of money?¡± Chapter 79 - The Back-stabbing Relatives

Chapter 79: The Back-stabbing Rtives

¡°That¡¯s what was said but¡­¡± First Aunt was still a little worried. ¡°He didn¡¯t say that the jewelry was worth 200,000. In the end, didn¡¯t he only give you 50,000?¡± ¡°Yes, he still owes me 150,000 yuan.¡± Shi Fang didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°But he also said that as long as we help him by handinh Su Yanyun to him, he will give me the rest.¡± ¡°Dad, Mom, if you¡¯re so worried here, why don¡¯t you go out immediately and ask him to give you the money in person?¡± Shi Ya thought she was smart and came up with an idea. She had just had just whitened her teeth and wanted to show it off to him. ¡°Yes!¡± Grandfather Shi stood up as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and let my grandson-inw make things clear to us. How much will the Song family take and how much will our Shi family take!¡± With a mysterious confidence, the Shi family made its way out. If Su Yanyun knew that her Mother¡¯s priceless jewelry and her most precious parents¡¯ love token had been sold to Song Zhifei at a low price of 200,000 yuan¡­ pped her once was definitely not enough. At this moment, she was already escorted by the police officer to the entrance of the police station. Rong Linyi¡¯s ck Maybach was parked quietly at the entrance. The car door window wasn¡¯t lowered, but Su Yanyun could feel Rong Linyi¡¯s cold gaze prating through the opaque ss. Seeing that she was about to walk to the car, Jiang Tong hurriedly got off the car in front and opened the door for Su Yanyun. ¡°Ms. Su, please.¡± ...... Ms. Su looked up and gave Jiang Tong a grateful smile. She was about to thank him when she saw Jiang Tong giving her a strange look. ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun was a little confused. ¡°Jiang Tong, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Tong really wanted to bang his head on the car door. Ms. Su, I¡¯m signaling you with my eyes to stop smiling at me and ignore me. But not only did you not understand, you even asked me what was wrong. Y-You don¡¯t know that because you didn¡¯t call Young Master Yi, his expression was already dark enough. If you smile at me again¡­ Forget it, Jiang Tong already nned to hang himself in the Southeast. Before Su Yanyun could get an answer from Jiang Tong, a hand reached out from the car and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Come in.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was low. Her husband¡¯s voice and aura were so cold that it made her legs turn weak. When Su Yanyun came back to reality, she was already leaning on his arm. ¡°Hubby?¡± She took the opportunity to lean into afortable position and looked up. Why did Hubby always look unhappy whenever he saw her? Rong Linyi looked straight ahead and ignored Su Yanyun. He ordered the driver coldly, ¡°Drive.¡± The Maybach slowly began to move. The Shi family happened to rush out. ¡°Son-inw! Son-inw!¡± Shi Fang saw the Maybach¡¯s logo and the familiar logo. He thought that it was Song Zhifei¡¯s Mercedes-Benz and hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet!¡± ¡°Cousin-inw!¡± Shi Ya also said coquettishly from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t leave first. My father has something to discuss with you.¡± Rong Linyi saw the Shi family¡¯s fawning faces in the rearview mirror and frowned deeply. ¡°They are your family?¡± He asked Su Yanyun with displeasure. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yanyun nodded. Before Rong Linyi could say anything, she added. ¡°They¡¯re the type of family members who specialize in back-stabbing.¡± Chapter 80 - Tell Them I’ll Wait

Chapter 80: Tell Them I¡¯ll Wait

Su Yanyun didn¡¯t expect that¡­ Her casual statement made Rong Linyi¡¯s frown fade a little. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He said without context. Su Yanyun was about to ask what that meant when Rong Linyi ordered the bodyguards in front. ¡°Tell the people outside to shut up!¡± Su Yanyun silently prayed for her Uncle¡¯s family. Rong Linyi was ruthless, so his bodyguards were naturally hot-tempered¡­ As expected, less than five secondster. Shi Fang¡¯s scream could be heard from outside the car. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you hitting me?¡± Shi Ya screamed. ¡°Where¡¯s my cousin-inw! I want to see my cousin-inw! Who are you people? Get lost¡­ Ah!¡± They were probably beaten up as well¡­ ¡°Song Zhifei! Stop right there!¡± Shi Fang was knocked to the ground and he was still shouting maniacally. ¡°You bastard who burned the bridge after crossing it! Don¡¯t think of monopolizing the property!¡± Song Zhifei? Rong Linyi¡¯s brows furrowed upon hearing this. ...... He tilted his head slightly and looked at the bodyguards outside the car window. He ordered. ¡°Tell them that my surname is Song and I¡¯m just thatwless.¡± The bodyguard seemed to be used to following Young Master Yi and immediately understood what he meant. He ced a foot on Shi Fang¡¯s back and his thick and powerful voice was so oppressing it was hard to breathe. ¡°Our Young Master Song has said it before. He¡¯s just thatwless. What can you do about it?¡± ¡°Song bastard! You¡¯re heartless!¡± Old Master Shi and First aunt supported each other and their voices shook with anger. ¡°I treated you as my son, but you¡¯re an ingrate! I tell you, you¡¯ll die a terrible death if you keep everything to yourself! You just wait!¡± ¡°Boss, do you have any other instructions?¡± The bodyguard lowered his head and asked Rong Linyi quietly in the car. Rong Linyi scoffed. ¡°Tell them I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue. The Shi family thought that the person in the car was Song Zhifei. Rong Linyi pretended to be Song Zhifei and beat them up. Her husband¡¯s actually really made them feel hatred for Song Zhifei. The Maybach soon left the Shi family far behind. ¡°Song Zhifei! Just you wait!¡± Shi Fang sprawled on the ground, and his face was twisted in anger. ¡°Our Shi family isn¡¯t easy to bully either! Without us, don¡¯t even think of getting the Su family¡¯s property!¡± ¡°Hubby, are we going home now?¡± Su Yanyun leaned on Rong Linyi and asked obediently. ¡°No.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was a little warm. ¡°We¡¯re going to the hospital.¡± ¡°Oh, we¡¯re still going?¡± Su Yanyun asked subconsciously. Rong Linyi¡¯s cold eyes were on her. ¡°Have you done your ultrasound?¡± Su Yanyun¡­ had already forgotten about this! In the hospital. The doctor read the ultrasound report carefully before smiling and looking up at Rong Linyi, who was sitting beside Su Yanyun. ¡°Congrattions, Madam is very likely to be pregnant with twins.¡± ¡°Twins?¡± Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi were both stunned. ¡°It¡¯s still too early, so it¡¯s not obvious to the naked eye but it¡¯s identifiable. There are two gestational sacs.¡± The doctor held up the report. ¡°Madam, please take note of your nutrition and rest. Come back to the hospital in two weeks to confirm this.¡± ¡°Hubby, we will have two babies.¡± Su Yanyun held Rong Linyi¡¯s hand in surprise. ¡°Do you think it will be a boy or a girl? Or fraternal twins?¡± Compared to Su Yanyun¡¯s excitement and joy, Rong Linyi was unusually calm¡­ Chapter 81 - Will It Hurt Her Much?

Chapter 81: Will It Hurt Her Much?

¡°Yanyun, go out for a while. I have something to say to the doctor.¡± Rong Linyi squeezed Su Yanyun¡¯s hand gently. Su Yanyun¡¯s heart pounded again. That expression again¡­ Every time her husband showed such an indifferent expression, she would feel a little worried. It was like the first time he showed her such an expression. At that time, he threw her to that man called Song Zhifei. The second time wasst night when she had entered his restricted area by mistake. He threw her to Aunt Chen and returned to his room alone. Now, he had this expression and tone again. Who¡­ would he throw her to? With a perturbed heart, Su Yanyun walked out of the consultation room. ¡°Sir, what do you want to ask me?¡± The doctor turned to look at Rong Linyi. The President had personally greeted him but he didn¡¯t tell her about Rong Linyi¡¯s identity. The doctor guessed that Rong Linyi was young and handsome. He looked like a god and his mannerisms were elegant. He must be the son of some rich family in C City¡­ Although his temperament was cold, his concern and consideration for his wife were apparent. She smiled at Rong Linyi and waited quietly for him to speak. As time passed, Rong Linyi slowly fell silent. Under the doctor¡¯s curious gaze, he finally spoke in a cold voice. ¡°If we abort the child now, will it cause great harm to her body?¡± ¡°What?¡± The doctor thought she had heard him wrongly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat my words.¡± Rong Linyi was quite intimidating and it made the doctor a little breathless. ¡°Answer my question. Will it hurt her?¡± The doctor widened her eyes in shock and couldn¡¯t answer Rong Linyi¡¯s question for a long time. Su Yanyun was bored waiting outside the consultation room and suddenly felt curious. What was her husband talking about with the doctor inside? What could they talk about? She quietly stood up, snuck to the door, and pushed it open with her fingertips. Hehe, thank god she didn¡¯t close the doorpletely when she left¡­ She had just leaned over when the doctor¡¯s angry voice sounded. ¡°How could it not be harmful? Sir, do you know how harmful an abortion is to a woman? It¡¯s not just physical harm, but also psychological. Your wife is so happy that she¡¯s pregnant. As her husband, why would you think of such an absurd thing?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you can¡¯t do it.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s words made Su Yanyun¡¯s heart turn cold quickly. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t suggest something like that. You sent your wife away because you were afraid she would hear these words, right?¡± The doctor was emotional. ¡°Since you care about her feelings and whether she will be injured, why do you still want to do this?¡± Rong Linyi stood up. Su Yanyun pushed open the door a crack and she could see his back view. It was tall and lean, but it was so unfamiliar. ¡°This is my private matter.¡± His tone only made Su Yanyun feel that he was cold and heartless. ¡°Since you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll find someone who can.¡± Su Yanyun felt that she couldn¡¯t continue listening. She held her lower abdomen. Inside were two tiny lives¡­ Why? Why would the man who was so concerned about her and cared for her have such a reaction after hearing that she was pregnant with twins? Su Yanyun wanted to calm herself, and think of a reason to convince herself. Before she knew it, tears had filled her eyes and rolled down uncontrobly¡­ Chapter 82 - Be Good, Don’t Hurt Yourself

Chapter 82: Be Good, Don¡¯t Hurt Yourself

Rong Linyi turned around and saw the open door behind him. It waspletely empty outside. However, his thoughts also went nk like the area outside the door. ¡°Su Yanyun!¡± He didn¡¯t realize how loud his voice was at all. At the same time, Jiang Tong¡¯s voice sounded from outside. ¡°Ms. Su, where are you going?! Ms. Su!¡± ¡°Su Yanyun!¡± Rong Linyi rushed out of the room. His eyes swept the outer hall in a panic and he saw the woman¡¯s fleeing figure near the fire exit. ¡°Su Yanyun! Don¡¯t run!¡± Rong Linyi only felt his mind go nk, and his words were unprecedentedly incoherent. ¡°Jiang Tong! Don¡¯t chase her! Slow down Su Yanyun! Don¡¯t run! Don¡¯t run! I won¡¯t chase you¡­¡± Jiang Tong knew that he had to stop Su Yanyun, but he was also fearful about Rong Linyi. He didn¡¯t know whether to reach out his hand or not, so he could only watch as Su Yanyun open the door to the fire exit and run out. Rong Linyi took a deep breath and suppressed the fear in his heart. He knew that he couldn¡¯t chase Su Yanyun at this time, otherwise, she would very likely fall from the stairs. But she ran so quickly and was emotionally unstable so she might just identally fall¡­ If she fell and no one was around¡­ He stood on the spot for a second before he suddenly grabbed a nurse beside him. ...... ¡°Inform your hospital¡¯s doctors to guard every floor¡¯s safety ess!¡± He almost shook the nurse until she fell apart. ¡°My wife is pregnant, and she ran down!¡± ¡°Hurry and guard every floor!¡± Jiang Tong ordered the bodyguards as he ran towards Rong Linyi and rescued the nurse from Young Master Yi¡¯s clutches. ¡°Young Master Yi, I¡¯ve already notified the bodyguards to guard every floor. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He could feel his voice shaking. Young Master Yi had actually grabbed a stranger. He actually took the initiative to touch a passerby just because he was afraid that Ms. Su would have an ident! Jiang Tong almost reached for his wet tissue out of habit. Rong Linyi threw the nurse aside, rushed to the elevator door and jammed the buttons frantically. Su Yanyun heard what he said to the doctor. How could he be so stupid! Rong Linyi¡¯s fists almost smashed the elevator button. How could he let her hear his words, how could he¡­ say those words! He knew very well that she loved the baby in her belly, and she still foolishly thought that it was their baby¡­ How could he have such thoughts! The elevator descended to the first floor quickly and Rong Linyi rushed out. He pushed through the crowd of pedestrians and the ¡°filth¡± that he usually avoided. He ran to the fire exit. A bodyguard happened to being down the stairs. ¡°Where¡¯s Su Yanyun?¡± Rong Linyi blurted out. ¡°Young Master Yi.¡± There was fear in the bodyguard¡¯s eyes. ¡°We¡­ we didn¡¯t see Ms. Su¡­¡± No¡­ Rong Linyi felt as if his heart had been hollowed out. He pushed the bodyguards aside and rushed up the stairs alone. ¡°Su Yanyun! Come out!¡± He yelled as he climbed the stairs. ¡°I¡­ I was joking with the doctor¡­ how could I possibly¡­¡± His throat suddenly felt a little numb. ¡°How could I not want our baby¡­ how could it be¡­ our baby¡­¡± He climbed floor by floor. ¡°Yanyun, stop hiding. Come out, okay? Be good¡­ don¡¯t hurt yourself¡­¡± Rong Linyi felt that he had never been so humble, so afraid, and so careful before. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt the baby in your stomach¡­¡± Chapter 83 - Shouldn’t Have Gotten Pregnant

Chapter 83: Shouldn¡¯t Have Gotten Pregnant

When he climbed to the middle of the sixth floor, a bodyguard¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from above. ¡°Ms. Su! You¡¯re here!¡± Su Yanyun, who was hiding in the stairwell, lunged out like a frightened deer. The bodyguards subconsciously reached out to grab her. Seeing Su Yanyun¡¯s helpless struggle, Rong Linyi hurriedly shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t pull her!¡± The bodyguards obeyed and let go immediately. However, Su Yanyun lost her bnce and fell down the stairs. ¡°Ah ¡ª¡± Her body was weightless, and she screamed in shock. ¡°Su Yanyun!¡± Rong Linyi felt like his voice was drifting away. Until his hands grabbed her and she knew he was holding her tightly. He finally felt his heartbeat return normally. Su Yanyun fell into his arms¡­ Her face was pale, and her lips had lost all color. Sheid on him weakly. But fortunately, he caught her. ...... Rong Linyi returned to his senses. After a long time, he finally took a deep breath and carried Su Yanyun¡¯s body up the stairs. Rong Linyi raised his hand with a murderous look to Su Yanyun¡¯s horror. She thought he was about to p her but, his hand stopped mid-air and cupped Su Yanyun¡¯s face. Rong Linyi lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°Young Master Yi!¡± Jiang Tong climbed up panting. Before he finished shouting, he saw something he shouldn¡¯t have seen and immediately crawled down. ¡°Damn it! ¡± Rong Linyi looked as if he wanted to devour Su Yanyun wholy. He kissed her fiercely and bit her lips punishingly. After a while, he still didn¡¯t seem to be satisfied. He pinned Su Yanyun against the wall and ruthlessly vited her soft breasts with his palms in indignance. Su Yanyun was like a piece of meat on the chopping board. She couldn¡¯t even breathe and could only open her ck eyes, which were filled with confusion and fear. ¡°Su Yanyun¡­¡± Rong Linyi kissed her ear affectionately.¡± You really deserve to die¡­¡± Su Yanyun was about to cry. ¡°I deserve to die¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have been pregnant¡­ I¡¯m guilty¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­ my fault¡­¡± It¡¯s my fault¡­ But what have I done wrong? Su Yanyun was heartbroken. Her tears rolled down her face uncontrobly and her breathing became erratic. Rong Linyi¡¯s anger slowly cooled after hearing her despairing cries. He knew that he had lost control and he had never lost control before¡­ He was afraid of losing her and hurting her, so after the nervousness and fear, he vented his emotions. ¡°Su Yanyun.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was calm as usual. He held her face and forced her to look up. ¡°Look at me.¡± Su Yanyun sobbed and looked at the man in front of her with teary eyes. She cried so much, but her husband still looked handsome. But such a handsome and gentle husband didn¡¯t want her baby¡­ Thinking of this, Su Yanyun¡¯s tears fell again. ¡°Su Yanyun.¡± Rong Linyi understood that she had been hurt. He helped her wipe her tears helplessly.¡±You did no wrong. It¡¯s not wrong for a woman to be pregnant. It¡¯s wrong for that man to make you pregnant¡­ You¡¯re not in the wrong, understand? The baby in your stomach is also not at fault¡­ Stop crying. If you continue crying, it¡¯s a little dirty¡­¡± Chapter 84 - I’m Scum, Okay?

Chapter 84: I¡¯m Scum, Okay?

¡°Dirty, dirty, dirty!¡± Su Yanyun cried out violently. ¡°I am dirty, I am ugly, and you are the only clean one in the world!¡± As she cried, she angrily wiped her tears and mucus all over Rong Linyi¡¯s clothes. That wasn¡¯t enough to vent her anger. She even put her face close to his and rolled around. Rong Linyi was amused and angry at her childish behavior. He hugged Su Yanyun and coaxed her, with a gentle but helpless voice. ¡°Yes¡­ No one is dirtier than me¡­¡± Su Yanyun was in the midst of making a scene when she heard Rong Linyi¡¯s words. What did Hubby mean by that? She looked up. Her face still filled with tears, but her eyes were bright. ¡°Hubby, what did you say?¡± ¡°I said.¡± Rong Linyi lowered his eyes and looked humbly at Su Yanyun. ¡°I am the dirtiest person on Earth.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. After staring at each other for a long time, she asked in a daze. ¡°Is that why you don¡¯t want our baby?¡± Rong Linyi said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s heart pounded. She had to find out why. ¡°This matter is over.¡± Rong Linyi turned his head away from Su Yanyun. ¡°You should take care of the baby¡­¡± ¡°No! You have to say it clearly!¡± Su Yanyun grabbed Rong Linyi¡¯s cor fiercely. ¡°Tell me clearly! Why!¡± ¡°No reason.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t want to exin much. ¡°There has to be a reason!¡± Su Yanyun refused to budge. ¡°I¡¯m a jerk, okay?¡± Rong Linyi said stiffly. Su Yanyun puffed up her chest again¡­ ¡°You¡¯re really scum!¡± Su Yanyun looked as if she wanted to pounce on her husband and hit him. ¡°Tell me! Why did you divorce me!? When did you divorce me!¡± Divorce? Rong Linyi was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s because you secretly divorced me that others don¡¯t believe that I¡¯m your wife.¡± Su Yanyun sounded wronged. ¡°When I said I was Madam Rong, they all treated me as a mentally ill patient! Do you know how it feels to be treated as a mentally ill patient?¡± Rong Linyi said, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know.¡± Su Yanyun beat Rong Linyi¡¯s chest in anger. ¡°Why did you divorce me? Why! You have to tell me why today¡­¡± Her tears rolled down her face again.¡± Hubby¡­ you¡¯re so good to me¡­ Why¡­¡± Rong Linyi grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. He frowned and sounded a little impatient. ¡°Su Yanyun, you don¡¯t have to ask so many questions. You just need to know that you are Madam Yi and I am your man. I will always pamper you.¡± Su Yanyun looked at this handsome face and her voice was filled with anguish. ¡°But, we¡¯re already divorced¡­ you¡¯re no longer my hubby. Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°Is it because you can¡¯t?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s tone suddenly changed. ¡°Ah! I know. Hubby, you want to divorce me because you can¡¯t do it!¡± Rong Linyi, who was still pondering over how to exin it to Su Yanyun, suddenly narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°Do you know that saying no in front of a man is like asking him to prove how good he is?¡± Chapter 85 - Do It If You Can

Chapter 85: Do It If You Can

Su Yanyun was full of grievances. But at this moment, they all turned into smoke and drifted away. Her husband had the corners of his lips curled up, his eyes narrowed, and his evil expression¡­ These signalled a very dangerous thing. Under pressure, Su Yanyun swallowed the words that were already in her throat. ¡°Speak!¡± Rong Linyi held her chin tightly.¡± Who isn¡¯t up to it?¡± It was a simple statement, but it sounded like a threat. Su Yanyun¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°You¡­ you can do it if you can.¡± No way! What was she saying! Rong Linyi almost smiled. A killer smile. ¡°If can do it, I should?¡± Su Yanyun really wanted to p herself. She was so afraid that her brain shut down when her husband was angry that she didn¡¯t know what she had said. ...... Rong Linyi grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s legs and suddenly lifted her. ¡°How do you want me to do it? Huh?¡± He asked tauntingly. Even through they were still separated by clothes, Su Yanyun was still scared out of her wits. She couldn¡¯t care less about anything and only protected her lower abdomen, as resisted with a nervous voice. ¡°No, Hubby¡­¡± Unexpectedly, she had already used up all her strength from crying and was given a shock by Rong Linyi¡¯s overbearing attitude. Su Yanyun thought that she was being tough, but it turned out to be a weak rejection. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes darkened and he breathed deeply. ¡°Su Yanyun.¡± His voice was hoarse, and there was a glimmer in his eyes. ¡°Do you want to give birth to my baby that badly?¡± Su Yanyun looked up when she heard him. She met his dark eyes weakly and nodded pitifully. ¡°Then give birth to the one in your stomach first.¡± Rong Linyi picked her up. While being suspended in the air, Su Yanyun subconsciously hooked her arms around Rong Linyi¡¯s neck. ¡°Hubby!¡± She screamed in protest. ¡°No¡­ Young Master Yi!¡± Rong Linyi stopped in his tracks. His lustful eyes were suddenly filled with murderous intent. ¡°What did you call me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already divorced me so why do I still have to call you hubby? Hmph!¡± Su Yanyun turned her head arrogantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She pouted. ¡°I won¡¯t use the baby in my stomach to threaten you. I will give birth to the baby myself and raise it alone. I won¡¯t tell anyone that I am Rong Linyi¡¯s wife, much less tell anyone that you can¡¯t do it. Hey!¡± Rong Linyi suddenly pinched her waist forcefully. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not my hubby, so why do I have to shut up just because you ask me to?¡± Su Yanyun looked wronged. Thinking of her divorcee status in the system, she felt upset. ¡°Besides, even if you are my hubby, what right do you have to make me shut up? You¡¯re not even up to it!¡± Before he finished speaking, Rong Linyi suddenly pressed her down and bit Su Yanyun¡¯s lips forcefully. ¡°If you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯ll kiss you right here!¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s dark eyes told Su Yanyun that he wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Su Yanyun could only cover her mouth obediently and force herself to swallow her sarcasm. Rong Linyi carried her out of the hospital. Su Yanyun finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Old¡­ Young Master Yi, where are you taking me?¡± Rong Linyi looked straight ahead expressionlessly. ¡°We¡¯re going to remarry!¡± Chapter 86 - Must Have Been a Fish in Her Past Life

Chapter 86: Must Have Been a Fish in Her Past Life

Two hourster. Su Yanyun looked at the red booklet in her hands in shock. Flipping open the red book, she saw her and Rong Linyi¡¯s picture. In the photo, Su Yanyun was still pouting with red eyes and puffed up cheeks. Rong Linyi, on the other hand, looked at her coldly as if he was used to it. The coldness in his eyes did not diminish at all despite the red background. If this photo hadn¡¯t been in the marriage certificate. Those who were unaware would think that this was a photoshoot of a kidnapper and a hostage. ¡°This¡­¡± Su Yanyun covered her face. They were really remarried! If she had known that this was true, she would have at least smiled during the photo shoot. Su Yanyun had a long face. She held up the little red book and asked Rong Linyi. ¡°Young Master Yi, can we take a new photo?¡± ¡°What did you call me?¡± Rong Linyi was upset. ¡°H-Hubby¡­¡± Su Yanyun said softly. ...... She used to call him hubby so smoothly, but now that she was holding their marriage certificate, she suddenly started stammering. Why did it feel so surreal? Rong Linyi¡¯s expression softened when Su Yanyun called him that. He hummed in pleasure and hugged Su Yanyun, letting her lean on his chest. Su Yanyun almost saw stars from his forceful actions. ¡°What did you ask me?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was low and maic. His chest seemed to be shaking slightly in an intoxicating manner. Su Yanyun blushed, but she didn¡¯t forget her initial intentions. She held up the little red book with difficulty and ced it in front of Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Can we take a new photo of this?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Are you dissatisfied with me or with yourself?¡± Su Yanyun¡­ really wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t very satisfied with either of them. But given how cold and domineering her husband was, she could only satisfy her own aesthetic needs first. She said timidly, ¡°I¡¯m not too satisfied with my own photo.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± Rong Linyi responded without hesitation. Su Yanyun felt as if she had vomited blood. She pushed herself up. ¡°Then I¡¯m just not satisfied with you!¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes narrowed again, and his voice was gentler. ¡°You¡¯re not satisfied with me?¡± Su Yanyun shivered and nodded quickly. ¡°Wait, no. I¡¯m very satisfied with you, Hubby.¡± No matter how bold she was, she wouldn¡¯t dare to be dissatisfied with this powerful and cold man in C City! Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was warm. ¡°Okay, as long as you¡¯re satisfied.¡± Su Yanyun¡­ felt like vomitting blood again. ¡°But I¡¯m not too satisfied with myself!¡± She pouted again. ¡°Look at me. Am I like this?¡± She lifted the red book and ced it in front of her face angrily. ¡°Is it the same?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes fell on the red book. Su Yanyun¡¯s face was still puffy in real life. ¡°Yes, exactly the same.¡± Su Yanyun clutched her heart and almost vomited blood. ¡°Isn¡¯t that how you are?¡± Rong Linyi raised his hand. He was clearly teasing her, but there was no smile on his face at all, and his voice was as cold as usual.¡±You¡¯re making a fuss for no reason. You must have been a fish in your past life.¡± Chapter 87 - Two Pufferfish Babies

Chapter 87: Two Pufferfish Babies

¡°What fish are you talking about?¡± Su Yanyun was still angry. ¡°Mermaids? Have you seen a mermaid that has puffy cheeks?¡± Rong Linyi was calm. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve seen pufferfish before.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. She rolled her eyes in anger. ¡°You¡¯re the pufferfish! Your whole family are pufferfish!¡± Su Yanyun was so angry she exploded. She waved her fists around wildly and aimed them all at Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. His lips curled into a strange smile and his eyes shined with mischief. ¡°Miss Pufferfish, you have to calm down. What will happen if you give birth to two pufferfish babies?¡± Su Yanyun held her face in fear. ¡°No way!¡± She really couldn¡¯t imagine what the two pufferfish babies were like. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Aren¡¯t you the father? You can¡¯t talk about your babies like that!¡± Rong Linyi hid the difort in his eyes and smiled. He hugged Su Yanyun. ¡°I don¡¯t even despise you, Miss Pufferfish so why would I despise your babies?¡± Su Yanyun was about to say something when Rong Linyi pressed a finger to her lips. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t continue this topic.¡± His expression was cold. Without any warning, the warm atmosphere in the car disappeared. Su Yanyun could sense her husband¡¯s displeasure. She obediently shut her mouth and hugged her little red book as she pondered over the photos. The Maybach stopped at an intersection. Jiang Tong got down from the car in front and walked quickly to the car window while holding his phone. ¡°Young Master Yi, Madam is calling to look for you.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer and only stared coldly at Jiang Tong. Jiang Tong immediately stood up and said into the phone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. Young Master Yi would never use my phone to talk to you.¡± ¡°Put me on speaker.¡± Madam Rong¡¯s voice was as cold as Rong Linyi¡¯s, and it sounded equally authoritative. Jiang Tong took his phone out awkwardly and put it on speaker. This was the first time Su Yanyun had heard Madam Rong¡¯s voice¡­ ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡± Madam Rong¡¯s voice came from the phone¡¯s speaker. She didn¡¯t sound like she was talking to her son, but like she was interrogating a criminal. ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s answer was perfunctory. ¡°The board of directors will be having a meeting in the afternoon. Come over.¡± Madam Rong ordered over the phone. ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± Rong Linyi was a man of few words. ¡°You must.¡± Madam Rong demanded. ¡°Take it away.¡± Rong Linyi turned his head away. Jiang Tong had no choice but to take his phone back and cancel the call. ¡°Madam, my apologies. Young Master Yi isn¡¯t feeling too well today¡­ Well, he just went to visit Young Master Ze and isn¡¯t in a good mood. He doesn¡¯t want to see anyone¡­¡± Su Yanyun tried to eavesdrop. Young Master Ze? That friend lying in the hospital? The car door was already opened. Rong Linyi pressed down on her shoulder and got her to lie back on the seat. ¡°Don¡¯t ask anything.¡± He said coldly before Su Yanyun could respond. Su Yanyun had no choice but to deal with the questions on her own. The car drove straight back to the Lin River Courtyard. It was still early. The first thing Rong Linyi did when he got home was to obviously take a bath. Su Yanyun was no exception. When she was done washing up, it was already time for dinner. Chapter 88 - Happy Second Marriage, Let’s Grow Old Together

Chapter 88: Happy Second Marriage, Let¡¯s Grow Old Together

The sky slowly darkened and the setting sun illuminated theke. From the floor-to-ceiling windows in the dining room, the mesmerizing scene could be seen. The servants drew the curtains and lit the candles on the dining table. Aunt Chen personally helped Su Yanyun sit on a velvet chair. The dining room was silent. Everyone left. Su Yanyun looked at the exquisite tableware in front of her and felt as if she could hear her own heartbeat. Suddenly, a strong hand was ced on her shoulder. Before she could be react, she heard a gentle voice. ¡°Congrattions on your marriage, Mrs. Rong.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s heart felt warm. She subconsciously held the hand on her shoulder and smiled. ¡°Congrattions on your marriage¡­ Mr. Rong.¡± She didn¡¯t turn around, so she didn¡¯t see Rong Linyi¡¯s face. But she was sure he was smiling just as she was. Rong Linyi bent down and hugged Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulders from behind. He held a blue jewelry box in front of her with his other hand. He opened the box and a diamond ring was quietly ced in the middle. Su Yanyun took a deep breath. ¡°So beautiful.¡± ...... What beautiful a diamond ring. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t say anything. He just picked up Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and ced the ring on her left ring finger quietly and gently. ¡°Thank you, Hubby¡­¡± Su Yanyun was a little moved. She didn¡¯t remember him giving her a diamond ring before. She also didn¡¯t remember how their first marriage had started. But she thought that she would remember this day forever. Today, when she touched the brand new red book, she finally felt like she they belonged together¡­ Rong Linyi released his grip and stood up to return to his seat. The dining table was a little long, and they looked at each other in the dim light of the candles. Rong Linyi held up the red wine ss in his hand, with a rare tenderness in his eyes. ¡°Mrs. Rong, shall we have a toast?¡± The ss of wine in front of Su Yanyun was fruit juice. She also raised her ss and smiled at him yfully. ¡°Mr. Rong, congrattions on our second marriage. Let¡¯s grow old together.¡± The candlelight dinner was extravagent. The two of them didn¡¯t talk much and ate quietly. They only looked up asionally and met each other¡¯s eyes. There was a blissful atmosphere filled with warmth each time they looked at each other and smiled. As soon as dinner ended, Rong Linyi put down the fork and knife in his hand and walked in front of Su Yanyun. He picked her up horizontally. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Su Yanyun gasped but turned red in an instant. She buried her head in Rong Linyi¡¯s chest. ¡°Aunt Chen will take you to rest for a while. I have some matters to take care of.¡± He lowered his head and exhaled a breath in her ear. ¡°See you in an hour.¡± Su Yanyun acknowledged him and was too shy to look up. Although she had already taken a bath once, she still took a short shower after considering Rong Linyi¡¯s emotions. When she came out, Aunt Chen unexpectedly prepared a set of sexy, luxurious pajamas for her. ¡°Madam Yi.¡± Aunt Chen looked at Su Yanyun as tenderly as a mother would look at her daughter.¡± Young Master is still in the study room, would you like to go over first?¡± Su Yanyun pinched the edge of her pajamas uneasily. ¡°Let him busy himself first. It¡¯s not good for me to go over and disturb him while he is working¡­¡± Aunt Chen smiled. What a silly girl¡­ Chapter 89 - You Are the Best Medicine

Chapter 89: You Are the Best Medicine

If other women had such an opportunity, they would have already seized it to get closer to Rong Linyi. Only Su Yanyun was different. Young Master¡¯s hints were already sufficient, but she still stood on the spot foolishly. ¡°You better go over first.¡± Aunt Chen sincerely wanted them to take another step forward.¡± You won¡¯t disturb his work if you go over. It will only make him more efficient.¡± Su Yanyun was evidently in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡± Aunt Chen, I¡¯m not bad at reading signs, so don¡¯t lie to me. Aunt Chen nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± She smiled and said softly to Su Yanyun, ¡°Madam Yi, women have to be more proactive asionally. This way, men will like you more¡­¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Rong Linyi thought that Aunt Chen had brought him coffee when he heard the door knock. The door opened and the person standing at the door was Su Yanyun. Rong Linyi was stunned. His expression darkened when he saw her pajamas. ¡°Come in.¡± Besides the sexy pajamas, she was also wearing a seemingly conservative silk dress. However, the thin material outlined the little woman¡¯s graceful figure and even the shape of the pajamas inside was visible. The more tightly it covered her, the more alluring it was. Su Yanyun walked in carefully with coffee. ...... ¡°Hubby.¡± she probed softly. ¡°I know you probably don¡¯t like my nagging, but it¡¯s already sote. It¡¯s very easy to fall asleep at night if you drink coffee. It¡¯s not good for your body¡­¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer and just looked at Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun wasn¡¯t sure of his attitude, so she ced the coffee on his table. As soon as her hand left the coffee cup, Rong Linyi had already pulled her into his arms before she could react. ¡°I don¡¯t need coffee tonight.¡± His voice is hoarse. ¡°Hubby.¡± Su Yanyun twisted her body ufortably when she felt something hard under her. ¡°Do you still have something to do¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Rong Linyi replied, his eyes was fixed on Su Yanyun¡¯s face. His hand also rubbed forcefully on Su Yanyun¡¯s back. Su Yanyun cried in her heart. Aunt Chen was really a liar! ¡°You still have so many documents.¡± Su Yanyun was a little incoherent. ¡°The documents can¡¯t never be finished.¡± Rong Linyi stood up and pulled Su Yanyun into an embrace. He ced a finger on her lips.¡±Have you thought about how you want to serve me on our wedding night?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s brain stopped working and she blurted out a sentence. ¡°Hubby, have you taken your medicine?¡± Have you taken your medicine? Have you taken your medicine? Medicine¡­ Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were more dangerous and invasive than before. He touched Su Yanyun¡¯s red lips forcefully with his fingertips. ¡°No need, you¡¯re the best medicine.¡± The study room was just beside the bedroom and they were connected. Rong Linyi carried Su Yanyun and ced her on the bed while she was still in a daze. Rong Linyi peeled off Su Yanyun¡¯s coat roughly. Feeling the cool air of the air-conditioner on her skin, Su Yanyun subconsciously covered her body. Rong Linyi leaned down. ¡°Su Yanyun.¡± He nibbled on her ear and rubbed her body tenderly.¡± After tonight, you are my woman¡­¡± He wanted to remove all the marks that belonged to other men from her body¡­ Su Yanyun blushed and responded softly. ¡°Yes¡­¡± The lights in the bedroom dimmed and Rong Linyi held her face while kissing her intensely. Chapter 90 - Hiding a Beauty

Chapter 90: Hiding a Beauty

The temperature in the room increased and Su Yanyun could only hear the man¡¯s heavy breathing. She closed her eyes nervously, not daring to look at the man above. She heard him take off his clothes and felt him kneel down beside her. His hand grabbed thest piece of clothing on her, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to remove it. Instead, he used the outline of the clothes to y with her body¡­ ¡°Baby, you¡¯re so beautiful¡­¡± The man panted heavily by her ear. Su Yanyun was pink all over and her voice was weak. ¡°Hubby, you have to be gentle¡­¡± The man in front of her was like a hungry beast, waiting for the delicacy in front of him but still suppressing his desire. He was waiting for the moment to open his mouth to taste her and devour her. The more repressed his feelings were, the crazier they would be when released. In the dim light, Su Yanyun¡¯s breathing also quickened¡­ Outside the door, footsteps approached and a woman¡¯s voice sounded out. ¡°Rong Linyi! Rong Linyi,e out!¡± Rong Linyi froze and his brows furrowed tightly. He sat up with a murderous aura and half knelt on the bed. He tilted his head and looked in the direction of the door. Su Yanyun also propped herself up and didn¡¯t forget to cover herself with the nket. Suddenly, Su Yanyun¡¯s heart rached when she saw her husband standing upright. Thank god they were interrupted¡­ Otherwise, considering his size, she would probably have to suffer tonight¡­ Someone banged on the door. The woman knocked on the door brazenly. ¡°You said you would pay for my car, so where is it! Hiding isn¡¯t your style! Second Young Master Rong, can youe out and give me a proper exnation?¡± ¡°Hubby¡­¡± This woman¡¯s words sounded biased, so Su Yanyun was quite worried. ¡°My sister.¡± Rong Linyi turned around and touched Su Yanyun¡¯s headfortingly. ¡°You sleep first. I¡¯lle back after I¡¯m done with her.¡± After he was done¡­ Su Yanyun silently mulled over Rong Linyi¡¯s words. For some reason, she felt anxious about his sister whom she had never met before. Rong Linyi kissed her forehead. ¡°Wait for me.¡± He put on his pajamas and walked out. ¡°Hello!¡± Rong Xuelong knocked on the door like a drum. ¡°Open the door, open the door! Come out and meet me!¡± Rong Linyi opened the door suddenly, and said in a cold and ruthless voice. ¡°What is it?¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t waste any time and asked. ¡°Where is my car?¡± Whoosh! A bunch of luxurious car keysnded in her hand. ¡°Take it and get lost!¡± Rong Linyi said and was about to close the door again. However, Rong Xuelong was quick and held the door with both palms. She stood on her tiptoes and craned her neck to look into the room. Unfortunately, Rong Linyi was tall and big, and he blocked the view inside the room fully. Rong Xuelong gave up trying and instead sniffed Rong Linyi like a dog. ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a problem. Could it be that you¡¯re hiding a beauty?¡± ¡°You have a rich imagination.¡± Rong Linyi said and was about to close the door again. ¡°No!¡± Rong Xuelong pushed open the door forcefully. ¡°I want to check the room!¡± ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°Is this how you treat your own sister?¡± ¡°Biological sister? What a joke!¡± Rong Linyi scoffed. Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression changed for a scend. Her lips quivered and her eyes darkened before she said softly. ¡°A half sister still means something right?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s stare was still cold, but the anger on his face had diminished a lot. His tone sounded a little annoyed. ¡°Mother told you toe over?¡± Chapter 91 - A Different Woman

Chapter 91: A Different Woman

¡°Of course!¡± Rong Xuelong looked away with a sour expression. ¡°It¡¯s not that you behavior is abnormal, but mother is suspicious. Do you think I¡¯m willing to enter your tomb-like house? The other family heads are extravagant and have many women around them. Your ce is cold and cheerless like a haunted house. Rong Linyi, tell me, are you a qualified rich second-generation heir?¡± Rong Linyi walked out of the room and closed the door. ¡°Let¡¯s talk downstairs.¡± Rong Xuelong raised her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re willing to talk to me? As expected, there¡¯s a problem!¡± The two of them went to the guest room downstairs. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t turn on the lights and just sat on the sofa. ¡°Tell me, why didn¡¯t you attend the board meeting today?¡± Rong Xuelong lit a cigarette leisurely. Before he even put it to his lips, Rong Linyi said coldly, ¡°Get rid of that.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes narrowed. The siblings¡¯ sharp eyes met. Rong Xuelong ultimately lost and put out the cigarette resentfully. ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Second Young Master Rong, you have a lot of problems¡­¡± Rong Linyi had never bothered with her smoking before. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know would think that you¡¯re hiding a pregnant woman here.¡± Rong Xuelong tilted her head slowly. ...... As the Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter of this generation, Rong Xuelong looked willful and unrestrained. Even though she was all smiles, she was actually shrewd and had extraordinary insight. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to care about what you¡¯re angry with mother about. I came over only to tell you something.¡± Rong Xuelong seemed to have given up on investigating Rong Linyi¡¯s secret. She sped her hands together. ¡°It¡¯s Grandma¡¯s 60th birthday tomorrow night. You will participate, right?¡± ¡°It depends on my mood.¡± Rong Linyi rubbed his brows. ¡°Of course. Come over.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. You don¡¯t want mother to be criticized by that old woman, right? Even if you¡¯re unhappy with what she did back then, she still did it for your own good.¡± ¡°You know why I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Rong Linyi looked at Rong Xuelong coldly. At each family dinner, the elders in the family would always invite arge group of the C City¡¯s socialites over for their own purposes. Rong Xuelong sighed. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t wait anymore¡­¡± She said in a sincere and earnest tone. ¡°That woman isn¡¯t worth your time¡­ It¡¯s even less worth it to make a fuss over her and mother. You know what she did to mother back then¡­¡± ¡°Mother has done simr things to her, right?¡± Rong Linyi interrupted Rong Xuelong and suddenly gritted his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t leave with her and haven¡¯t contacted her all these years. The two of them are even now. I promised not to marry her in this life, but I can¡¯t possibly face Mother calmly either. Tell Mother to stop spending so much effort to reconcile with me.¡± Rong Xuelong stood up suddenly. ¡°Rong Linyi.¡± She pointed at him and said hatefully, ¡°Do you know that every time you say such nonsense, I want to p you!¡± Rong Linyi sneered and was about to say something. Rong Xuelong suddenly gritted her teeth in hatred. ¡°If you want to protect your little princess, I have to protect my mother too. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand her. No one in this family has an easy life!¡± The room was silent. After a long time, Rong Xuelong suddenly relit her cigarette. ¡°Get rid of it.¡± Rong Linyi ordered again. ¡°No!¡± Rong Xuelong insisted. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t say anything else but suddenly reached out, snatched the cigarette from Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand and put it out. Chapter 92 - The Successor

Chapter 92: The Sessor

Rong Xuelong was about to re up. Rong Linyi suddenly said, ¡°Sister, have you ever evaluated yourself?¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Xuelong was slightly stunned, and didn¡¯t understand what Rong Linyi meant. Rong Linyi looked up. In the darkness, his eyes reflected the moonlight and showed a cold expression. ¡°What do you think of your birth?¡± he asked. ¡°Have you ever hated or despised yourself?¡± Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and scratch her head a little carelessly. She had a noble and beautiful face. Long hair cascaded down her shoulders like a waterfall and she was tall. Furthermore, she was blessed with the identity of being in the Rong family. In the eyes of men, she was a goddess. However, she behaved like a boy and many men stayed away from her. ¡°This¡­ during my rebellious stage of youth, I also contracted secondary diseases. I even thought aboutmitting suicide very tragically.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°But after that period, I felt really sick¡­¡± She then said matter-of-factly. ¡°At the end of the day, the only person in our Rong family who doesn¡¯t need to doubt his identity is you, right? So Rong Linyi, what else do you have toin about?¡± Rong Linyi seemed to be pondering over something. ¡°Then, Sister, what do you think Mother thinks of herself?¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t seem to understand why Rong Linyi asked this.¡± What do you mean? ¡± ¡°When Mother was pregnant with you, how did she see herself? Did she hate herself? Did she take it to heart¡­¡± Rong Linyi crossed his fingers and held them under his nose.¡± If there was a woman like her, married but pregnant with another man¡¯s child¡­ how would she think about her? ¡± ...... Rong Xuelong listened to Rong Linyi¡¯s words in a daze. And suddenly she gasped. ¡°No way!¡± Her voice was sharp. ¡°Rong Linyi! You¡¯re with a married woman? Or have you taken a fancy to a woman and is pregnant with someone else¡¯s child? Are you crazy? Has our family really passed down the correct skills for you to take over our business?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Rong Linyi snapped at Rong Xuelong coldly. The meeting room fell silent again. After a while, Rong Xuelong finally spoke with a serious tone. ¡°Rong Linyi, I only have one question for you.¡± ¡°Go ahead and ask.¡± ¡°That woman, is her surname Jiang?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Rong Xuelong waved her hand. ¡°Have a happy time as a father!¡± Rong Xuelong felt that she could tolerate anything as long as her brother didn¡¯t marry that Jiang woman. ¡°You¡¯d better watch your mouth.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was threatening. Rong Xuelong was stunned and suddenly leaned towards Rong Linyi. ¡°It can¡¯t be, that you¡¯re really hiding a woman?¡± Rong Linyi was silent. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant?¡± Rong Linyi remained silent. ¡°The child isn¡¯t yours?¡± Rong Linyi remained silent. ¡°You¡¯re not serious, are you? Don¡¯t tell me that the two of you are already¡­ married?¡± Rong Linyi was silent. Rong Xuelong straightened her body and felt as if she was in a trance. ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were murderous. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, take care. Oh right, if you dare note to the banquet tomorrow night¡­¡± ¡°I will go.¡± Rong Linyi interrupted Rong Xuelong briefly and looked up. ¡°Don¡¯t do it again.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s footsteps were light as he walked back to the bedroom. The woman on the bed was already asleep¡­ Chapter 93 - Let Me Show You Tonight

Chapter 93: Let Me Show You Tonight

A dim yellow light was still on in the bedroom. However, Su Yanyun hugged the nket and snuggled in a corner of the pillow. She curled up into a ball and slept soundly. Rong Linyiid down beside her. He reached under the nket and slowly stroked her body. He lowered his head. This woman had a nice fragrance on her neck. It was like a delicious candy which lured him to nt a deep kiss on her. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Su Yanyun let out a soft moan during the sudden and heavy kiss and caresses. She shifted uneasily. ¡°Why are you so sleepy? Hmm?¡± Rong Linyi suddenly raised his head again with the woman in his arms. He moved down her neck and kissed her little by little. His heavy breathing echoed near her chest. Her heart felt itchy and strange. Su Yanyun finally opened her sleepy eyes. ¡°Hubby?¡± Her voice was soft and gentle, like a kitten that hadn¡¯t stopped breastfeeding. Rong Linyi propped himself up and kissed her quickly. ¡°Su Yanyun, take the initiative¡­¡± He grabbed her hand and ced it at his lower back, hinting for her to hug him. ¡°What do I have to do?¡± Su Yanyun felt wronged. She was sleeping soundly. Not only did her husband wake her up, he was asking her to take more initiative. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t have a definite impression of what happened the previous time. She only remembered that the two of them were very happy. ...... How would she know how to take the initiative? ¡°Don¡¯t you have anymon sense in this area?¡± Rong Linyi felt his entire body heat up at herzy and confused look, as she continued lying therezily. She was so alluring like a mirage that could only be seen but not touched. ¡°No¡­¡± Su Yanyun replied softly. Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and bite her ear. ¡°Silly¡­¡± ¡°How am I stupid?¡± Su Yanyun was unconvinced. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for yor ipetence, Hubby, I wouldn¡¯t be clueless.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Rong Linyi pinched her roughly and grabbed her leg. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll let you know whether I¡¯mpetent or not!¡± Su Yanyun shrunk her neck weakly. Okay, she shouldn¡¯t have doubted him¡­ Otherwise, he would really prove himself. She was about to surrender when her phone rang. Su Yanyun turned around. This ringtone was Rong Linyi¡¯s phone. Before her eyes fell on the screen, Rong Linyi¡¯s hand suddenly pressed down on the phone. He suddenly moved over Su Yanyun¡¯s body again. Su Yanyun saw him grab his phone, press the reject button, and turn it off. ¡°Hubby? Who is it?¡± Su Yanyun was a little curious. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was indifferent and calm. She couldn¡¯t see any ws on his face but it was because of this that she felt it was unusual. One had to know that just a second ago, he was still so passionate that he wished he could ignite it with her. But after his phone rang two more times, he returned to his usual cold self. That call¡­ who was it? ¡°Go to bed first.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I still have some documents to handle.¡± His attitude towards her waspletely different from before. He didn¡¯t turn back even after he left the bedroom. This temperamental attitude made Su Yanyun¡¯s heart race a little¡­ Chapter 94 - Let Me Die For A Reason

Chapter 94: Let Me Die For A Reason

Late at night. Song Zhifei paced anxiously and apprehensively outside the Purple Gold nightclub. Not far away, a woman¡¯s alluring voice drifted over with the night breeze. ¡°Young Master Jiang, y a little longer, okay?¡± Hearing the woman, Song Zhifei hurriedly walked towards the entrance of the nightclub. A tall and thin young man who seemed to be strong was being escorted by bodyguards down the stairs of the nightclub. Song Zhifei stopped him in front of the man¡¯s sports car. ¡°Young Master Xi,¡± he said with a fawning smile. ¡°May I take up a little of your time?¡± Jiang Chengxi and looked at Song Zhifei with a spurious smile. ¡°Young Master Song? I¡¯m sorry, I drank a little too much tonight. Let¡¯s meet another day.¡± ¡°Young Master Xi!¡± Song Zhifei suddenly blocked Jiang Chengxi. Although there was still obvious respect on his face, there a hint of viciousness was in his eyes. ¡°Remember the job the previous time? You clearly agreed to give it to our Song family, so why did you go back on your word?¡± Song Zhifei was on the verge of a mental breakdown. Bad news had beening from the office continuously since yesterday. Many partners that he had already discussed with went back on their words and said that they wouldn¡¯t consider cooperating with him again. Among them, Jiang Chengxi was the one whom Song Zhifei didn¡¯t understand the most. They had clearly agreed that as long as he gave Su Yanyun to him, he would hand over all his projects to the Song family¡­ The half-smile on Jiang Chengxi¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all when he heard Song Zhifei¡¯s question. ...... ¡°Young Master Song, when did we agree? Why don¡¯t I remember anything?¡± ¡°Young Master Xi! Are you going back on your word?¡± Song Zhifei almost grabbed Jiang Chengxi¡¯s cor. ¡°You forgot that when I sent my wife to your bedst month, you said that all the future projects will belong to the Song family!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Really? I really have no memory of it.¡± After understanding that Jiang Chengxi was intending to harp on his debt, Song Zhifei¡¯s expression became sinister. ¡°Mr. Jiang, do you think you can eat for free? When I gave Su Yanyun to you, she was still a virgin! Is it good for you to take advantage of her for nothing?¡± Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t seem to hear Song Zhifei¡¯s words and only gestured. The bodyguards around him immediately pushed Song Zhifei away. Seeing that Jiang Chengxi had already entered the sports car and was about to leave, Song Zhifei yelled maniacally. ¡°Mr. Jiang! Don¡¯t think that you can go back on your word! Let me tell you, Su Yanyun is already pregnant! The child in her stomach is now the Jiang family¡¯s! If you are afraid that I will make a big deal of this matter with your Old Master, you¡¯d better keep your word!¡± Jiang Chengxi was about to start the car but stopped when he heard this. He opened the car door without a word and got out while holding a baseball bat. Seeing him walk towards him expressionlessly, Song Zhifei¡¯s heart began to race. This young master of the Jiang family was famous for being arrogant and unreasonable in the C City. Other than the Rong family¡¯swless Third Young Master, no one else was as infamous as him. Jiang Chengxi walked towards Song Zhifei without a sound and hit him on the back with the bat, making Song Zhifei almost howl. ¡°If you dare to threaten me again.¡± Jiang Chengxi said as he hit his palm with the bat, ¡°I¡¯ll break your spine.¡± Song Zhifei lifted his sweaty face. He watched as Jiang Chengxi left and begged like a dog. ¡°Young Master Xi! Young Master Xi¡­ even without Su Yanyun¡¯s matter, choosing our Song family as a partner isn¡¯t a problem. Why did you cancel the coboration? Young Master Xi, even if you die, let me die for a reason, okay?¡± Who was it that dared to mess with him behind his back? Chapter 95 - Was The Divorce Approved?

Chapter 95: Was The Divorce Approved?

Jiang Chengxi looked up at the dark night sky with a nonchnt expression. ¡°Telling you is no big deal.¡± He turned around and looked at Song Zhifei as if he was looking at an ant. ¡°You¡¯ve offended someone, so I don¡¯t dare to give the project to you.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Song Zhifei thought that he had always been careful. How could he have possibly offended a big shot in the C City? Jiang Chengxi¡¯s lips curled into a strange, mocking smile. ¡°Who do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to offend in the C City?¡± Song Zhifei¡¯s brain short-circuited a little. The Jiang family was not only one of the top prestigious families in C City, but they also enjoyed a prestigious status in the country¡¯s economic circles. More than 80% of the domestic hotel service industry had the Jiang family¡¯s involvement. They were the absolute monopoly in the service industry. Who was the person that even Jiang Chengxi was afraid of? ¡°Then, Young Master Jiang, whichpany are you coborating with?¡± Song Zhifei still refused to give up. ¡°I didn¡¯t care much about the engineering department.¡± Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t have the patience to waste time with Song Zhifei anymore. He left after saying this. Only Song Zhifei was left pounding the ground in the nightclub¡¯s parking lot. When he got back to the Song family home, the living room was still brightly lit. Song Zhifei had just stepped into the house when his father¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Song Zhifei looked up and saw the whole family sitting upright on the sofa. He was angry because Jiang Chengxi and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You and Su Yanyun had a divorce?¡± Song Deming lowered his voice. Song Zhifei nced at his mother, Rong Xiaoping, and then at Luo Weimin, who was sitting at the side and touching her stomach. He was a little confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wasn¡¯t divorcing Su Yanyun something the whole family agreed on? Why was his whole family looking at him like he was a sinner? Rong Xiaoping only escaped from the mental hospital that evening. The Song family had spent a lot of money and favors to get her out. Although he still hadn¡¯t found out who Su Yanyun¡¯s backer was, Song Deming already had a rough idea. ¡°What you have done!¡± Song Deming mmed his hand on the sofa¡¯s armrest. ¡°Did I agree to your divorce with Su Yanyun?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you always agreed?¡± Song Zhifei retorted his father angrily. ¡°Su Yanyun¡¯s mother has already stopped treatment and might be dead. I can only obtain the Su family¡¯s propertypletely by divorcing her. My business has been interrupted these two days. Instead of thinking about how to take over the Su family immediately, you¡¯re thinking about how to scold me?¡± Rong Xiaoping and Luo Weimin lowered their heads when they heard Song Zhifei¡¯s words. Rong Xiaoping in particr. Su Yanyun¡¯s signature was forced by her and Song Zhifei¡­ ¡°She¡¯s dead?¡± Song Deming sneered. ¡°Even if it¡¯s night, don¡¯t sleep talk with your eyes open! I just got the news from the hospital that Su Yanyun¡¯s mother is currently staying in a high-ss VIP ward, and her various health indicators are normal!¡± ¡°What?¡± Song Zhifei was shocked. A few days ago, he had clearly received urate news that Su Bowang had stopped Su Yanyun¡¯s Mother¡¯s treatment. How was this possible¡­ ¡°You¡¯re divorced from Su Yanyun now, but her mother is still alive. Even if you make her sign some property transfer agreement, it¡¯s ineffective!¡± Song Deming hit the sofa angrily. ¡°You idiot, do you know that you¡¯ve been cheated?¡± Song Zhifei was so shocked that he forgot to retort. ¡°The child¡¯s father.¡± Rong Xiaoping still couldn¡¯t stand seeing her son being scolded. She asked her husband instea., ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you hired someone to investigate for a long time and got some news? Who¡¯s behind this?¡± Chapter 96 - Go After Her Again

Chapter 96: Go After Her Again

Su Yanyun was pregnant and somehow had a financier backing her. Mother Su also received the best treatment. As for the Song family, they suffered an ¡°undeserved catastrophe¡± and all their partnerships were suspended. No one would believe that there wasn¡¯t a powerful figure controlling all of this. Song Zhifei suffered at Jiang Chengxi¡¯s tonight¡­ He told Jiang Chengxi that Su Yanyun was pregnant with his child just to ckmail him. But now, he couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried¡­ Could the person behind Su Yanyun really be Jiang Chengxi? If she really was Jiang Chengxi¡¯s mistress, then with Jiang Chengxi¡¯s status and means, wouldn¡¯t all his efforts be for nothing? Song Deming¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Based on my investigations, I¡¯m almost sure that all of this is Su Bowang¡¯s scheme!¡± ¡°Su Bowang?¡± This answer was a little different from Song Zhifei¡¯s imagination. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand?¡± Song Deming sneered. ¡°That old fox Su Bowang pretended to stop Su Yanyun¡¯s mother¡¯s treatment just to force us to take action! They¡¯re ying a mind game to trick you into getting a divorce. This way, the Su family¡¯s property will not be given to others!¡± ¡°What! They¡¯re that shameless?¡± Rong Xiaoping had already forgotten that she was the one who insisted Su Yanyun divorce her son. She red at him. ¡°We were cheated of a divorce! This divorce doesn¡¯t count!¡± The premise of transferring the Su family¡¯s property was that Su Yanyun had to be over eighteen years old and her mother would have to die. ...... Now, Mother Su was still alive and well, but Su Yanyun had left the marriage with Song Zhifei. Even if Mother Su really passed on, the Su family¡¯s property had nothing to do with the Song family anymore. Song Zhifei clenched his fists. ¡°Then, what do we do now that we¡¯re divorced?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Rong Xiaoping said sharply. ¡°Let that bitch remarry you! She didn¡¯t even leave her property behind and wants to escape. How can you let her off so easily?¡± At the side, Luo Weimin was a little worried when she heard that Rong Xiaoping wanted Song Zhifei and Su Yanyun to remarry. But after hearing that the Song family only wanted the Su family¡¯s property, she was relieved. Ha! Anyway, Su Yanyun was pregnant with someone else¡¯s bastard child. Even if she remarried, she was just a withered flower that was no threat to her. In contrast, she was pregnant with the Song family¡¯s child, so she could torture and humiliate her for a while when Su Yanyun was back¡­ Thinking of this, Luo Weimin¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Dad, Mom, is there a way I can help with this matter? I¡¯ve nted spies in thepany Su Yanyun works in. If there¡¯s anything you need my help with, just let me know.¡± Song Deming nodded in approval. ¡°Minmin, you really know the big picture. What we need to do now is to let Zhifei pursue Su Yanyun again and get her to agree to remarry.¡± Luo Weimin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°A fake pursuit.¡± Rong Xiaoping understood a woman¡¯s jealous thoughts. She quickly smiled. ¡°Ultimately, it¡¯s just to create an opportunity for us to trick Su Yanyun and get her to sign the contract again and agree to remarry.¡± Luo Weimin was about to say something when Song Zhifei sat down beside her. ¡°Min¡¯er.¡± His voice was full of concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, only you can be my wife. Once the Su family¡¯s property is in my hands, I promise to divorce Su Yanyun immediately.¡± Luo Weimin gritted her teeth secretly. In order to marry into the Song family smoothly, she had no choice but to risk it. Chapter 97 - Is the Mistress More Beautiful Than Me?

Chapter 97: Is the Mistress More Beautiful Than Me?

Luo Weimin forced a seemingly appropriate smile. ¡°Then leave this matter to me. I wonder if there¡¯s been any opportunity recently to trick her toe out.¡± They all knew that Su Yanyun was surrounded by several professional bodyguards at all times. It was already impossible to capture her anywhere else. But now, the Song family had heard some news and were sure that this was the person Su Bowang was looking for. He wanted to put Su Yanyun under house arrest and prevent the Su family¡¯s property from falling into another person¡¯s hands. ¡°Actually, I do have a chance tomorrow.¡± Rong Xiaoping suddenly smiled deviously. ¡°Tomorrow night is the Rong family¡¯s grandmother¡¯s 60th birthday. If Su Yanyun also attends¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to solve this!¡± Luo Weimin patted her chest and promised. ¡°What? Su Yanyun is divorced?¡± On the same night, in different ces in the Su residence, Su Bowang¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true!¡± Su Zhongjie, Su Bowang and Guo Qiaolian¡¯s son, looked at the people in the house and tried to im credit. ¡°I heard that Song Zhifei¡¯s mistress was pregnant and Su Yanyun knocked into her, so the two of them got a divorce. Now, Su Yanyun no longer lives with the Song family.¡± ¡°What mistress?¡± Su Menghe was a little happy just now but she was upset when she heard the news. ¡°What mistress? Is she more beautiful than me?¡± After meeting Rong Linyi thest time, Song Zhifei was no longer able to arouse Su Menghe¡¯s interest. But stealing Su Yanyun¡¯s things had always been Su Menghe¡¯s greatest motivation and goal. ...... Su Yanyun and Song Zhifei¡¯s divorce was good news, but Su Menghe was still unhappy that she wasn¡¯t the mistress. ¡°So, the Song family doesn¡¯t have any shares in the Su family?¡± Su Bowang narrowed his eyes. He and Guo Qiao Lian exchanged nces. Right now, their fingers were still wrapped around each other. ¡°I was wondering.¡± Guo Qiaolian narrowed her eyes. ¡°I was wondering where Su Yanyun got the money to hire some triad bodyguards. Turns out it was because of the divorce!¡± ¡°Now, we can¡¯t stop Shi Fangran¡¯s treatment.¡± Su Bowang was full of evil ideas. Of course, he didn¡¯t have the ability to kill Shi Fangran now. ¡°But if she suddenly dies, will the shares belong to Su Yanyun?¡± Would the Su Corporation naturally return to Su Yanyun¡¯s hands? ¡°Her? Based on what?!¡± Guo Qiaolian said indignantly. ¡°Her property, shares, and even this big house all belong to your Big Brother. Besides your Big Brother, the Su family only has you as a son. Since your Big Brother is gone, shouldn¡¯t all the assets be inherited by you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Menghe chimed in shamelessly. ¡°If we had a daughter like Eldest Uncle, then the property might still be divided equally. Didn¡¯t Mother give birth to a son for the Su family? ording to me, all of this property should belong to my brother!¡± Su Zhongjie nodded repeatedly. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not mine, it should belong to our family.¡± He spread his hands and looked as if it was a matter of course. ¡°My father and I are the only two men left in the Su family. If we don¡¯t inherit the property, who should it be?¡± Su Bowang clenched his fists. ¡°But my short-lived brother doesn¡¯t think so. He made some bullshit will before he died¡­¡± Su Zhongjie smiled deviously. ¡°Dad, Mom, I actually have a good idea¡­¡± Chapter 98 - You Have to Have Bones in a Dogfight

Chapter 98: You Have to Have Bones in a Dogfight

Seeing the whole family looking at him, Su Zhongjie¡¯s smile became even more vicious. ¡°Father, Mother, in my opinion, why don¡¯t I marry Su Yanyun? The assets won¡¯t belong to an outsider anymore.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Guo Qiao Lian and Su Menghe yelled at the same time. ¡°That bitch? That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Su Zhongjie disagreed. ¡°You women have long hair and limited knowledge! I married Su Yanyun to minimize my losses. With me controlling her, won¡¯t everything in the Su family belong to us?¡± He sounded so dignified, but in the end, it was only to satisfy his own selfish desires. Su Zhongjie had been eyeing Su Yanyun for a long time, just like his shameless father. In Song Zhifei¡¯s eyes, Su Yanyun was always stiff and soft-spoken. She was not as flirtatious as Luo Weimin, nor as sweet-tongued, so he was able to not touch her for three years for benefits. But to Su Zhongjie, who wasn¡¯t educated and didn¡¯t have a good background, Su Yanyun was beautiful, dignified and sweet like a noble goddess. Being able to sleep with a goddess was a loser¡¯s biggest dream. ¡°I won¡¯t ept that bitch as my daughter-inw!¡± Guo Qiao Lian yelled. ¡°I can¡¯t let her be my sister-inw either!¡± Su Menghe echoed.¡± Besides, she is your cousin!¡± ¡°So what if she¡¯s my cousin? In ancient times, this is perfectly normal!¡± Su Zhongjie had already thought of an excuse. ¡°Compared to your stupid ideas, none are as practical as me marrying her!¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Guo Qiaolian said fiercely. ...... ¡°Enough!¡± Su Bowang suddenly said and interrupted Guo Qiaolian. He pretended to think for a while before continuing. ¡°What Zhongjie said is a good idea¡­¡± If he married Su Yanyun and controlled her, wouldn¡¯t he also be able to get revenge on this niece and stepdaughter? Guo Qiaolian was about to object when she met Su Bowang¡¯s cold, indifferent gaze. This old man loved to hit women to vent his anger when he was in a bad mood. As long as it wasn¡¯t to his liking, he loved to punch and kick her. Guo Qiaolian immediately shivered and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± Su Bowang nodded. ¡°Speaking of which, do you have any good opportunities to get close to Su Yanyun recently?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a chance right now.¡± Su Zhongjie had long thought about it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Old Madam Rong¡¯s birthday party tomorrow night? Doesn¡¯t our Su family also have an invitation? As a Su family member, Su Yanyun should logically attend, right? Let¡¯s send the invitation to her¡­ She can¡¯t bring so many people to the banquet.¡± When Jiang Tong came to the Lin River Courtyard to fetch Young Master Yi, he realized that Rong Linyi was pale and his expression was a little gloomy. Although he knew at a nce that he hadn¡¯t slept wellst night, he didn¡¯t seem like he overworked himself because of their marriage¡­ On the contrary, he looked like he had been sent to the sofa for a night on his first night of marriage. The thought of Ms. Su daring to chase Young Master Yi out of the room made Jiang Tong quickly suppress his overly rich imagination. ¡°Young Master Yi, the things you ordered have been done.¡± Jiang Tong was about to report on other things but changed his mind. ¡°Although the Song family has been asking around, they should already believe that everything was done by Su Bowang.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was also slightly vicious.¡± I have another request. Give all the business that the Song family has lost to the Su family.¡± Bones were needed in a dogfight. He would not spare anyone who had hurt Su Yanyun! He will just await for them to cause a scene! Chapter 99 - This Is a Crime of Passion

Chapter 99: This Is a Crime of Passion

Rong Linyi, who¡¯d grown up amid family fueds, was no less skilled in this area than his mother. Jiang Tong expressed that although he had seen enough of Young Master Yi¡¯s methods. This was the first time he had seen him put so much effort for a woman. Of course, Jiang Tong was actually clearer than anyone else about Ms. Su¡¯s status in Young Master Yi¡¯s heart. But Young Master Yi¡¯s obviously dissatisfied expression made him wonder. Could it be that Young Master Yi and Ms. Su had a fightst night? He wanted to ask but didn¡¯t dare to. Jiang Tong found another topic to talk about. ¡°Young Master Yi, it¡¯s the Old Madam¡¯s 60th birthday tonight. Do you have any instructions regarding the gift?¡± ¡°You arrange it.¡± Rong Linyi replied coldly.¡± Don¡¯t bother me with such trivial matters in the future.¡± If it was possible, he didn¡¯t even want to give her any gifts. Jiang Tong mustered his courage and asked. ¡°Young Master Yi, if you attend the banquet, will Ms. Su¡­¡± Before Jiang Tong finished speaking. Young Master Yi¡¯s eyes were already cold and murderous as he looked at him. ¡°You have to call her Madam Yi rom now on.¡± His voice was low and dangerous when he said these words. ...... ¡°Yes, Madam Yi, she¡­¡± The rm in Jiang Tong¡¯s heart sounded immediately. There was really something wrong with Young Master Yi¡¯s behavior. ¡°She¡¯s not going.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone seemed to ease a little. ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± Even without Rong Linyi¡¯s orders, Jiang Tong knew that this matter couldn¡¯t be leaked. If Madam Rong found out about Su Yanyun¡¯s second marriage¡­ The consequences were unimaginable! As a bystander, Jiang Tong saw the marriage between Young Master Yi and Ms. Su very clearly. It had been a passionate ¡°crime¡± from the beginning to the end. Of course, the passionate and impulsive party was Young Master Yi. Yesterday, when he was running around the Civil Affairs Bureau for them, Jiang Tong was already worried that Young Master Yi would go back on his word after calming down. But now it seemed that¡­ Young Master Yi was more serious than he had imagined. While Jiang Tong was praying for Ms. Su, Rong Linyi said slowly, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll only go and show my face. You know what to do.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Tong heaved a sigh of relief. Young Master Yi¡¯s so-called appearance was to send a gift to congratte the Old Madam. Then, he would receive an urgent call from his assistant and leave ¡°urgently¡±. He never went to any of the Rong family¡¯s gatherings unless he had to. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t need to see those people from the Rong family. This was his principle! Jiang Tong¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up and was stunned. ¡°Young Master Yi, this is¡­ Jiang Chengxi.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s brows furrowed. The displeasure and impatience in his eyes were obvious, but he still reached out his hand to Jiang Tong. Jiang Tong hurriedly wiped his phone with a disinfectant wet tissue and handed it to Rong Linyi. ¡°After you cklisted me thest time, I could only look for you through your assistant¡¯s line.¡± The moment the call connected, Jiang Chengxi seemed to have guessed that it would be Rong Linyi on the other end of the line and said slowly. ¡°Get to the point.¡± Rong Linyi was a man of few words. ¡°Ok.¡± Jiang Chengxi sneered disapprovingly. ¡°Rong Linyi, if it wasn¡¯t for my sister, do you think I would have bothered calling you?¡± Chapter 100 - Magical Damage From the Boss

Chapter 100: Magical Damage From the Boss

Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were calm. It was as if he had heard something ordinary, and his expression remained unchanged. But at this moment, the calmer he seemed, the more nervous Jiang Tong felt. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Rong Linyi only spoke after a while. ¡°Last night, Yilin called you. Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡± Jiang Chengxi asked darkly. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer. Not a single word. Knowing that there was no answer to his question, Jiang Chengxi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You know how much courage she mustered to give you a call. Do you know how she endured these three years alone overseas? Do you know how heartless you were and how much you hurt her? You¡­ Hey! Hey!¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s lengthy speech had just begun when a dull tone sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Idiot! How dare he hang up on me!¡± Jiang Chengxi smashed his phone into pieces and asked his female assistant. ¡°How dare he hang up on me! How dare he!¡± The female assistant was at a loss for words. After a few seconds, she replied faintly, ¡°Probably because he is Rong Linyi¡­¡± Jiang Chengxi was enraged. ¡°He was the one who pestered Yilin back then, and he¡¯s the one who hurt her and abandoned her now. Tell me, is he a piece of trash?¡± ¡°With that kind of looks, figure, and background, even if he is a jerk, he¡¯s still a very attractive jerk,¡± the female assistant replied fairly. ¡°Get lost!¡± Jiang Chengxi smashed his ss. ¡°Who is your boss? Who pays you? Get lost!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The female assistant nodded directly. ¡°Then, I don¡¯t have to report anything regarding Su Yanyun to you.¡± The female assistant then left. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t report it, someone will!¡± Jiang Chengxi was enraged. Last night, his most beloved sister, Jiang Yilin, had called him and cried the whole night. His heart had shattered from her crying, and he wished he could crush him. Seeing that his assistant was really about to leave, Jiang Chengxi¡¯s anger soared. ¡°Come back and report to me!¡± The female assistant turned around expressionlessly. ¡°Young Master Xi, you told me to scram. As your assistant, I¡¯m in a difficult position.¡± Jiang Chengxi flipped the table. ¡°If I ask you to report something, report it. What nonsense are you talking about!¡± The female assistant pushed her sses up the bridge of her nose. ¡°Okay. Last night, I investigated for an entire night. Although I basically got the truth of the matter, I¡¯m tired and sleepy now, and I¡¯ve also been injured by my boss¡¯s magic roar¡­¡± Jiang Chengxi immediately took out a cheque book and casually signed a number. He tore it off and pped it on the table. ¡°Speak!¡± Back then, asking Song Zhifei for a woman was purely a joke. The reason was that Song Zhifei had shown him Su Yanyun¡¯s photo at a business meeting and told him that he hadn¡¯t slept with his wife before. Jiang Chengxi smiled. Young Master Song didn¡¯t want such a beautiful wife, so it was better to give her to him to y with. Unexpectedly, Song Zhifei took it seriously and wanted to use his wife in exchange for the recent development projects of the Jiang family¡¯s hotels. Jiang Chengxi was also drunk at the time and casually agreed. As for what Su Yanyun looked like in the photo, Jiang Chengxi said that the lights in the nightclub were dim and no one could see her clearly! Who knew that not long after, Song Zhifei sent him a text telling him that Su Yanyun had been sent to a presidential suite in a hotel under his wing¡­ Chapter 101 - Are You Ready to Accept the Truth?

Chapter 101: Are You Ready to ept the Truth?

Jiang Chengxi had other matters to attend to at that time and wasn¡¯t in the mood to care at all. He didn¡¯t even reply her text message. Unexpectedly, Song Zhifei came to stop himst night and said that his wife was pregnant with Jiang Chengxi¡¯s child. Jiang Chengxi had the intention to cripple Song Zhifei at that time. Even if he wandered around and indulged in pleasures, he was still not interested in other people¡¯s wives. Even if he wasn¡¯t a cleanliness freak like Rong Linyi, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to do it, okay? Thus, he had to find out who Song Zhifei¡¯s wife had slept with that night. This way, if the matter reached his grandfather¡¯s ears, he would also have a protective talisman around him and wouldn¡¯t be crippled for no reason. The female assistant walked over slowly and picked up the cheque from the table. She nced at the number on it and nodded in satisfaction before returning. ¡°Young Master Xi, are you really ready to ept the truth?¡± The female assistant¡¯s gaze behind the lenses suddenly became a little difficult to put into words. ¡°Speak.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s emotions had stabilized. Even though the female assistant¡¯s expression gave him a bad feeling¡­ The female assistant pushed up her sses again and suddenly sighed. ¡°Young Master Xi, I saw the surveince cameras that night. Song Zhifei did bring his wife into the presidential suite and left about five minutester¡­¡± ...... ¡°Continue talking, please don¡¯t pause!¡± Jiang Chengxi wanted to hit something again, but he realized that his table was gone. The female assistant lowered her head. ¡°Five minutester, Su Yanyun opened the door and was about toe out. The surveince cameras have captured Young Master Yi walking past¡­¡± Jiang Chengxi looked confused. ¡°Which Young Master Yi?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that Young Master Yi who hung up on you just now.¡± The female assistant replied honestly. Jiang Chengxi almostughed out loud. ¡°He was just passing by, right?¡± What a joke, Rong Linyi, that cleanliness freak who stayed 5 meters away from him every time they met? How could he have mistakenly entered such a ¡°deal¡±? ¡°He was indeed passing by.¡± The female assistant¡¯s answer made Jiang Chengxi feel at ease for two seconds. ¡°But¡­¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression changed. He was sure he didn¡¯t want to hear the rest of the sentence. But the female assistant suddenly didn¡¯t want to keep him in suspense. She said in one breath. ¡°But it took him three hours toplete the act of ¡®passing by¡¯.¡± Jiang Chengxi felt that his hands and feet turn numb. ¡°What do you mean? Make yourself clear.¡± ¡°I said.¡± The female assistant looked up and faced Jiang Chengxi honestly. ¡°Su Yanyun ran into Young Master Yi when she came out and the two of them entered the room. Three hourster, Young Master Yi left the room.¡± She took out a USB. ¡°All the surveince camera footages are in here, take your time to savor them Young Master Xi, can I go to Europe for my annual leave now?¡± Jiang Chengxi¡­ His movements were robotic and his gaze was stiff. He took out the cheque pad again, tore off a nk piece, and threw it to the female assistant. ¡°Shut your mouth and disappear immediately¡­ Immediately!¡± Very quickly, only Jiang Chengxi was left in the room. He looked at the USB in front of him and tried to pick it up a few times, but he didn¡¯t have the courage. Impossible¡­ Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t even bring himself to sleep with someone else¡¯s wife! Besides, wasn¡¯t that guy a cleanliness freak? He couldn¡¯t even touch women, right? He hadn¡¯t even been able to ept Yilin¡¯s touch when they were young lovers, so how could he sleep with a woman that came out of nowhere¡­ Chapter 102 - Resigned to a Poor Life

Chapter 102: Resigned to a Poor Life

Jiang Chengxi wanted to smash something, but he realized that most of the things in the room had been smashed. He wanted to call Rong Linyi, but realized that his phone had been smashed into pieces. He paced around the room a few times before his gaze finally fell on the tiny thumb drive¡­ Su Yanyun slept soundly and woke up at eight in the morning. Last night, after Rong Linyi¡¯s sudden departure, she only felt uneasy for a few minutes before she drifted off to sleep. She didn¡¯t know if Rong Linyi came back or where he spent the night. She got up and the housemaids outside waited in a row as usual. Aunt Chen rushed over when she heard themotion. ¡°Madam Yi, why didn¡¯t you sleep a little more? Young Master specifically instructed you to sleep well before he left. Did they wake you up?¡± Su Yanyun smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my biological clock that¡¯s on time, no one else¡¯s fault.¡± Hubby was still concerned about her as usual. She wanted to ask Aunt Chen where Rong Linyi spent the nightst night, but she felt that it was inappropriate to say it out loud. Thus, she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. There was a text message on her phone. It was from Zheng Xin. [Yanyun, are youing to work today?] ...... Su Yanyun replied while having breakfast. ¡°I am.¡± Although she was now a carefree Young Madam, she couldn¡¯t find any reason not to work. It was so boring to be alone at home every day. Work could make her socialize, relieve her boredom, and even meet her best friend. ¡°If Madam Yi is going out, which car are you going to take?¡± Aunt Chen asked Su Yanyun. ¡°What¡¯s the cheapest car?¡± Su Yanyun subconsciously wanted to keep a low profile. Aunt Chen looked troubled. ¡°Well¡­ there aren¡¯t many cheap cars here. The cheapest one has been driven by Young Master. How about this, I have my own cheap Cayenne. If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t really understand the style of the top prestigious families. A Porsche Cayenne was also considered cheap? Thus, half an hourter, Su Yanyun came to the office in a cheap Cayenne worth about a million. When she got out of the car, she coincidentally met a few colleagues. ¡°Hi!¡± Su Yanyun was usually popr in the office, so she naturally smiled when she saw her colleagues. However, although her colleagues also greeted her, they looked at her strangely and smiled reluctantly. Especially the two female colleagues who looked at the Cayenne behind her as if they understood something. Su Yanyun was a little surprised. No way¡­ could it be that everyone already knew about her rtionship with Rong Linyi? ¡°Who sent you here?¡± While taking the elevator, a female colleague asked with ill intentions. ¡°My family¡¯s driver.¡± Su Yanyun smiled. It looked like she would have to trouble Aunt Chen to change cars. The Cayenne¡­ was still too high-profile. ¡°Your hubby is really good to you.¡± The female colleague¡¯s words held a deeper meaning. ¡°Su Yanyun, you¡¯re really lucky. Marrying into a rich family¡­ I heard you¡¯re even pregnant?¡± Su Yanyun waspletely unaware that the other party was testing and taunting her. She only smiled slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± The elevator door opened and Su Yanyun entered the office first. ¡°How thick-skinned¡­¡± The female colleague who questioned Su Yanyun just now scoffed behind her.¡± She¡¯s still so self-righteous as a surrogate. ¡± ¡°Without being thick-skinned, how can she sit in a Cayenne?¡± The other colleagues also gossiped. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we¡¯re so thin-skinned, so we can only ept our poor lives.¡± At that moment, all sorts of sarcasticments followed behind Su Yanyun¡­ Chapter 103 - I Won’t Work Here Anymore!

Chapter 103: I Won¡¯t Work Here Anymore!

Fortunately, Su Yanyun did not hear these words. If she heard it, with her current temper, she might retort. Are you better because you¡¯re poor? At this time, she had already walked to her seat. ¡°Su Yanyun, Boss wants you to pay a visit to his office.¡± Wang Tong seemed to have been waiting for a long time when she walked over. Boss? Su Yanyun felt that something was amiss in the office today. She went to the boss¡¯s office and had just entered when she saw a man she never wanted to see in her life¡ªSu Zhongjie! ¡°Why are you here?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s expression was cold and she turned to leave. ¡°Sister Yanyun!¡± Su Zhongjie finally saw Su Yanyun and couldn¡¯t bear to let her leave. He stood up immediately and lunged at the office door. The boss also ordered immediately. ¡°Su Yanyun, Young Master Su hase to ourpany to look for you. I hope you take note of thepany¡¯s image.¡± At that moment, Su Yanyun almost blurted out: I don¡¯t want to work here anymore! Screw your bullsh*t image! ...... This Su Zhongjie had followed his widow¡¯s lover and stolen everything that belonged to her illegally. He was acted as the Su family¡¯s Young Master¡¯s and pretended to be a tiger in front of her? However, Su Zhongjie already smiled and beat him to it. ¡°Boss Li, you have mistaken. Yanyun is my sister and also a member of our Su family. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s a little shy to see me, hehe¡­¡± He was born in the Su family. Although he was an illegitimate child, Su Zhongjie was still pampered by Grandma Su and the rest of the Su family since a young age. He was ignorant and ipetent, but he was still arrogant. Over the years after being with Guo Qiaolian, he became hedonistic. But no matter how expensive his clothes were, how expensive his car were, or how many models he yed with, it couldn¡¯t conceal his tacky and low-ss temperament. Seeing Su Yanyun again, Su Zhongjie smiled widely. After not seeing her for a long time, Su Yanyun looked more beautiful and fairy-like than before. He wonder if Song Zhifei¡¯s eyes were alright. It was good to keep such a beauty at home as a decoration. How could he divorce her for the sake of a mistress? Thinking that this beauty would be his as long as his scheme seeded, Su Zhongjie snickered wretchedly and raised the invitation in his hand. ¡°Sister Yanyun, the Rong family¡¯s Old Madam¡¯s 60th birthday has also invited our Su family tonight. You are my sister, so of course you have to attend the banquet. I came specially to ask your boss to give you leave and want to take you shopping¡­¡± Su Yanyun had already walked to the coffee table in the middle of the office. Su Zhongjie spoke as he followed Su Yanyun, and wished he could lean on her. Before he finished speaking, Su Yanyun had already bent down and picked up a cup of freshly brewed coffee. Su Zhongjie was admiring his sister¡¯s slender waist from her back when Su Yanyun turned around and sshed the hot coffee on Su Zhongjie¡¯s face. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Zhongjie immediately cried out in shock. ¡°Su Yanyun, you¡­¡± Boss Li was also shocked. The Su family was also considered a prestigious family in the C City. They did major projects, and a small boss of a mediapany like him was also not worthy of ttery. Boss Li had heard of Su Yanyun¡¯s background before, but Wang Tong had told him that Su Yanyun was already ostracized. Her uncle¡¯s family was in charge of the Su family. Chapter 104 - Dove Occupying the Magpie’s Nest

Chapter 104: Dove upying the Magpie¡¯s Nest

Now, he saw Su Yanyun ssh coffee on his uncle¡¯s son¡¯s face. Boss Li also pretended to be angry. ¡°Su Yanyun, what are you doing? Who treats their rtive like this?¡± ¡°Boss Li has said it too.¡± Su Yanyun said with cold eyes. ¡°This is my rtive. Does the way I treat him have anything to do with my Boss?¡± ¡°Sister Yanyun.¡± Su Zhongjie grimaced. ¡°I sent you an invitation out of goodwill, why did you¡­¡± Su Yanyun snatched the invitation from Su Zhongjie¡¯s hand, tore it into shreds and threw it in Su Zhongjie¡¯s face. ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°Okay! Su Yanyun, you have guts!¡± Su Zhongjie was alsopletely enraged. He pointed a finger at Su Yanyun¡¯s nose. ¡°You¡¯re a withered flower that has divorced. Do you think you¡¯re still the popr one? Who cares about you! Don¡¯te and beg me in the future!¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t answer. She just walked quickly to the boss¡¯s desk, grabbed hisptop, and threw it at Su Zhongjie. Su Zhongjie was hit on the head and he took a few steps back. However, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t want to stop. She grabbed the teacup, mouse, calendar, and even the potted nts on the table and threw them all at Su Zhongjie¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t!¡± Su Zhongjie hadpletely forgotten that he was a man and was only scared stiff by Su Yanyun¡¯s actions. ¡°Su Yanyun!¡± Boss Li yelled in shock.¡± What are you doing? This is my office!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Su Yanyun suddenly bellowed and pointed at the boss. ¡°I¡¯ll pay however much it costs! At most, I will quit today!¡± ...... Boss Li was stunned. Was this still the timid and introverted Su Yanyun? Seeing that Su Yanyun was about to continue hitting him, he hurriedly protected Su Zhongjie and rushed out. ¡°Young Master Su, let¡¯s talk somewhere else¡­¡± ¡°Bitch! I¡¯ll deal with you!¡± Su Zhongjie walked into the office and found his courage again. He yelled inside, ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll f*ck with you until you die and surrender!¡± The mediapany¡¯s employees were generally more educated. When they heard Su Zhongjie¡¯s obscenities, all of them widened their eyes. ¡°Who is this¡­¡± A few employees said quietly. ¡°He looks so young, could he be Su Yanyun¡¯s man?¡± ¡°Could he be the son of that old man who came to make trouble regarding the family¡¯s property?¡± ¡°Haha, I just can¡¯t stand a bitch like Su Yanyun. She¡¯s probably getting her retribution.¡± These colleagues usually had no grievances with Su Yanyun, but at this moment, all of their primordial instincts were exposed. ¡°Yanyun, what happened in the morning?¡± At lunch, Zheng Xin finally found a chance to ask Su Yanyun privately. The criticisms by her colleagues almost brainwashed her, but without getting an answer from Su Yanyun, Zheng Xin wouldn¡¯t believe that her good friend was such a person. Su Yanyun smiled wryly. ¡°He¡¯s my stepfather¡¯s son. He came over to deliver some invitation. Who knows what evil intentions he has.¡± ¡°That widow¡¯s illegitimate child?¡± Zheng Xin suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Su Yanyun jabbed the bowl with her chopsticks. ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling you¡­¡± ¡°Tell me. I¡¯ll help you hit him!¡± Zheng Xin mmed the table. ¡°What right does an impostor who¡¯s upying a magpie¡¯s nest have toe and see you!¡± Su Yanyun remained silent. She felt a little down¡­ It was not because she had seen Su Zhongjie, but because¡­ she had heard from Su Zhongjie that tonight was the Rong family¡¯s olddy¡¯s 60th birthday. Chapter 105 - Something Bad Might Happen

Chapter 105: Something Bad Might Happen

Even the Su family received an invitation. But¡­ she didn¡¯t know. As the Rong family¡¯s matriarch, Rong Linyi¡¯s wife, she didn¡¯t know¡­ She didn¡¯t take her husband¡¯s abnormal behaviorst night to heart. After all, everyone had their own privacy¡­ Her husband was such a cleanliness freak, and he must have had an unspeakable past. Su Yanyun had also promised Aunt Chen that she would wait patiently for him to tell her personally one day. But as his granddaughter-inw, she didn¡¯t know about his grandmother¡¯s birthday. Hubby¡­ He never even thought of telling her, much less bring there. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t Aunt Chen select any clothes for her? It was ironic that she had learned such an important thing from Su Zhongjie. Before she knew it, tears had filled her eyes. ¡°Yanyun, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s emotions frightened Zheng Xin. ¡°Did you hear something? Don¡¯t worry, those people are just talking nonsense, I will help you teach them a lesson¡­¡± Su Yanyun sniffled and came to her senses. ¡°Yes, what lesson?¡± Zheng Xin understood that her precious Yanyun was in a daze. She was about to console her when Su Yanyun¡¯s phone rang. She looked at the two words on the screen: ¡°Hubby¡±. Su Yanyun actually had the urge to decline it. But in the end, she still picked up the call. Maybe¡­ her husband was here to tell her about this¡­ He probably wanted to give her a surprise. ¡°Hubby.¡± Su Yanyun controlled her voice carefully as she was afraid that Rong Linyi would hear something strange. ¡°I heard you went to the office?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stay at home and take care of the baby?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Su Yanyun took a deep breath.¡± It¡¯s too boring at home, I can¡¯t stay idle. ¡± ¡°Then bring me lunch every day and you won¡¯t be bored,¡± Rong Linyi said coldly. Damn it! It had only been half a day, and he was already thinking about her crazily. ±¾À´ÏëÈóÂÒÌÅÉÈË°ÑËýË͹ýÀ´ºÍ×Ô¼º¹²½øÎç²Í. Aunt Chen had just informed him that his woman had actually gone to work. Rong Linyi asked Aunt Chen why she didn¡¯t tell him, but Aunt Chen replied slowly. ¡°When Young Master left this morning, I thought you didn¡¯t care about Madam Yi anymore.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rong Linyi realized that Aunt Chen did it on purpose. ¡°When Young Master left home, you didn¡¯t seem to be happy at all as a newlywed. When Madam Yi woke up, she looked a little nervous.¡± Aunt Chen wasn¡¯t an easy person as she remained around Madam Rong for so many years. ¡°That was why I thought Madam Yi wasn¡¯t that important to Young Master.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s face was icy. ¡°Aunt Chen, I don¡¯t want you to make your own ims. I only want you to send Madam Yi to me immediately.¡± But Aunt Chen smiled slightly. ¡°Since Young Master is so concerned about Madam Yi, why don¡¯t you personally go and fetch her?¡± ¡°My schedule is full and I can¡¯t leave.¡± Rong Linyi expressed that he had never hated the butler, Aunt Chen, so much. ¡°Then, Young Master should call her personally and show some concern for Madam Yi. That should be alright, right?¡± Aunt Chen refused to back down. Tonight was Madam Rong¡¯s birthday banquet, and Aunt Chen was going as well. But she knew that it wasn¡¯t time for Madam Yi to be made public yet. Perhaps the conflict between the young couplest night was because of this¡­ If Young Master didn¡¯t pacify Madam Yi, something bad would probably happen¡­ Chapter 106 - Flaunting Their Love In Front of Single People

Chapter 106: unting Their Love In Front of Single People

At the end of the day. The couple¡¯s matter should be settled by them. Aunt Chen admitted that she could help. But one day, the things Young Master and Madam Yi had to face would be much more dangerous than the ones they faced today. What if no one could help them then? ¡°Are youing over now?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone was a little stiff. ¡°I¡¯m already eating.¡± Su Yanyun nced at Zheng Xin, who was looking at her inquisitively. ¡°I still have a lot of drafts to write in the afternoon. My schedule is full, so I don¡¯t have time toe.¡± Damn! Rong Linyi almost yelled. What a cycle. He had just been arrogant in front of Aunt Chen, but Su Yanyun was already rejecting him. Rong Linyi¡¯s voice sounded dangerous. ¡°What if I say you muste over?¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. She probed cautiously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± What if he really wanted to attend Grandma¡¯s birthday banquet? ¡°It¡¯s nothing. As a husband, I¡¯d like to see my wife. Is there a problem?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice sounded even more cold and arrogant over the phone. ¡°Then I won¡¯te.¡± Su Yanyun was surprised herself. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll knock off in a few hours. See you at dinner.¡± Rong Linyi was filled with impatience. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to Rong Xuelong¡¯s birthday banquet! ¡°Maybe I won¡¯t be back for dinner tonight. I have a social gathering, but I won¡¯t be staying long.¡± Rong Linyi tugged at his cor in frustration. He had been in the study room the whole nightst night and only rushed back to the bedroom to take a look at Su Yanyun in the morning because he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself. She was still asleep at that time, and he didn¡¯t even kiss her cheek because he didn¡¯t want to wake her He had been busy all morning and was still able to tolerate it when he was annoyed. But now that he was free, his mind was filled with her shadow. The thought of dying the time he had to see Su Yanyun made Rong Linyi feel ufortable. This sort of ufortable feeling was very simr to the time when his mysophobia was the worst. On the other end of the line, Su Yanyun seemed to be silent for a long time. ¡°Are you still listening?¡± Rong Linyi also felt a little strange. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Su Yanyun slowly came to her senses.¡± What socializing event? Can I go? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big business meeting. I don¡¯t want to go either.¡± Rong Linyi meant it. ¡°But there are some things that I can¡¯t do either.¡± He said and his tone softened as if he had sensed Su Yanyun¡¯s emotions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will just go for a while and will be back soon. If you don¡¯t want to eat dinner alone, you can wait for me. I¡¯m just afraid that the baby in your stomach won¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s voice was light.¡± I¡¯ll wait for you toe back to eat together¡­¡± God knows, she was about to cry. She was about to say something, but he refused to let go. Was it because they were already divorced and no one knew about their remarriage? So she was still an unpresentable granddaughter-inw? Su Yanyun could understand if he told her everything. But¡­ he hid it from her¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zheng Xin couldn¡¯t stand seeing Su Yanyun cry. Since middle school, she had always been Yanyun¡¯s guardian angel. Su Yanyun tried her best to control her emotions while wiping her tears. ¡°My Hubby said that he has a social gathering tonight, and will be a littlete¡­ beforeing back for dinner¡­¡± Zheng Xin was stunned for a moment before she chuckled. ¡°Well done, Su Yanyun. You¡¯re deliberately showing off your love life in front of a single person like me, right?¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Have you thought about it? Your husband is the heir of a family and will definitely have many social engagements everyday.¡± Zheng Xin thought that Su Yanyun was still Mrs. Song. Chapter 107 - The Honor and Status of the Family Head

Chapter 107: The Honor and Status of the Family Head

Song Zhifei was the heir of the Song family, so it didn¡¯t seem wrong to have a lot of social interactions. Zheng Xinforted Su Yanyun gently. ¡°It¡¯s not like your husband hasn¡¯t been home all night. It¡¯s not like he won¡¯te back for dinner. There¡¯s just a dy. What¡¯s wrong? When did you be so unreasonable?¡± Su Yanyun hung her head low. She didn¡¯t know how to exin the Rong family¡¯s matter to Zheng Xin. But¡­ Zheng Xin didn¡¯t seem to be wrong. Her husband had already said that he woulde back as soon as possible to apany her for dinner. He probably¡­ was really afraid that she would overthink if he told her, right? After sorting out her emotions, Su Yanyun and Zheng Xin returned to the office. Less than an hour after work, Wang Tong came over again. ¡°Su Yanyun, Boss wants you toe over.¡± This time, Su Yanyun was a little nervous¡­ Her heroic spirit from the morning had already dissipated. Looking at the boss¡¯s empty table, Su Yanyun felt a little ashamed¡­ ¡°I have an interview right now that requires you to make a trip down.¡± The boss seemed to have forgotten about the unhappiness in the morning and only spoke in a business-like manner.¡± Tonight is the Rong family¡¯s olddy¡¯s 60th birthday. Ourpany has done a lot of favors to obtain an invitation. Go over on behalf of thepany and listen for news. Be careful with your words and actions.¡± As he spoke, he took out a brand new invitation. Su Yanyun was slightly suspicious. ...... That morning, she had just torn an invitation from Su Zhongjie¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± The boss¡¯ expression was serious. ¡°You¡¯re going in the name of thepany. You¡¯re the only one in ourpany who is born rich. If you go tonight, it¡¯s best if you can take a picture of Young Master Yi.¡± Su Yanyun opened the invitation. Thepany and her name were printed on it. Was thepany really giving her this opportunity? Su Zhongjie¡¯s visit this morning was just a coincidence? What Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know was that this invitation was rushed out by the Song family through connectionsst night. After all¡­ Rong Xiaoping was still a member of the Rong family. As long as she was willing to spend some money, she could still find a way. After that, Luo Weimin sent the invitation to Boss Li through Wang Tong¡­ Even if Su Yanyun tore up Su Zhongjie¡¯s invitation and locked him out, the other wolves were always unpredictable. In the evening. Thepany car sent Su Yanyun to the Rong family¡¯s luxurious house in the suburbs. That was where the Rong family held their royal feasts. Because she was pregnant, Su Yanyun only had light makeup on and was wearing the same outfit she wore in the morning. At this moment, she felt a little out of ce as she looked at the rich women and young women in customized gowns and limited edition bags. She came to the door of the luxurious house and handed over her invitation. Old Madam Rong¡¯s 60th birthday was no small matter. Each invitation had an electronic bar. The security guard would check the identities of each guest and see if they matched the invitation information. After ncing at Su Yanyun¡¯s invitation, the guard¡¯s expression was obvious. After the other guests verified their identities, a dedicated attendant would lead them through the garden and into the hall. However, no one came forward after Su Yanyun entered. Obviously, as part of the media, she didn¡¯t have anything worthy of their respect. Su Yanyun, who was unfamiliar with the ce, could only follow the guests in front of her to avoid getting lost. She had just stepped into the garden when a loudmotion was heard outside the door. Turning around, Su Yanyun saw the familiar Maybach¡­ Her husband was here! The attendants at the door were all nervous and solemn. They politely ¡°dispersed¡± all the guests around them and created an empty road for the Maybach. The tall metal door opened slowly, dering the Rong family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s prestige and status. Chapter 108 - Best Female Friend

Chapter 108: Best Female Friend

The Maybach was probably just an entry-level luxury car among the guests. But someone from the richest family in the C City rode in it. Hence, in the eyes of the guests, it was a luxury car worth more than ten million yuan. ¡°That must be Young Master Yi, right?¡± A youngdy behind Su Yanyun asked thedy beside her with an admiring expression. ¡°Who else can do this besides Young Master Yi?¡± The rich woman lowered her voice. ¡°Be smart tonight, we¡¯ve already made arrangements. As long as Young Master Yi appears, you have to hurry over¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ask for much as long as I can see him.¡± The girl held her face longingly. ¡°Useless!¡± Thedy scoffed. ¡°Remember, your goal is to be Madam Yi. All the unmarried women here have this goal!¡± To be Madam Yi¡­ Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know how to feel upon hearing this. She thought of her little red book. When she held it in her palms, she thought that it guranteed her happiness. But now, she felt that it was so fragile¡­ The girls at the scene looked at the Maybach with passionate eyes. They were desiring him so much and this told Su Yanyun exactly what kind of status this man had in the C City. ...... His love for her and concern for her seemed so ethereal at this moment. The Maybach slowly moved forward. Rong Linyi frowned inside the car. ¡°Why are you taking so long?¡± His voice sent shivers down the driver¡¯s spine. ¡°Young Master Yi.¡± Jiang Tong replied carefully. ¡°There are many people here, it¡¯s not suitable to drive quickly.¡± Young Master Yi¡¯s expression was even uglier than it was in the morning. He exuded a vicious aura as if he were about to tear everything around him into shreds. Although Jiang Tong didn¡¯t ask for the exact reason, he could keenly sense that Young Master Yi¡¯s frustration and anger were rted to Ms. Su¡­ Rong Linyi picked up his phone and dialed Su Yanyun¡¯s number. After enduring for so long, he finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Why didn¡¯t this woman give him a call? She didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood when he spoke to her in the afternoon. Could it be that he had neglected herst night? Su Yanyun was looking over her shoulder at the Maybach when her phone rang. The moment she saw the iing call, she hurriedly avoided the crowd and found a quiet ce. ¡°Hubby?¡± It was really hard to imagine that Rong Linyi would actually call her at this time. ¡°Are you home?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was colder than in the afternoon. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m working overtime.¡± Su Yanyun exined that she wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°Overtime?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Your boss actually let a pregnant woman work overtime?¡± Such apany should disappear from the face of the earth! ¡°It¡¯s not that kind of overtime. It won¡¯t be tiring.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly exined. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a little bored alone. I¡¯m apanying my best friend¡­¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. ¡°Is your best friend male or female?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s focus was a little strange. ¡°My best friend is obviously a woman!¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. ¡°If I had a male best friend, he would be gay!¡± ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t interested in women, right?¡± Rong Linyi seemed a little uncertain. Su Yanyun rebuked. ¡°Go away!¡± After hanging up, Rong Linyi¡¯s lips finally curled into a smile. Chapter 109Chapter 109 - How Did You Get In?

Chapter 109: How Did You Get In?

When his woman yelled at the other end, she was probably just as he had imagined. She probably puffed up her cheeks and pouted her little red lips. She looked just like a cute pufferfish¡­ Rong Linyi smiled and sent a text to Su Yanyun. [ I¡¯lle and pick you up after my business meeting. Remember to listen to my call and send me your location. ] Su Yanyun was stunned after receiving the text¡­ Hubby really cared about her, right? Even if there were countless women around with admiring eyes, he would only say that he wanted to pick her up and ask her to send him her location. Perhaps he had his own difficulties¡­ However, she already had all the titles that those girls wanted and the unconditional love that they yearned for. It was all for herself. He had given her the most important thing¡­ So what if she couldn¡¯t appear in front of everyone as Madam Yi? Hubby only had her in his heart. While Su Yanyun was in a daze, Rong Linyi sent her another text. [ What? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly. Do you want me to call you and repeat myself? ] ...... Su Yanyun hurriedly typed a message: ¡°I understand, Hubby. If you¡¯re done, give me a call too. I¡¯ll wait for you toe home and have dinner together.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s emotions eased a little when he felt the tenderness in the text message. He only replied with one word: ¡°Good.¡± Holding his phone, Su Yanyun¡¯s heart felt as if it was filled with honey. She didn¡¯t even realize she had left the crowd. Suddenly, she lost her footing and fell into something soft. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Yanyun screamed in shock and subconsciously protected her abdomen. She didn¡¯t look where she was walking and she had actually fallen into the flower garden. Fortunately, the shrubs under her feet were soft and dense, and theypletely supported her body. How embarrassing! Su Yanyun blushed and looked around frantically. It was only after she was sure that no one was around that she clumsily climbed out. After climbing out, Su Yanyun hurriedly lowered her head and straightened her skirt, as she searched for a way back. When she looked up again, a man had appeared out of nowhere. Su Yanyun gasped and almost screamed. The man looked at her numbly and coldly. If not for hispletely unfamiliar gaze, Su Yanyun would have mistaken him for someone else! This man¡­ looked like her husband! On a closer look, she realized that his face was thinner than her husband¡¯s and his eyebrows looked more delicate. He was less handsome but more feminine. His dark eyes were a little empty, like a cold-blooded animal without any emotions. ¡°You stepped on my flowers.¡± As Su Yanyun was about to pretend to be a passerby and leave, the man suddenly spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was careless.¡± Su Yanyun quickly apologized. The man turned his head and sized up Su Yanyun from head to toe. That judgmental expression made Su Yanyun feel as if a snake had coiled itself around her body. ¡°You¡¯re not a proper guest, right?¡± The man asked. ¡°How did you get in?¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. This man was so observant! Before she could answer, the man chuckled. Thisughter reminded Su Yanyun of the prelude to monsters eating people in horror movies. The man leaned in and exhaled coldly. ¡°I know who you are¡­ and I know why you¡¯re here¡­¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s heart thumped wildly. Oh god, besides Jiang Tong, who else knew about her and Rong Linyi? Who was this man? Chapter 110 - What A Cute Woman

Chapter 110: What A Cute Woman

Su Yanyun forced herself to be calm and looked up. ¡°Then tell me, who am I and what am I here for?¡± The man crossed his arms arrogantly and conceitedly. ¡°Reporter,e and secretly take photos of my Second Brother.¡± ¡°Your Second Brother?¡± Su Yanyun looked up and his cold eyes met hers. She had to admit that he was half right. The man¡¯s voice was low. ¡°My Second Brother, Rong Linyi.¡± Su Yanyun finally guessed the man¡¯s identity. Someone who looked like Rong Linyi was definitely from the Rong family. Standing in front of her was the renowned Third Young Master Rong, Rong Jinghui! It was no exaggeration to say that in the C City, the reporters who loved to pry into rich families¡¯ gossip loved to focus their cameras the most on two specific young masters of rich families: one was Jiang Chengxi, and the other was Rong Jinghui. Young Master Xi was short-tempered and loved to blow things up. And Third Young Master Rong had a well-known anti-social personality¡­ Any news rted to him in C City would be rted to violence. Su Yanyun felt that the Rong family was really ruthless. It looked like a morous and prestigious family but his elder brother was a cleanliness freak, and his younger brother had a sociopathic personality. She calmed herself down, looked up at Rong Jinghui, and tried to appear polite. ¡°Third Young Master, I¡¯m really sorry for ruining your flower garden. What do I have to do to make up for the loss I¡¯ve caused you?¡± ...... Rong Jinghui seemed tough again, and it was still a hair-raising sound. ¡°You just stepped on the flowers with your feet. How about I chop your legs off and use them as fertilizer? Miss, do you think this makes up for it?¡± Freak! Su Yanyun spat in her heart. ¡°You¡¯re scolding me.¡± Rong Jinghui guessed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Su Yanyun was secretly shocked but remained calm. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Rong Jinhui¡¯s tone seemed to be very rxed. ¡°A lot of people like to scold me in their hearts. You¡¯re so beautiful. Don¡¯t be like others and end up being vulgar.¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, Third Young Master.¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but look at Rong Jinghui. ¡°Are you encouraging me to scold you to your face?¡± Rong Jinhui¡¯s lips curled up. The smile on his face was on par with Rong Linyi¡¯s. ¡°Would you like to try it out?¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± As his sister-inw, Su Yanyun was really bold this time. Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression darkened and his gaze turned dangerous. He smiled coldly. ¡°I was still worrying over whether I would be able to grow flowers with just your legs. Thank you for giving me your tongue as fertilizer too!¡± After that, he grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s chin at lightning speed. ¡°You¡­¡± Su Yanyun was shocked. Indeed, sociopaths were unpredictable! Under the moonlight, she looked at him with frightened eyes. She was as helpless as a deer. Rong Jinghui looked down at her with a hint of yfulness in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Su Yanyun¡­¡± Su Yanyun felt as if her voice wasn¡¯t her own. ¡°Su Yanyun,¡± Rong Jinghui murmured. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember you. I¡¯ll look for you next time¡­¡± Then he let go. Next time! Su Yanyun fleed the scene immediately. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll let your brother smash your head! How dare you try to scare your sister-inw! Rong Jinghui¡¯s lips curled into a strange smile at the sight of her stumbling away. So adorable! He could scare her so easily that her face was pale. Rong Jinghui would only find it boring when other women were afraid, but he somehow wanted to scare this Su Yanyun again! ¡°You look happy.¡± On the second floor of the luxurious house, Rong Jinhui bumped into Rong Linyi. ¡°Second Brother.¡± Rong Jinhui looked into Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes in simple and straightforward manner. ¡°I just met a really cute woman.¡± Chapter 111 - Trash Doesn’t Deserve to Be Happy for Me

Chapter 111: Trash Doesn¡¯t Deserve to Be Happy for Me

Rong Linyi¡¯s brows furrowed upon hearing his brother¡¯s description. ¡°What cute woman?¡± Rong Jinghui was definitely not talking about someone he knew. ¡°Yes, she is very cute.¡± Rong Jinhui¡¯s tone was not at all t. If Rong Linyi didn¡¯t know his brother well, he would have thought that he was telling a story about someone else. ¡°You can scare her however you want, and she will cry. Second Brother, I want to find her and make her my girlfriend.¡± Rong Linyi rubbed his temples. Girlfriends were not meant to be frightened¡­ He didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Rong Jinghui. ¡°Since you want her to be your girlfriend, why didn¡¯t you bring her here? The family will be very happy to know that you¡¯ve begun to be interested in women.¡± Rong Linyi gave up on exining and raised the topic. ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Rong Jinghui looked straight ahead with numb eyes. ¡°Those pieces of trash aren¡¯t worthy of being happy for me. In this family, only experts like Second Brother and Big Aunt are family members that I acknowledge.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s face was warm. He was always a cleanliness freak and didn¡¯t want to be near anyone but he actually patted Rong Jinghui¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve always treated you as my younger brother.¡± They looked simr, and their temperaments were simr. Thus, very few people who saw them would mistake them for biological brothers. But Third Young Master Rong Jinghui, was actually Rong Linyi¡¯s cousin. ...... Rong Jinghui, who had a sociopathic personality since he was a child, was ruthless to himself and his birth parents, but he obeyed this cousin of his. When the door to the most prestigious reception room on the second floor was opened, most of the people invited by the Rong family¡¯s patriarch had already arrived. ¡°What a rare guest.¡± Rong Xuelong held a red wine ss and smiled meaningfully. She was the one who had forced Rong Linyi toe, and the person with the sarcasm in her words was also her. Rong Linyi ignored his sister¡¯s condescending gaze and walked straight to the elderly couple in the middle. The old man in the middle was the Rong family¡¯s head and Rong Linyi¡¯s grandfather, Rong Bosen. His spouse was Qiu Shuyu. Today was the 60th birthday celebration of Qiu Shuyu. Qiu Shuyu had taken good care of herself and was well-dressed. She looked like a middle-aged woman in her forties or fifties at most. There was a harshness in her eyes that matched her appearance. Seeing Rong Linyi and Rong Jinghui walk in together, Old Madam Rong¡¯s expression was subtle. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Rong Linyi first nodded at Old Master Rong before turning to her. ¡°Happy birthday, Grandma.¡± He said this statement simply. Rong Jinghui, on the other hand, had no intention of opening his mouth. ¡°I was still thinking about it today. Linyi is sote, and he might just bring me a daughter-inw.¡± Old Madam Rong tidied her hair. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you and Jinghui toe over empty-handed to congratte me.¡± ¡°Only Second Brother congratted you, not me,¡± Rong Jinghui said indifferently. Old Madam Rong¡¯s expression darkened. Rong Jinghui¡¯s mother hurriedly smiled and walked towards her. She tugged on the olddy¡¯s sleeve coquettishly. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t lower yourself to Jinghui¡¯s level. You know that he has a congenital deficiency, and he¡¯s actually a pitiful child.¡± Old Madam Rong patted Rong Jinghui¡¯s mother¡¯s hand with a look of understanding. ¡°Forget it. It hasn¡¯t been easy for you two children, especially Linyi. He still has to take over the Rong family¡¯s business. How many times have I told your grandfather I¡¯ll get your elder brother to share some of the burden with you? Sadly, your grandfather is a little traditional and he just isn¡¯t convinced¡­¡± Chapter 112 - It’s All In Vain

Chapter 112: It¡¯s All In Vain

Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes turned cold after hearing Old Madam Rong¡¯s words. Ha! Let Big Brother share the burden a little? The Old Madam¡¯s words sounded altruistic. However, it was obvious that she was biased. He was the Rong family¡¯s eldest grandson, so it was only right that he became the family head. Although his cousin Rong Xinming was older than him, his father was still the Old Master¡¯s second son. This struggle for the position of family head hadsted from his father¡¯s generation to his. If it weren¡¯t for Grandpa and Mother¡¯s insistence, the family business would probably have long been pushed into Second Uncle¡¯s family¡¯s hands. What made Rong Linyi detest the olddy the most was because she constantly mde things difficult for Madam Rong, nor was it because she belittled Rong Xuelong, but because¡­ of her attempts to control his marriage matters. ¡°Oh right, eldest daughter-inw.¡± Old Madam Rong suddenly asked Madam Rong. ¡°I heard that you recently found a girl of simr status for Lin Yi. Why don¡¯t you bring her over tonight for me to take a look?¡± Madam Rong smiled politely. ¡°Mother, that is Commander Cheng¡¯s niece. She is very beautiful and independent. She just won the Best Actress awardst year, but Yi¡¯er doesn¡¯t really get along with her, so I didn¡¯t force her.¡± ¡°Affinity?¡± Old Madam Rong¡¯s voice rose. ¡°With his obsession with cleanliness, what woman will be considered fated with him? Is Commander Cheng here? Bring him and his niece over.¡± Rong Linyi took out his phone. ...... He pretended to answer the call. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­ Okay, I¡¯ll be right there¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. It looked glorious on the surface, but the intentions were dirty. ¡°Lin Yi.¡± This time, it was Old Master Rong who stopped Rong Linyi. ¡°Put aside your work matters first. If you¡¯re really busy, let your mother deal with it. Stay here tonight. It¡¯s your grandmother¡¯s 60th birthday, so you should apany her more.¡± Rong Linyi turned around. Even if he loved his grandfater since he was a child, he didn¡¯t want to give in. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t want to think about marriage for the time being.¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Unexpectedly, the old man¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°You are the Rong family¡¯s eldest grandson. Don¡¯t be too selfish and think for the family.¡± Rong Linyi understood what he meant. His older cousin, Rong Xinming, was already married a long time ago and was also working hard to have a child. The reason was self-evident. The Old Master was getting old and had gradually stopped asking about the family business over the years. Although Rong Linyi held all the power now and had Madam Rong¡¯s full support, but¡­ not having any offspring was still a major w as the heir. Furthermore, the fact that he couldn¡¯t get close to women because of his obsession with cleanliness was also seen as a fatal w by the Old Madam and was always mentioned. The meaning was obvious¡ªRong Linyi was not the rightful heir. The Rong family¡¯s business would belong to Rong Xinming sooner orter. Recently, she heard that Rong Xinming had taken his wife for a check up. That was why Madam Rong unscrupulously pushed Rong Linyi towards her desired daughter-inw. Cheng Tingxue was Commander Cheng¡¯s sister¡¯s daughter. When Commander Cheng¡¯s sister passed on, he always treated this niece of his as his own. Military and political backgrounds were very useful for Rong Linyi to stabilize his ¡°empire¡±. Otherwise, with Madam Rong¡¯s standards, how could she possibly think highly of Cheng Tingxue¡¯s status as a movie star? Madam Rong didn¡¯t care whether Cheng Tingxue was scheming, capable, or loved Rong Linyi. Anyway, no matter how scheming a woman was, it was all useless in front of her. What she wanted was Cheng Tingxue¡¯s background. Rong Xuelong and Aunt Chen understood all of this. That was why Cheng Tingxue had so many opportunities to get close to Rong Linyi. Including that night a month ago¡­ ¡°Where was Ms. Cheng on the second night ofst month?¡± In a building in the lobby, Jiang Chengxi stopped Cheng Tingxue with a spurious smile. Chapter 113 - I Only Want to Prove One Thing

Chapter 113: I Only Want to Prove One Thing

Cheng Tingxue¡¯s hand that was holding the red wine ss trembled slightly. But as a movie star, it was not difficult for her to act. ¡°Young Master Xi, what are you trying to say?¡± she asked innocently. Tonight was Old Madam Rong¡¯s 60th birthday. As Commander Cheng¡¯s niece, Cheng Tingxue naturally had the right to enter. Madam Rong had also promised her that when the time was right, she would go up and meet the Rong family¡¯s elders and use this to put pressure on Rong Linyi. Jiang Chengxi approached Cheng Tingxue. His voice was so low only the two of them could hear him. ¡°I heard that the military recently developed a drug for men¡­¡± Cheng Tingxue finally looked nervous. ¡°Young Master Xi, let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡± In a quiet corner, Cheng Tingxue finally tore off her pretense of gentle generosity. ¡°Young Master Xi, what do you want to say? Tell me clearly.¡± ¡°Ms. Cheng.¡± Jiang Chengxi smiled and knocked on the windowsill with the base of the wine ss. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I just came to ask you about something.¡± Cheng Tingxue¡¯s palms were sweating and she pinched them. ¡°Ask away.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s teasing tone suddenly disappeared and he looked serious. ¡°Ms. Cheng, on the second ofst month, you and Rong Linyi met in the presidential suite of my hotel. What have you done to him?¡± ...... ¡°I¡­ I had dinner with him. Is there a problem with that?¡± Cheng Tingxue was so nervous she was shaking. ¡°Why, besides your Miss Jiang, can¡¯t anyone else date Young Master Yi?¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s younger sister, Jiang Yilin, was rumored to be Young Master Yi¡¯s lover. It was only because Madam Rong had separated the two of them that they drifted apart¡­ Thus, Jiang Chengxi hade all the way here to avenge his sister. Cheng Tingxue was very careful. There was ridicule in Jiang Chengxi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ms. Cheng must be lying. The people in the presidential suite were originally Madam Rong and Rong Linyi. When you went over and Madam Rong left, Rong Linyi left less than 10 minutester. You left half an hourter with a mask on. I¡¯m very curious about what happened during this time¡­¡± Cheng Tingxue was enraged in a second. ¡°Young Master Xi! The hotel is yours. You can check the surveince cameras however you want, why do you still need toe here to verify anything!¡± Jiang Chengxi hit the wall with his palm, giving Cheng Tingxue a shock. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m here to verify?¡± Jiang Chengxi gritted his teeth. ¡°Did you and Madam Rong set him up?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Cheng Tingxue hurriedly shook her head and denied it. Jiang Chengxi clutched Cheng Tingxue¡¯s wrist so tightly that her bones were about to shatter. ¡°Ms. Cheng, don¡¯t forget that I have the hotel¡¯s surveince cameras¡­ Tell me, what do you think you will happen if I hand the surveince cameras to Rong Linyi?¡± Cheng Tingxue couldn¡¯t imagine the treatment she would receive. She was the Commander-in-chief¡¯s niece. Everything had been smooth sailing for her when she entered the entertainment industry and she had been fawned overby countless people before she could achieve her current results. But after meeting Rong Linyi, she understood that man did not care about her status at all. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have tied her up in a trash bag and thrown her out on the streets. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s aura was frightening. Compared to Rong Linyi¡¯s coldness, it was more ominous. Cheng Tingxue finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and started exining¡­ Chapter 114 - She Slept, How Could She Not Have Evidence?

Chapter 114: She Slept, How Could She Not Have Evidence?

¡°Yes, it¡¯s about the new drug you mentioned¡­¡± Cheng Tingxue stammered. ¡°What is the actual effect of that drug?¡± This question was extremely important to Jiang Chengxi! Now that things hade to this, Cheng Tingxue had nothing to hide. She could only answer truthfully. ¡°That drug¡­ Not only can it make a man have a certain reaction, but it can also confuse their minds. If it weren¡¯t for Young Master Yi¡¯s stubbornness in keeping things clean, I wouldn¡¯t have used that drug¡­ This is also something Madam Rong has silently agreed to!¡± ¡°How long does the drugst?¡± Jiang Chengxi asked. ¡°The clinical trial states twelve hours.¡± Jiang Chengxi was silent. He watched the surveince footage a few times in the end. Besides confirming that the man above was Rong Linyi, she also had to confirm Rong Linyi¡¯s mental state at that time. That night seemed to be a coincidence. At 6: 30 PM, Madam Rong and Rong Linyi went to the hotel¡¯s presidential suite for dinner. Song Zhifei and Su Yanyun went to the hotel¡¯s dining room. ...... At seven in the evening, Su Yanyun seemed to be drunk. She was helped into the presidential suite not far from Madam Rong¡¯s house by Song Zhifei. Five minutes before they arrived, Cheng Tingxue arrived at the neighboring suite. After that, Madam Rong and Song Zhifei left one after another. The two of them took the elevator less than three minutes apart. Two minutester, Rong Linyi left the room in a hurry. When he walked to the suite next door, Su Yanyun opened the door, staggered out and bumped into him. What happened after that made Jiang Chengxi want to smash hisputer every time he saw it. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t push Su Yanyun away. He hugged her and pushed her into the room. Three hourster¡­ he walked out and left the hotel as if nothing had happened. Of course, before that, Cheng Tingxue had already fled with a face mask on. After checking her whereabouts, Jiang Chengxi found out that she had gone for a nose augmentation surgery. ¡°What exactly does your confusion drug do?¡± Jiang Chengxi looked at Cheng Tingxue as if he wanted to smash her into pieces. Cheng Tingxue thought about it carefully before answering cautiously. ¡°I heard from my father¡¯s adjutant that during the duration of the drug, a person will follow their habits and instincts, but after the drug wears off, they won¡¯t remember what happened during that time¡­¡± Jiang Chengxi felt a sense of relief. He smiled sarcastically. ¡°Then what if Rong Linyi slept with you and he doesn¡¯t remember nor does he want to admit it. What will you do?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple?¡± Cheng Tingxue scoffed. ¡°Since we already slept together, won¡¯t there be evidence?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s gaze was so scary it made people shiver. Since they already slept together, won¡¯t there be evidence? This evidence could be the man¡¯s bodily fluids or¡­ the child in her stomach! ¡°Ms. Cheng, shall we make a deal?¡± Jiang Chengxi smiled dazzlingly again. ¡°What deal?¡± Cheng Tingxue asked warily. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s voice was even lower. ¡°I¡¯ll destroy the surveince cameras. Ms. Cheng, go and tell everyone that you and Young Master Yi slept together that night¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Cheng Tingxue thought she had heard wrongly. Jiang Chengxi would actually help him like this? ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your sister won¡¯t have a chance if I really get together with Young Master Yi?¡± She smiled arrogantly. Jiang Chengxi waved his hand. ¡°If Ms. Cheng can really be Madam Yi, that¡¯s your capability.¡± And he was very sure that Cheng Tingxue didn¡¯t have that ability! Rong Linyi was Yilin¡¯s and had always been hers! Jiang Chengxi would never allow any woman to destroy Yilin¡¯s rtionship! The lesser of two evils was the greater of the two. He would rather an ipetent Cheng Tingxue extort Rong Linyi than let a woman who had really slept with Rong Linyi take over her position. Furthermore, that woman was very likely already pregnant with Rong Linyi¡¯s child¡­ Chapter 115 - It Was Actually Me That Night

Chapter 115: It Was Actually Me That Night

¡°Yanyun, you¡¯re here? Do you see Young Master Yi?¡± Somewhere in the banquet hall, Su Yanyun met an unexpected guest, Song Zhifei. She no longer recognized this ex-husband of hers, but she still clearly remembered that not long ago, this beast in sheep¡¯s clothing had impersonated her husband and sent her to the mental hospital! At this moment, Song Zhifei had a gentlemanly smile on his face and his tone was gentle and polite. But Su Yanyun looked away as if she didn¡¯t see this person. ¡°Yanyun.¡± Song Zhifei didn¡¯t give up and leaned over again. ¡°You came because of work, right? Did the Leader ask you to take Young Master Yi¡¯s photo? Don¡¯t worry, the Rong family¡¯s owner is on the second floor, I can bring you up.¡± Su Yanyun stopped in her tracks and sized up Song Zhifei with a disgusted and alert expression. Is there something wrong with this man? She wanted Rong Linyi¡¯s photo, but did she need anyone¡¯s help? To be honest, she already had one in her possession, and it was even an intimate photo of the two of them! Seeing that Su Yanyun was not interested, Song Zhifei could only continue to be thick-skinned. ¡°Yanyun, I know you still me me in your heart, but you have always been in my heart. To be honest, the person who was with you that night was actually me.¡± Su Yanyun looked at Song Zhifei as if he was crazy. That night? ...... What nonsense was this guy talking about? How could she possibly be associated with such a disgusting and hypocritical man? ¡°Yanyun!¡± Suddenly, Song Zhifei grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s wrist and dragged her towards the remote aisle. ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Su Yanyun was a little shocked. She struggled to break free from Song Zhifei, but at the banquet, everyone was rich and famous, so she couldn¡¯t shout loudly. She was here tonight toplete the task the boss had assigned her. However, it would be more urate to say that she missed Rong Linyi and wanted toe over and take a look. She swore that she really just wanted to take a look. Since her husband didn¡¯t intend to bring her here, he naturally had his reasons and concerns. Su Yanyun believed that with Rong Linyi¡¯s status, he could have any woman he wanted, but he was willing to marry her. Was she richer than him? That was impossible. Was she more powerful than him? That was impossible. Was she especially beautiful and adorable? No¡­ in this world, there were many women who were more beautiful than her. Thus, after thinking about it, Su Yanyun was even more confident in Rong Linyi. It was also because of this that she didn¡¯t want to give him any more trouble. ¡°Let go of me!¡± When there was no one around, Su Yanyun shook off Song Zhifei¡¯s hand violently. ¡°Believe it or not, but I will shout that you molested me!¡± Unexpectedly, Song Zhifei fell to his knees upon hearing Su Yanyun¡¯s words. At the same time, he also took out a diamond ring and held it in front of Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yanyun, let¡¯s remarry! Please believe that from today onwards, I will definitely treat you well.¡± ¡°Remarry?¡± Su Yanyun seemed to have heard a joke. She suddenly raised her left hand and showed the diamond ring on her ring finger to Song Zhifei. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m already married! A scum like you should get lost as far as you can. Don¡¯t dirty my eyes by appearing in front of me!¡± Song Zhifei¡¯s eyes fell on Su Yanyun¡¯s diamond ring. He had realized this ring a long time. It was such a pure and eye-catching diamond. Although it was not especially big, it was exquisite and bright. One look and one could tell that it was made by a master. Song Zhifei¡¯s eyes were dark and he threatened her. ¡°Yanyun, stop acting. I¡¯ve already found out that you¡¯re only putting on a show with your stepfather. You¡¯re remarrying me, and I¡¯ll take care of your mother in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll publicize your infidelity. I¡¯d like to see how an immoral woman like you will survive with a child in your stomach!¡± Chapter 116 - Don’t Forget, I’m Your Husband

Chapter 116: Don¡¯t Forget, I¡¯m Your Husband

Su Yanyun didn¡¯t really understand Song Zhifei¡¯s words. But what she understood was that this man was threatening her. Without even thinking, she picked up her bag and smashed it into Song Zhifei¡¯s face. Once the bag hit him, even the diamond ring in his hand fell to the ground. ¡°Lunatic!¡± Su Yanyun spat and turned to leave. Song Zhifei¡¯s expression turned cold. He picked up the ring on the ground and reached out to tug at Su Yanyun¡¯s clothes. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Su Yanyun was almost dragged to the ground. ¡°Su Yanyun.¡± Song Zhifei clutched her shoulders and pinned her against the wall fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really think I¡¯m inhumane? Damn it! I will sleep with you tonight, so have no chance to divorce me!¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Su Yanyun screamed in shock. ¡°Help!¡± Song Zhifei covered Su Yanyun¡¯s mouth. ¡°What are you shouting for! Even if he came, I will only say that we were the ones quarreling. Su Yanyun, don¡¯t forget, I am your husband!¡± Su Yanyun was angry and shocked. Her right arm was held down by Song Zhifei and she couldn¡¯t move. Seeing that Song Zhifei was about to forcefully kiss her, her left hand, which was still mobile, instinctively hit Song Zhifei¡¯s head. The diamond ring on her left ring finger directly knocked Song Zhifei¡¯s eye. ...... ¡°Ah!¡± Song Zhifei¡¯s eye had just been poked by Su Yanyun with a pen and hadn¡¯t even recovered fully when he was hit by the indestructible diamond. He took two steps back in pain. Su Yanyun took the opportunity to kick Song Zhifei and ran desperately towards a crowded ce. She hadn¡¯t run far when a woman suddenly jumped out from around the corner and grabbed her. Su Yanyun almost screamed in shock. However, the woman¡¯s familiar and gentle voice immediatelyforted her. ¡°Yanyun? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. The woman was¡­ Luo Weimin? She asked subconsciously. ¡°Min¡¯er, why are you here?¡± In her impression, Luo Weimin¡¯s family wasn¡¯t too impressive. Such a prestigious family banquet shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with her. A sense of gloominess shed across Luo Weimin¡¯s eyes. Su Yanyun really didn¡¯t seem to remember what happened to her and Song Zhifei. When she heard Rong Xiaoping and Song Zhifei say that Su Yanyun was crazy and full of nonsense, she thought that she was feigning it. But now, it seemed like there was really something wrong with her brain? Otherwise, she should have been furious and anxious the first time she saw her. She shouldn¡¯t be so casual and friendly. After Su Yanyun had exposed her and Song Zhifei¡¯s secret, their ¡°friendship¡± ceased to exist. Su Yanyun was already being polite by not giving her a p. How could she possibly talk to her nicely? Luo Weimin shielded Su Yanyun and signaled Song Zhifei with her eyes to stay away. Then, she took Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and said. ¡°Yanyun, I came with our boss. Hecks a female partner, so he invited me to apany him.¡± Su Yanyun had a strange feeling that danger was still lurking around. Beside Song Zhifei who wanted to harm her, there was also Luo Weimin who previously hurt her. There was a sense of alertness in her eyes. She didn¡¯tpletely believe Luo Weimin¡¯s words, but seeing that she was walking with her towards a crowded ce, she didn¡¯t do anything for the time being. She also didn¡¯t see the calctive and jealous look in Luo Weimin¡¯s eyes¡­ Chapter 117 - Feeling Superior

Chapter 117: Feeling Superior

The banquet hall was bustling with activity. Luo Weimin casually picked up two wine sses from a waiter¡¯s tray and handed one to Su Yanyun. ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡± Su Yanyun waved her hand. She had a baby in her stomach and couldn¡¯t touch alcohol. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like to drink.¡± Luo Weimin had a smile in her eyes. ¡°Look carefully, I¡¯m giving you fruit juice, only my ss has wine.¡± Su Yanyun epted Luo Weimin¡¯s fruit juice. She was a little confused. ¡°How could a waiter possibly have juice and red wine on a tray?¡± Shouldn¡¯t wine and fruit juice be served separately? Luo Weimin cursed inwardly. When did Su Yanyun be so smart? But she quickly changed the topic with a smile. ¡°How would I know? Why did you run so anxiously just now?¡± Su Yanyun clutched her cup tightly. ¡°A lunatic tried to harass me just now. Luckily, I bumped into you, so he didn¡¯t dare to chase after me.¡± Luo Weimin probed carefully. ¡°Do you know that person?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Su Yanyun replied simply. ¡°But I know that he¡¯s definitely not a good person. I wonder what he¡¯s plotting.¡± ...... Luo Weimin narrowed her eyes. It looked like¡­ Su Yanyun had not only forgotten about her rtionship with Song Zhifei, but she had alsopletely forgotten about Song Zhifei. She had a new n in her heart. As she reached out and clinked sses with Su Yanyun, she said. ¡°You must have been shocked just now, quickly drink some water to calm yourself.¡± She put aside her new n and decided that the original n had to continue! Su Yanyun hesitated for a while. Seeing Luo Weimin raise her head and start drinking, she took a small sip of fruit juice. The fruit juice was sweet, and she realized that she had been too nervous just now. She took a few more sips. Luo Weimin¡¯s smile turned sinister when she saw that half of the fruit juice in Su Yanyun¡¯s ss was left. ¡°Oh right, Yanyun, how have you been?¡± She hooked her arm around Su Yanyun¡¯s and walked towards the second floor of the luxurious house. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, let¡¯s have a chat.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been well recently.¡± Thinking of her husband, Su Yanyun smiled slightly. ¡°Everything is fine.¡± ¡°How¡­ does your man treat you?¡± Luo Weimin quietly asked Su Yanyun. Ever since he found out from his father-inw, Song Deming, that Su Yanyun was cheating on Su Bowang, Luo Weimin had never doubted it. Thinking of how she had finally snatched back Madam Song¡¯s position and found out Su Yanyun was fooling around with some old man, Luo Weimin felt a sense of victory. When they were in college, she was always overshadowed by Ms. Su. Even if she seemed to be pleasant on the surface, she already hated her a long time ago. Her life goal was to defeat Su Yanyun. Not only did she want to sleep with her man, but she also wanted to snatch her position, her family property, and everything that belonged to her¡­ However, no matter how sarcastic Luo Weimin¡¯s words were, Su Yanyun¡¯s expression was calm and gentle. ¡°My Hubby is very good to me. I feel like I¡¯ve never been so happy before.¡± Happiness? Luo Weimin almostughed out. Su Yanyun, keep pretending! You still feel happy after sleeping with your stepfather? Are you that cheap deep down? You like dirty old men? ¡°Actually¡­¡± Luo Weimin said slowly, ¡°You should really look for a man who is young, handsome, and rich. Yanyun, why don¡¯t you find someone else? You¡¯re still young after all.¡± She said and unknowingly led Su Yanyun down the intricate andplicated corridors¡­ Chapter 118 - The Effect of the Drug

Chapter 118: The Effect of the Drug

Su Yanyun didn¡¯t really understand Luo Weimin¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t answer for a moment and just looked around at the surroundings¡­ Was the air conditioning broken? Why did it feel¡­ a little warm¡­ The Rong family¡¯s luxurious house was specially built for banquets. Although it was only a three-storey building, it took up a lot of space and was much bigger than an ordinary recreational club. When ordinary guests came, it was very easy to get lost without the guidance of an attendant. Luo Weimin would have walked to the wrong ce if she hadn¡¯t seen the map Rong Xiaoping had given her before. Soon, she brought Su Yanyun to their destination. ¡°Come in and have a seat.¡± She supported Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun touched her cheek with the back of her hand, which was still cold. Her face was a little hot, and the burning sensation was more obvious. ¡°Ah Min, can you check what the temperature of the air conditioner is?¡± She turned around and asked Luo Weimin, but all she heard was a bang. Luo Weimin actually left the room the moment she walked into the room first and closed the door. ¡°Ah Min?¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly tried to open the door but found that it was locked. ...... She fanned herself with her hands and turned to look for the air conditioning switch at the door. So warm¡­ was the air conditioning broken¡­ She breathed heavily and turned down the temperature of the air conditioning. Arge gust of cold wind came out of the vent and touched her skin, but it was instantly evaporated by the heat inside her. ¡°Ah Min! Ah Min, are you outside?¡± Su Yanyun knocked on the door. Luo Weimin leaned against the door and clutched the ess card in her hand. This card was obtained by Rong Xiaoping. It could lock most of the rooms here. Rong Xiaoping had given it to her to get Luo Weimin to trick Su Yanyun and force her to sleep with Song Zhifei before remarrying. But for Luo Weimin, no matter how magnanimous she seemed, she was already crazy with jealousy. Why shoul she! Song Zhifei was her man, on what basis should she give him to Su Yanyun? If she didn¡¯t want to snatch Su Yanyun¡¯s property, she wouldn¡¯t have endured for three years and watched Su Yanyun lead her life as Madam Song. ¡°Su Yanyun, if you want to me someone, me your mother for not dying! me your father¡¯s damned will! me yourself for not obediently handing over the property to me!¡± Luo Weimin muttered to herself fiercely. She picked up her phone and pressed a number. ¡°Hello, Young Master Su? I¡¯ve already locked him up and the effects of the drug are evident. Hurry up!¡± Su Zhongjie finished the wine in his ss excitedly when he received the call. ¡°Where are you? Hurry and send me your location!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the east staircase on the second floor. Hurry!¡± Luo Weimin hung up. Song Zhifei didn¡¯t wait long before asking her where she had taken Su Yanyun. Tonight, the Song family was determined to get Su Yanyun. But they never would have thought that Luo Weimin would be a traitor among them. Wang Tong had already told her about Su Yanyun chasing Su Zhongjie away in the morning. Luo Weimin had guessed that Su Zhongjie was interested in Su Yanyun, but hadn¡¯t seeded. She immediately contacted Su Zhongjie secretly, and said that she wanted to help him achieve good results. In fact, she just didn¡¯t want Song Zhifei and Su Yanyun to have any actual rtionship, much less remarry. Su Yanyun had lost her memory, and Luo Weimin was sure that she could use other ways to snatch her property. But she definitely couldn¡¯t return the position she had fought so hard for! Haha, when Song Zhifei sees Su Yanyun and Su Zhongjie sleeping together, he probably won¡¯t have the thought of remarrying her, right? Chapter 119 - Set the Marriage

Chapter 119: Set the Marriage

In the VIP room on the second floor. Rong Linyi was frowning a little when he looked down at his phone. His woman hadn¡¯t called him yet. Since when did shopping take so long? Damn it. If he had known, he would have sent someone to watch over her. At the very least, he would have asked for her friend¡¯s number and name. It was already sote. Did she eat dinner? Was the dinner nutritious? She was pregnant with twins and really shouldn¡¯t be eating outside. The things outside were not clean and hygienic, much less nutritious. He really couldn¡¯t let her do as she pleased. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t havee to this birthday banquet and watched over her at home¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no time like the present. Why don¡¯t our families settle the important matters here today?¡± Commander Cheng, who was sitting not far away from the Old Master, spoke up while staring at Rong Linyi. But Rong Linyi turned a deaf ear to him. He only held his phone hesitantly. ¡°Yi¡¯er.¡± The Old Master¡¯s dignified voice pulled Rong Linyi back to the scene. ¡°Do you have this intention?¡± ...... Rong Linyi looked up indifferently. ¡°What intention?¡± His heart was filled with his woman and he didn¡¯t hear a single thing that others said. He looked up and found that the whole room was filled with people looking at him with different expressions. Commander Cheng looked at him with sickly affection, while Cheng Tingxue appeared shyly beside him. Not to mention Rong Xuelong, who was beside Madam Rong, looked like she was enjoying a good show. Seeing that Rong Linyi waspletely lost, Rong Xuelong chuckled. ¡°I knew it. This younger brother of mine is heartless. The whole family is anxious about your marriage, but you¡¯re standing at the side and pretending to be innocent?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice rose and she seemed to be making trouble. ¡°Are you still missing your little lover whom you are hiding at home?¡± When she finished speaking, the whole room was silent. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was extremely dark. ¡°Rong Xuelong, some things cannot be said carelessly.¡± ¡°You know how much your sister likes to talk nonsense.¡± Madam Rong smiled and tried to ease the atmosphere. ¡°If you have any objections, the two of you can go out and fightter. But now, we are discussing your marriage with Ms. Cheng.¡± ¡°Marriage?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was breathless. Cheng Tingxue, who had experienced Young Master Yi¡¯s annoyance before, couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s words still echoed in her ears: Ms. Cheng, don¡¯t worry. I will destroy the evidence. If Rong Linyi asks me for confirmation, I will do my best to help you. You just have to tell everyone openly that you have already slept with him. With your uncle¡¯s power, would Rong Linyi dare to not marry you? Cheng Tingxue clenched her fists and showed a weak and timid look. ¡°Yi, I¡¯m sorry. About what happened between us that night¡­ I already told Aunt Rong and Uncle. I didn¡¯t want to force you, but Uncle¡­¡± She said and looked at Commander Cheng beside her. ¡°Young Master Yi, as an elder, I shouldn¡¯t be asking about young people¡¯s business. But you have to know that¡­¡± Commander Cheng¡¯s words seemed to be clear, but they also seemed to contain a sense of arrogance. ¡°Your Rong family is a prestigious family, and our Cheng family is of status as well. Since you and our Tingxue have progressed to such a stage, there¡¯s no need to hesitate. Get married as soon as possible and solve one of the elders¡¯ worries.¡± Chapter 120 - I Don’t Believe That You Guys Really Slept Together

Chapter 120: I Don¡¯t Believe That You Guys Really Slept Together

Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was cold, but it was filled with mockery. He asked. ¡°What have you done?¡± His tone was really too arrogant and cold. The sly old fox, Commander Cheng, immediately understood his intentions and his expression darkened. ¡°Young Master Yi, you can¡¯t possibly deny what you have done, right?¡± ¡°I know everything I¡¯ve done.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression waspletely cold. ¡°But no one dares to frame me for something I have never done!¡± Commander Cheng never imaged that a prestigious person like him would be ruthlessly retorted by Rong Linyi and felt ashamed out of anger. He was about to re up when Rong Xuelong chuckled again. ¡°Come on, Second Young Master Rong, you¡¯re joking again.¡± Rong Xuelong shook her head. ¡°Everybody knows that even your cleanliness obsession can¡¯t save you. Since you¡¯ve slept with Ms. Cheng, that means she¡¯s meant for you. You want to deny it? Dream on!¡± Commander Cheng¡¯s expression softened a little when he saw that someone from the Rong family was standing up for him. Cheng Tingxue was also secretly happy. That day when she met Rong Xuelong, the two of them did not have much inmon. She thought that she would not treat her well, but she did not expect her to speak up for her at such a time. Before Cheng Tingxue could even be arrogant for a second, Rong Xuelong spoke again. ¡°Sister Tingxue, go for it! I support you and this heartless person! If he dares to sleep with you, he shouldn¡¯t try to evade responsibility.¡± Cheng Tingxue pretended to blush shyly. ¡°Sister Xue, don¡¯t bring this matter up.¡± She nced at Rong Linyi furtively. ¡°Yi, I know you¡¯re probably unhappy, but what happened that night really happened¡­ You even said that you liked me a lot¡­¡± The whole room was strangely quiet. ...... Regarding Cheng Tingxue, who ¡°fell from the sky¡±, the Rong family members present all had their own schemes. Although Madam Rong refused to believe that her son would touch Cheng Tingxue, she still stood on Cheng Tingxue¡¯s side after weighing the pros and cons. Meanwhile, Rong Linyi¡¯s second uncle¡¯s family was shocked and enraged by Cheng Tingxue¡¯s ¡°sudden confession¡±. If Rong Linyi married this woman, wouldn¡¯t they be helping the wrong person? Old Master Rong looked a little hesitant. Cheng Tingxue did have a good background, but she didn¡¯t seem to be qualified to be his eldest granddaughter-inw. Grandma Rong could tell that Cheng Tingxue was not a kind person, as she couldn¡¯t conceal the happiness in her eyes. This kind of troublemaker would definitely cause drama once she married the eldest son. Rong Jinghui¡¯s face was numb. Second Bro was better than him in many areas but he had bad taste. The woman he met tonight was so much cuter than that Cheng Tingxue. Rong Xuelong wasn¡¯t afraid of making the scene more chaotic. With her mother, brother and Cheng Tingxue there, she was happy to contribute to the drama. How could the old woman¡¯s 60th birthday be so peaceful? She remembered clearly the day Old Madam Rong jabbed her and her mother¡¯s backbone and yelled at them! Thinking of this, Rong Xuelong nudged Cheng Tingxue affectionately and whispered. ¡°Sister Tingxue, you know my brother¡¯s obsession with cleanliness. No one actually believes that you two have really slept¡­¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s words seemed to have agitated Cheng Tingxue. She remembered the humiliation at the Lin River Courtyard. She managed to put on enough of the seductive perfume. However, she did another woman a favour and was even thrown out. Who said that Rong Linyi was a cleanliness freak and couldn¡¯t touch women? Didn¡¯t that woman hug him? He was only pretending to be innocent. Hmph, that was why she also had to dress up nicely tonight. She didn¡¯t believe that Rong Linyi would still dare to push her away in front of her uncle and the Rong family¡¯s elders! Chapter 121 - Who Touched Me Just Now?

Chapter 121: Who Touched Me Just Now?

Rong Xuelong¡¯s words sessfully goaded Cheng Tingxue. She gritted her teeth and used all her might to act innocent and cute. She stood up and walked towards Rong Linyi. ¡°Yi, say something¡­¡± She acted coquettishly, believing that no man could resist her.¡± That night, you clearly said that you would marry me and dote on me¡­¡± In this quiet moment, Rong Linyi was still looking at his phone. Hepletely ignored whatever Cheng Tingxue said about that night. Starting from yesterday, Rong Linyi only had one woman in his life, and only one wife. That woman¡¯s name was¡ªSu Yanyun! Other women wouldn¡¯t even leave any impression in his eyes. Even if he looked at other women, they were just phantoms to him and unworthy life forms. Just as he was about to leave and find his woman, Cheng Tingxue suddenly leaned over and hooked her arm around Rong Linyi¡¯s. ¡°Yi ¡ª¡± She said coquettishly, wanting to rub her chest on Rong Linyi¡¯s arm. ... At that moment, everyone in the Rong family was shocked except for Commander Cheng who nodded in satisfaction. It was also at this moment that Rong Linyi¡¯s dark eyes suddenly turned red. He was like a sleeping dragon that had been woken. Instantly, his rage descended like a storm. Almost no one present saw his actions clearly. They only felt a blur as Cheng Tingxue¡¯s body flew in the air and smashed into the pile of expensive birthday presents which was in a corner of the room. Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V E L . COM The loud sound of presents falling sounded along with Cheng Tingxue¡¯s scream. ¡°Tingxue!¡± Commander Cheng¡¯s expression changed. He was the first to rush over to support Cheng Tingxue whonded on the ground. ¡°Ahhh, it hurts¡­ it hurts¡­¡± Cheng Tingxue was in so much pain that her face was twisted and she screamed repeatedly.¡± Ahhh¡­¡± Commander Cheng turned and red at Rong Linyi. ¡°You brat!¡± However, the moment their eyes met, Commander Cheng was stunned. Rong Linyi stood in front of him with a murderous aura. Even Commander Cheng, who had been through a rain of bullets, felt the fear of death¡­ Madam Rong had already rushed in front of Rong Linyi. She opened her arms and stood in front of him. ¡°Yi¡¯er! It¡¯s okay! You just have to bathe and be done with it!¡± ¡°What the hell is this!¡± Grandma Rong yelled. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday, and you¡¯re not even giving me face!¡± The storm in Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes intensified at Old Madam Rong¡¯s shriek. He suddenly turned around and strode towards a sixyered cake. Before anyone could react, he had already grabbed the cake knife. The entire room fell silent again. The Rong family, except for Rong Xuelong who was still watching the show, were all nervous. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were deep and unreadable. ¡°Who touched me just now? He bellowed. ¡°Speak!¡± Most of the people in the room couldn¡¯t help but shiver. That sharp cake knife gleamed with the same cold spark as Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes. At this time, only two people dared to stand near him. One was Madam Rong, and the other was Rong Jinghui. Madam Rong reached out her hands and begged. ¡°Yi¡¯er, no one has touched you. You¡¯re the sensitive one. Calm down, no one has touched you¡­¡± Chapter 122 - She Said She Wants You To Marry Her

Chapter 122: She Said She Wants You To Marry Her

??

Who would have thought that his reaction would be so terrifying when Cheng Tingxue only held his arm? Madam Rong looked at her son¡¯s irrational eyes and felt endless regret. This was not the first time an incident like this happened because of a ¡°dirty thing.¡± But¡­ Dirty things didn¡¯t include women. In the past, women had also touched his arms, but he had only pushed them away, changed his clothes, and washed his hands repeatedly. But just now, he had directly shoved Cheng Tingxue. That strength and speed seemed as if he was throwing away some smelly garbage. What shocked Madam Rong the most was Rong Linyi¡¯s question: Who touched me just now? What was happening to him? He didn¡¯t even see who had touched him? Why did he have such a big reaction? ... ¡°Yi¡¯er, calm down. I¡¯ll get someone to send you back to Lin River.¡± Madam Rong tried to calm her son who was at the verge of exploding. ¡°Go back and take a bath. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Go back to the Lin River Courtyard¡­ Rong Linyi heard Madam Rong¡¯s words. His rationality slowly returned. Continue reading on MYB0X N0 V EL. COM Oh yes, he should go back there. His woman was still waiting for him to have dinner with her. He should control himself a little. She was pregnant and couldn¡¯t be frightened. Seeing the bloody glow in Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes fade, Madam Rong secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Who knew that at this time, Rong Jinghui, who had been quiet the whole time, suddenly raised his hand and pointed to Cheng Tingxue on the ground. ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you ask about who touched you just now? It¡¯s her. She even said that she slept with you for the whole night and wanted you to marry her.¡± ¡°Jing Hui! Shut up!¡± Madam Rong was so angry she felt as if she lost her breath. She had just managed to calm this Malevolent God down when another Malevolent God came to join in the fun again. Rong Linyi¡¯s grip on the knife tightened. He looked at Cheng Tingxue as if she was dead meat. ¡°Big Aunt, it¡¯s okay.¡± Rong Jinghui looked at Madam Rong expressionlessly. ¡°You are a real expert. No matter how chaotic the situation is, you still have the ability to solve it, right?¡± Rong Xuelong almostughed out. Meanwhile, Madam Rong almost vomited blood. Before she could say anything, Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. ¡°But if there¡¯s a situation that even Big Aunt can¡¯t control, then you have to reflect on your own actions.¡± Then he suddenly snatched the knife from Rong Linyi¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother, leave.¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I¡¯m good at stabbing others.¡± In an instant, everyone in the room turned pale. Rong Xuelong cursed in her heart and finally put aside her casual mood. Even though Rong Linyi was mad, he still had Madam Rong in his heart. However, it was really hard to tell what Rong Linyi was thinking. This guy was a demon that would chop off his own father¡¯s finger at the slightest disagreement. . Just as Rong Xuelong was at a loss over whether to let the matter continue and disrupt the olddy¡¯s birthday banquet, or to put aside her pride and beg Rong Jinghui to spare her¡­ Rong Linyi¡¯s phone rang. This ringtone¡­ He looked like he was suddenly jolted awake from a dream, and his eyes sparkled. It was a call from his woman! Ignoring the people in front of him, he immediately picked up the phone, like a person who was in darkness but finally saw the light in life. ¡°Where are you?¡± Rong Linyi controlled his tone, as he was afraid that it would scare Su Yanyun. Over the phone, Su Yanyun¡¯s anxious and helpless voice was heard. ¡°Hubby¡­ save, save me¡­ quickly save me¡­¡± Chapter 123 - Burning like Charcoal

Chapter 123: Burning like Charcoal

Su Yanyun was sure she was about to go crazy¡­ The room Luo Weimin had locked her in was exceptionally luxurious. When one entered, there was a pathway that led to an aisle with closets and shoe cabs on either side. A spacious living room was seen at the end of the aisle. The decorations were luxurious and noble, but there was only one bed. It was a wide round bed with fragrant flower petals on it. The soft and beautiful gauze curtains were hung on the bed¡¯s roof, giving it a sense of royalty. In front of therge ss window was an equally circr bathtub that could probably amodate several people at the same time. At the side was a cloakroom which stored various luxurious pajamas and outfits, as well as several top-ss Himya Birkins. It was impossible for an ordinary guest room to be decorated like that. This was evidently the room of an important female of the Rong family. But the whole room clearly gave off a brand new and uninhabited vibe. Even the tag on the pajamas was not removed. What worried Su Yanyun the most was not that she had entered the owner¡¯s room by mistake. But¡­ she felt terrible. The air conditioning had been turned to its coldest temperature, but the cold air blowing past her face did not reduce the intensity of her burning body. ... She felt as if she had turned into a ball of fire, and her body was burning like charcoal. Su Yanyun wanted to open the windows and call for help, but all the windows were locked. She was about to cry. In a daze, she subconsciously took out her phone and dialed a number. The¡­ number of the man who could save her. ¡°Hubby¡­ save, save me¡­ save me¡­¡± Su Yanyun sobbed as sheid on the sofa in difort. In the meeting room, Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Where are you?¡± He ditched the people in the room and rushed out. His first reaction was to run downstairs. Su Yanyun was shopping with her best friend. She was so far away from him, nothing must happen to her! On the other end of the line, Su Yanyun¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯m at your house¡­¡± Rong Linyi stopped in his tracks. At his house? Which house? ¡°You¡¯re home?¡± He asked again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t panic, tell me properly.¡± No one knew that his voice was filled with tenderness like never before. ¡°No, no¡­¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s voice was stammering as if she were enduring some unbearable torture. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± A strange feeling rose in Rong Linyi¡¯s heart. His throat rolled and Su Yanyun¡¯s voice made his body tense. ¡°Tell me slowly¡­¡± His voice sounded a little weak. Damn it, what was wrong with her? Did something happen to the baby? But it didn¡¯t sound like it. Her voice seemed to scratch his heart and body, giving him an unnatural reaction. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m at the Rong family¡¯s house¡­¡± The Rong family! Rong Linyi clutched his phone tightly. ¡°Which Rong family? Send me the location immediately!¡± Every member of the Rong family had more than 10 properties under their control, not to mention how many ¡°homes¡± they had under their name. Su Yanyun panted anxiously. ¡°Banquet¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re at the banquet?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, and there was an indescribable fear in his heart. Su Yanyun was actually here! ¡°Where are you at the banquet?¡± He almost wanted to inform all the Rong family¡¯s servants present immediately to search the area. Chapter 124 - Tonight Is Your Death Day

Chapter 124: Tonight Is Your Death Day

Su Yanyun looked around anxiously. She couldn¡¯t even tell where she was anymore. ¡°A room¡­ a beautiful room¡­¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s heart clenched upon hearing her words. Although it was only three stories, Rong Linyi knew that this luxurious house specialized in entertaining guests had hundreds of rooms! He was about to say something when he suddenly heard a man¡¯s voiceing from the stairs. ¡°Where is Su Yanyun now?¡± Su Yanyun? Rong Linyi¡¯s ears twitched. . Someone upstairs was asking where Su Yanyun was? This was the eastern staircase of the entire luxurious house. The main staircase of the luxurious house was divided into four sections: north, south, east, and west. The area near the east staircase was the owner¡¯s main area. Every time the Rong family held a banquet, only the Rong family¡¯s owner and their most respected guests would stay around. After the man¡¯s question ended, another woman¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°I locked her in a room, and the drug should have taken effect by now. Young Master Su, enjoy yourself after you enter.¡± ...... Su Zhongjie¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Ms. Luo, you have helped me so much, how can I thank you?¡± ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Luo Weimin smiled hypocritically. ¡°I only hope that Young Master Su won¡¯t tell anyone I helped you.¡± If the Song family knew that he had done such a thing, it would probably be difficult for him to marry into the Song family. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a small matter. I will definitely keep it a secret for Ms. Luo.¡± Su Zhongjie was now filled with thoughts of Su Yanyun. The two of them walked deeper into the corridor. No one noticed that a man was silently following behind them. When they reached the door to a room, Luo Weimin held up the card in her hand. ¡°Young Master Su, I¡¯ve locked Su Yanyun inside. You just have to open the door and you can enter for a spring breeze.¡± That room? Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was unreadable. He was stunned when he saw the door. Su Yanyun was actually locked in that room. Su Zhongjie took the card and was about to swipe it. Luo Weimin stopped him again. ¡°Wait! Young Master Su, you¡¯re doing the wrong thing.¡± Rong Xiaoping had specially instructed her about this card before giving it to her. It was intelligent. One swipe could open the door, but lock the door with a reverse swipe. Thus, after Luo Weimin left the house, she easily locked Su Yanyun in her room. Su Zhongjie obeyed and opened the door. He drooled. ¡°Good sister, I¡¯m here¡­¡± The living room was brightly lit, but Su Yanyun was nowhere to be seen. Su Zhongjie and Luo Weimin entered the room and saw Su Yanyun lying on the floor with her back facing them. The water in the bathtub was flowing and she seemed to be using her hands to water herself. Even though her back was facing him and he couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, Su Zhongjie felt as if his whole body was on fire. ¡°Good sister, I will treat you well tonight.¡± Luo Weimin¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile. Su Yanyun, tonight will be your death day! When she went to inform Song Zhifei, she would also inform the Su family. He heard that Su Yanyun¡¯s stepfather¡¯s lover was not to be belittled either¡­ Su Zhongjie rubbed his hands wretchedly and walked towards Su Yanyun. Tonight, this woman that he had been eyeing for a long time was his. Haha, after they slept together, would they still need to worry about him not being able to marry her? Su Zhongjie felt that the Su family¡¯s property was already in his hands. As his hand reached out to Su Yanyun¡­ Chapter 125 - Heavy Strike

Chapter 125: Heavy Strike

Suddenly, he felt a weight on his shoulders. Before Su Zhongjie¡¯s ugly smile faded, a firm fist had alreadynded on his face. He didn¡¯t even see who hit him clearly before his brain buzzed and he fell to the ground. Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t remember how many years¡­ it had been since hest hit someone. All these years, the only thing that he hit when he exercised was the cold gym equipment. But when he saw Su Zhongjie reaching out his hands to touch Su Yanyun, Rong Linyi would rather dirty his own hands than let his woman be vited. Su Zhongjie was punched so hard that he fell to the ground. He felt dizzy and his neck was almost broken. He struggled to raise his head, wanting to see who had the guts to ruin his night. Unfortunately, his vision was blurry, and he only saw a pair of long legs sweep past him. Rong Linyi had already knelt down beside Su Yanyun and washed his hands briefly in the water. He immediately helped Su Yanyun up. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s body slumped over the moment she saw the familiar figure. ... Rong Linyi looked down and saw Su Yanyun¡¯s abnormally red cheeks. She had tears in her eyes and the anger in his heart soared. She had been drugged! No wonder her voice sounded strange! It turned out that she had encountered such an unforeseen event. Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM Rong Linyi didn¡¯t have the time to ask Su Yanyun what happened. He saw that his woman¡¯s dress was soaked, her hair was scattered, her cheeks were red and she seemed to look at him with eyes of confusion. Her body was also subconsciously rubbing against his chest. Rong Linyi¡¯s throat tightened. There were changes in his body that he couldn¡¯t control. He picked Su Yanyun up. ¡°Whoo are you?¡± Luo Weimin retreated to the side in shock when Su Zhongjie was knocked down. She only saw Rong Linyi¡¯s back and saw his tall and big stature. She thought that he was a Rong family¡¯s bodyguard that had merely seen injustice. Rong Linyi ignored Luo Weimin¡¯s chase and walked out of the room with Su Yanyun in his arms. Seeing that he was about to take Su Yanyun away, Luo Weimin pounced on him anxiously. ¡°Stop! Put her down!¡± Before her hand could even touch Rong Linyi, the man in front suddenly turned his body to the side, and Luo Weimin missed. At the same time, he hugged Su Yanyun tightly while grabbing Luo Weimin¡¯s hair and mming her face into the wall of the corridor. ¡°Ah!¡± Luo Weimin¡¯s face was almost embedded into the wall. At the same time, she felt as if her nose bridge was broken, and her chin was nted. She was about to scream in pain, but before she could even open her mouth, she felt saltiness in her mouth. After her teeth knocked into the wall, all of them loosened and bled. Rong Linyi had no choice but to hit them himself but once he did, he didn¡¯t go easy on them. This was worth the price of dirtying his hands. Su Zhongjie staggered out of the room and saw Luo Weimin squatting on the floor with a twisted face. ¡°Where, where is she?¡± Half of his face was swollen from that punch, and he looked exasperated. The beauty in his hands had left. Su Zhongjie wished he could tear the person who had ruined his n into pieces. Luo Weimin pointed in the direction Rong Linyi left in. ¡°Come with me to find them!¡± Su Zhongjie dragged Luo Weimin. Chapter 126 - Please Bear with It

Chapter 126: Please Bear with It

¡°Wait! Wait!¡± Luo Weimin covered her face with her hands desperately. She could feel intense paining from her face. Right now, all she could think about was rushing to the hospital. The European-style high nose bridge and pointed chin that she had spent a lot of money on waspletely crooked at this moment. ¡°Don¡¯t say so much!¡± Su Zhongjie was agitated. Thinking of how a drugged Su Yanyun was now in the hands of another man, Su Zhongjie was enraged. He dragged Luo Weimin in the direction she pointed to. When the two of them walked through a small door at the side, no one noticed a low panting sounding from behind the door. Rong Linyi had just walked a few steps with Su Yanyun in his arms when he heard amotioning from the corner in front. It was the Rong family. Just as Rong Linyi was prepared to be ¡°arrested¡± along with Su Yanyun, he suddenly saw the hidden door on the wall. The Rong family¡¯s luxurious house was very particr. Most of them were prepared for the guests at the party, so it resembled top-ss hotels and had facilities. This included a cleaning storage room every few rooms. ...... The doors to these lockers were hidden on the walls on either side of the corridor. They blending into the wall so as not to destroy the entire style of the luxurious house. To open the door, one needed the housemaid¡¯s ess card. But Rong Linyi was the head of the Rong family and had the highest ess card. He immediately opened the door and entered with Su Yanyun in his arms. Yanyun¡¯s current situation could not be seen by anyone. Putting aside the fact that she had been drugged, he didn¡¯t know how others would gossip about her if she saw the Rong family in this state. More importantly¡­ Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes fell heavily on Su Yanyun¡¯s body. Today, Su Yanyun was originally wearing a loose white dress. This dress was formute purposes and was made of top-quality cotton. It originally covered her graceful figure. But now, because of therge amount of cold water, it was all tightly pressed to her body. Under the moist fabric was a distinct curve. This was more alluring than beingpletely exposed. At this moment, Su Yanyun was hugged by Rong Linyi and pressed against the door. The storage room was a little small and mostly contained cleaning tools. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t want to touch those things, nor did he want his woman to touch them, so he could only lean against the door with her. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Su Yanyun moaned after being pushed against the door. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Her voice was like a kitten¡¯s, and it made Rong Linyi¡¯s heart itch. ¡°Shh ¡ª¡± He pressed her red lips with his finger. ¡°Baby, bear with it¡­¡± Thesest three words were for Su Yanyun and himself to hear. People walked past from time to time. He didn¡¯t want anyone else to notice anything strange. However, Rong Linyi didn¡¯t expect Su Yanyun to frown even more upon hearing his voice. She snorted ufortably and suddenly opened her mouth to lick Rong Linyi¡¯s finger. Rong Linyi¡¯s body trembled all of a sudden, and his fingers caressed her face tenderly. Su Yanyun¡¯s lips were hotter than her body. The tip of her tongue carried a subtle fragrance and sent a current through his body. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± The usually shy woman was a hundred times more proactive than usual because of the drug. Her voice was alluring and her white arms wrapped around Rong Linyi¡¯s waist. Chapter 127 - As Long As She Belonged to Him

Chapter 127: As Long As She Belonged to Him

Rong Linyi didn¡¯t move. He was fighting his thoughts. No¡­ This sort of ce was not suitable. Even though he felt that the woman in front of him was more charming than ever. ¡°Hubby¡­ I beg you¡­¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She was in a daze yet her delicate cheeks were charming. Rong Linyi felt as if the strings in his brain had snapped one by one. All that was in front of him was his woman¡¯s pretty face that had turned flirtatious because of the drug¡¯s effect and her burning body. This temperature also ignited his body. Last night, the matter that hadn¡¯t been carried out for some reason had left him repressed and restless. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was hoarse. ... He pressed her even tighter against the door. He was the one who told her not to move, but his lower body bumped into her uncontrobly, and he wished he could just m into her body. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Su Yanyun screamed. She was a little shocked but she still sounded seductive. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes darkened instantly. Even through they were separated by clothes, he felt as if he could feel his body on hers. He pressed down on Su Yanyun heavily. Water from her clothes soaked his chest. But Rong Linyi, who usually found even a little water stain dirty, was excited by the feel of it. He felt stimted after encountering his taboo. Outside, someone seemed to have stopped in their tracks. ¡°Strange¡­¡± A woman¡¯s confused voice drifted over.¡± I think there¡¯s someone nearby? ¡± Rong Linyi was stunned. The person passing by was actually Rong Xuelong! He immediately covered Su Yanyun¡¯s mouth with his hand. Rong Xuelong was Madam Rong¡¯s right-hand woman. Even if she had promised herself not to tell anyone about his marriage, Rong Linyi did not have confidence in Rong Xuelong¡¯s actions. His half-sister had beenwless since a young age. It¡¯s not time yet¡­ Rong Linyi thought. If Su Yanyun was not pregnant, then her second marriage status would not pose any hindrance to them. But she was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child¡­ Rong Linyi had already been forced to deal with this issue in his heart after making a mistake in the hospital and almost making Su Yanyun fall down the stairs. Yes, he was unhappy that she had someone else¡¯s child, and he was jealous that she had another man in her past. But¡­pared to losing her, Rong Linyi could tolerate anything. This thought was nted deep in Rong Linyi¡¯s heart after experiencing the fear of losing Su Yanyun for a short time. He didn¡¯t care about her past as long as her future belonged to him. But just because he could tolerate it didn¡¯t mean that the Rong family could. Rong Linyi knew that the responsibilities fell on his shoulders. Before Su Yanyun gave birth to the baby, he decided to keep her in captivity in his own home and prevent anyone from hurting her. ¡°Oh¡­ oh¡­¡± Su Yanyun whimpered pitifully when Rong Linyi pressed a hand to her mouth. Chapter 128 - Righteous Power

Chapter 128: Righteous Power

The woman¡¯s eyes were bright and sparkly, but they were filled with a strange luster, like the deepest starry sky with a mysterious allure. Rong Linyi covered Su Yanyun¡¯s mouth and leaned into her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t make any sound, okay¡­ I¡¯ll bring you out soon¡­¡± His breathing was hot, and the darkness in his eyes became purer and deeper. The woman¡¯s whimper turned into a sob. Her body moved up and down with her breathing, and her moist lips wet his fingers. She hugged him and her hands fumbled around his back. Rong Linyi felt himself slowly losing his senses. His breathing became rapid and their breaths were mixed together. He suddenly released his grip on Su Yanyun and pressed his hot lips against hers. As their lips met, he exhaled a breath of air. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± It was over¡­ he couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. He originally wanted to let his woman endure it for a while. After all, he was the more sober one. ... But now, it was over. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore¡­ Even in this ce, this standing position and the fact that she was just more than a month into the pregnancy¡­ he knew that he was finished. Su Yanyun hung her arms loosely around his neck, opening herself up to him. Bang! She didn¡¯t know what she kicked, but a broom fell and hit Rong Linyi on the back. Rong Linyi raised his head and took a deep breath. It was indeed not suitable here. It was not because it was clean or not, but because it was too small and cramped. He didn¡¯t care if there was anyone outside. So what if others saw him? She was his legal wife, and he was openly exercising his rights as a husband. Was that wrong? He only wanted to take her in his embrace, to love her and treat her well, and to be with her¡­ as one. Rong Linyi picked up the woman in his arms, opened the door and walked out. He only took a few steps when he heard footsteps ahead and a familiar man¡¯s voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t see him. I just knocked on the door and he¡¯s not in his room. Don¡¯t worry, Yilin, Big Brother will definitely educate him for you¡­¡± It was actually Jiang Chengxi. The Rong family¡¯s vi wasplex and convoluted. Jiang Chengxi was also on another path, but he would be here soon. Rong Linyi immediately saw the room where Su Yanyun was ¡°detained¡±. The door was still wide open. He entered in a sh and locked the door. Jiang Chengxi, who had already walked over, hung up the call with Jiang Yilin. He paused, and found something in the doorway. ¡°This is¡­¡± He knelt down and picked up an identification card from the ground. This was a reporter¡¯s certificate. The name on the certificate was: Su Yanyun. ¡°She¡¯s here too?¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s pupils constricted. Oh no! Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t have met her again, right? Jiang Chengxi had alreadye to aconclusion about what happened between Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi in the three hours. She couldn¡¯t tell anyone. But why was Su Yanyun here? This was the Rong family¡¯s residence. ¡°What are you sneaking around for?¡± Suddenly, a clear female voice sounded from behind Jiang Chengxi, scaring him so much that he almost jumped. He turned around and saw Rong Xuelong looking at him with her hands sped. ¡°Ms. Rong.¡± Jiang Chengxi smiled elegantly and hid the reporter¡¯s certificate quietly. ¡°Long time no see.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Rong Xuelong had already raised her hand at lightning speed¡­ Chapter 129 - Tell Me Who I Am

Chapter 129: Tell Me Who I Am

Bang! A loud p echoed in the corridor. A clear handprint appeared on Jiang Chengxi¡¯s face. His gaze turned sharp instantly. ¡°Rong Xuelong!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Rong Xuelong raised her hand again. ¡°You scum has no right to call me by my name!¡± Unexpectedly, Jiang Chengxi reacted quickly and grabbed her wrist. ¡°One p is enough!¡± Jiang Chengxi gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t hit women!¡± Rong Xuelong smiled coquettishly. ¡°I was just kidding. Young Master Xi is angry already?¡± If not for the fact that Jiang Chengxi had already suffered due to Rong Xuelong many times, he would really be deceived by her current smile. Damn! Have you seen anyone joke with a p before? ... Furthermore, Rong Xuelong would give him a p each time she saw him. ¡°Jiang bastard.¡± Rong Xuelong sneered again when she saw that Jiang Chengxi had not fallen for her trick. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t even think about my brother! That fake b*tch of yours isn¡¯t worthy of our Rong family!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether she¡¯s worthy or not, spinster!¡± Jiang Chengxi hated it the most when people insulted his sister and retorted immediately. Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression changed a little. ¡°Jiang Zhongmai, I think you¡¯re asking for a beating!¡± Continue -reading -on MYB0 X N0V E L. COM Jiang Chengxi pushed Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand away. ¡°I won¡¯t aodate you tonight. See you at the martial arts school this weekend!¡± Inside the room¡­ Rong Linyi had no idea what was happening outside. At this moment, he had already ced the woman on the bed. Before Su Yanyun could initiate, he had already leaned forward. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Su Yanyun leaned into him affectionately. Rong Linyi pinched her chin gently. ¡°Call me by my name. Who am I, Su Yanyun? Tell me, who am I¡­¡± Su Yanyun frowned. ¡°Hubby¡­ It hurts¡­¡± She yearned to be hugged by him, ravaged by him, and crushed by him¡­ But why was he so distant? ¡°Tell me my name.¡± Rong Linyi did not give in. A thorn in his heart could only be removed by her. Su Yanyun got up ufortably and moaned uncontrobly. She leaned her red lips towards Rong Linyi and begged with a sobbing voice. ¡°Hubby¡­ quickly¡­ save¡­¡± Before she could even finish speaking, Rong Linyi¡¯s tongue had already invaded her mouth. He also went along with her and hugged her tightly. He rubbed her fiercely while squeezing her legs tightly. However, he still didn¡¯t take the next step after venting his frustration. ¡°Tell me, Yanyun, who is the person you love?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s breathing was heavy like a summer storm. Facing a body that was as beautiful as a white jade, he had to use all of his willpower. ¡°You¡­ Hubby, I love you¡­¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. She only knew that the man in front of her was the person she had entrusted her entire life to. He was her unchanging partner in this life, and she wanted to be with him and be one with him. ¡°Who am I?¡± Rong Linyi was stubborn. ¡°Yi¡­¡± Su Yanyun finally said his name as he wished. ¡°Linyi¡­ Rong Linyi¡­ Hubby¡­ ah! ¡± With thest word, Rong Linyi finally prated the delicate woman in his embrace¡­ The whole room was filled with gentle sounds that made one blush. Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun, who werepletely immersed in their own world, didn¡¯t know that at this time, someone had already caused a scene¡­ Chapter 130 - Be Gentler This Time

Chapter 130: Be Gentler This Time

¡°Darling, it¡¯s bad.¡± Luo Weimin found Song Zhifei crying. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Song Zhifei looked at the unrecognizable Luo Weimin and was shocked. ¡°Where¡¯s Su Yanyun? Luo Weimin went under the knife many times in the past. Her entire face hit the wall and was naturally distorted in many ces. This caused her entire face to be swollen like a shiny pig¡¯s head. Song Zhifei¡¯s expression angered Luo Weimin even more. She covered her face and cried. ¡°I already had her but Su Yanyun¡¯s lover suddenly came. He not only took Su Yanyun away, but also beat me up.¡± ¡°Lover?¡± Song Zhifei was enraged. ¡°He¡¯s just a lover so how dare he do this? Where are they?¡± As they were talking, Rong Xiaoping and Song Deming also came forward. Seeing Luo Weimin¡¯s appearance, she was also shocked. She heard that Su Yanyun and her lover had left. He was even more enraged. ¡°What a sly b*tch!¡± Rong Xiaoping spat. ¡°She¡¯s seducing men everywhere! How shameless!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zhifei. Dad, Mom, I¡¯ve already done my best.¡± Luo Weimin cried. Song Deming was in deep thought. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no turning point. Su Yanyun is our Song family¡¯s daughter-inw, and a lot of people know about it. In my opinion, why don¡¯t we go and catch an adulterer? Then, we¡¯ll send you up and so you can magnanimously forgive her in front of everyone¡­¡± ¡°Forgive her? What a joke!¡± Song Zhifei¡¯s expression changed. Catch her in the act¡­ This was equivalent to announcing his humiliation to all the guests. ¡°Are you stupid!¡± Rong Xiaoping and Song Deming were husband and wife indeed. ¡°What your father means is to let everyone know how magnanimous you are. Firstly, you can use the power of the public¡¯s opinion to trick Su Yanyun back and marry her again. Secondly, isn¡¯t this a good reason to divorce her in the future?¡± ...... ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Luo Weimin echoed immediately. Haha, it was good to let everyone see Su Yanyun¡¯s ugly state and his unfaithful wife cheating with others. ¡°Minmin, lead the way. We¡¯ll go and find that slut and her adulterer!¡± Rong Xiaoping said. Meanwhile, on the other side of the banquet. ¡°Outrageous!¡± Su Bowang bellowed when he saw Su Zhongjie¡¯s swollen face. ¡°This is the Rong family¡¯s banquet. Who dared to hit you like this?¡± ¡°It, it must be Su Yanyun¡¯s lover!¡± Su Zhongjie covered half of his face andined incoherently. ¡°That woman was drugged and wasining, but a man ran out and punched me. He even took her away.¡± Su Bowang gritted his teeth in anger when he heard that Su Yanyun had drugged someone else. ¡°If there¡¯s such a thing, why didn¡¯t you tell me first?¡± He pointed at Su Zhongjie. When he saw Guo Qiao Lian¡¯s angry expression, he immediately changed his tone. ¡°I could¡¯ve at least taken care of that girlfriend for you over there.¡± ¡°Dad! That man can¡¯t take advantage of this!¡± Su Zhongjie thought about how Su Yanyun was being pinned down by another man and was angry and anxious. ¡°We have to rush over!¡± If he rushed over, he might even get a bargain¡­ hehe. In the bedroom. Su Yanyun leaned into Rong Linyi¡¯s arms. ¡°Baby, are you feeling better?¡± Rong Linyi looked at the delicate woman in his arms. After sleeping with him, Su Yanyun¡¯s cheeks were tinted with a rose-colored luster. She bit her lower lip and recovered her consciousness. ¡°Okay¡­¡± She nodded slightly. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes darkened again. His woman looked like she wanted to say something, but hesitated. It was obvious that she still had some impatience and desire¡­ Who was it that had drugged her so severely! ¡°Then I¡¯ll be gentler this time¡­¡± Before Su Yanyun could say anything, Rong Linyi had already turned over and pinned her down. Chapter 131 - A Flash

Chapter 131: A sh

A dark fragrance drifted. Compared to the craziness of the first time, the two of them restrained themselves a little this time. Rong Linyi only realized how unrestrained he had been after he came to his senses. That fierce impact wouldn¡¯t hurt the baby in Su Yanyun¡¯s womb, right? Although he had read relevant books before that said he do that sort of thing appropriately when she was pregnant, the book had mentioned that he couldn¡¯t be too fierce. But just now¡­ It was more than fierce. Rong Linyi was wild and unrestrained, while Su Yanyun was willing. The two of them were just short of tearing down the bed. But judging from Su Yanyun¡¯s reaction, she didn¡¯t seem to be in any difort. On the contrary, she exuded a gentle and alluring aura after their passion faded. Rong Linyi raised his head again after he calmed down. He turned over and pinned her down. Su Yanyun did not resist. ... She was only red-faced, and there was still some shyness in her eyes, as if she were also helpless in her actions just now. Besides, even if she didn¡¯t feel that terrible anymore, she still¡­ yearned for it. But Rong Linyi had seen through it. As the tide rose and fell, the effect of the drug had faded a lot. This kind of desire could actually be suppressed by willpower. Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM But Rong Linyi would never let go of such an opportunity. A whileter, only soft moans were left in the room. Unlike the previous storm, this time, the two of them seemed to be slowly enjoying the sweet tenderness. Su Yanyun¡¯s waist was soft and gentle. She seemed to have melted into a puddle in his arms as her slender legs wrapped around Rong Linyi¡¯s waist like vines. The two of them slowly felt each other¡¯s affection with their lips and teeth. Unknowingly, simr scenes shed through their minds at the same time. It seemed as if they had also been intimate in the past. The tenderness continued, and the moans in the room became heavier. ¡°Hubby, please be gentler¡­¡± Su Yanyun regained her senses and endured the waves of softness, but she was still worried about the baby in her stomach. ¡°Rx¡­ baby¡­¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s kissesnded on Su Yanyun¡¯s face and lips densely. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡­ I will be careful¡­¡± Although he said this, he couldn¡¯t help but exert more force. Su Yanyun had endured much, but so had he. Rong Linyi suddenly missed the time when they were both unrestrained. If only she wasn¡¯t pregnant¡­ If she wasn¡¯t pregnant, he could have imprisoned her in his embrace every night and he could do whatever he wanted. This included ravaging her over and over again. With such a crazy thought shing through his mind, Rong Linyi suddenly forgot about his taboo. Su Yanyun screamed but was she was swallowed whole by him. ¡°You are only¡­ allowed to¡­ give me a baby¡­¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s words became incoherent. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Su Yanyun responded and wrapped her arms tightly around Rong Linyi¡¯s broad back. She was slowly losing her consciousness and the fire in her seemed to be on the verge of exploding. ¡°Call me by my name!¡± Rong Linyi bit Su Yanyun¡¯s neck. He wanted to hear her call him using her gentle and alluring voice. Su Yanyun was in a daze and could only cling onto Rong Linyi tightly, as she shouted his name at his request. At this critical moment¡­ Chapter 132 - As Popular As Young Master Yi

Chapter 132: As Popr As Young Master Yi

The rm in the room was suddenly activated. The rm was exceptionally shrill and pierced Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun¡¯s eardrums instantly. Rong Linyi¡¯s body paused. Su Yanyun also snapped back to reality. ¡°Fire?¡± This was her first reaction. Rong Linyi¡¯s face was ck and he gritted his teeth. ¡°No, someone is forcing the door open!¡± There were several types of rms. Fire was one type, and another was when someone was forcefully destroying a door. As the Rong family¡¯s head, Rong Linyi knew it best. Both Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi did not look very happy to be interrupted at this time. The fire in his body had yet to be extinguished. Although he was unwilling, he didn¡¯t have the same thoughts from before. The rm beeped for a while before finally stopping. Rong Linyi turned around and was about to continue. ...... Men were more reluctant to stop than women. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Su Yanyun stopped Rong Linyi. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them!¡± Young Master Yi indicated that this was the first time they slept together as an official couple. How could he bear to give up his sweet woman? He had would not stop until she begged for mercy. ¡°Forget it.¡± Su Yanyun retorted weakly. She still had a baby in her stomach, it hadn¡¯t even been three months¡­ But this was the second time tonight¡­ Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know whether Rong Linyi was tough or the baby in her belly was tough. ¡°No.¡± Rong Linyi narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°As a wife, you have a duty to satisfy your husband.¡± Su Yanyun pouted pitifully and was about to protest. Rong Linyi¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Someone called him? Before Su Yanyun could feel happy, the phone fell silent again. But this time, Rong Linyi¡¯s expression changed. He was the only one who knew that his phone controlled the security system of this luxurious house. That short ring meant that the door to this suite had been opened. Rong Linyi locked the door the moment he entered. As the Rong family¡¯s head, he had the highest authority in this luxurious house. Once he locked the door, even Madam Rong and the Old Master would not be able to open it. The only person who could open it was the owner of this suite¡­ Just as he got off the bed, he heard a light knock on the door. ¡°Sister! What are you still knocking for?¡± Rong Xiaoping stood at the side with her arms akimbo, gloating. ¡°My shameless daughter-inw is inside. In my opinion, we should just smash the door and capture the adulterous couple!¡± Madam Rong nced askance at Rong Xiaoping and did not speak. Rong Xiaoping was the Rong family¡¯s second great uncle¡¯s daughter. They were rtives and had been together for more than three generations. But tonight, she found Madam Rong through the Rong family¡¯s old butler. She said that the Song family¡¯s daughter-inw and had slept with a bodyguard at the banquet. Madam Rong originally didn¡¯t want to care about her matter. Unexpectedly, at the other end of the banquet, the Su family members also started making noise. They said that his fianc¨¦e had also slept with a bodyguard at the banquet. Rong Xuelong was interested in watching the scene unfold and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Since when did our Rong family bodyguard be so popr?¡± He was even more popr than Young Master Yi? Chapter 133 - Ignorant Trash

Chapter 133: Ignorant Trash

The Song family had connections with Rong Xiaoping, so they could easily get to know the Rong family with a little money. But the Su family didn¡¯t have such connections, so they could only make noise in the living room, especially Guo Qiaolian. She pestered a rich woman she didn¡¯t know, and was afraid that her family¡¯s dirtyundry would be made public. ¡°My son¡¯s unwed daughter-inw is an absolute slut!¡± The vulgarities in Guo Qiaolian¡¯s mouth left the otherdies and heiresses at the scene agape. ¡°We brought her to a banquet out of goodwill, but she ended up sleeping with the bodyguards here. She¡¯s really shameless! She cheated on my son before he even married her. If the Rong family doesn¡¯t give us an exnation, we won¡¯t let the matter rest tonight!¡± Neither Luo Weimin nor Su Zhongjie saw Rong Linyi¡¯s face. They thought that he was the Rong family¡¯s bodyguard since he had punched him so hard. Su Yanyun was drugged and didn¡¯t appear at this time. Needless to say, she must have used all sorts of methods to seduce that bodyguard and spend time with him. Thus, be it the Song family or the Su family, all of them had ck faces. Such a thing happened at the olddy¡¯s 60th birthday banquet. As the host, the Rong family naturally could not sit idle. It was not convenient for the Old Master to make an appearance. As the Rong family¡¯s most influential person, Madam Rong naturally had to deal with the aftermath. However, following the Song and Su families¡¯ usation, a strange expression gradually surfaced on Rong Xuelong¡¯s face. The area where the ident happened was the Rong family¡¯s house. A cold expression shed on Rong Xuelong¡¯s face after Luo Weimin pointed out the room where the ident happened. ¡°It¡¯s here! Listen! There¡¯s still sounds inside!¡± Guo Qiaolian leaned on the door and listened. ¡°Su Yanyun and her adulterer are inside!¡± Of all the people present, Guo Qiaolian was the least refined. She immediately knocked on the door and yelled. ¡°Come out, you b*tch! You uneducated sl*t! I¡¯m going to tear your mouth apart! Your mother is just a b*tch who seduced other men, and gave birth to you shameless b*tch!¡± ...... Su Menghe and Su Zhongjie were not ashamed at all when they heard Guo Qiaolian¡¯s harsh words. Instead, they looked smug. If everyone saw Su Yanyun fooling around with others, her reputation would bepletely ruined. In that case, even if the Su family was ¡°magnanimous¡± to take her in, would they still have to worry about her not handing over the family property? The Su and Song families had the same n. But they didn¡¯t realize that Madam Rong¡¯s expression was getting colder and colder. These arrogant pieces of trash actually dared to behave atrociously in the Rong family. If it weren¡¯t for the Old Madam¡¯s 60th birthday banquet, she would have long beaten them and thrown them out. But it was precisely because tonight was the Old Madam¡¯s birthday banquet and this birthday banquet was organized by her that the actions of the Song and Su families were even more intolerable. When the banquet ended, Madam Rong could imagine how some people in the family would ridicule and attack her regarding this matter. A cold glint shed across Madam Rong¡¯s eyes. She remembered everyone in the Su and Song families today. After tonight, they could forget about staying in C City! ¡°Madam, look, the two adulterers inside are still refusing toe out!¡± Guo Qiaolian didn¡¯t know that her actions hadpletely angered Madam Rong, and she even suggested. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just get someone to break the door lock¡­¡± Before Guo Qiaolian finished speaking, the door lock suddenly clicked and opened from the inside. Guo Qiaolian was overjoyed. She didn¡¯t care who was inside and lifted her hand to p him and shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you cheater¡­¡± Chapter 134 - Sugar Baby

Chapter 134: Sugar Baby

Before she finished speaking, she suddenly felt a chilling breeze in her face. Before Guo Qiaolian could even see who it was, he looked down andmanded. ¡°Scram!¡± The man who stood inside sent shivers down her spine although he didn¡¯t say anything more. Guo Qiaolian looked up and the moment she saw Rong Linyi, she suddenly screamed. ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you! You really are Su Yanyun¡¯s sugar baby! How much did she pay you to sleep with her! What an immoral couple!¡± Su Menghe was also stunned the moment she opened the door. Ever since she met Rong Linyist time, even though she was scared out of her wits by his dark and menacing aura, she still couldn¡¯t resist his handsome face. Su Menghe had been dreaming about him a lot in her heart. She didn¡¯t expect to bump into him again this time. Rong Linyi was only wearing a bathrobe. Not only was his hair wet, there were also water droplets on his chest, as if he had just walked out of a bathtub. However, his cold expression and chiseled features made him seem even more abstinent. Seeing Rong Linyi standing in front of the door, Guo Qiaolian didn¡¯t dare to walk up rashly. She just held Madam Rong¡¯s hand. ¡°Madam, you have to uphold justice for my son! This guy looks so pretentious, but he¡¯s seducing my son¡¯s fianc¨¦e! Let¡¯s go in immediately, this adulterous couple must be here!¡± Madam Rong¡¯s expression was cold, but she didn¡¯t say a single thing. She only looked up at Rong Linyi with a provocative look. Rong Xuelong quietly watched them in a corner and waited for Guo Qiaolian to suffer. ¡°Mother.¡± Su Menghe held onto Guo Qiaolian. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. This Sir doesn¡¯t look like that sort of person.¡± Oh, she still has a tactful daughter. Madam Rong and Rong Xuelong thought together. Unexpectedly, Su Menghe nced shyly at Rong Linyi. ¡°It must be that sl*t Su Yanyun who seduced him. We just have to capture Su Yanyun.¡± Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM Pfft! Rong Xuelong almost spat out inughter. This must be a stupid woman who lost her bnce whenever she saw her brother. ¡°Only capture Su Yanyun? How is that possible?¡± Suddenly, Su Bowang bellowed. He pointed a finger at Rong Linyi. ¡°We have to capture the adulterer! Without this man, would my stepdaughter have done such a shameless thing? This brat is no good! Since Madam Rong is here today, let her administer justice and lock this man up in the police station!¡± The thought of this man in front of him who had broken his finger thest time and slept with his ¡°stepdaughter¡± made Su Bowang grit his teeth. Half of Su Zhongjie¡¯s face was covered in ice as he howled as well. ¡°That¡¯s right. The one who injured me is this wild man. He is Su Yanyun¡¯s sugar baby! Since you have angered our Su family, I want you to die without a grave!¡± ¡°Sugar baby?¡± Rong Xuelong finally could not take it anymore. She looked at Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes and suppressed herughter. Good brother, when were you being taken care of? Why didn¡¯t we know? Madam Rong crossed her arms and she actually looked like she was watching a show. She said unhurriedly to her son, ¡°Someone wants you to die without a burial ce. What do you have to say?¡± ¡°What is there to discuss? We¡¯ll know once we barge in. That b*tch Su Yanyun is definitely inside!¡± Guo Qiaolian said and was about to drag Su Menghe into the room. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression changed and a murderous look shed across his eyes. He was just about to make a move¡­ Chapter 135 - Shameless for Money

Chapter 135: Shameless for Money

Guo Qiaolian wanted to force her way in, but Su Yanyun was still inside. Rong Linyi wouldn¡¯t let her seed even if he had to dirty his hands. Just as he was about to make a move. A sudden sharp roar sounded in the air. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Everyone was stunned. The person who shouted was actually Rong Xiaoping. She suddenly pointed a finger at Guo Qiaolian and yelled, ¡°Your Su family is so shameless! Su Yanyun is clearly our Song family¡¯s daughter-inw, when did she be your son¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± Guo Qiaolian was inexperienced, but Rong Xiaoping wasn¡¯t. Rong Linyi. Although she had only seen him a few times a year, she had seen him before. The moment the door opened, Rong Xiaoping was sure that Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t be inside. What a joke, although this current family head of the Rong family was elusive, the rumor that he was so obsessed with cleanliness that even his own family members didn¡¯t want to approach him was no lie! How would a b*tch like Su Yanyun get her blessing to be with Rong Linyi? What angered her even more was that Guo Qiaolian imed that Su Yanyun was her son¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Fianc¨¦e? ¡°Disgusting!¡± Rong Xiaoping spat. She obviously knew what the Su family was up to. In the end, it was all for the Su family¡¯s property. ¡°You Su family members are really disgusting. Su Yanyun and your illegitimate child are cousins. You¡¯re really shameless for money!¡± Now that the Su family had evidently offended Rong Linyi, Rong Xiaoping had to express her stand and loyalty to punish the Su family on behalf of the Rong family¡¯s head. Guo Qiaolian exploded upon hearing Rong Xiaoping¡¯s insult. ¡°You old hag! Su Yanyun has already divorced your son. You said that I did it for money, who do you think you are? Your son had a mistress and still wants our Su family¡¯s property. I should be the disugsted one!¡± As Guo Qiaolian spoke, she spat on Rong Xiaoping¡¯s face. Rong Xiaoping was livid at being humiliated in front of the Rong family¡¯s head. She immediately rushed forward and grabbed hold of Guo Qiaolian. Two middle-aged women kept spitting obscenities like uncultured women on the street. The children on both sides saw this and came forward to help pull them apart. Su Zhongjie even grabbed Rong Xiaoping¡¯s cor and pushed her onto the ground. Seeing his mother being bullied, Song Zhifei couldn¡¯t take it anymore and punched Su Zhongjie¡¯s face. A clear ck eye appeared on Su Zhongjie¡¯s other half of his face. ¡°Okay! I finally understand! Su Yanyun is in your hands!¡± Su Zhongjie¡¯s expression was sinister. ¡°That mistress of yours drugged her and tricked me intoing here to scheme against me!¡± Mistress? Drugged? On the side, several Rong family members had different expressions on their faces. Madam Rong¡¯s expression darkened. What nonsense was this! These people were really too bold to attempt such a foul deed during the Rong family¡¯s birthday banquet! A murderous glint shed across Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes. He had already guessed the whole story between the two of them. Hearing Su Zhongjie¡¯s words, the members of the Song family all looked at Luo Weimin. Luo Weimin looked crafty with her nted eyes. She hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°No! No! I didn¡¯t even look for him. He followed me and Su Yanyun and locked her up while we weren¡¯t paying attention. Yanyun and I are good friends. I¡­ am also a victim.¡± At this time, she couldn¡¯t admit that she had drugged him or that she had colluded with Su Zhongjie. Chapter 136 - Dog Fight

Chapter 136: Dog Fight

¡°You b*tch!¡± Su Zhongjie wouldn¡¯t take this lying down. He didn¡¯t manage to sleep with his goddess and even received two punches for no reason. In his opinion, his bad luck was all brought about by Luo Weimin. This unlucky monster! She had to be plotting against him. He took out his phone, opened his text messages and held it up. ¡°Look! Look! This is the text this b*tch sent me! The evidence is all here. She told me to drug Su Yanyun tonight and let me seize the opportunity!¡± ¡°Okay! It turns out that it was all your Song family¡¯s fault! You called us thieves but that was to frame our Su family so that you could snatch our property, right?¡± Guo Qiao Lian immediately yelled. Although this so-called framing didn¡¯t make any sense at all. But if Guo Qiaolian was sure that the Song family was behind this, she would have to pull strings forcefully. Rong Xiaoping wanted to retort, but she was also shocked by the text message in front of her. Everyone in the Song family turned their heads and looked at Luo Weimin with solemn eyes. Luo Weimin felt so guilty that her legs went weak. She covered her stomach with her hands seemingly casually. ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t send any messages, nor did I ask anyone from the Su family out¡­ Father, Mother, Zhifei, please take a look at my phone. I don¡¯t have any contact details with the Su family on my phone.¡± ¡°Haha, who doesn¡¯t know that the contact records on your phone can be erased?¡± Su Menghe said lightly, but she deliberately held a coquettish tone. Her eyes drifted to Rong Linyi. ...... With her male god here, she obviously had to put on a show of her ¡°intelligence and beauty¡± in a bid to attract Rong Linyi¡¯s attention. ¡°I didn¡¯t remove the record!¡± Luo Weimin retorted loudly. ¡°That Su guy said I contacted him, so tell him, what is the phone number used? Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°B*tch.¡± Su Zhongjie dialed Luo Weimin¡¯s number hatefully. ¡°I¡¯ll make you have nothing to say!¡± The atmosphere turned quiet. After Su Zhongjie called this number, he waited for Luo Weimin¡¯s phone to ring. Unexpectedly, even as time ticked by, Luo Weimin¡¯s phone still didn¡¯t ring. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Su Zhongjie was unwilling to ept it and called this number again. A smug look shed across Luo Weimin¡¯s eyes. Brainless fool! She wanted to frame Su Yanyun, so how could she not have prepared a backup n? The phone number she used to contact Su Zhongjie was purchased from the ck market, and she had thrown it into the trash bin after messaging him once. ¡°F*ck!¡± Su Zhongjie was at a loss for words. He was so angry that blood rushed to his head. He suddenly rushed forward and grabbed Luo Weimin¡¯s cor. He raised his head and pped her twice. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Luo Weimin and Rong Xiaoping both screamed. Song Zhifei even lunged forward to protect Luo Weimin. Unexpectedly, Su Bowang, who hadn¡¯t made a move all this time, also joined the battle. He went forward and punched and kicked Song Zhifei. Song Deming had no choice but to join the fight. The situation spiraled out of control again. The two families were locked in a fierce battle. Only Su Menghe was bent on maintaining her image in front of Rong Linyi, and she pretended to be a frightened little white rabbit, deliberately hiding by moving closer to Rong Linyi. ¡°It¡¯s scary, stop fighting.¡± She feigned a trembling voice and leaned towards Rong Linyi. Chapter 137 - The Prestige of a Superior

Chapter 137: The Prestige of a Superior

Just as Su Menghe thought that she had her way and had sessfully leaned on her prince charming¡¯s chest¡­ Rong Xuelong, who was closest to Rong Linyi, suddenly squeezed over and lifted a leg. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Menghe was kicked to the back and she fell to the ground with a thud,nding on her face. She propped herself up and turned to look at Rong Xuelong with vicious eyes. She did not expect that before she could even stare at Rong Xuelong¡¯s face, a high heel had already stepped on her back. Su Menghe was stomped on face first by Rong Xuelong again. Rong Xuelong did not say anything either. She just stepped on Su Meng¡¯s back until she screamed. Ha! What was the meaning of this woman¡¯s expression? She had been kind enough to save her life just now. If she were to bump into her brother, things would probably not be as simple as a dog fight. Cheng Tingxue had just been carried away. Rong Xuelong was only concerned about her Mother and did not want to lose another half of her life. ¡°Enough!¡± Suddenly, Madam Rong couldn¡¯t take it anymore and yelled. She was one of the Rong family¡¯s authoritative figures these years, and her voice carried the prestige of a ruler. In front of her, the people who were tugging at one another¡¯s hair, punching, and shouting all stopped. The Su and Song familiy members were all disheveled, and their clothes were in a mess. How did they even look like they were attending a prestigious family¡¯s banquet? PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l. The moment Madam Rong said that, the bodyguards who were waiting outside the door rushed in and surrounded the Su and Song families. At the scene, except for Luo Weimin¡¯s soft sobbing, no other sound was heard. After a long time, Rong Xiaoping finally forced an ugly smile and said to Madam Rong, ¡°Sister¡­¡± ¡°Today is the Rong family¡¯s olddy¡¯s birthday party.¡± Madam Rong was filled with a cold aura as she interrupted Rong Xiaoping resolutely. ¡°Please give our Rong family a little face, and put aside your hostility today. Once you leave this door, please pretend that nothing has happened inside. Otherwise, don¡¯t me our Rong family for not being able to act friendly!¡± These few words were spoken politely and generously, but they hid a murderous intent. Madam Rong was the main organizer of the olddy¡¯s birthday banquet. She didn¡¯t want her other sisters-inw to see this as a joke, so she had already tried to maintain herposure during this farce. Otherwise, with her usual temper, she would have already chased this rowdy crew out the door. After Madam Rong¡¯smands, the Su and Song families that were bickering just now were all quiet. They also knew what they had done in front of the Rong family, so they didn¡¯t dare to mention anything about catching adulterers. Su Bowang and Su Zhongjie red fiercely at Rong Linyi. . Pretty boy, I¡¯ll let you be arrogant for a while! The Song family hadpletely dismissed the thought of Su Yanyun being here. Song Zhifei held Luo Weimin and looked at the Su family sinisterly. So the Su family was also after Su Yanyun! It looked like they had to move faster! Luo Weimin covered her stomach with fear in her heart. They fought, but luckily, her stomach didn¡¯t seem to have been injured. After everyone left. Madam Rong turned around slowly and asked Rong Linyi. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Taking a shower.¡± Rong Linyi was still blocking the door. He had his hands crossed and was leaning against the door to block the view inside. ¡°Ha! Who are you lying to!¡± Rong Xuelong scoffed. Suddenly, while Rong Linyi was not paying attention, she grabbed a piece of lipstick and jabbed it at Rong Linyi¡¯s face¡­ Chapter 138 - Cold and Gentle, Like Two Different People

Chapter 138: Cold and Gentle, Like Two Different People

??

Rong Linyi¡¯s expression changed. The speed of the lipstick was fast. Not only did it touch Rong Xuelong¡¯s mouth, but it also had a strong fragrance. To Rong Linyi, it was more terrifying than a dagger. He took a step back almost subconsciously. Rong Xuelong had already grabbed the opportunity and snuck into the room. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Rong Xuelongughed out loud with her hands on her hips. ¡°You have to catch them in the act, and they have to pay for it! Let¡¯s look at the bed¡­¡± Madam Rong, who had already entered, looked in the direction of Rong Xuelong¡¯s finger and the bed. The nket on the bed was wrapped around something and looked like a person was being hidden. ¡°Ha, I want to see where this fairy came from and why she was able to sleep with Second Young Master Rong!¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes shined brightly as she pounced onto the bed like a hungry wolf. She lifted the nket. ¡°What?¡± Rong Xuelong was stunned. The area under the nket was actually empty, and only air was underneath. ¡°Impossible¡­ how is this possible¡­¡± Rong Xuelong turned around. Behind him, Rong Linyi nted his eyes coldly. Madam Rong was expressionless, as if she were waiting for an answer. PLease reading on Mybo x n o vel. Rong Xuelong was enraged as she turned and rushed towards the cloakroom at the side. She turned on the light in the cloakroom and rummaged through the clothes inside. ¡°No¡­ how could I not have¡­¡± She rushed out in exasperation and threw herself on the bed again. She grabbed the duvet and sniffed it like a dog. ¡°It smells like a man and a woman¡­¡± ¡°Xuelong, that¡¯s enough!¡± Madam Rong suddenly said. What kind of a girl was she! Rong Xuelong was on the verge of tears as she turned around to look at Rong Linyi. ¡°What are you doing here without a woman?¡± Rong Linyi scoffed. ¡°I said that I was bathing.¡± ¡°Get lost! Why did youe to my room to bathe? What¡¯s wrong with you!¡± Rong Xuelong yelled. ¡°This house has been renovated for a few years. When have you lived here before?¡± Rong Linyi questioned back. He looked at Madam Rong calmly. ¡°When I got here, I bumped into Jiang Chengxi. I didn¡¯t want to talk to him, so I came in.¡± Madam Rong seemed to believe her son¡¯s ¡°sincere¡± exnation. ¡°Pack up ande down.¡± She called Rong Xuelong. ¡°Your grandfather has some people that he wants to introduce you to.¡± . Rong Xuelong red fiercely at Rong Linyi, scoffed and followed Madam Rong. Rong Linyi heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the door close and confirmed that the two of them were noting back. He walked into the cloakroom, pushed open the sliding door behind the firstyer of clothes, and reached his hand in. Compared to the cold tone earlier, his voice was so gentle now that he was like a different person. ¡°Are you okay?¡± When the heavy clothes were lifted, Su Yanyun¡¯s pale face was exposed. When Rong Xuelong came in to rummage through her clothes, she was shocked and thought that she was really going to be dragged out. Shee didn¡¯t expect Rong Xuelong to not even know the structure of the cloakroom in her room. Thankfully, she had never stayed in this room before, nor had she used the cloakroom here. She didn¡¯t know that this wardrobe had two floors and could be flipped around. Su Yanyun had just taken one step when Rong Linyi reached out and carried her out. ¡°Were you frightened?¡± He hugged her tightly and protected her. Such gentle and caring words made Su Yanyun almost nod, but she suddenly came to a realization¡­ Chapter 139 - Unable to Get Down

Chapter 139: Unable to Get Down

¡°That¡¯s not right. Why did I have to hide just now?¡± Su Yanyun suddenly asked. She had been shocked by the sound of the people outside hitting the door. So when Rong Linyi wanted to hide her, she was as agreeable as a little white rabbit and obediently hid? Su Yanyun¡¯s expression became¡­ a littleplicated. Come on, she was Rong Linyi¡¯s rightful and legal wife. As long as they were not on the streets, it was not illegal to get intimate with her hubby anywhere, okay? That bunch of people, on the other hand, came and smashed the door rudely. They didn¡¯t have any manners at all! Rong Linyi was at a loss for words. The usually calm andposed Young Master Yi seemed to be at a loss for the first time. ¡°Because.¡± He hesitated for a long time before finding a reason. ¡°This is my sister¡¯s room. You saw how she looked just now¡­¡± Su Yanyun widened her eyes. Coupled with her puffed up cheeks, she looked more like a pufferfish than usual. What! They were actually in his sister¡¯s room¡­ ¡°But she has never stayed here before.¡± Rong Linyi immediately exined. ¡°She¡¯s basically overseas and onlyes back a few times a year, so it¡¯s even rarer for her toe here. This is the first time we¡¯re staying here¡­¡± Su Yanyun was silent. PLease reading on Myb o x no ve l. Her puffed up cheeks faded and her pretty face hardened. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t know why she suddenly felt so down. He had already exined it to her, and he had never lowered himself before. Why was she still so unhappy? This sort of uncontroble feeling made him frown. Rong Linyi¡¯s fingers pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s chin and forced her to look up. ¡°Smile.¡± His expression was cold, and the unhappiness in his voice was obvious. Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t smile. After such a long time, the effect of the drug hadpletely faded and her mind was clearer than ever. Seeing the cold rity in her eyes, Rong Linyi felt angry for no reason. He couldn¡¯t control his woman, but she could affect his emotions at any time. This sort of passive feeling made him even more frustrated. ¡°Su Yanyun, do you think that you can do whatever you want just because we¡¯re married?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was cold. He just wanted to see her gentle and adorable self. When the two of them were together, it felt so good, and they had been so affectionate. . Why did Su Yanyun feel so strange after being disturbed? Could it be that she would only open her arms to him at that time? Rong Linyi suddenly strode towards the bed with his woman in his arms. When he ced Su Yanyun on the bed and roughly pulled off her pajamas, Su Yanyun eximed. ¡°Hubby, what are you doing?¡± Rong Linyi had already leaned over. This time, his intentions were clear and he even wanted to skip the forey. ¡°I want to continue the unfinished business.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s answer was simple and crude. His behavior was even more direct. He pressed down Su Yanyun¡¯s hands and pushed her legs with his knees. Since she only became gentle in bed, then wouldn¡¯t it be fine if he made her unable to get off the bed? Chapter 140 - I Will Make You Happy

Chapter 140: I Will Make You Happy

¡°No, hubby!¡± Su Yanyun almost cried. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°You think I won¡¯t do it just because you don¡¯t want to?¡± Rong Linyi was cold but there was an inexplicable brilliance in his eyes. He was already angered by her interruption. He couldn¡¯t re up in front of Madam Rong either. His only chance to hit someone had also been taken away by his sister. He was in a frenzy and only the woman under him could calm him. ¡°No, no!¡± Su Yanyun cried. ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood, I¡¯m in a bad mood¡­¡± Rong Linyi stopped. He was just a step away from bing one with her again. But Su Yanyun¡¯s emotional cries made him stop. The atmosphere froze for a second. Rong Linyi¡¯s tense body rxed and he wrapped his arms around Su Yanyun. He lowered his head and kissed the space between her brows. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not in a good mood either. Baby, let¡¯s continue, I will make you happy¡­¡± Su Yanyun red at Rong Linyi with tears in her eyes. Hubby¡­ was indeed a straight man! ...... He only knew how to use a man¡¯s lower body to think. I¡¯m not unhappy because of that, okay? ¡°Are you ming me for not showing you to your family?¡± Rong Linyi seemed to have finally understood something when he saw Su Yanyun¡¯s pitiful expression. ¡°This is a small matter.¡± Su Yanyun admitted that it was one of the reasons, but¡­ she was in a concealed marriage with her husband and he didn¡¯t want her to see his family, so she understood. The Rong family was a prestigious family in C City, and what kind of woman was worthy of Rong Linyi? Su Yanyun had no idea at all. But she knew that no matter what kind of woman was worthy of Young Master Yi. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t hesitate to take her to get their marriage certificate. Whether she saw his family or whether anyone acknowledged them was no longer important to Su Yanyun¡­ ¡°Tell me why you¡¯re unhappy.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s words carried a threat that couldn¡¯t be ignored. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll do it until you¡¯re happy.¡± Su Yanyun shivered. Do it until you¡¯re happy¡­ Given how fierce Hubby was, she wasn¡¯t sure if she had the life to wait for him to do it until she was happy¡­ ¡°It¡¯s Ah Min¡­¡± Su Yanyun sighed and finally said the words in her heart. ¡°Ah Min?¡± Rong Linyi frowned. What Ah Ming? Why didn¡¯t he know this person? He asked subconsciously, ¡°Is it your first love?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my best friend! She¡¯s my best friend!¡± Su Yanyun retorted angrily. ¡°Luo Weimin, she was outside just now!¡± ¡°A woman?¡± Rong Linyi thought about the women outside carefully. He didn¡¯t seem to remember what they looked like and only remembered a few. Ever since he fell for her, Young Master Yi had face blindness when it came to other women. Su Yanyun rolled her eyes at Rong Linyi. Why did she suddenly feel like Hubby¡¯s IQ was a little low? But in an instant, Rong Linyi was surrounded by a murderous aura. ¡°Are you sure it was that woman who drugged you?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s lips moved. In his memory, Ah Min was still that warm and caring best friend. But she was no fool. After she came to her senses, she remembered the whole incident. In addition, the Su and Song families had argued outside, so she could roughly guess what had happened. ¡°Luo Weimin, why have you be like this?¡± Su Yanyun slowly clenched her fists. Chapter 141 - I’m Here To Help You Commit A Crime

Chapter 141: I¡¯m Here To Help You Commit A Crime

¡°I¡¯m afraid she didn¡¯t change. It is her true form.¡± Rong Linyi stood up and changed his position to hug Su Yanyun. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t spare anyone who dares to harm you.¡± The coldness in his eyes increased and made people shiver. The whole thing was very clear. That woman called Ah Min had drugged his woman and asked Su Zhongjie toe over to vite her. If his woman hadn¡¯t called him and he hadn¡¯t rushed over due to his familiarity with the house¡­ The consequences were unimaginable! Rong Linyi would let them know what the word ¡®death¡¯ meant if they dared to frame his woman like this! ¡°Luo Weimin will no longer exist in C City tomorrow,¡± Rong Linyi said softly and sentenced Luo Weimin to death. ¡°No.¡± Su Yanyun grabbed Rong Linyi¡¯s wrist. ¡°No?¡± Rong Linyi sneered with disdain in his eyes. ¡°You want me to spare her and let her harm you?¡± This woman was good at everything, but she was too soft-hearted and kind. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been schemed against by the Song family for so many years. ¡°Sometimes, kindness is not a virtue but a burden.¡± Rong Linyi lectured his woman coldly. However, Su Yanyun shook her head and bit her lower lip. She seemed to have made up her mind. ¡°I said no. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take revenge on Luo Weimin, but¡­ this is my revenge. I want to take revenge myself!¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes lit up subtlely. PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. He never thought that this gentle and weak woman would say such things. Su Yanyun took a deep breath. ¡°I want to see what Luo Weimin¡¯s intentions are. I¡¯ve been ssmates with her for years and has always been open with her. Why did she have to hurt me like this?¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just jealous.¡± Rong Linyi scoffed. Beauty is in the eye of the beholder. In Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes, his little woman was the most precious treasure in the world. Every frown and smile was more brilliant than the most dazzling gemstone, and her beauty was breathtaking. He would be jealous of anyone who wanted her. ¡°I want an eye for an eye!¡± Su Yanyun clenched her fists. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault she¡¯s jealous of me, but it¡¯s her fault for hurting me!¡± She had to be strong as a mother. Su Yanyun thought about the whole matter and felt fear. If Rong Linyi hadn¡¯tee, she and the baby in her belly would probably be met with misfortune. She couldn¡¯t let go of the person who had hurt her, nor could she sit back and do nothing. She had to protect herself and the baby in her belly! Rong Linyi smiled and touched Su Yanyun¡¯s soft head. ¡°What do you want? Go ahead and do it. If you want to kill her or burn her alive, I will help you.¡± ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so nice.¡± Su Yanyun turned back into the gentle woman she was before. She wrapped her arms around Rong Linyi¡¯s waist and leaned her face on his chest. ¡°Baby and I are so happy with you around.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s heart raced when the woman leaned on him. His waist felt numb again and his abdomen felt even tenser. His voice became hoarse and his hand moved to her soft spot. ¡°I can still make you more blissful¡­¡± Su Yanyun blushed. Hubby was so bad. ¡°I¡¯m just thanking you.¡± ¡°I also want to discuss it with you¡­¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were already dark. ¡°No way.¡± Su Yanyun refused seriously. ¡°With the baby¡­¡± ¡°I will be gentle.¡± Rong Linyi said softly in her ear. ¡°As gentle as just now¡­¡± Chapter 142 - My Acting Skills Are Superb

Chapter 142: My Acting Skills Are Superb

Liar! That was the only word in Su Yanyun¡¯s heart. When was he ever gentle! Each time she told him to be gentle, his mouth agreed, but his movements were more like the wildness of a storm. It seemed that the weaker she was, the more excited he was. Su Yanyun made up her mind that she would pretend to be a dead fish in times like these. Ms. Su immediatelyid on the bed¡­ Before Rong Linyi could even admire her acting, his phone rang again. When he picked up, Madam Rong¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°You¡¯re still showering? Would you like me to bathe you?¡± Rong Linyi sat up. ¡°I¡¯lle over in 10 minutes.¡± Tonight was not the time to confess his woman¡¯s existence. She was so delicate that the Rong family would probably devour her whole. He would let his woman practice with that Luo Weimin first. ...... Jiang Tong had sent over the clothes. Su Yanyun left the house neatly dressed. She stood outside the door and looked down. ¡°Take care of Madam Yi.¡± Rong Linyi said and walked to another VIP room. Sweat beaded on Jiang Tong¡¯s forehead. If Young Master Yi left now, Jiang Tong knew very well it was akin to him going on a ¡°blind date.¡± On one hand, he had to help Young Master Yi conceal the truth from Young Madam, and on the other hand, he had to take care of her. He also had to stay away from her to avoid the protective monster boss.¡± Young Master Yi, will you approve my resignation now? Rong Linyi turned into a corner and took a few steps before he suddenly took out a syringe. The syringe was filled with transparent liquid. He did not hesitate to inject it into the vein on the back of his hand. A few minutester, he entered the VIP room. ¡°Grandfather, I heard that you have someone you want to introduce to me?¡± Rong Linyi walked directly towards the old master in the middle of the crowd. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Old Master was satisfied when he saw Rong Linyi walk over. He pointed to the sofa at the side. ¡°Look, these are all daughters of the best birthright in the city. Make friends with them.¡± Before Rong Linyi could respond, the Old Master suddenly noticed his neck and was shocked. ¡°Yi¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Linyi seemed to scratch his neck casually. ¡°Is there something? It feels a little itchy¡­¡± ¡°Elder daughter-inw!¡± The Old Master was shocked. ¡°Come quickly, your son is in trouble!¡± The row of daughters of prestigious families on the sofa immediately craned their necks upon hearing this. Other than wanting to see the legendary Young Master Yi¡¯s face, they also wanted to see what had happened to him. But who knew that the moment they saw it, they turned pale with fright. It was impossible to tell Young Master Yi¡¯s actual appearance. His neck and face were covered inrge patches of red spots, as if he had some terrible infectious disease. It was too scary. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Madam Rong was shocked. ¡°Why did it suddenly turn out like this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Rong Linyi scratched the red patches impatiently. ¡°Maybe I touched something dirty and had an allergic reaction.¡± ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± The old master was anxious. ¡°Hurry and go to the hospital! Don¡¯t scratch and be careful of your appearance!¡± This precious grandson of his was the most capabl besides his cleanliness obsession. If he were to be ruined like this, how would he get a decent daughter-inw? ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll go to the hospital. As for the group of¡­ beauties¡­¡± Rong Linyi nced at the girls on the sofa subconsciously, and looked a little reluctant to leave. Chapter 143 - A Mark As A Reward

Chapter 143: A Mark As A Reward

¡°Hurry and get lost!¡± The Old Master chased him away repeatedly. ¡°You still want to go on a blind date with your ugly appearance? Dream on!¡± Rong Linyi was waiting for this. So be it! As long as he could bring his woman out of this ¡°devil¡¯s den¡±, he was willing to be disfigured! Sitting in the Maybach, Su Yanyun was also shocked. ¡°Wow! Hubby, how many women have you kissed?¡± The marks looked like lipstick! As soon as the woman finished speaking, Rong Linyi turned Su Yanyun¡¯s face towards him and kissed her hard. ¡°Shut up! Other than you, no one else can kiss me.¡± In order to avoid the matchmaking round-robin arranged by the Old Master, he had specially prepared a syringe. The drug in it could rapidly cause his skin to show ¡°allergic symptoms¡± without any other side effects. However, the effectiveness of the drugsted only about 10 minutes, and the red spots came and went quickly. So by the time he got into the car, he was only left with the lipstick-like marks. When the car arrived at the entrance, Rong Linyi¡¯s face was only left with a faint mark. Su Yanyun nced at Rong Linyi and heaved a sigh of relief after confirming that he really didn¡¯t have any allergies or acute illnesses. ¡°Don¡¯t do such scary things again.¡± His woman pouted, looking a little angry. Rong Linyi¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Was she worried about him? PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression turned cold again as he stopped mid-sentence. ¡°I know my limits.¡± ¡°Rong Linyi!¡± Su Yanyun suddenly called his name. Her expression was very serious and she straightened her body. ¡°Since we¡¯re married, your business is also mine. We should share our troubles!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s brows lifted a little. He leaned back in the backseat and assumed a dashing and charming pose. ¡°Go on.¡± Su Yanyun was about to be angered by his nonchnt attitude. She gritted her teeth. ¡°If you use this method to solve this every time you encounter such a matter, what if an evildoer changes your drug and it harms you?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s brows furrowed a little. He didn¡¯t expect her to think so deeply. His heart had already been touched unconsciously¡­ He suddenly leaned in close to Su Yanyun. His breath was felt on her slender neck as he said seductively, ¡°Turns out that you¡¯re so concerned about me.¡± His palms also held Su Yanyun¡¯s waist and slowly traced her curves. Su Yanyun blushed. Rong Linyi¡¯s kiss had alreadynded on her neck. After a slight tingling, Rong Linyi opened his mouth in satisfaction and looked at the delicate ¡°rose¡± on her neck. ¡°I¡¯ll leave a mark for you as a reward.¡± His lips curled up. Su Yanyun finally came to her senses and understood that Rong Linyi had only been testing her. He just wanted to see how significant he was in her heart, right? When she came to her senses, Su Yanyun gave him a punch in anger. ¡°Keep acting!¡± Rong Linyi grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s wrist and dragged her into his embrace. Su Yanyun still wanted to struggle, but Rong Linyi¡¯s arm tightened around her. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± His usual low but maic voice made her heart skip a beat. There was also a calm and peaceful power about his arms, making her instantly calm down. ¡°Okay.¡± His woman replied obediently like a quiet flower bud. ¡°I won¡¯t move.¡± As the car drove out of the Rong family¡¯s main entrance, there was an unexpectedmotion nearby¡­ Chapter 144 - Massacre

Chapter 144: Massacre

Someone yelled. ¡°Song Zhifei, you ungrateful bastard!¡± Even if he no longer remembered Song Zhifei¡¯s and his past. This period of time was enough for Su Yanyun to remember him well. Furthermore, this cursing voice sounded very familiar? Su Yanyun sat up straight in Rong Linyi¡¯s arms and looked out of the car window with him. Not far away, a middle-aged man was pulling Song Zhifei. ¡°My Eldest Uncle?¡± Su Yanyun recognized the person who had fought with Song Zhifei. It was her Eldest Uncle, Shi Fang. Song Zhifei¡¯s suit was torn into shreds. He retorted miserably. ¡°What do you mean by burning the bridge after crossing it? You took my money and said that you would give it to me. Where are you now?¡± ¡°Rascal, do you still want to turn the tables on me?¡± Shi Fang swung his fist down, hitting Song Zhifei so hard that his mouth and nose nted. ¡°You brought her away, but you still dare to be rough with me. Today, I¡¯ll let you know that if you hit me, no matter what kind of young master you are, don¡¯t even think of getting rid of me!¡± Luo Weimin and Rong Xiaoping screamed from the back. However, Shi Fang was clearly prepared. He called arge group of hooligans over and separated the others. Meanwhile, the Rong family¡¯s security personnel stood not far away and watched coldly, without any intention of interfering. A lot of guests were standing around, and they were all attracted by the farce. They discussed animatedly when they saw Song Zhifei being torn apart and unable to retaliate. ¡°When did I hit you?¡± Song Zhifei was young, after all. He took the opportunity and pushed Shi Fang away. ¡°Mr. Shi, don¡¯t be shameless!¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you face, but you don¡¯t want it?¡± Shi Fang was enraged. ¡°When are you going to give me the hundred thousand yuan you owe me? Song bastard, I¡¯ve seen through you. You¡¯re aplete liar.¡± PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. Song Zhifei wanted to know what kind of bad luck he had encountered tonight. He had been pped in the face by Su Yanyun, then by Su Zhongjie, and now by Shi Fang. Was his face that worthless? Just when he was exasperated, Shi Fang suddenly took a few steps back and shouted. ¡°Brothers, take that thing out and greet this dog!¡± A group of gangsters at the side immediately brought out a bucket of things. Su Yanyun was too far away to see what it was. But as the person sshed the contents of the bucket at Song Zhifei, regardless of age or gender, everyone around screamed in disgust. Shi Fang had actually gotten someone to ssh a bucket of sh*t onto Song Zhifei! The entire venue was suddenly filled with a pungent smell! Many of the upper-ss women even vomited on the spot, and even Luo Weimin bent down and vomited. Song Zhifei stood rooted to the ground, and felt as if he had been sshed with something dirty. Rong Linyi¡¯s face turned pale at the sight of this. As expected, lowly people had their ways of taking revenge. But the scene in front of him made his heart clench a little. It was not because he despised the filthiness of the outside world, but because¡­ Rong Linyi suddenly felt as if everything in front of him had left and the sound in his ears had also gradually disappeared, leaving only the sound of his heart beating. Bam! Bam! It was as if he was controlled by the devil¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Su Yanyun covered her mouth and vomited. Her delicate body twitched. Rong Linyi came to his senses immediately. He watched as his woman covered her mouth and vomited uncontrobly. She waved her hand and motioned for a trash bag. Shi Fang really caused a massacre. The brown liquid that fell from that man really disgusted him indiscriminately¡­ Chapter 145 - How Many Times a Night?

Chapter 145: How Many Times a Night?

Unfortunately, Su Yanyun hadn¡¯t eaten anything since nighttime and couldn¡¯t vomit anything. Jiang Tong, who was sitting in front, saw this and, ording to habit, wanted to invite Su Yanyun out of the car. What a joke! Young Master Yi¡¯s car was dirty but it being ruined was secondary. The important thing was to not anger him. But Rong Linyi was in an unprecedented panic. He couldn¡¯t find any bags and reached out to hold Su Yanyun¡¯s chin. ¡°Go to the hospital!¡± He looked up and bellowed. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Jiang Tong was indeed in a daze. He quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± He didn¡¯t see it wrongly, right! Young Master Yi was actually using his hand to contain Ms. Su¡¯s vomit? Although Ms. Su didn¡¯t spit out anything, his action was enough to shock people. What kind of spell did Ms. Su cast to make a severely cleanliness freak suddenly be an unrestrained man? In the hospital. Rong Linyi was sitting outside the examination room like an ice sculpture with a calm expression. If he hadn¡¯t witnessed how nervous he was when he sent Su Yanyun over, Jiang Tong never would have guessed that he was so concerned about the woman inside. The door to the examination room opened. Rong Linyi stood up quickly. ¡°Doctor?¡± His voice was cold and emotionless. No one knew howplicated his feelings were. He wouldn¡¯t tell anyone that when he sent Su Yanyun over, he had actually hoped a little that the baby in her would have a problem. But when she entered the examination room, he cursed his selfish thinking again. How sad would she be if something happened to the baby? As long as she was fine, anything was fine. ¡°You are her husband? Come in.¡± The doctor sized Rong Linyi up. As a department director, the doctor probably knew how important this man was to be called over at night to examine a pregnant woman. However, there were some things that had to be said. ¡°Your wife is less than three months pregnant.¡± The doctor looked at the report. ¡°Did you two sleep together today?¡± The doctor was asking nonsense! Rong Linyi almost cursed. He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t find anything after such a long examination. On the other hand, Su Yanyun blushed and said softly, ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°How many times?¡± The doctor asked sternly. Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun were both embarrassed to varying degrees, but they could only tell the truth. ¡°One and a half times¡­¡± Rong Linyi finally answered. ¡°Let me tell you.¡± The doctor¡¯s tone was serious. ¡°Don¡¯t think about doing it one and half times during the first three months. You have to endure it even if it¡¯s half a time! You can sleep with her moderately in the next three months, but don¡¯t be so intense. Be gentle with your movements and stop immediately if she feels any difort. You have to take care of your own wife. As a man, don¡¯t be so selfish. A man has to let a woman suffer even if he wants her to be pregnant. Is it so difficult to let you control yourself?¡± Su Yanyun buried her head in her chest. Are you giving him a lecture¡­ Rong Linyi also looked down and didn¡¯t say anything. A renowned business overlord was being lectured like a primary school student in front of a gynecologist. However, the doctor refused to give up. He asked again. ¡°Did you wear a condom during the operation?¡± ¡°No,¡± Rong Linyi said honestly. ¡°Ha.¡± The doctor chuckled coldly and despised Rong Linyi to the core. ¡°Your child is really lucky.¡± The doctor mmed a box on the table¡­ Chapter 146 - Make This Woman Never Come Back

Chapter 146: Make This Woman Never Come Back

Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun looked over. It was actually a box of condoms! ¡°This box of condoms is for free.¡± The doctor seemed to be deliberately humiliating Rong Linyi. ¡°I know you have money and can afford it, but I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to buy it.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s face was livid. To his surprise, the doctor seemed to think that this was her territory and continued bbering. ¡°Try not to sleep together for the first three months. You have to wear a condom even if you choose to do it. Don¡¯t indulge yourself.¡± The doctor was about to chase them out. Rong Linyi finally asked. ¡°She was very ufortable just now and kept retching. Is there a problem?¡± The doctor looked at Rong Linyi as if he was looking at a strange person. ¡°Vomiting and nausea in the initial stage of pregnancy are normal pregnancy reactions. You just have to take note of her nutrition. You men should study more if you have nothing to do!¡± They left the hospital. Su Yanyun finally couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was cold. Who knew that Rong Linyi would ask this? Su Yanyunughed until she cried. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Unexpectedly, the notorious Young Master Yi of C City would actually be so obedient to a gynecologist. ...... ¡°Shut up.¡± Rong Linyi pulled her into his embrace and growled. That hateful woman. She shouldn¡¯t think that he wouldn¡¯t dare to punish her now. She was really getting out of hand with that baby in her stomach. The next morning, Su Yanyun took a leave of absence and slept soundly. Aftering backst night, she rushed to type her manuscript non-stop. Su Yanyun was a little worried about what she was writing. The gossip at the birthday banquet was indeed quite explosive, such as Young Master Yi sacrificing himself to his secret wife or something like that, or the matter of taking revenge and sshing of feces at the door of the luxurious house¡­ But it seemed like everything had something to do with her. In the end, Rong Linyi threw a photo of himself in front of her. In the photo, only the man¡¯s tall and lean back was visible, as well as the red patch on the back of his neck. ¡°You want me to write¡ªYoung Master Yi left the hospital early for his examinations because of an allergy?¡± Su Yanyun was still sensitive to news. Rong Linyi didn¡¯tment. Hubby actually sacrificed himself to get her the news! His woman was instantly moved to tears. To express her gratitude, she obediently nestled in Hubby¡¯s embrace that night and allowed him to caress her for the whole night. If he hadn¡¯t obeyed the doctor¡¯s instructions, she would probably have been eaten alive by Hubby again¡­ Due to an ident, she received a photo of Young Master Yi¡¯s back and carried out an exclusive report on Rong Linyi. The usually picky Boss Li was also kind and even praised Su Yanyun¡¯s outstanding work results in thepany. With Zheng Xin¡¯s protection, there was less gossip in the office. Su Yanyun safely survived two weeks and finally received Luo Weimin¡¯s greeting¡­ She had almost forgotten about the evil things this woman had done to her, but she didn¡¯t expect her to jump out on her own ord. Su Yanyun was a little stunned when she saw the friendly WeChat message. [Dear Ah Yun, tomorrow is the weekend. Apany me for coffee and shopping, okay?] Luo Weimin¡¯s tone was as affectionate as before. But Su Yanyun knew that under the warm surface, there might be a poisonous knife. She smiled slightly and typed a string of replies with her thumb. [Okay, you decide on the time and ce.] What was there to be afraid of? Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know what Luo Weimin was nning. But she knew that this time, she would make sure this woman never came back¡­ Chapter 147 - Showing Off Her Stat

Chapter 147: Showing Off Her Status

After two weeks, Luo Weimin¡¯s face finally returned to normal. After the ¡°bad luck¡± that night, the Song and Shi families all entered the police station. After sitting down and exining it in detail, they finally realized that they had been deceived. Thest time at the police station, someone had impersonated Song Zhifei and taken Su Yanyun away. The reason why the Shi family was able to find Song Zhifei on the night of the birthday banquet was also because someone had secretly given them directions and revealed Song Zhifei¡¯s itinerary to Shi Fang. She understood that both sides had been made use of by others. The Song and Shi families were enraged. In order to find the mastermind, the two families focused on Su Yanyun again. Luo Weimin believed it without a doubt that Su Yanyun had found a backer. She also tried to dig up his background, but she found nothing. After thinking about it, Luo Weimin still decided to be Su Yanyun¡¯s ¡°best friend¡± again. She would start from her and find her backer. Only by defeating Su Yanyun¡¯s backer could she truly fall. After bing pregnant with the Song family¡¯s child, Luo Weimin had already nned how to kill Su Yanyun. ...... She would kill her mother first, then trick her into signing the property transfer book before getting Song Zhifei to divorce her. This was to reduce her from a rich youngdy to an existence lower than amoner. Who knew that Su Yanyun would identally expose her affair with Song Zhifei and even find a financier outside? Not only did she save Mother Su, but she also used the man behind her to teach the Song family a lesson. After Old Madam Rong¡¯s birthday banquet, the Song family analyzed and deduced that Su Bowang was not Su Yanyun¡¯s backer. Otherwise, the two families would not have offended the Rong family at the birthday banquet. The only possibility was that the man behind Su Yanyun had used the same trick to make their families fight. Luo Weimin had asked Su Yanyun out this time to investigate her background. Of course, she also wanted to show off her current ¡°status¡± in front of Su Yanyun. Early in the morning, she dressed up meticulously and headed to the appointment with a bag that cost tens of thousands and a limited-edition skirt. Meanwhile, Su Yanyun still chose a set of clothes under Aunt Chen¡¯s care. She was two months pregnant. Her figure was still slender, but she was protected by Hubby all day long, and unknowingly gained some weight. She was also a lot more rosy than before, and she seemed to be enveloped in a gentle glow. When she stood beside Luo Weimin, she Luo Weimin undoubtedly pale inparison. But Luo Weimin didn¡¯t think so. When she saw that Su Yanyun¡¯s clothes were of a style she had never seen in fashion magazines, her bag had no logo and her shoes were ordinary, she had a look of disdain. It seemed like the man behind Su Yanyun didn¡¯t necessarily love her that much. She smiled and hooked her arm around Su Yanyun¡¯s. She pretended to be affectionate. ¡°Ah Yun, the clothes on you are so nice to look at. Where did you buy them from?¡± Su Yanyun really didn¡¯t know where she had bought this shirt. Her current clothes were all customized by high-end fashion brands and were maternity outfits that would never be sold outside. At the beginning, Aunt Chen would still introduce her to the brands, but after seeing Su Yanyun¡¯sck of interest, she no longer exined anything to her. So Su Yanyun could only smile and brush it off. ¡°Someone else sent it¡­ Chapter 148 - Revenge

Chapter 148: Revenge

¡°What a coincidence!¡± Luo Weimin flipped her hair. ¡°The clothes on me were also given to me by someone.¡± She thought of how Song Zhifei and Su Yanyun had been married for three years but hadn¡¯t bought her anything, while she managed to rely on her looks to make Song Zhifei spend a lot of money on her, Luo Weimin felt superior from head to toe. In college, Su Yanyun had the best family background in the entire dormitory. At that time, Mother Su was still alright and doted on her daughter. Su Yanyun ate extravagant meals and her clothes were all branded. But she never took her status and family background seriously. She even shared high-ss skincare products with her friends often. When her sisters had dates, they would borrow her beautiful clothes without any qualms. Su Yanyun was generous and didn¡¯t take these matters to heart. Her roommates had always been on good terms with each other, except for one time when a storm broke out in the bedrooma€| The reason was that Mother Su had bought a limited edition windbreaker for her. It was very beautiful and her roommates were all envious and fond of it. But because the windbreaker was worth more than a hundred thousand, they could only sigh in admiration. The clothes were expensive and were a gift from her Mother, so Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t bear to wear it herself and hung them in the closet. Until one day, a roommate shyly asked Su Yanyun if she could borrow her windbreaker for a day. The reason was that her roommate¡¯s overseas boyfriend wanted to visit her. Her roommate wanted to surprise her boyfriend, so she shamelessly came to look for Su Yanyun for clothes. Thinking of her friend¡¯s long-distance rtionship, she wouldn¡¯t see him more than a few times a year. It was tough, so Su Yanyun agreed to the other party¡¯s request and even agreed to lend a piece of scarf to her roommate. Who knew that on that day, Su Yanyun would open the closet and never find that windbreaker again. To prevent her roommates from worrying, Su Yanyun rummaged through the wardrobe for clothes, but the windbreaker still disappeared. After this matter, although her roommates didn¡¯t say anything, they stared to see a difference in Su Yanyun. Su Yanyunter heard that someone told her roommate that she didn¡¯t want to lend her the windbreaker, so she brought it home first. Her roommate resented Su Yanyun for ¡°going back on her word¡± and often said things behind her back. She already didn¡¯t want to lend it, so why pretend to be generous? People tend to be dependent when they receive too much help. Su Yanyun asked herself honestly. She had always been sincere to these roommates. She¡¯d never minded them even when they casually used a bottle of skincare products that cost a few thousand yuan, casually wore her clothes, and often borrowed her meal card to use. But just because she didn¡¯t lend her any clothes, she treated her like an enemy. Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t take this lying down. In a fit, Su Yanyun called the police. A windbreaker that was worth over a hundred thousand yuan was considered a luxury good and was enough to establish a case. In the end, the police found it in Luo Weimin¡¯s suitcase. Luo Weimin panicked at the police¡¯s interrogation. She first lied and said that this piece of clothing was an imitation, but she saw Su Yanyun¡¯s piece and went to look for it on the Inte. After it was proven to be authentic, she said that she had identally put it in a box while packing. In the end, she knelt in front of Su Yanyun and cried, begging her to withdraw the case. In the dormitory, Luo Weimin had always been Su Yanyun¡¯s best friend. Even after the windbreaker incident, she was the one who told Su Yanyun why her other roommate had begun to be unkind to her. She was the one who told Su Yanyun all the gossip. Luo Weimin was still indignant and protective of Su Yanyun. Chapter 149 - Not Mercy, Just Stupidity

Chapter 149: Not Mercy, Just Stupidity

So when the windbreaker came out of Luo Weimin¡¯s closet. Su Yanyun would rather believe her lies than believe that her best friend was behind all of this. At that time, Su Yanyun was still an innocent flower that was unaware of the viciousness of the world¡­ To Su Yanyun, a branded windbreaker was expensive, but she didn¡¯t want to ruin her ssmate¡¯s future because of it. A young girl who had never experienced the hardships of the world had a strange feeling of being a saint. She thought that herpassion could save the world. Of course, sheter understood that it wasn¡¯t mercy, but stupidity. Luo Weimin had never been kind. She didn¡¯te from a good background, and was sensitive and self-absorbed. She was jealous of the wealthy daughter, Su Yanyun. She was jealous of her beauty, her good social rtions, and her family background. The windbreaker incident was her n to kill two birds with one stone. Not only could she sow discord between Su Yanyun and her roommates, but she could also secretly possess that expensive windbreaker. She never imaged that Su Yanyun would call the police. Of course, she didn¡¯t receive a single lesson from this either. That was, Su Yanyun seemed gentle and easy to bully, but once she crossed her bottom line, she would retaliate mercilessly! ...... In the past, Luo Weimin had been her best friend and she had been lenient with her. But now, she was an enemy who had attacked her for no reason. Su Yanyun would definitely not let her off! From now on, if Luo Weimin dared to offend her once, she would hit her back. Su Yanyun just wanted to see how thick-skinned Luo Weimin was and how ck her heart was. On this shopping trip, Luo Weimin showed off her eagerness right from the start. She desperately wanted to show Su Yanyun that she was someone who could afford luxury goods now. After her suggestion, the two of them shopped in the busiest and most luxurious ce in C City. Taihuandi was the gathering ce for high-end luxury goods in C City. Besides being thergest shopping mall in Asia-Pacific, there were also many international luxury brands. Luo Weimin had only brought Su Yanyun around for a short while, but she already had a suitcase in her hand. Inside was all the clothes and cosmetics she had bought. At her suggestion, the two of them sat down at an elegant cafe. ¡°You can order a cup of coffee.¡± Luo Weimin flipped her hair elegantly. ¡°But I can¡¯t drink with you. Waiter, give me a cup of milk.¡± Then she ced her hand on her lower abdomen. This was no longer a deliberate act by Luo Weimin in front of Su Yanyun. When she bought clothes and cosmetics before, she would always ask the sales assistant whether pregnant women could use them. Su Yanyun wanted tough. Luo Weimin¡¯s behavior was really childish to her. ¡°I can¡¯t drink coffee either.¡± Su Yanyun put down the menu and looked at the waiter. ¡°Give me a cup of lemonade.¡± She spoke softly and without any pretense, but she had a delicate and gentle charm to her that surpassed the pretentious Luo Weimin. The Taihuandi waiter was used to seeing rich and famous people. He immediately felt the nobility in Su Yanyun¡¯s behaviour and smiled from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Okay, Miss. Call me if you need anything.¡± Luo Weimin¡¯s expression darkened upon seeing this. This caf¨¦ was located in an expensive area where a cup of coffee cost at least a hundred yuan. For example, even warm milk cost at least a few hundred yuan per cup. Su Yanyun had only asked for a cup of free lemonade. The waiter must be blind to be so nice to her! Chapter 150 - Where Did You Get Your Pride From?

Chapter 150: Where Did You Get Your Pride From?

Intense inferiority and jealousy filled Luo Weimin¡¯s heart. She had a feeling that even if Su Yanyun didn¡¯t buy a single thing or spend a single cent, she still had a natural superiority in her bones that she couldn¡¯t surpass. Ha! Su Yanyun, if it were a few years ago, I really couldn¡¯tpare to you. But now, you are no longer the youngdy of the Su family. Your husband, your family, and your property will all be mine! Mine, Luo Weimin! Luo Weimin thought about it and looked crazy. She forced a fake smile. ¡°Ah Yun, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. A cup of coffee is only about a hundred. It¡¯s okay even if you order Blue Mountain Coffee and Civet Cat coffee. I will treat you today.¡± Su Yanyun smiled happily after hearing Luo Weimin¡¯s words. ¡°Ah Min, to be honest, I¡¯m already pregnant and can¡¯t drink coffee now. But even if I can, I definitely won¡¯t drink Blue Mountain coffee or Civet Cat coffee.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Luo Weimin¡¯s words contained sarcasm. ¡°Both are more expensive.¡± Su Yanyun was no longer the same person she used to be. She was just a small media reporter, so how could she possibly bear such a high cost? However, Su Yanyun shook her head slightly and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not about the price. Ah Min. You know that the annual production of Blue Mountain Coffee in Jamaica is only 40,000 bags. Most of the coffee is shipped to Japan. What we have here is just Blue Mountain vored coffee concocted with other coffee beans. It¡¯s not authentic.¡± Luo Weimin¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing Su Yanyun¡¯s words. ...... Ever since she got together with Song Zhifei, she would always order a cup of Blue Mountain coffee on each date to show her current status. She didn¡¯t expect Su Yanyun to tell her so casually that it was not authentic. Luo Weimin clenched her fists and asked Su Yanyun aggressively. ¡°What about the civet cat coffee? Is it also a fake?¡± How could Su Yanyun not hear Luo Weimin¡¯s provocative tone? She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s easy to buy real civet cat coffee, but do you know anything, Ah Min? Civet cats are local animals in Indonesia. They eat these coffee beans as snacks and then expel them. As they¡¯re fermented in the stomach, the coffee tastes more mellow, but the output is actually low. In order to produce them, the locals capture and rear civet cats. They only feed them coffee beans daily. The coffee beans are indigestible and they cause them to be malnourished. The civet cats locked in cages are all abused until they¡¯re skin and bones, and they¡¯re covered in illnesses. This is a vition of animal rights so I¡¯ve always refused civet cat coffee.¡± Su Yanyun spoke tirelessly, but Luo Weimin was so angry that she almost exploded. Such hypocrisy! Luo Weimin¡¯s heart had long been twisted. Su Yanyun¡¯s words were all treated as a taunt. She must be mocking her for being shallow and ignorant, and mocking her for not having a noble bloodline even if she was rich. So what if that was the case? Now, the person with power, status, and her man¡¯s love was her, Luo Weimin, and not Su Yanyun, the bitch who had been chased out of the house! Now that she looked at Su Yanyun, she surely hadn¡¯t gained much from her lover either. Despite shopping for so long, she couldn¡¯t even buy a piece of clothing, so where did her confidencee from! Luo Weimin was indignant and had to use herst resort. ¡°Right, Ah Yun, I¡¯m going to buy a mommy¡¯s bag. How about apanying me to visit V¡¯ster?¡± A bag from the V store cost at least a few tens of thousands, and the most expensive one was a few million. However, that was not the most important thing¡­ Chapter 151 - Are You Going to Shock Her?

Chapter 151: Are You Going to Shock Her?

Most importantly, the V family had an evil supply system. The so-called supply system was that if you wanted to buy the top-selling product in the store, you have to spend an equivalent or higher amount of money and have other expenses in the store. For example, the V family actually sells bags, and is one of the top leather good brands in the world. But simultaneously, it also produces products such as perfumes, clothes, watches, and jewellery. If you want to buy a bag worth 300,000 yuan, you have to buy other products worth 300,000 yuan in the store first. After buying the sufficient amount required, it is still dependent on the salesdy attitude. Sometimes, when the salesdy is unhappy, she may tell you that the bag you liked would take months to arrive at the store or give you a bag of style and color that you do not want at all. And the customers have no choice but topromise considering that they have already spent hundreds of thousands. They could only choose to either wait or take the bag that she didn¡¯t like. But it had to be said that the V family relied on this type of superior hunger marketing strategy to be one of the top luxury goods in the world. The richdies and madams all madly followed and chased after the V family¡¯s bags. Even the top-ssdiespeted with one another over their own V family¡¯s bags collection. Previously, the top Himyas bags Su Yanyun had seen in the Rong family¡¯s luxurious house were from the V family. Only a rich youngdy like Rong Xuelong could buy a bag worth over a million yuan to put it in the cloakroom without feeling indifferent. Meanwhile, ever since Luo Weimin hooked up with Song Zhifei, she had also obtained two to three entry-level V bags. However, those bags, inclusive of essories, only cost about 100,000 yuan. ...... Over the past year or two, Luo Weimin had tried to curry favor with the V store owner several times. She bought a bunch of useless essories and only wanted a 300,000 yuan tinum bag. However, the salesdy was also smart and could tell that she wasn¡¯t really from a rich family, so she kept rejecting her. She didn¡¯t tell Luo Weimin untilst week that a tinum bag had arrived at the store and it was the color and size that Luo Weimin liked. Song Zhifei was happy that Luo Weimin was pregnant and rewarded her with 500,000 yuan. Thus, Luo Weimin took this money and asked Su Yanyun out for a shopping spree just to show off in front of her. What was a windbreaker worth more than a hundred thousand yuan? Now she is a woman who could afford a 300,000-yuan handbag! Su Yanyun had already guessed that Luo Weimin¡¯s intentions were mostly to brag, but what surprised her was that Luo Weimin was also pregnant? Hadn¡¯t she always heard that she wasn¡¯t married? When did she even have a child? While Su Yanyun was pondering, Luo Weimin had already hooked her arm and entered the V family¡¯s gship store eagerly. The logo above her head looked simple and elegant. The salesdy saw who it was and immediately smiled. ¡°Ms. Luo, you¡¯re here.¡± She didn¡¯t seem to look at Su Yanyun and only greeted Luo Weimin warmly. ¡°Linda.¡± Luo Weimin said in a familiar tone. ¡°I came to get my tinum bag.¡± She touched her tummy that wasn¡¯t even showing. On the surface, she seemed to be talking to the salesdy, but she was actually what she said was meant for Su Yanyun to hear. ¡°I¡¯m about to be a mother, but I haven¡¯t found my favorite mommy¡¯s bag. I¡¯m just waiting for your family¡¯s tinum bag¡­¡± If she used a 300,000 yuan bag as a mommy¡¯s bag, wouldn¡¯t it shock Su Yanyun? However, the salesdy suddenly looked troubled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Luo¡­¡± Chapter 152 - Reverse psychology is a good thing

Chapter 152: Reverse psychology is a good thing

After visiting V¡¯s so many times, what Luo Weimin was most afraid of hearing were the words ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±. And yet these words were the most she¡¯d heard from her the salesdy. [I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Luo, we don¡¯t have the bag you want today.] [I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Luo, but it won¡¯t happen this month.] [I¡¯m really sorry¡­] Luo Weimin¡¯s face turned pale in an instant, and her pretense of self-restraint shattered in a second. She was about to yell. However, the salesdy had already continued. ¡°¡­Recently, the headquarters have been doing the distribution of goods. The tinum bag that you wanted has indeed arrived. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Luo Weimin¡¯s expression changed a few times within a few seconds. The salesdy looked helpless. ¡°It¡¯s just that the bag isn¡¯t cowhide. It¡¯s crocodile skin.¡± ¡°Crocodile skin?¡± Luo Weimin¡¯s heart sank. A tinum bag with crocodile skin, the price would be¡­ The sales assistant had an impable smile on her face. ¡°This breed of alligator skin tinum bags is limited. This year, only 20 of them are produced globally, hence the price is 600,000 yuan.¡± ...... 600,000 yuan? Luo Weimin was secretly shocked. She only had 500,000 yuan on her card. 600,000 yuan. Wasn¡¯t she still short of 100,000 yuan? The most important thing was that the bag cost 600,000 yuan, which meant that the essories she had to add would have to be worth 600,000 yuan. The total price of this bag was 1.2 million! Even if Luo Weimin had bought goods worth 300,000 yuan previously, more than half of the money is required to be spent. ¡°Ah Min, forget it.¡± Su Yanyun persuaded gently. ¡°A bag is just a tool to store things. It¡¯s too expensive and not worth it.¡± Unexpectedly, Luo Weimin immediately sneered. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not worth it for someone with an ordinary family background. But if someone has the ability to buy it, 1.2 million isn¡¯t much.¡± Then she smiled at the salesdy. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Su Yanyun looked at Luo Weimin¡¯s back view. Her beautiful brows seemed to raise and no one noticed the shrewdness in her eyes. Reverse psychology was indeed a good thing. This time, Luo Weimin would probably risk her life to buy this bag, right? Although she didn¡¯t know what kind of fortune Luo Weimin had to be so rich. Su Yanyun was sure of one thing. Luo Weimin was still unmarried. She was pregnant before marriage and suddenly became very rich. She risked her life to show off in front of her. Yes¡­ it was a little suspicious. She really didn¡¯t know if Luo Weimin was really willing to spend more than a million on a bag for her. If it were her husband, Su Yanyun thought about it¡­ Forget it, 1.2 million yuan could be spent on so much more food. She wasn¡¯t that wasteful! Su Yanyun didn¡¯t guess wrongly. Luo Weimin was already hiding in the restroom and asking Song Zhifei for help. Song Zhifei was a little enraged when he heard that Luo Weimin wanted to buy a bag that cost more than a million. If this happened when the two of them were still in love and the Song family¡¯s business was still smooth, Song Zhifei might have agreed on a whim. But now, the Song family¡¯s business was stagnant. Luo Weimin had be arrogant because of her pregnancy, and Song Zhifei was constantly unhappy and angry. The two of them didn¡¯t say much before they started quarreling. Song Zhifei even cursed a few times before hanging up. This time, Luo Weimin was stunned on the spot. Would she just leave like this, with her tail between her legs? No! No way! She definitely couldn¡¯t admit defeat in front of Su Yanyun! Suddenly, Luo Weimin seemed to have thought of something and smiled¡­ Chapter 153 - The Essence of a Pretentious Woman

Chapter 153: The Essence of a Pretentious Woman

While Luo Weimin was desperately trying to gather money to show off, Su Yanyun was strolling leisurely outside. V¡¯s store sold bags, but there were only a few ssic bags in the spacious two-storey gship store that were disyed on the high floors like Bodhisattvas. Other areas of the store sold things that had nothing to do with bags. These were the so-called ¡°essories.¡± They were all branded items like diamond jewelry, watches, clothes, shoes, and furniture which were all expensive. It was always easy to match the price of a bag. This was why Su Yanyun always hated the V family. They were clearly maliciously tied up and sold together, but the V family¡¯s official statement was that they never forced their customers to purchase the goods and they deeply resented such behavior. If you directly asked the salesdy how many goods one had to buy in order to purchase a bag, she would only tell you gently, ¡°Our V family doesn¡¯t have such rules.¡± But if you were insensible and really didn¡¯t purchase enough goods, they would also tell you gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the bag you want isn¡¯t avable¡­¡± She was just like a pretentious b*tch who cried pitifully to you despite having snatched away your boyfriend. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t want to hurt you. It was your boyfriend who insisted on following me¡­¡± She was asking for a beating! When she arrived at the clothing area, Su Yanyun casually touched the cashmere cardigan on the rack. Thefortable feeling lingered at her fingertips. She had to admit that the V family¡¯s products were really of good quality. ...... Su Yanyun pondered over whether she should buy one for her husband. He stayed up in the study room every night to deal with work. The air conditioning in the study room was always very cold, and sitting for a long time would definitely not be good for his legs. With such a light andfortable cashmere shawl around his legs, he would feel better. She was about to ask how much this shawl was when the salesdy called Linda interrupted her and said coldly, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t touch any of our products unless you decide to buy them.¡± Su Yanyun was stunned and found it funny. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me touch it, why do you have to ce it where I can touch it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ced here for customers who can afford to touch.¡± The salesdy said without hesitation. What she meant was that Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t afford such an expensive shawl and couldn¡¯t possibly match it with a bag, so she shouldn¡¯t touch it. The disdain in her words was obvious. Ms. Su¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°How would you know that I didn¡¯t have the spending power?¡± Since when could a lowly salesdy look down on her in public? Even if she hadn¡¯t married Rong Linyi, she was still the rightful youngdy of the Su family. Mother Su had also brought her to the V house before. If Su Yanyun¡¯s memory was right, this Linda had received them before. The salesdies of the V family all had their own customers¡¯ profiles and had a certain understanding of their customers¡¯ backgrounds and an amazing memory. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t believe that this salesdy really didn¡¯t know her. As expected, the salesdy also sneered when she heard Su Yanyun¡¯s words. ¡°Ms. Su, if I remember correctly, you and your mother haven¡¯t been to the V house for more than three years. If you are still the Su family¡¯s eldest daughter, of course you can touch the things here. But now, unless you¡¯re sure you want to buy them, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t touch the things here.¡± What she meant was that she couldn¡¯t afford to pay if any problems ur from her touching it. Su Yanyun was stunned for a moment before smiling. She didn¡¯t say much but just sat back on the sofa and took out her phone¡­ Chapter 154 - His Little Woman Was Bullied

Chapter 154: His Little Woman Was Bullied

The salesdy saw Su Yanyun sit back down without a word and thought that she had given up. She had a smug smile on her face. In a luxury store like the V family, the sales assistant had certain rights to be arrogant. They had received relevant training at the beginning of their employment. They were taught to be arrogant and cold to their customers at appropriate times. This was to stimte their purchasing desire through ¡°humiliation.¡± Of course, her behavior today was undoubtedly overboard. But she believed that with Su Yanyun¡¯s current status and financial ability, it was impossible to file aint against her. Even if she really did, she could just defend herself and continue to treat her guests arrogantly. Moreover, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t spend a single cent, so the headquarters wouldn¡¯t care about a potential client like her. The salesdy had received a lot of benefits from Luo Weimin over the past year or two. Luo Weimin had also privately given her some of the goods she bought. So when Luo Weimin requested for the salesdy to praise her and belittle Su Yanyun today, the salesdy agreed readily. Now that she saw Su Yanyun ¡°ying¡± with her phone, the salesdy was very satisfied with the favor she had given Luo Weimin. On the other side. Rong Linyi was in a meeting at the corporation¡¯s headquarters. The financial director reported the report for thest quarter fearfully. ...... Facing this young master, even an older senior would feel a sense of reverence. His harshness and coldness, and his unapproachable temperament made people shiver. Just as the financial director announced an unideal figure, a short and clear ringtone suddenly sounded in the meeting room. The originally quiet meeting room suddenly became as quiet as a tomb on Qingming Festival. This was the ringtone of a text message. The upper echelons present looked as if they had seen a ghost and their faces were pale. Damn it! Young Master Yi had previously said that during meetings, phones had to be switched to silent mode and no one was allowed to interrupt the meeting. Who had the guts to turn on their phone at such a high-level meeting! However, what shocked the upper echelons even more was that Rong Linyi¡­ took out his phone slowly. As his gaze fell on the phone screen, the corners of his lips curled into a strange smile. The usually harsh Young Master Yi was the first to break the rules at the meeting and turn on his phone. What was even more shocking was that he looked at the text message and showed a strange smile! The upper echelons present all looked as if they had seen not only a ghost, but a nightmare! Rong Linyi¡¯s finger gently touched the phone screen. This was the first time his woman had sent him a text! The first time she had sent him a text while he was working. The first time! However, his smile froze the moment he saw the text message. The text message only had one sentence: ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve been bullied.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s smiling eyes were instantaneously murderous. His sudden change in attitude made all the senior executives in the meeting room shiver. In this world, someone who could make Young Master Yi angry is considered to have some ability. And the people who could make him smile were rare. But the person who could make him smile and be angry at the same time was probably not born yet, right? Rong Linyi frowned fiercely and called Su Yanyun¡¯s phone. But the next second, he hung up immediately and sent a text message. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me slowly.¡± His woman was texting and not calling him. It was probably because it was inconvenient, so if he called her, she probably couldn¡¯t say it too clearly. Rong Linyi was indeed meticulous. Su Yanyun really didn¡¯t want to say anything in front of the salesdy. She immediately replied with another text: ¡°I¡¯m at the V house in Taihuandi¡­¡± Chapter 155 - Ordering Her Around

Chapter 155: Ordering Her Around

Luo Weimin came out of the bathroom with a confident expression. Meanwhile, Su Yanyun also put down her phone and looked up. ¡°Can I take a look at the tinum alligator bag?¡± Luo Weimin asked arrogantly. She sounded determined. ¡°Not for the time being.¡± The salesdy coaxed. ¡°You can only look at it if you¡¯re sure you want to buy it.¡± In other words, she could take her bag once she spent 600,000 yuan on goods. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll buy something else first.¡± Luo Weimin smiled confidently. ¡°Let me see when I¡¯m sure I want to buy it.¡± After that, she started selecting other goods in the store. ¡°Ah Yun, what do you think of this dress?¡± Luo Weimin didn¡¯t forget to ¡°take care¡± of Su Yanyun while selecting goods. ¡°It¡¯s just that the price is too low, only a few tens of thousands. Ah, I¡¯m sorry Ah Yun, I forgot that you don¡¯t like to wear these luxury goods now.¡± After saying this, Luo Weimin didn¡¯t forget to exin to the salesdy. ¡°This good sister of mine used to be a rich family¡¯s daughter in the past. Unfortunately, the weather is unpredictable. Her mother was in a car ident, and the financial power in her family isn¡¯t in her hands. Now, she still needs to work to support herself. Sigh, as sisters, I really can¡¯t bear to see her like this.¡± She then turned around and said generously, ¡°Ah Yun, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll give you a piece of V¡¯s scarf today. It costs a few thousand yuan.¡± Su Yanyun watched indifferently as Luo Weimin sang a one-man show in front of her. She casually took off a cashmere cardigan she fancied from the rack. Luo Weimin looked at the style and color of the shawl and thought that Su Yanyun was choosing it for herself. She immediately asked, ¡°How much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not expensive, just 120,000 yuan.¡± The salesdy instigated Luo Weimin. Su Yanyun had obviously taken a fancy to the shawl, but she praised Luo Weimin. ¡°Ms. Luo has really good taste. This is our shop¡¯s limited edition cashmere shawl. It¡¯s the only one in the whole Asia-Pacific region.¡± Luo Weimin nced at Su Yanyun behind her. ¡°I will take it.¡± She sounded as if she was ordering her around, but in her heart, she was doing her best to calcte. Reading on Mybo xn o vel. ,Please! Although the money problem was settled, she didn¡¯t dare to go overboard. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t harp on it and just slowly pulled away from Luo Weimin. The V house was huge. Luo Weimin was focused on calctions and couldn¡¯t care less about Su Yanyun. The two of them slowly drifted apart. ¡°Miss, would you like to choose a watch?¡± In the jewelry area on the second floor, a young salesdy came up to greet her. This salesdy had been on the second floor and didn¡¯t know Luo Weimin. Seeing Su Yanyun holding a limited edition cashmere cardigan, she was confused as to why no one was receiving her. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t exin further and pointed to a set of couple watch on the counter. ¡°I want to see these two watches. ¡°Miss, you have really good taste.¡± The salesdy, who has the English name Katy on the tag, immediately smiled brightly. ¡°This is our new couple diamond watch this year. As you know, the V family rarely produces male brands. It¡¯s in the same series as our limited edition male bags. If you take this diamond watch, you can also buy the male bag for your lover.¡± It was very obvious that this pair of watches was a limited edition men¡¯s bag specific product. Su Yanyun nced at the price of the watch. Yes, it was affordable. ¡°Then, I want this couple watch.¡± Su Yanyun nodded. Seeing this, Katie was very happy. She asked Su Yanyun enthusiastically. ¡°Then Miss, would you like to take a look at the female bag? We just got an alligator skin tinum bag today. It only costs 600,000. You just have to buy a little more and you can take that bag.¡± What a coincidence! Chapter 156 - Who Snatched Whose Customer?

Chapter 156: Who Snatched Whose Customer?

Su Yanyun blinked innocently. ¡°I just need to buy a little more. I¡¯ll buy a piece of soap that costs a few hundred yuan, okay?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Katie was very straightforward. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to pack these items for you. Come with me to look at the bags.¡± She was very happy. The couple watches had been in the store for two months, but because the V family¡¯s customers were mostly women and the two watches were sold separately, they were neither high nor low and had not been sold. Katie, who was in charge of the sales, was under a lot of pressure. Su Yanyun bought the pair of watches quickly, undoubtedly solving a big problem for her. The V family¡¯s goods were also dependent on their appearance sometimes. Although the salesdy also liked it when the customer bought more goods, if she found you pleasing to the eye, she would sometimes give you a good bag even if you spent less than required. There were even some entry-level goods that were left for you to take away. The premise was that she liked her. Without a doubt, Katie loved Su Yanyun a lot now. She quickly brought Su Yanyun to a separate VIP room. A whileter, she returned with two big orange boxes. ¡°Ms. Su, you¡¯re so lucky.¡± Katie said as she opened the box. ¡°These two bags have yet to be opened, and they¡¯re both limited-edition.¡± The men¡¯s bags were ck, and the style was simple and crude, without even a logo. ...... But at a nce, it looked very luxurious and simple. Su Yanyun could even imagine how domineering her husband looked with his bag. That tinum bag was actually pink. The skin patterns were exquisite and neat. One look and one could tell that it was made of the best crocodile skin. When she opened the bag, the inside wasrge and the inner bag was divided into distinct sections. Luo Weimin was right. It was still practical to use it as a mommy¡¯s bag in the future¡­ ¡°I want them all.¡± Su Yanyun had not been so extravagant in a long time. When the two of them went to pay the bill, they bumped into Luo Weimin at the cashier area. The moment the salesdy called Linda saw Katie, she rushed forward in exasperation and questioned her. ¡°Katie, Ms. Luo is my client. How can you snatch her away so brazenly?¡± ¡°Ms. Luo?¡± Katie looked Linda up and down.¡± Who stole your client? My client is Ms. Su.¡± ¡°You¡­ If you didn¡¯t snatch my client. Why did you take this tinum bag?¡± Linda pointed to the bag on the counter.¡± Are you mistaken? Ms. Luo is the one who wants to buy this bag. This Ms. Su is just here to apany her. Even this shawl is what Ms. Luo wants!¡± Katie was confused for a moment, but her years of professional experience immediately convinced herself otherwise. She pointed at the couple watch. ¡°I don¡¯t care whose shawl it is. I only know that Ms. Su bought the couple watch and other things. That¡¯s enough to buy this tinum bag.¡± Couple watches? Luo Weimin almost rolled her eyes when she saw the price. ¡°Ah Yun, are you mistaken!¡± She pointed at the watches and said harshly. ¡°I only said that I would give you a scarf. Who said I would give you a watch? Forget it that you chose your own things, but you even used my money to buy things for your man outside. What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°No mistake.¡± Su Yanyun raised her hand and calmly pressed down the goods on the counter. She returned the shawl and couple watch to her side. ¡°These are all things I want to buy.¡± ¡°You?¡± Luo Weimin seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°Ah Yun, don¡¯t be stubborn. This is the V family. You can¡¯t borrow so much money even if you want to!¡± You are no longer the Su family¡¯s eldest daughter! Chapter 157 - Bullying Her and Her Sales Lady

Chapter 157: Bullying Her and Her Sales Lady

The salesdies around were also stunned by their conversation. Luo Weimin signaled to Linda, who immediately understood. ¡°Ms. Su, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you buy it or not. That bag was originally transferred to Ms. Luo, so she has the right to buy it first.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Su Yanyun chuckled. ¡°Why do I feel like you just said that Ms. Luo wanted a cowhide tinum bag downstairs? Look carefully, the one I bought is made of crocodile skin.¡± Luo Weimin didn¡¯t expect Su Yanyun to fall out with her at this time. She looked at the alligator skin tinum bag at the side. A pink seashell-like luster was glowing on the bag and she became angry and anxious. She pushed her apanying items aside and almost threw a tantrum. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I have enough goods for 600,000 yuan. I have to take the bag today!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Katie was smart too. She immediately walked forward and counted Luo Weimin¡¯s goods. She smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Luo, you¡¯re still short of 120,000 yuan. How could you take that bag away? Ms. Su¡¯s couple watch is worth 800,000 yuan. Adding the shawl, it¡¯s 920,000 yuan. She was also the one who looked at the bag first.¡± ¡°That shawl is clearly Ms. Luo¡¯s!¡± Linda refused to admit defeat. This was the only bag that came for 600,000 yuan a month. She couldn¡¯t let anyone else snatch it away. Su Yanyun looked at Linda coldly. ¡°I was the one who got the shawl from the beginning. Which ear of yours heard me say that it was for someone else?¡± Linda and Luo Weimin were at a loss for words. Especially Luo Weimin who looked at Su Yanyun viciously. How dare you, Su Yanyun. You have no money, no power, and you still want to snatch my things! Look at yourself now, how dare you fight me! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The store manager was also disturbed. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Manager, Ms. Luo came to the store to get her bag today. She already bought something for 300,000 yuan, and she bought another 300,000 today. Who knew that Katie would give her bag to anotherdy while we were choosing?¡± Lindained. Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please! She was an old employee of this store and was trusted by the store manager. Katie had only been transferred here for two to three months. The manager was naturally biased towards Linda. She immediately looked at Katie with a serious expression. ¡°Katie, viciouspetition is strictly prohibited among the employees. Give thisdy a new bag. Give this tinum bag to Ms. Luo.¡± Katie was angry at that, but she just bit her lip and said nothing. She had only been here for a few months, but the store manager and the old employees had always been ostracizing her. Not only did they assign her to the most difficult furniture area to sell, but they also assigned her to be in charge of a few of the most difficult specific products, such as the couple watches Su Yanyun bought today. If she didn¡¯t achieve her goal, she would be fired. Su Yanyun had finally solved her urgent problem, but who knew that the store manager would be so biased. There were tears in Katie¡¯s eyes. She endured her sadness and smiled at Su Yanyun. ¡°Ms. Su, look. If you like this bag, I¡¯ll try to keep an eye on it for you. Or I can show you other bags¡­¡± Ms. Su slowly heaved a sigh of relief and pressed down on the tinum bag. Her tone was gentle but firm. ¡°Pay the bill!¡± Not only did she bully her, she even bullied the salesdy who received her. This was intolerable! Chapter 158 - A Heartening Feeling

Chapter 158: A Heartening Feeling

After he said this, the whole shop was a little quiet. Luo Weimin thought that victory was in her hands, but her brows furrowed upon hearing Su Yanyun¡¯s words. ¡°Ah Yun! What do you mean by that?¡± Her true colors were exposed, and she questioned with a sarcastic tone. ¡°You know very well about your current economic situation. The watch and bag cost two million yuan. Don¡¯t puff yourself up at your own cost. If not you might enter the V family¡¯s cklist and won¡¯t even be qualified to apany me for a walk in the future.¡± Haha! Su Yanyun sneered. Luo Weimin, you¡¯ve finally said something genuine to me! She quietly took out a card and ignored Luo Weimin. ¡°Use it.¡± ¡°Wait, what is that card!¡± Luo Weimin¡¯s eyes widened. She walked forward, picked up the card, and looked around. Then she scoffed. ¡°Ah Yun, are you mistaken? This is just a rusty piece of metal. How is it a bank card?¡± With that, she threw the card on the counter. The cardnded on the counter with a ng and made a metallic sound. But Su Yanyun was calm. She pointed to the maic card. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a bank card, you¡¯ll know after you swipe it.¡± The store owner and the salesdy looked at each other as if they were looking at a mentally ill patient. Was this woman crazy? They had been in Taihuandi Metropolis for several years, and had never seen such a card. Everyone knew about bank cards. They were all made of stic, and metal had to be demaized. Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please! This card didn¡¯t have any bank logo or bank name on it. It didn¡¯t even have a single word. Furthermore, there was a little metal rust on the surface of the card as if it was garbage. Only Katie looked thoughtful when she saw the card. ¡°Miss.¡± The store manager looked arrogant and disdainful. ¡°We only ept formal bank cards or credit cards here. If you don¡¯t have such a card, please don¡¯t spend it in the V family.¡± He was clearly wanting to chase her out. ¡°Wait!¡± Katie suddenly shouted. ¡°I remember now. This is a type of Meteorite Card issued by the Zurich Bank of Switzend! Less than 10 cards are released globally, and each card is made of refined items from Meteorites. The maic films on them are made with space technology and won¡¯t be maized. A customer of mine has used this card before.¡± Not to mention the others in the store, even Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know that this card had such a big background. Two days ago, her husband had only casually given it to her and told her to use it whenever she needed it. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t take it to heart and thought that she would never have use this card. She didn¡¯t expect to use it today. There were less than 10 of them in the world, which meant that Rong Linyi only had one in his possession. Yet he gave it to her without hesitation. Thinking of this, Su Yanyun¡¯s heart felt warm. ¡°Can we pay now?¡± She looked up slightly at the store manager provocatively. The store manager was still a little hesitant, but she couldn¡¯t help but believe it when she saw how determined Katie was and how calm Su Yanyun was. Beep. The card was inserted and the Inte-connected machine reacted¡­ This card was actually real! Seeing that the tinum bag was about to belong to Su Yanyun, Luo Weimin panicked and signaled to Linda repeatedly. Seeing this, Linda walked to the manager and whispered something into her ear. The store manager¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Su Yanyun with an inexplicable sense of malice¡­ Chapter 159 - Favouritism and Criticism Come Together

Chapter 159: Favouritism and Criticism Come Together

¡°Miss, although the card is real, we still have to contact the owner to confirm the source of the card.¡± The store manager said and quietly took out the card and ced it in the drawer of the counter. Su Yanyun was stunned and seemed to understand what Linda had said to the store manager. Needless to say, she must have ndered her about her family background. Su Yanyun was right. Linda told the store manager that Su Yanyun¡¯s mother had an ident and was in a vegetative state. She couldn¡¯t even pay for the hospital fees and didn¡¯t have much money to buy luxury goods. The source of this card was very suspicious. As everyone knew, many high-end Swiss bank cards did not have a password and could be used after stealing. The store manager saw that Su Yanyun didn¡¯t have a single familiar branded item on her. Inparison to Luo Weimin¡¯s luxurious branded clothings, she looked very poor. She believed her words without a doubt. She looked at Su Yanyun as if she was a thief and a liar. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Su Yanyun was calm. ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡± What was she afraid of? Was she afraid that others would know that she was the upright Madam Yi? A quarter of an hourter, the person-in-charge of the Taihuandi Commerce Area and several police officers rushed in. The store manager saw this and hurriedly went up to greet him. She whispered something to the in-charge and even looked at Su Yanyun with the corners of her eyes. Su Yanyun was surprised to see him. Why was Jiang Tong here! ]He stood beside the person-in-charge and didn¡¯t say a word, but he also secretly nced at Su Yanyun. The entire Taihuandi Commercial Area was formed by smallmercial buildings of different sizes. This was the mostplete luxurious brand in Asia. Every prominentmercial building was rented by an independent fashion brand. Like the V family, they rented a two-storey building at a junction. This was a symbol of brand value. In C City, everyone knew that the entire business world in Taihuandi belonged to the Rong family. If any fashion brands wanted a ce in C City, the Rong family was someone they had to curry favor with. The arrival of the person-in-charge of the business world surprised the V store owner. She handed the Meteorite Card to the in-charge and described Su Yanyun¡¯s evil words. Jiang Tong¡¯s temples twitched when he saw the card and heard the store manager¡¯s int¡±. Young Master Yi was really generousa€| When Rong Xuelong almost fought with him, he didn¡¯t give this card to her and instead gave it to Su Yanyun easily. He really loved her so much that he wished he could pluck the moon and stars from the sky and give them to her, right? However, there would definitely be criticism when there was favouritism. This blind store manager of the V family actually thought that Su Yanyun had stolen this card? Jiang Tong silently prayed for the V familya€| Luo Weimin couldn¡¯t help but look smug when she saw the police. Su Yanyun, you¡¯re stealing someone else¡¯s card to show off, aren¡¯t you about to expose yourself? Today, the alligator tinum bag was hers, and this final victory was also hers. Su Yanyun was just waiting to be jailed for theft! When the time came, Luo Weimin didn¡¯t mind going to the police station to be a direct witness. The in-charge didn¡¯t say anything after listening to the store manager. He looked at Jiang Tong questioningly, obviously asking for his opinion. When Jiang Tong came just now, the in-charge was shocked and afraid, especially when he found out that Jiang Tong had actuallye on that person¡¯s ordersa€| Chapter 160 - You Should Ask For Blessings

Chapter 160: You Should Ask For Blessings

Jiang Tong¡¯s identity was actually just a high-ranking assistant beside Rong Linyi, but many of the Rong Corporation¡¯s higher-ups knew that meeting Jiang Tong was equivalent to meeting Rong Linyi. Because he was the only person who could get close to Rong Linyi for a long time. Young Master Yi had many things he wanted to say but he let Jiang Tong convey them. But it was because of this that people who knew Jiang Tong are as few as thise who knew Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi rarely showed his face in public, and Jiang Tong was no better. But today, he had personallye to Taihuandi, which was equivalent to Young Master Yi personallying to Taihuandi. The in-charge thought about it and concluded that he hadn¡¯t done anything stupid recently. He really couldn¡¯t tell if Jiang Tong¡¯s arrival was a blessing or a curse. Not long after Jiang Tong arrived, the police followed closely behind. The person-in-charge didn¡¯t know what was happening, but he was so shocked as he thought he was going to jail. Fortunately, Jiang Tong only told him to follow him to the V house and say that he wanted to help Young Master Yi with something trivial. The in-charge followed him to the V house in anticipation, and the store manager couldn¡¯t wait to in¡±. ¡°Meteorite Card?¡± The in-charge was shocked when he saw the card in the store manager¡¯s hand. He asked for Jiang Tong¡¯s opinion. ¡°How do you think we should handle this matter?¡± Jiang Tong looked away from Su Yanyun. He snorted. ¡°I think the most prestigious district in Taihuan Land should be exchanged for some fresh blood.¡± When Jiang Tong said this, the in-charge and manager were both shocked. In other words, this meant that the store with the best location would no longer be rented to V¡¯s? Although the store manager didn¡¯t know Jiang Tong¡¯s identity, he had guessed that Jiang Tong was a high-ranking official from the Rong Group when he saw how humble the person in charge was. She hurriedly smiled politely. ¡°Sir, if our V family has any ws, please give us your precious opinion. We will definitely correct it seriously.¡± If the V store was taken over by another brand, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to continue working in the V store. Jiang Tong smiled coldly. After being with Rong Linyi for so long, his aura was the same. ¡°You want to amend it?¡± The manager nodded quickly. ¡°We will do whatever you say.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Tong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You can¡¯t sell a single thing at V¡¯s today! Otherwise, we¡¯ll move out of Taihuandi today!¡± The store manager¡¯s face turned pale. He couldn¡¯t sell anything today? In other words, he couldn¡¯t earn a single cent today? Was it referring to today or the future¡­ He upied the best part of Taihuandi but didn¡¯t have any turnover. This was worse than taking his life! The store manager couldn¡¯t be bothered with Su Yanyun anymore. She hurriedly pulled the in-charge to the side. ¡°President Liu, what¡¯s happening? Who is that Sir?¡± The in-charge was also anxious. The V family had given him a lot of help in order to get this building back then. This Jiang Tong wanted to torture others to death the moment he came. He really didn¡¯t know which god he had offended. ¡°That Assistant Jiang is Young Master Yi¡¯s subordinate. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s here today¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t appropriate for the in-charge to say anything more to the store manager.¡± You know Young Master Yi¡¯s methods, you have to pray for your own good! ¡± The store owner had heard of Young Master Yi¡¯s reputation. If they really offended him, the V family¡¯s operations in the entire Asia-Pacific region would probably suffer a setback! Chapter 161 - Gold-coated Metal

Chapter 161: Gold-coated Metal

The manager¡¯s legs turned weak. He couldn¡¯t care less about other things and hurriedly called the headquarters. The moment the call connected, the headquarters scolded them. ¡°What on earth have you done! Young Master Yi of the Rong Corporation has personally greeted him and asked if our V family has any respect for him!¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± The store manager looked arrogant in front of Su Yanyun and cowered in front of the headquarters.¡± We haven¡¯t received any men recently. Even if there are men and women apanying us, we have been very thoughtful. ¡± ¡°You only know about men! Let me ask you, are you not allowing Young Master Yi¡¯s woman toe over? Do you have a pig¡¯s brain!¡± The head of the headquarters yelled. ¡°Think about it carefully. Did you offend any female customers today!¡± The store manager immediately thought of what had happened¡­ Outside, Jiang Tong had already handed the Meteorite Card to Su Yanyun. ¡°Ms. Su, my apologies.¡± Jiang Tong smiled meaningfully. ¡°This is your card, right?¡± Luo Weimin had just seen Jiang Tong and guessed that he was of high status. When she saw Jiang Tong walk over, she even acted coquettishly, wanting to use her charm to befriend Jiang Tong. Unexpectedly, Jiang Tong didn¡¯t even look at her and only smiled at Su Yanyun. Especially since they seemed to know each other. Luo Weimin was already angry at Su Yanyun for snatching her bag. Now that she saw Jiang Tong¡¯s attitude towards Su Yanyun, her jealousy soared. [Su Yanyun took the card and didn¡¯t notice Luo Weimin¡¯s expression. She only smiled at Jiang Tong. ¡°What a coincidence, Ah Tong. Why are you here?¡± Why am I here? It was all because of you, Madam Yi! Jiang Tong feigned a cough. ¡°I have something to attend to. Oh right, the V family¡¯s things aren¡¯t for sale today, so don¡¯t waste time here.¡± Thinking of Young Master Yi¡¯s instructions before he left, Jiang Tong¡¯s impression of Rong Linyi as a ¡°wife-protecting maniac¡± increased. ¡°I see.¡± Su Yanyun was a little angry. Although she didn¡¯t have to buy the V family¡¯s things, that cashmere cardigan¡­ ¡°Ah Yun.¡± Luo Weimin suddenly interrupted Su Yanyun. ¡°I think we should go shopping at another house. You¡¯re pregnant, so it¡¯s not good to sit for long.¡± She deliberately emphasized the word ¡°pregnant¡±. It was impossible for Su Yanyun to seduce other rich men! She had to let all the men who approached her know that Su Yanyun was already a withered flower. Not only was she chased out of the Song family, she was also pregnant with an unknown bastard! Unexpectedly, Jiang Tong¡¯s face was expressionless when he heard her. Su Yanyun smiled sweetly. ¡°Ah Min, you¡¯re still talking about me. Aren¡¯t you pregnant too?¡± Luo Weimin¡¯s expression was a little interesting. She never expected Su Yanyun to expose her pregnancy. This Su Yanyun was really too vicious. She couldn¡¯t even let Luo Weimin have the man she couldn¡¯t get? After Jiang Tong heard this, he even nced at Luo Weimin. That expression waspletely different from the respect he had when he looked at Su Yanyun. There was obvious disgust and disdain in his eyes. It was this woman who caused trouble and bullied Madam Yi, forcing him to rush over to support Su Yanyun. Jiang Tong was serious and careful, which was why he could work beside Rong Linyi, who was obsessed with cleanliness. But it was also because of this that he was also a petty person who bore grudges. Luo Weimin¡¯s mischief had already severely offended Jiang Tong. He had to carry out Young Master Yi¡¯s orders even more severely! Chapter 162 - So Blind Yet So Bold

Chapter 162: So Blind Yet So Bold

After leaving the V house, Luo Weimin put on a friendly expression again. ¡°Ah Yun, it¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s go to other luxury stores and take a look.¡± Didn¡¯t she ask Su Yanyun out today to show off? She didn¡¯t expect to fail at showing off and even suffer setbacks. Luo Weimin was a person who wouldn¡¯t stop until she achieved her goals, be it in the V family or in other stores. She had to surpass Su Yanyun! Su Yanyun didn¡¯t expose her. When Jiang Tong came over, she understood that her husband had already made a move. Although her husband only told her to wait and watch the show, Su Yanyun knew that Rong Linyi was scheming and would never be so kind as to let go of the V family and Luo Weimin. The ban on V¡¯s sales had to be a small beginning and not the end. The two of them were about to leave. The branch manager of the V family rushed out of the store. ¡°Ms. Luo! Ms. Luo!¡± She ran to Luo Weimin. ¡°Ms. Luo, please wait.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Luo Weimin asked arrogantly. ...... ¡°Ms. Luo, we have offended you today. Please be magnanimous and forgive us.¡± The store manager smiled. She had just learned from Linda that Luo Weimin¡¯s ¡°other half¡± was actually Rong Linyi¡¯s cousin. This was Luo Weimin showing off in front of Linda to get her bag from the V family. If it weren¡¯t for the Rong family, Linda wouldn¡¯t have transferred the bag to Luo Weimin so quickly. The manager was sure that the Rong family med them because they had offended Luo Weimin regarding the alligator bag. Luo Weimin was really surprised and happy. Could it be that Song Zhifei had asked the Rong family for help to cause that scene? She immediately put on a magnanimous look. ¡°This matter isn¡¯t your fault. I didn¡¯t expect my best friend to snatch my things at the critical moment. Ah Yun, you should also apologize to the store manager for the V family¡¯s ident.¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Su Yanyun seemed to have heard a big joke. ¡°They opened a store for business, and I used money toe and buy things. Let¡¯s forget about the fact that they didn¡¯t want to sell the items for no reason. They even made a customer apologize to the store owner. Where did this robber logice from? Did I smash, snatch, or steal or scold anyone?¡± ¡°Ms. Su, you¡¯re going overboard with your words!¡± The store manager¡¯s expression changed when he faced Su Yanyun. ¡°Today¡¯s matter was caused by you. You snatched Ms. Luo¡¯s bag that she had already decided on, but made our V family take the me for you. If it weren¡¯t for Ms. Luo, I would have let you enter our V family¡¯s cklist.¡± Let Su Yanyun enter the V family¡¯s cklist? Jiang Tong, who had just left the door, heard this. His expression immediately darkened. This store manager was so blind and so bold! Jiang Tong was also a protective person. Boss¡¯s wife was also his master. As the saying went, one had to look at the dog before hitting the master! If the store manager wanted Su Yanyun to enter the V family¡¯s cklist, he would let the V family enter the Rong family¡¯s cklist from then on! ¡°President Liu, there¡¯s no need to discuss it further. Let the V family move their store today. I remember that the contract is almost up, sopensate however you need to.¡± Jiang Tong said coldly to the in-charge. ¡°The V family won¡¯t have a ce in Taihuandi anymore!¡± ¡°Mr. Jiang, why are you¡­¡± The store manager thought that by currying favor with Luo Weimin, he could avoid ¡°death.¡± She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Tong to retaliate so forcefully. She looked at Jiang Tong, who turned and left, and hurriedly chased after him. Before she left, she didn¡¯t forget to smile apologetically at Luo Weimin. ¡°Ms. Luo, please put in a good word for us. Our store depends on you. We will transfer any bags you want in the future.¡± Chapter 163 - Get a Richer Man

Chapter 163: Get a Richer Man

Luo Weimin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call my husband right away. It won¡¯t be a big deal.¡± She didn¡¯t expect the Rong family to be so famous. Luo Weimin was ted. It seemed like she could do whatever she wanted in the future. ¡°See that?¡± Luo Weimin turned around and showed off to Su Yanyun. ¡°My hubby is from the Rong family. Even the V family can¡¯t stay in C City if they offend me.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s pupils dted. What did she hear? There was nothing wrong with her ears right? Luo Weimin¡¯s ¡°husband¡± was actually from the Rong family. Could it be¡­ Suddenly, Su Yanyun felt a sense of disgust. Her intuition told her that Luo Weimin and her ¡°husband¡± were both extremely dirty and shameless people. It seemed that both Luo Weimin and the store manager thought that their ¡°encounter¡± today was because they had offended Luo Weimin. Okay, let them think so. Su Yanyun believed in Rong Linyi. With his methods, he would definitely let them see the truth quickly. The reason why he didn¡¯t make a fuss immediately was probably because a simple punishment wasn¡¯t enough to make Luo Weimin fall badly. Su Yanyun was right. After that, Luo Weimin never bought anything in Taihuandi again. The two of them shopped in jewelry stores, clothing stores, and shoe stores¡­ No matter which luxury goods it was, they told Luo Weimin and Su Yanyun clearly and resolutely after seeing them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we won¡¯t be selling any products today.¡± Especially Luo Weimin. As long as she picked anything and wanted to pay, the other party would use all sorts of reasons to chase her out of the store. The two of them were still empty-handed after walking through the huge Taihuandi. Visit (Mybo xn ov e l.) to read, pls! Luo Weimin¡¯s expression was dark. She also realized that something was amiss. But she refused to believe that this had anything to do with Su Yanyun. In her opinion, Su Yanyun definitely couldn¡¯t buy something that she herself couldn¡¯t buy. When the two of them walked out of thest store, they turned around and found that the originally bustling Taihuandi was actually empty. The huge business district seemed to have be an empty city. Meanwhile, the shops that they had visited before had already closed their doors and hung up signs that they were temporarily suspended. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Luo Weimin was a little afraid. ¡°Ah Yun, did we bump into a ghost?¡± Su Yanyun smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight, why would a ghoste? We¡¯ve shopped enough today, let¡¯s go home.¡± After the series of encounters, Luo Weimin no longer had the intention to bully Su Yanyun. She just wanted to leave this godforsaken ce as soon as possible. She never wanted toe back to Taihuandi in her life. The two of them walked to the Taihuandi exit and were stunned by the scene in front of them again. The sales assistants of the shops they had shopped at earlier were divided into two lines. They stood on either side and smiled respectfully at Su Yanyun. [¡°Thank you foring to Taihuandi. The goods you have seen have been packaged and are outside. Please have a look.¡± A young staff member bowed to Su Yanyun. ¡°It¡¯s all packed?¡± Luo Weimin thought he was bowing to her and was shocked. She remembered that she was the only one who had chosen something. Su Yanyun had not seen a single item since she left the V family. In that case, who had bought all those items and given them to her, Luo Weimin, to give her a surprise? Luo Weimin saw luxurious items that were almost piled into a small mountain in the square outside Taihuandi. This was definitely not Song Zhifei¡¯s work. Could it be¡­ that Mr. Jiang had given it to her? Luo Weimin was overjoyed. It looked like she had gained the favour of a richer man¡­ Chapter 164 - Terrifying Hug

Chapter 164: Terrifying Hug

Jiang Tong stood beside the pile of presents. He was tall and upright, and his expression was calm but gentle. His bright and clean skin bathed in the sunset and emitted a translucent droplet that was like fire zed ss, making Su Yanyun feel ashamed as a woman. The most important thing to do beside Rong Linyi was to be clean and pleasing to the eye. Thus, even if Jiang Tong was only an assistant, he was actually very picky in all aspects. Furthermore, because he followed Rong Linyi to handle various matters, he was influenced by various asions and had a good foundation. Compared to people like Song Zhifei, be it looks or temperament, it was a qualitative leap. [Luo Weimin was stunned. When he saw Su Yanyun and Luo Weimin appear, Jiang Tong¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Madam Yi was very beautiful. The first time they met, she had panicked and bumped into Young Master Yi in a hurry. Jiang Tong was protective. His first impression of her was very bad. But ever since Rong Linyi¡¯s attitude towards Su Yanyun changed, Jiang Tong¡¯s attitude towards Su Yanyun also changed. In his eyes, Ms. Su was already one of his people. ...... That was why he looked closely at Ms. Su and realized that although she wasn¡¯t the stunning beauty at first nce, she looked more and more pleasing the more he looked at her. He couldn¡¯t find any ws in her at all. She always had a clean and crisp temperament, and he felt rxed and happy whenever he stayed with her. No wonder even a cleanliness freak like Young Master Yi could expose himself in front of her. This clean temperament made Jiang Tong think that he and Ms. Su were the same type of people. Unfortunately, Young Master Yi was extremely protective of his wife. If other men looked at Su Yanyun more, they would also receive simr warning nces. Jiang Tong had a strong desire to live. Every time he saw Su Yanyun, he would be very nervous even when he greeted her normally. Young Master Yi was especially busy today, so he was sent over. Without Young Master Yi around, Jiang Tong could finally smile openly at Su Yanyun. However, this beautiful smile not only stunned Su Yanyun, but also Luo Weimin. Luo Weimin subconsciously ced her hand on her lower abdomen. This time, she didn¡¯t want to unt her pregnancy. Instead, she had the intention to abort the child. ]In less than half a second, Luo Weimin had already made up her mind. She wanted to abandon Song Zhifei and be with this young man. Only such a generous and influential man was worthy of her, Luo Weimin! ¡°I hope these presents still meet your standards.¡± Jiang Tong bowed politely as Su Yanyun approached. Before Su Yanyun even said a word of thanks, Luo Weimin squeezed between Su Yanyun and Jiang Tong with an intoxicated expression. She looked at Jiang Tong with an infatuated look. ¡°Thank you so much, Sir. I really don¡¯t know how I can repay your kindness.¡± After sizing up the pile of luxury goods, Luo Weimin was even more sure that they were all for her, because the ones here were all the brands she had just seen. She leaned towards Jiang Tong. It was rare for Jiang Tong to have a normal conversation with Madam Yi. Before he could enjoy his freedom, Luo Weimin interrupted him and the pungent fragrance of perfume hit his nose. After following Young Master Yi for so many years, Jiang Tong was more or less a cleanliness freak. Luo Weimin was like a moving trash bin to him. He sounded disgusted and frightened by her hug¡­ Chapter 165 - Who Are You?

Chapter 165: Who Are You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Jiang Tong dodged to the side. He sessfully dodged Luo Weimin¡¯s hug. Not only that, but he also mocked her. ¡°Auntie, you should go home and nurse your child. I probably can¡¯t afford to repay a senior like you.¡± Jiang Tong has a vicious tongue. Although he usually didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly in front of Rong Linyi, he was actually very good at criticizing others. This sentence made the breezy smile on Luo Weimin¡¯s face turn sour. Her face went from red to white and then back to ck. Could it be that these things were not meant for her? ¡°Sir.¡± She questioned in disbelief, and her tone changed. ¡°I¡¯ve seen these things in Taihuandi. You didn¡¯t allow the store owner to sell them to me, yet you bought them all. Aren¡¯t you giving me a surprise?¡± Jiang Tong sounded amused and surprised. ¡°Auntie, where did you get your stic surgery from? Do you think you have the right to make me buy things for you? Or did you give a lot of money during your stic surgery so that he could inte your ego as well.¡± Luo Weimin had just recovered from her stic surgery to get an European-style high nose and pointed chin. She was almost disfigured by Jiang Tong¡¯s words. ¡°You.. Who are you!¡± She pointed at Jiang Tong. ¡°Do you know who I am? Do you know who my hubby is?¡± ¡°Hubby?¡± Jiang Tong was a little surprised and nced at Luo Weimin. ¡°Manager!¡± Luo Weimin saw the manager of the V family not far away and hurriedly called for help. ¡°Tell him who my husband is?¡± The store manager, who had never fawned over Luo Weimin before, heard this and felt as if he had heard a ghost. He was so frightened that his head almost fell to the ground. She finally understood that Assistant Jiang wasn¡¯t here to support Luo Weimin. It was instead for Ms. Su, who hade with Luo Weimin. As for the person behind Jiang Tong¡­ No wonder Ms. Su could take out a rare Meteorite Card. No wonder she didn¡¯t even blink when she bought something worth millions¡­ She had really been harmed by the actions of Luo Weimin and Linda! Seeing that the store manager didn¡¯t dare to say anything, Jiang Tong smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this auntie to throw herself at me just now when she actually already had a husband. I thought you were just an old woman who couldn¡¯t be married off and would be weak at the sight of men.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Luo Weimin was about to go crazy. Jiang Tong kept calling her auntie in front of so many salespeople, and she was already agitated to the point of disregarding her image and shouting. ¡°Who are you! You know that my husband is from the Rong family! Young Master Yi is his brother. If you offend me today, you can forget about staying in this C City!¡± Jiang Tong¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll have to offend you today. But I would like to see if I can still stay in C City!¡± He swept his gaze andnded on the person in charge of Taihuandi. The person-in-charge shivered and shrivelled a little. ¡°CEO Liu, listen carefully. From today onwards, this woman has be a cklisted client in the Taihuandi mall. Whoever dares to sell her something will disappear from Taihuandi!¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Luo Weimin was angry and afraid. Jiang Tong¡¯s imposing manner and the Taihuandi workers¡¯ submissive behavior let her know that she was in a disadvantageous situation. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t understand how she had offended such a big shot. She could only pull Su Yanyun. ¡°Ah Yun, we won¡¯t lower ourselves to such a person¡¯s level. Let¡¯s go!¡± She had been humiliated, so she had to drag Su Yanyun into this. It was as if she wanted to drag Su Yanyun down and force her to share half of her anger. However, Jiang Tong suddenly said¡­ Chapter 166 - Really Hidden Too Deep

Chapter 166: Really Hidden Too Deep

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Luo Weimin was about to hold on to Su Yanyun so that they would be on the same side. Jiang Tong took a step forward calmly and stood in front of Su Yanyun. ¡°Ms. Su.¡± Jiang Tong¡¯s expression returned to its warm and gentle state as he faced Su Yanyun. ¡°You should check the gifts and see if there¡¯s anything left out. There are too many things, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to get a car to send them back to you.¡± Before Luo Weimin could be shocked. Su Yanyun smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you, Ah Tong. I¡¯ve really troubled you today.¡± ¡°No need to trouble yourself. It¡¯s my honor to be able to serve you, Ms. Su.¡± Jiang Tong also smiled at Su Yanyun affectionately. Luo Weimin was thunderstruck. She was in a daze and had actually forgotten that Su Yanyun knew Jiang Tong. This b*tch! They had been ssmates for years and best friends for so long, when did she get to know such an outstanding man behind her back! Su Yanyun thie scheming b*tch! She really hid it too well! ¡°Wow, Su Yanyun!¡± After being humiliated repeatedly, Luo Weimin no longer wanted to pretend. Her eyes were vicious. ¡°After all this time, you were the one who nned to humiliate me today! You cheated and seduced a pretty boy. In the blink of an eye, you¡¯re showing off in front of me. You¡¯ve really grown capable!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Su Yanyun nced at Luo Weimin calmly. Clearly, she didn¡¯t treat her as an equal opponent at all. She scoffed softly. ¡°Speaking of schemes, how can Ipare to you, Ah Min, when ites to drugging your own best friend and framing her with a man?¡± ¡°You, you know¡­¡± Luo Weimin was shocked. Su Yanyun actually guessed that she was the one who drugged herst time. She suspected thest time that Su Yanyun had suddenly be smarter, but Su Yanyun was still drugged in the end and she agreed readily to go out with her this time. Luo Weimin thought that Su Yanyun had not only lost the memory of catching adulterers, she was also as stupid as before. But the scenes today made her feel fear¡­ Could it be that Su Yanyun had not only be smarter, but she had also not lost her memory? She was pretending from the start to take a step back to advance, lure her to the bait and then diminish her prestige? ¡°Ah Min, not only did I guess what you did to me thest time, I also knew what you wanted to do today.¡± Su Yanyun took a step forward. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re pregnant before getting married and want to snatch someone else¡¯s husband! After all these years, you¡¯ve always had the pleasure of snatching my things!¡± Luo Weimin was shocked and staggered back. She looked as if she had really seen a ghost. Su Yanyun¡¯s words were just deductions, but they were all true. Luo Weimin was really pregnant before marriage. Although she only wanted to show off in front of Su Yanyun today, she still wanted to show that she had stolen what originally belonged to Su Yanyun. And just now, she had the intention to snatch Jiang Tong away. ¡°Su Yanyun, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a scheming woman! We¡¯re best friends and have been ssmates for so many years, but you¡¯re actually so heartless to me!¡± Luo Weimin gritted her teeth. ¡°I just wanted to buy a bag and share my joy with you. How dare you insult me like this!¡± ¡°Best friend?¡± Su Yanyun scoffed. ¡°Luo Weimin, you drugged me and colluded with Su Zhongjie to molest me. You even found someone to catch me in the act. Aren¡¯t you afraid of insulting the word ¡®best¡¯ and ¡®friend¡¯ with your words?¡± Now that things hade to this, she wasn¡¯t afraid to expose her. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t seem to have anything. But she had Rong Linyi, so what was there to be afraid of! ¡°Okay, very good.¡± Luo Weimin was in a sorry state. She also knew that at a time like this, she was helpless. Today, she had lostpletely. But¡­ Chapter 167 - Didn’t You Get a Rich Man?

Chapter 167: Didn¡¯t You Get a Rich Man?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

But Luo Weimin believed that she had never really lost. She still had Song Zhifei and the Song family to back her up. The Song family was rted to the Rong family. She had the Song family¡¯s child in her stomach and would never let Su Yanyun take advantage and insult her! Su Yanyun was just a secondhand good who had been married before. Even if she really found a rich person, he was just ying with her. She would be abandoned again sooner orter! As long as she could treat the Song family well and live up to expectations, she would be Madam Yi sooner orter. She would be more prestigious than Su Yanyun. ¡°Su Yanyun, you¡¯ve done so much today! You will get your retribution!¡± Luo Weimin cursed viciously. Jiang Tong finally sneered when he heard Luo Weimin¡¯s evil words. ¡°Speaking of retribution, there are a few police officers here waiting for a case.¡± He turned around and looked at the few police officers who hade before. ¡°Officer, you said that you just received a report. Someone here stole someone¡¯s card?¡± The police were about to answer when Luo Weimin pointed a finger frantically at Su Yanyun. ¡°It¡¯s her! She stole someone else¡¯s rare card. There¡¯s a huge sum on it. Quickly arrest her and bring her to the police station!¡± The police officer remained silent and just walked forward. He was still polite to Luo Weimin. ¡°Miss, someone has reported that you stole his bank card funds. Please cooperate with us to go to the police station to investigate.¡± ¡°What?¡± Luo Weimin was stunned again. The police officer looked serious. He was definitely not joking. ¡°Wait, Officer, are you mistaken? How could I possibly do that? I have money¡­ My husband gave me a lot of money¡­ If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him. My husband¡¯s surname is Song, and his name is Song Zhifei. He¡¯s from the Rong family¡­¡± Before Luo Weimin finished speaking, the police officer interrupted her. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Song Zhifei. We received his report. He said that you very likely stole his bank card that was worth millions, so he asked you toe with us.¡± ¡°Zhifei? How is that possible!¡± Luo Weimin¡¯s voice became even sharper. ¡°I¡¯m his wife, and I¡¯m pregnant with his child! Isn¡¯t it just 1.2 million? How could he possibly¡­¡± That¡¯s right, she had indeed secretly transferred 1.2 million yuan from Song Zhifei¡¯s card to her own. That card was something she had secretly obtained from Song Zhifei and gotten the passcode from him. Unless it was ast resort, Luo Weimin knew that she couldn¡¯t use it casually. Song Zhifei would be unhappy if he found out. This time, she transferred the money to her card when she went to the bathroom because she had to get the alligator tinum bag. She never would have dreamed that Song Zhifei would also call the police despite knowing that she might have transferred the card! She was still pregnant with his child, but he actually called the police to arrest her! And in front of Su Yanyun! ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Luo Weimin screamed like she was crazy. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant! Don¡¯t even think of arresting me! I want to see Song Zhifei! I want to see that shameless son of a bitch! I only bought a bag, but he actually called the police to arrest me!¡± ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be agitated.¡± The police officer was not frightened by Luo Weimin¡¯s crazy appearance. He only said seriously, ¡°Mr. Song who called the police said that you and him are not husband and wife. Please¡­¡± Luo Weimin turned around and suddenly grabbed Su Yanyun. ¡°Ah Yun, didn¡¯t you get yourself a rich man?¡± She actually had the face to beg. ¡°Hurry and beg your lover. Let him give me 1.2 million. I¡¯ll return the money to Song Zhifei and cut off all ties with him from now on!¡± Chapter 168 - There Are Only Needs And Wants

Chapter 168: There Are Only Needs And Wants

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun and Jiang Tong both said that they had never heard such a fantasy in their lives. Jiang Tong couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. ¡°Auntie, get this straight. Ms. Su is neither your mother nor your father, and she didn¡¯t break your legs either. What responsibility does she have towards you having to pay 1.2 million? Besides, that money should still be with you, right? Could it be that you¡¯ve already spent all of it?¡± Seeing that she had been exposed, Luo Weimin nced viciously at Jiang Tong and then at Su Yanyun. ¡°Ah Yun¡­¡± ¡°Luo Weimin, do you have the brain of a mule or do you think I¡¯m as dumb as a mule?¡± Su Yanyun also found it funny. ¡°Do you think I will still be as stupid as before and spare you?¡± Leaving a little bit of affection for her enemy would be forcing herself to a dead end! And she would no longer give Luo Weimin any affection! On the contrary, she would hit her when she was down on her luck! Luo Weimin was taken away by the police and was still looking at Su Yanyun hatefully. She muttered a curse. ¡°Su Yanyun, you won¡¯t be arrogant for long! You¡¯re not much better than me¡­ You¡¯re still cheating while married and pregnant with someone else¡¯s bastard child¡­¡± She had only embezzled 1.2 million from Song Zhifei before he reported her to the police station. But Su Yanyun was pregnant with an adulterer¡¯s child, yet she could receive luxurious gifts from handsome young men. Why! Why is Su Yanyun so lucky! Wasn¡¯t her mother already on the verge of death? Hadn¡¯t she already been chased out of the Su family? Hadn¡¯t she already been divorced by the Song family? Why was she still better than herself? Luo Weimin¡¯s hatred and jealousy soared¡­ She wanted revenge! She had to take revenge on this shameless woman, Yanyun! Jiang Tong only turned around after the police took Luo Weimin away. He smiled and lowered his voice to Su Yanyun. ¡°Young Master Yi told me to ask you if you are satisfied with this oue?¡± Su Yanyun turned around and looked at the pile of luxury goods behind her. She frowned. ¡°But I don¡¯t need these¡­¡± ¡°Tell this to Young Master Yi.¡± Jiang Tong looked embarrassed. He thought that Su Yanyun would be like other women, whose eyes lit up at the sight of these luxury goods. However, when Su Yanyun said ¡°no need,¡± it really made him suffer internal injuries. When Luo Weimin heard this, she might just vomit blood and die. These things she tried so hard to show off were only differentiated between a need and a want in Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes. If needed, it was valuable; if not, it was worthless. Suddenly, Su Yanyun seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Oh right, I want a shawl¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Su.¡± Katie stood up. ¡°The shawl and couple watches, as well as the two bags, have been wrapped for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Katie.¡± Su Yanyun thanked her. While others despised and doubted her, only this young salesdy protected and trusted her. Although her initial intention was toplete her own results, she undoubtedly had the best judgment in people. The V family¡¯s store manager saw this and hurriedly went forward with a thick skin to smile apologetically. ¡°Ms. Su, I was really blind just now and offended you. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°Beg for forgiveness?¡± Jiang Tong chuckled. ¡°You have offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have. You should be begging for your life instead.¡± Jiang Tong knew that Su Yanyun was soft-hearted and was afraid that she would really forgive him. He said with a darkened expression, ¡°The V family can be preserved in Taihuandi.¡± The manager and the others immediately looked happy. However, Jiang Tong sneered again. ¡°But¡­¡± Chapter 169 - Did You Just Realize I’m Domineering?

Chapter 169: Did You Just Realize I¡¯m Domineering?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Jiang Tong¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s hearts skip a beat. Even Su Yanyun looked up at Jiang Tong curiously. Jiang Tong sneered. ¡°But you have to give up your position as the manager!¡± He pointed at Katie. ¡°From today onwards, you are the manager of this store.¡± ¡°What?¡± The store manager looked angry. ¡°Sir, your Rong family is too overbearing.¡± Although the V family was controlled by the Rong family, her appointment was issued by the head office. A high-ranking member of the Rong Corporation wanted to remove her from her position as the store manager and even appointed her. Where did he get this authority from? ¡°Overbearing?¡± Jiang Tong scoffed. ¡°You only know how overbearing our Rong family is now? Since you¡¯re no longer the branch manager of the V family, I¡¯ll let you die a clean death. Before I came, I¡¯ve already spoken to the general manager of the Asia-Pacific region. He has already told me that as long as the V family¡¯s store can be retained, the people working inside will be dismissed by me.¡± The store manager heard this and was pale. She could only look at Su Yanyun for help. She also knew that she had stood on the wrong side and even called the police to arrest Su Yanyun, which angered the Rong family. As for Ms. Su¡¯s identity, anyone could guess that she was the lover of one of the Rong family¡¯s authoritative figures. The store manager only guessed the other half correctly. Because she never would have thought that Su Yanyun was Rong Linyi¡¯s other half. Not to mention the store manager, even everyone present, except Jiang Tong, found it hard to imagine Su Yanyun¡¯s true identity. ¡°Ms. Su¡­¡± The store manager begged. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not familiar with you.¡± Su Yanyun smiled. Visit /Myb o x nove l./ to read, pls! She wouldn¡¯t do such a thing of having the manager dismissed. But it was different if her husband did it. This was a manifestation of her husband¡¯s love for her, so how could she not ept it? Besides, after the incident with Luo Weimin, Su Yanyun had already made up her mind to say goodbye to herpassionate self. She would never tolerate anyone who had hurt her. And she would definitely cherish and treat people who were good to her better¡­ Just like that, the storm at Taihuandi came to an end. Katie had unexpectedly be the V store manager and treated Su Yanyun as her benefactor. ¡°Ms. Su, you can just tell me what bags you want in the future.¡± Her eyes were filled with tears of excitement as she spoke incoherently. ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t know how to thank you¡­¡± ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Su Yanyun was embarrassed. ¡°Oh right.¡± She looked at Jiang Tong. ¡°There are so many things here, but I can¡¯t take them all. If you need anything, just take it.¡± Jiang Tong had been so loud in front of others just now but he was scared stiff when he faced Su Yanyun alone. ¡°Madam Yi, if you really want to do good for me, please bring all of these back. These are all given to you by Young Master Yi.¡± He did not dare not take away any giftYoung Master Yi had given to his woman. Even if Jiang Tong had ten heads, they still weren¡¯t enough, okay? ¡°But there¡¯s no more space at home.¡± Su Yanyun was worried. Auntie Chen cleaned up the things Su Yanyun had worn daily, but the clothes in the cloakroom still increased day by day. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this Madam Yi. As long as you ept these things, Aunt Chen will find a ce to put them.¡± Jiang Tong heaved a sigh of relief. Su Yanyun returned home and waited for Rong Linyi toe back and thank him. But she didn¡¯t expect¡­ Chapter 170 - Decided to Protect Her Forever

Chapter 170: Decided to Protect Her Forever

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Aunt Chen, when is Linyiing back?¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t return home even after dinner. Hearing Su Yanyun¡¯s question, Aunt Chen smiled calmly. ¡°I heard that Young Master is very busy recently, but Madam Yi, don¡¯t worry. If he doesn¡¯te back, he will definitely inform you first.¡± ¡°But he hasn¡¯te back yet and hasn¡¯t notified me.¡± Su Yanyun bit her lip unhappily. ]She didn¡¯t notice a hint of anxiety in Aunt Chen¡¯s eyes. During this period, Rong Linyi woulde home on time. Sometimes, he would be dyed by something and would definitely tell Su Yanyun in advance. But now¡­ it was almost time for dinner, and he hadn¡¯t sent any news. Su Yanyun picked up her phone and hesitated to call Rong Linyi. What if he was busy and couldn¡¯t answer the call¡­ What Su Yanyun was most afraid of was disturbing her husband¡¯s business. God knows how busy he was at work. But God knew how much Rong Linyi hoped to receive Su Yanyun¡¯s call. While Su Yanyun was hesitating, there seemed to be movement outside. ¡°Hubby!¡± Without a doubt, the only person who would enter at this time was Rong Linyi. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re back.¡± The moment she saw Rong Linyi, Su Yanyun was like a little bird that had left its nest and flew over. Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls! When Su Yanyun pounced over, Rong Linyi¡¯s serious expression also eased. He smiled and opened his arms to hug his woman. ¡°Did you have fun today?¡± His voice was low and alluring. ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± Su Yanyun tip-toed and kissed Rong Linyi¡¯s cheek. ¡°Thank you, Hubby.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s smile deepened with the kiss. He hugged Su Yanyun. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for you.¡± Speaking of this, Su Yanyun was a little dissatisfied. ¡°I wanted to call you, but I was afraid that you would be busy and would disturb you.¡± ¡°No matter what it is, I will take time to answer your call.¡± Rong Linyi seemed to answer casually. He loosened his cor, but his eyes were on Aunt Chen. Aunt Chen immediately avoided his gaze and left quickly. Rong Linyi¡¯s smile turned cold. Aunt Chen was more well-informed than he had imagined, but it seemed like she didn¡¯t say much to Su Yanyun. That¡¯s right. Aunt Chen had always been Madam Rong¡¯s person. From a certain perspective, she was also on Su Yanyun¡¯s side. It was because she knew this that Rong Linyi allowed her to continue being a butler in the Water Courtyard and tolerated her knowledge of Su Yanyun¡¯s existence. As Rong Linyi didn¡¯t go to Taihuandi, Su Yanyun told Rong Linyi everything that happened during the day. Rong Linyi saw his woman¡¯s radiant smile and listened to her story the whole time. Looking at how cute and beautiful she was, he decided to protect her forever¡­ Late at night, Rong Linyi was still in the study room handling some matters. Su Yanyun snuck over and was about to ce her hand on Rong Linyi¡¯s shoulder when he suddenly held her back. Besides his woman¡¯s delicate and slender hand, he also touched thefortable cashmere. Rong Linyi turned around and saw Su Yanyun putting a cashmere cardigan on him. ¡°This is what you bought today?¡± His eyes were gentle and his hand felt her softness¡­ Chapter 171 - You Are My Only Woman

Chapter 171: You Are My Only Woman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun blushed. Rong Linyi¡¯s hand was already on her waist. Even though she was almost two months pregnant, it didn¡¯t show at all, and her waist was still slender. Rong Linyi wrapped his arm around Su Yanyun¡¯s waist and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Hubby.¡± Su Yanyun sat on Rong Linyi¡¯sp. She hooked her arms around Rong Linyi¡¯s neck and looked at him up close. ¡°You work toote every night. The air conditioning is so strong, it¡¯s not good for your legs that have been sitting still for a long time. This shawl is used to provide support for your legs. Don¡¯t work sote. You have to take care of your body.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer Su Yanyun for a while and just looked at her quietly. He hadn¡¯t looked at her like this in a long time. Usually, it waste at night. He only returned to the room after she was asleep and looked at her peaceful face under the light. During this period, he always workedte and dealt with a lot of work. There were two reasons for such high-intensity work. The first reason was that the doctor had said that they could only sleep together three monthster. He had tortured himself just to avoid his woman. If he slept too early, he was afraid that he would not be able to resist and do something to her. Every night, he fought hard to control himself. ...... He thought that Su Yanyun wouldin or misunderstand that he was neglecting her, but she only cared about his health. It had been so many years since someone cared about him like this¡­ Rong Linyi¡¯s arms around Su Yanyun tightened. ¡°I have to go overseas to handle some matterster.¡± This was the second reason why he had been working so hard recently. ¡°The original n was to go out for a month. I¡¯ll settle some matters now and hope toe back early.¡± ¡°Leave the country? Is it about thepany?¡± Su Yanyun asked casually. Rong Linyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Of course it¡¯s about thepany. What do you mean?¡± His tone became a little overbearing. Su Yanyun was stunned. ¡°What?¡± She didn¡¯t mean anything¡­ She was stunned for a moment before she chuckled. ¡°Anyway, Hubby won¡¯t look for other women, right?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression softened and his voice was gentler. ¡°Of course not.¡± He let Su Yanyun lie in his arms. ¡°You are my only woman¡­¡± Su Yanyun had just looked up when Rong Linyi¡¯s kissnded. Their lips met and their breaths mixed together. During this time, their interactions had been shallow. Even their intimate actions were short and on the surface. This was the first time they were hugging each other so tightly and kissing deeply. Su Yanyun could feel the changes in Rong Linyi¡¯s body. Perhaps it was because she was breathless and shy, but she blushed even more. Rong Linyi¡¯s kiss slowly moved down her neck and his hand caressed her body unrestrainedly. His eyes widened slightly as he nced at the wide table at the side. He had the urge to push aside all the obstacles on the table and ce Su Yanyun on it¡­ ¡°Hubby, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Su Yanyun quickly stopped Rong Linyi in a low voice, as if she could sense his deeper movements. ¡°Shut up!¡± Rong Linyi yelled, his hot breath on her heart. Her begging like a kitten was more fatal than him being seduced directly. He held her arm tightly and kissed the flower on her chest. Su Yanyun¡¯s breathing became erratic and she didn¡¯t know whether to push Rong Linyi¡¯s hand away. Chapter 172 - Let Me Tell You a Secret

Chapter 172: Let Me Tell You a Secret

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

She should have given him the shawl earlier. It was sent over sote at night. Wasn¡¯t she walking into a tiger¡¯s den? ¡°Hubby, I still have other gifts for you.¡± Su Yanyun held on to her shaky will and finally found something to interrupt. Rong Linyi heard that. He suddenly picked her up with one hand, swept away the documents andputer on the table with the other and ced her on the empty space. He leaned down with a wild glint in his dark eyes. ¡°You are the best gift.¡± With the cold table on her back, Su Yanyun was a little more sober from the cold. She said, ¡°That box the doctor gave you¡­ did you throw it away?¡± Boom! Rong Linyi¡¯s expression darkened and the excitement and desire from before were all gone. He picked Su Yanyun up and got her to stand up again. ¡°Hurry and go to bed.¡± His expression was dark, and there was a hint of frustration and dissatisfaction in his voice. ¡°Don¡¯te and cause trouble in the middle of the night anymore.¡± ...... Then, he left Su Yanyun on the spot and walked into the bathroom. The cold water cooled his high desires after a while. Rong Linyi exhaled deeply. That damned woman. One day, he would make up for all the losses he had suffered during this period! At that time, she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave that bed! At the same time. In the Rong family¡¯s mansion, Madam Rong put down her phone. ¡°Mother, what did Aunt Chen say?¡± Rong Xuelong crossed her arms and sat on the opposite sofa¡¯s armrest. Madam Rong¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°She said that your brother went back as usual today, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be asleep. He¡¯s still in the study.¡± Rong Xuelong heard this and couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth. ¡°He¡¯s still working, and this is still considered as normal. I think he clearly wants to finish everything so that he can meet that pretentious bitch early!¡± Madam Rong rubbed her brows. ¡°Anyway, he has been workingte into the night. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t touch his private ne or book a flight. However, he will be settling the matters in North America in about ten days. I can¡¯t stop him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to stop him.¡± Rong Xuelong gritted her teeth. ¡°Break his legs and lock him in the basement!¡± Madam Rong looked at her daughter reproachfully. ¡°Xuelong, that is your brother.¡± ¡°Then cut off Jiang Chengxi¡¯s tongue and make sure he doesn¡¯t act as a mouthpiece for that white lotus bitch anymore!¡± Rong Xuelong was so angry her whole body was shaking. That evening, the spies Madam Rong had left with Rong Linyi reported that he had gone to see Jiang Chengxi¡­ At the same time, Madam Rong¡¯s spies in North America told her that Jiang Yilin slit her wrists andmitted suicidest night. Due to some things in the past, Rong Linyi and Jiang Chengxi were already considered ipatible. However, after hearing about Jiang Yilin¡¯s suicide, he still went to see Jiang Chengxi. Since then, Madam Rong has been anxious¡­ What she was most afraid of was that Rong Linyi would be impulsive and fly directly to see Jiang Yilin. But now, from various sources of intelligence, Rong Linyi was calm and had no intention of leaving. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Rong Xuelongforted Madam Rong. ¡°Maybe Brother has really forgotten about that bitch. This man is always like this. He forgets his old love once he has a new lover¡­¡± She suddenly bit her tongue. But Madam Rong seemed to have realized something. ¡°Xuelong, what are you hiding from me?¡± Madam Rong said with certainty. Her gaze was sharp and deep. ¡°Your brother¡­ has another woman?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Although Rong Xuelong usually liked to trick her brother, she also knew that some things couldn¡¯t be said carelessly. She hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°But Mother, I have a secret to tell you¡­¡± Chapter 173 - Even If You Marry a Sow, You Can’t Marry Her

Chapter 173: Even If You Marry a Sow, You Can¡¯t Marry Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Madam Rong rubbed her brows. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your secret.¡± Rong Xuelong had a big mouth and even if she had a pimple on her face, Madam Rong simply didn¡¯t believe that she had any secrets. ¡°I definitely don¡¯t have any secrets in front of Mommy.¡± Rong Xuelong said coquettishly. ¡°This secret isn¡¯t really a secret. It¡¯s just some gossip.¡± Seeing how mysteriously Rong Xuelong was acting, Madam Rong couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Rong Xuelong slid down from the sofa¡¯s armrest and leaned beside Madam Rong. She deliberately lowered her voice. ¡°This news is rted to my brother. This afternoon, Jiang Chengxi even went to see someone before he saw Lin Yi. Guess who?¡± ¡°If you want to say it, say it. What¡¯s with the guessing?¡± Madam Rong was impatient. Rong Xuelong, perhaps because of her sensitive status, had be a very lethal and mischievousdy ever since she passed puberty. The difference in personality and appearance was intense. Rong Xuelong saw that her mother didn¡¯t buy it and stopped joking. She said resentfully, ¡°Jiang Chengxi went to the hospital to see Cheng Tingxue.¡± ¡°Cheng Tingxue?¡± Madam Rong was a little surprised and asked subconsciously. ¡°Did he go and warn her?¡± As everyone knew, besides being awless heiress, Jiang Chengxi was also a typical sister controller. When Rong Linyi severed ties with Jiang Yilin, Jiang Chengxi even threatened to find someone to ¡°get rid of¡± Rong Linyi. Now that Jiang Yilin had slit her wrist andmitted suicide, it was possible that she had heard the news of Rong Linyi and Cheng Tingxue¡¯s blind date. With Jiang Chengxi¡¯s character, it was normal to warn his sister¡¯s love rival. Rong Xuelong smiled sarcastically. ¡°Guess, Mommy.¡± ...... ¡°No.¡± Madam Rong red at her daughter in anger. Could her daughter not be so mysterious? ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Rong Xuelong smiled awkwardly. She could actually guess why Jiang Chengxi had gone to see Cheng Tingxue. But¡­ firstly, she didn¡¯t have concrete evidence. Secondly, she had promised Rong Linyi to keep his secret¡­ If she told him her guess, her mother might know about Rong Linyi¡¯s ¡°marriage¡±. ¡°Okay. Before figuring out Brother¡¯s wife¡¯s identity, it¡¯s better not to act rashly.¡± Rong Xuelong returned to her room and couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself. ¡°All the more, I can¡¯t let Mom know that Brother is going to be a father¡­¡± Her brother¡¯s marriage was actually a surprise. After all, Rong Xuelong had once threatened the Jiang family that her brother would rather marry a sow than Jiang Yilin. But it would be different if her brother was the scapegoat for another man. ¡°Hey, Brother.¡± Rong Xuelong frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think clearly, and decided to be a father?¡± Thus, the important thing now was to find out more about her sister-inw before the matter was exposed¡­ Rong Xuelong thought and made an international call. The phone rang a few times and a woman¡¯s cold voice sounded from the other end. ¡°Xuelong, I¡¯m on vacation in Europe. I¡¯m not too sure about Jiang Chengxi¡¯s recent situation.¡± ¡°Oh my dear.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s tone was exceptionally affectionate. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that you are his first assistant? Even if you aren¡¯t around, there¡¯s no news that you can¡¯t find out.¡± One of Jiang Chengxi¡¯s most valued assistants was actually Rong Xuelong¡¯s spy! The other end of the line was silent for a moment before the woman¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Ask away.¡± ¡°He met Cheng Tingxue this afternoon. Do you know what they talked about?¡± Chapter 174 - Mistress’s Hongmen Banquet

Chapter 174: Mistress¡¯s Hongmen Banquet

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The woman seemed to think for a long time. Then, he replied Rong Xuelong. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details either. I don¡¯t want toe into contact with Boss¡¯s matters too much during the vacation period. However, I can give you some key information. Follow the clues and find out.¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± Rong Xuelong was an impatient person. ¡°Su Yanyun.¡± The woman said slowly. ¡°Jiang Chengxi has been investigating this woman¡¯s news recently. You can investigate it, maybe there will be a surprise.¡± ¡°Su Yanyun, who is that?¡± Rong Xuelong suddenly felt that this name was very familiar. Su Yanyun, Su Yanyun¡­ where had she heard this name before? ¡°I believe it won¡¯t be difficult for Ms. Rong to find out about someone in C City.¡± The woman clearly didn¡¯t want to say anything more. ¡°Xuelong, this is all I can help you with. Also, I¡¯m on vacation. Don¡¯t harass me if there¡¯s nothing important.¡± Rong Xuelong was a little stunned when she heard the call go silent. Su Yanyun¡­ she was still pondering. Su Yanyun¡­ She walked into the bathroom in a daze. The moment the water was released, Rong Xuelong suddenly remembered. ¡°Oh right, Su Yanyun, it¡¯s her!¡± At the Old Madam¡¯s birthday banquetst month, the woman the Su and Song families were trying to catch was called Su Yanyun! ...... Her brain seemed to have been struck by lightning as Rong Xuelong connected everything together at lightning speed. ¡°Haha, so my sister-inw is called Su Yanyun.¡± Sheid in the bathtub with a smug expression. ¡°As expected, she was in the room that night. That brat Rong Linyi really knows how to hide people¡­¡± At this moment, Su Yanyun, who was already sound asleep in the bedroom, didn¡¯t know that she had been remembered. The next morning, she was woken up by her phone. ¡°Hello, Xinxin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Yanyun yawned and asked. ¡°Yanyun, there¡¯s an interview task that the Boss wants you to do.¡± Zheng Xin¡¯s tone was calm, as if she was happy for Su Yanyun. ¡°If there¡¯s a mission, why didn¡¯t the director tell me?¡± Su Yanyun rubbed her eyes. ¡°What mission is it?¡± Zheng Xin smiled. ¡°As you¡¯re a big contributor to thepany now, the director was afraid he couldn¡¯t convince you, so he told me toe. After all, it¡¯s Sunday.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Su Yanyun got up. ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll go.¡± The nket beside her was still warm, but Rong Linyi was no longer around. Without even guessing, Su Yanyun knew that he had gone to the office. Hubby was really a workaholic. He didn¡¯t even rest on the weekends. ¡°I¡¯m interviewing the big celebrity, Cheng Tingxue.¡± Zheng Xin didn¡¯t keep her in suspense. ¡°Ever since she got injured during filming, she has always refused to be interviewed. This is the first time she has relented and epted an interview, but she also specifically asked you to interview her.¡± Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website. ¡°Cheng Tingxue?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Yes. Do you know how interesting Wang Tong¡¯s expression is?¡± Zheng Xin seemed to be gloating. ¡°You have to know that only she can get news about Cheng Tingxue. God knows why Cheng Tingxue actually chose you for an exclusive interview.¡± After hanging up the call, Su Yanyun was not in a rxed mood. Others might not know, but she remembered what kind of person Cheng Tingxue was. This was the woman who shamelessly climbed into her husband¡¯s bed the first day her husband brought her back to Lin River Courtyard. That day, Su Yanyun was a little dizzy and Cheng Tingxue was dressed coquettishly, so she didn¡¯t recognize her immediately. Butter on, she remembered that she was the superstar, Cheng Tingxue. Furthermore, this Cheng Tingxue had always been trying her best to spread rumors with her husband. If she were to interview her love rival, it would probably be a treacherous plot¡­ Chapter 175 - One Day She Will Get Her Revenge

Chapter 175: One Day She Will Get Her Revenge

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

But even so, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t decline. She just wanted to see what Cheng Tingxue was up to. It was a coincidence that after Old Madam Rong¡¯s birthday banquet, Cheng Tingxue suddenly exposed the news of her being injured during a shoot and hospitalized. They said that she fell because of a problem with the pressure. At that time, the media was full of praise and concern for her. There were calls for her to ¡°work hard¡± and ¡°stay strong¡±. Cheng Tingxue also relied on her ¡°professionalism¡± reputation to gain a group of fans. ]But what was very puzzling was that after Cheng Tingxue was hospitalized, she refused any media interviews. She had some military background, so the hospital she was staying in was also tightly protected and no reporter could enter. That was why the boss would never reject her request for an interview with Su Yanyun. ¡°Young Master Xi, Su Yanyun has already gone to the hospital. She should be interviewing Cheng Tingxue.¡± Jiang Chengxi sat in the room and listened to his subordinate¡¯s report. He smiled. ¡°Cheng Tingxue is also smart. There¡¯s a good show to watch now.¡± He had only shown Cheng Tingxue Su Yanyun¡¯s reporter¡¯s certificate yesterday, but Cheng Tingxue couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It looked like the two of them had indeed seen each other before. ...... ¡°Young Master Xi, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± His subordinate continued. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°We have already found out that Su Yanyun left the Lin River Courtyard. Furthermore, she has many bodyguards around her, and the security is very tight.¡± Jiang Chengxi threw the ss in his hand to the ground. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Rong Linyi, Yilin slit her wrist andmitted suicide for you, yet you brought another woman home. Is this your stubbornness?¡± Rong Linyi had met him yesterday because of Yilin¡¯s suicide. Jiang Chengxi thought that he could convince them to reconcile, but Rong Linyi was silent the whole time. He was absent-minded and looked at his phone from time to time. In the end, Jiang Chengxi asked him to go overseas immediately to see Jiang Yilin. Rong Linyi only had one sentence. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Then, he left without saying goodbye to Jiang Chengxi. After all this time, he had really gotten together with Su Yanyun. If he had known that he brings her home after a night¡¯s sleep, he wouldn¡¯t have stopped his sister from moving into the Rong family¡¯s house. ¡°Su Yanyun, right?¡± Jiang Chengxi sneered. ¡°Haha¡­ let Cheng Tingxue deal with you first¡­¡± If Cheng Tingxue couldn¡¯t do it, it still wouldn¡¯t be toote for him to take action personally. Cheng Tingxue stayed in a high-ss hospital room. There were also people guarding the hospital room. When Su Yanyun entered, Cheng Tingxue was drinking congee under the care of a servant. Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website. Seeing Su Yanyun, her eyes twitched and she said strangely, ¡°Ms. Su, we meet again.¡± Su Yanyun also sized up Cheng Tingxue. Cheng Tingxue waspletely naked. She was like a different person from the media on screen. Not only was her skin terrible, but her temperament was also much worse. It was not an exaggeration to think of her as a random person. On the other hand, Su Yanyun, who was also not wearing any makeup, had delicate skin. Her cheeks were red and full, and her watery eyes were bright. Shepletely surpassed Cheng Tingxue, this so-called Best Actress. Thisparison also made Cheng Tingxue¡¯s jealousy rise. This woman was the one who had snatched Rong Linyi away and made her lie here for half a month¡­ Chapter 176 - The Skillful Hiding of Needles

Chapter 176: The Skillful Hiding of Needles

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

It was strange. The person who had hurt Cheng Tingxue was clearly Rong Linyi. It was also because she was so overconfident and overestimated herself to think that she could touch Rong Linyi, which led to his retaliation. But not only did Cheng Tingxue not me Rong Linyi, she even pushed all the me onto Su Yanyun. What she hated the most was that Rong Linyi didn¡¯t even want to look at her thest time she threw herself at him at Lin River Courtyard But yet Su Yanyun could be in his embrace as and when she likes. What she hated even more was that she only hooked her arm around Rong Linyi¡¯s and he threw her onto the ground in front of everybody else. That swing made her smash into Old Madam Rong¡¯s presents. Most of the presents were exquisite and sturdy, and Cheng Tingxue cracked her hip bones upon smashing into them. In order to cover it up, she had no choice but to release the news of her injury on the set. But she didn¡¯t dare to ept any interviews, afraid that she would expose herself. The reason she was willing to ept Su Yanyun¡¯s interview today was because Jiang Chengxi hade to look for her yesterday and showed her a reporter¡¯s certificate. On the certificate was Su Yanyun¡¯s photo. Cheng Tingxue would recognize her even if it turned to dust. ¡°Hello, Ms. Cheng.¡± Su Yanyun ignored the hostility in Cheng Tingxue¡¯s expression and sat down beside her. ¡°I am Su Yanyun from Cheng Ri Entertainment. I¡¯m very happy to interview you today.¡± ...... ¡°Ha.¡± Cheng Tingxue sneered. ¡°With Ms. Su¡¯s methods, yet she was willing to lower herself toe and interview me, I, Cheng Tingxue, should be really honored.¡± Su Yanyun was not deaf. Cheng Ting¡¯s tone was so ambiguous that even a fool knew that she had no good intentions today. But Su Yanyun¡¯s task today was to interview her and not to argue. So she only took out a book and a pen and asked in a professional manner without much emotion involved. ¡°Ms. Cheng, there are rumors spreading that you used your background to get this new drama. What do you think of these rumors?¡± Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website. ¡°Is this how you interview celebrities?¡± Cheng Tingxue was almost enraged. Su Yanyun¡¯s provocative question was undoubtedly a retort to Cheng Tingxue¡¯s attitude towards her. Su Yanyun smiled. She wasn¡¯t stupid enough to borrow Cheng Tingxue¡¯s words. As an entertainment reporter, she knew how to conceal a needle well. Shepletely ignored Cheng Tingxue¡¯s provocation and asked another question. ¡°Ms. Cheng, I heard that your next of kin is the Commander-in-chief of the Military. May I ask what kind of help he has given you in your career?¡± ¡°You!¡± Cheng Tingxue gritted her teeth in anger. But in the blink of an eye, she mocked viciously. ¡°You also know that my uncle is the Commander-in-chief of the military. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to walk out of here alive today?¡± Su Yanyun was calm in the face of Cheng Tingxue¡¯s threat. She maintained a smile. ¡°I¡¯m human, so of course I¡¯m afraid of death. But as a news reporter, I have to be prepared to sacrifice myself for valuable news.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a lowly paparazzi!¡± Cheng Tingxue spat evilly. ¡°Who do you think you are? You really think you can sleep with Young Master Yi and enter the Rong family¡¯s door. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll let you die here today!¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± Su Yanyun looked Cheng Tingxue in the eye without any fear. ¡°But Ms. Cheng, you can even disregard human lives. It should be easy for you to control the new drama¡¯s resources or decide the nominees of the film festival, right?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Cheng Tingxueughed arrogantly. ¡°Su Yanyun, don¡¯t think that you can dream of bing Madam Yi just because you¡¯ve curried favor with Young Master Yi. To tell you the truth, I¡¯m already Madam Rong¡¯s internally chosen daughter-inw. You¡¯re right, the resources of the new drama and the title of Best Actress are all easy for me. If I¡¯m you, it¡¯s best to recognize my status and live with it properly. How dare a divorced b*tchpete with me for Rong Linyi!¡± Chapter 177 - Want to Have a Taste of Public Opinion

Chapter 177: Want to Have a Taste of Public Opinion

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Cheng Tingxue¡¯s arrogance seemed to have finally angered Su Yanyun. A rare sharpness appeared in her eyes. This woman could insult her however she wanted. But no matter what, she shouldn¡¯t have coveted Madam Yi¡¯s position. Because she, Su Yanyun, was the real Madam Yi! She snatched her husband and the woman from her family. Did she still need to give her a way out? Her being soft-hearted was just cruelty to herself. ¡°In that case, Ms. Cheng, you admit that your resources and titles were bought with power?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes darkened, but she still coaxed her calmly. ¡°So what if I admit it? Anyway, you can forget about leaving here today.¡± Cheng Tingxue pressed the bell. ¡°Do you think I would really be kind enough to let you interview me? Su Yanyun, you¡¯re really a brainless idiot!¡± Cheng Tingxue¡¯s jealousy was about to explode. A brainless woman like Su Yanyun could actually be hugged by Rong Linyi while she was severely injured by him. This was all Su Yanyun¡¯s fault! It was because she had hugged Rong Linyi before she did that night at Lin River Courtyard that Rong Linyi had a good impression of her first. ...... Otherwise, she might already be engaged to Rong Linyi. Thus, he had to get rid of Su Yanyun! Anyway, C City was so big, no one would care if there was one less insignificant reporter. Cheng Tingxue didn¡¯t have the intention to kill for the time being, but she had already decided that she wouldn¡¯t let Su Yanyun appear in front of Rong Linyi again. And there were many ways to make her disappear. Cheng Tingxue believed that her actions would definitely win her uncle¡¯s support. After all, her uncle was also looking forward to marrying into the Rong family. Su Yanyun was just a stumbling block. Even if she didn¡¯t personally do anything, Uncle would definitely not let her go. Su Yanyun¡¯s expression became a little grave as she watched the bodyguards rush into the hospital room. She had guessed that Cheng Tingxue would make things difficult for her and humiliate her today, but she didn¡¯t expect Cheng Tingxue to actually take action and head in the direction of silencing her. But she was still calm as she took out a recording pen. ¡°Ms. Cheng, my conversation just now was recorded. I believe that you will make the headlines tonight.¡± Cheng Tingxue¡¯s face turned pale but recovered quickly. She smiled viciously. ¡°Su Yanyun, I called you stupid, and indeed you¡¯re really stupid. Do you think you can leave with this recording pen?¡± Such a stupid woman yet she still wanted to snatch Rong Linyi from her? Dream on! Su Yanyun waved the recording pen in her hand, and a blue light shed on the end. ¡°It¡¯s obviously not a big deal with only a recording pen. However, I have something else prepared.¡± She said and took out a mobile WiFi from her bag.¡± Combined with this thing, our conversation just now has been remotely transmitted to my friend. Ms. Cheng, do you want me to disappear and try to see if you and your impressive uncle can avoid public opinion?¡± ¡°You!¡± Cheng Tingxue didn¡¯t expect the weak-looking Su Yanyun to have such a backup n. She said hatefully, ¡°You think I can¡¯t find your friend? What do you think the military can¡¯t do?¡± ¡°Ms. Cheng.¡± Su Yanyun smiled sweetly. ¡°You really underestimate the power of us news workers. It¡¯s fine if Ms. Cheng is only the niece of the Commander-in-chief now, but you¡¯re a renowned celebrity in the country. Perhaps you can use methods to lock down the local news, but you might not necessarily be able to control the overseas powers. Ms. Cheng, we¡¯re news people. We might not have other skills, but our connections are very powerful.¡± Chapter 178 - Ms. Su Is This Kind of Paparazzi

Chapter 178: Ms. Su Is This Kind of Paparazzi

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Cheng Tingxue¡¯s expression was very interesting. In this life, although her parents had passed on early, she had a prestigious uncle who doted on her a lot. She had always been the one threatening others. When had she ever been threatened by others? Not to mention the threat of a low-ss reporter like Su Yanyun. ¡°Damn it, Su Yanyun.¡± Cheng Tingxue clenched her fists. ¡°You¡¯re really something.¡± It was also because of this that she was even more determined to not let this woman live! Thinking of this, Cheng Tingxue¡¯s expression softened. She smiled hypocritically. ¡°Ms. Su, I was just joking with you just now. I invited you here today because the outside world is more concerned about my injury. I haven¡¯t epted an official interview in a long time, so I want to give it a proper interview. Ms. Su, if you have any questions, just ask me directly.¡± If Su Yanyun believed Cheng Tingxue, she would be the one who met a ghost! She maintained a faint smile from beginning to end. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked what I need to know and obtained all the information I need. May I leave now?¡± Cheng Tingxue gritted her teeth in hatred. But now that Su Yanyun had a hold on her, she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. ¡°Ms. Su, take care!¡± she finally said hatefully. ...... Unexpectedly, this woman called Su Yanyun was not as stupid as she looked. She could even record and upload something like that using WIFI. Indeed, all paparazzi were sly and shameless! Su Yanyun left Cheng Tingxue¡¯s hospital room with her head held high. She didn¡¯t ignore Cheng Tingxue¡¯s bodyguards who followed her out to the elevator. Her heart was beating a little fast. She carried a portable WiFi with her, but actually¡­ that recording pen didn¡¯t have the ability to connect to the Inte. In other words, if Cheng Tingxue really wanted to do something to her, she really didn¡¯t have the capability to retaliate. The reason why she said that the recording was already in her friend¡¯s hands¡­ was purely to scare Cheng Tingxue. She was sure that if the recording data were to be leaked, even if it would not cause any actual harm to Cheng Tingxue, it would definitely cause major damage to her acting career. Cheng Tingxue was a woman who loved to be in the limelight. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to be the Best Actress instead of the Commander-in-chief¡¯s daughter. What she was most afraid of was losing her fans and bing a rat on the street. Fortunately, Su Yanyun had bet correctly. Cheng Tingxue wasn¡¯tpletely confident and didn¡¯t dare to force her to stay, but¡­ what was with these bodyguards who had been following her? Although Rong Linyi had sent four bodyguards to protect her, the other party clearly had more people. Su Yanyun had also realized that there seemed to be more military personneling. With the obvious difference between them, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know if she could leave here safely. Cheng Tingxue was not Luo Weimin, and she did not have a simple rich family like the Su family or the Song family behind her. She had a military background, and offending her¡­ was worse than offending anyone else. Four bodyguards wanted to stand beside Su Yanyun and surround her. But Cheng Tingxue¡¯s men obviously didn¡¯t want them to do as they wished. The other party rudely interrupted and tried to use his body to knock aside a few bodyguards. The two sides started fighting without any warning. ¡°They¡¯re fighting!¡± Someone screamed. The scene was in chaos. Oh no, Cheng Tingxue probably wanted her subordinates to teach Su Yanyun a lesson during the chaos! At this time, the elevator door opened with a ding. Su Yanyun looked up. In her panic, she saw an unexpected person¡­ Chapter 179 - Young Master Yi Has His Own Limits

Chapter 179: Young Master Yi Has His Own Limits

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

With bodyguards around her enaged in physical conflict, Su Yanyun was like cannon fodder that fell into a battlefield and was shaking. Just as someone was about to bump into Su Yanyun. The elevator door finally opened. Su Yanyun had just looked up when a long arm reached out from the elevator and dragged her into his embrace. Su Yanyun¡¯s voice was stuck in her throat. She only could only feel that the embrace in front of her was so safe and warm. Her husband had actually appeared at such a critical moment! The hospital elevator was wide and Rong Linyi had many bodyguards with him. They rushed out and were immediately on par with Cheng Tingxue¡¯s men. Rong Linyi¡¯s arrival also stopped the chaos. He had a dignified aura that suppressed everyone¡¯s evil tendencies and momentum. That kind of indescribable power made everyone feel an invisible pressure. Rong Linyi only looked down at the woman in his arms when facing the two sides that were still tearing each other apart. ¡°Making a fuss.¡± ...... This was clearly directed at Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun blushed. It was just an interview with a celebrity, so how did she know that this celebrity was so vicious? How was this considered fooling around? Rong Linyi wrapped his arm around Su Yanyun¡¯s waist and walked out of the elevator. The bodyguards on either side, be it on their side or the Cheng family¡¯s, subconsciously made way. ¡°Where is the ward of the person with the surname Cheng?¡± Rong Linyi asked Su Yanyun after taking two steps. His expression was cold as usual, but Su Yanyun felt a chill from his words. She raised her hand and pointed to a ward in front. Rong Linyi let go and instructed Jiang Tong. ¡°Take care of Madam Yi, I¡¯ll go over for a while.¡± ¡°Hub¡­¡± Su Yanyun almost called Rong Linyi. Cheng Tingxue that woman had no good intentions. No matter what the reason was, she didn¡¯t want her to meet Rong Linyi. But Jiang Tong reached out and stopped Su Yanyun. ¡°Madam Yi, Young Master Yi knows his limits.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a woman¡¯s scream was heard from the hospital room in front and the sound of medical equipment falling to the ground. Thismotion shook the hospital floor. The Cheng family members were all shocked and ran towards the hospital room. Rong Linyi had already left the hospital room. He was expressionless, as if nothing had happened. He walked to Jiang Tong, took the wet tissue from him, and slowly wiped his hands. His movements were elegant and meticulous. ¡°She won¡¯t bother you anymore during this period.¡± Rong Linyi threw the wet tissue back to Jiang Tong and hugged Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun clicked her tongue. She saw a doctor running over and the Cheng family¡¯s people on the phone anxiously. One could imagine what serious injury Cheng Tingxue had just suffered. This¡­ this amount of strength, could it still be considered self-restraint? Su Yanyun felt that whatever Jiang Tong said, its severity had to be doubled in order to match the truth and for her to understand. But even if Rong Linyi lectured Cheng Tingxue like this. No one from the Cheng family dared to stop him. They could only watch as he left the scene with his wife in his arms. It was only when they sat in Rong Linyi¡¯s seat that Su Yanyun finally asked. ¡°Hubby, how did you know I was here to interview Cheng Tingxue? Did Aunt Chen tell you?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing Su Yanyun¡¯s question¡­ Chapter 180 - Baby, Do You Want to Go Out with Me

Chapter 180: Baby, Do You Want to Go Out with Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°No.¡± He only replied with a word evidently unwilling to say more. There was also a little annoyance in his eyes. Su Yanyun naturally didn¡¯t dare to ask. Actually, she also realized that although the two of them were very gentle when they were flirting. Most of the time, Rong Linyi didn¡¯t say much. When he was facing her and talking to her, there was usually a gentle emotion in his eyes. But once he looked away or was alone, he would immediately return to that icy state. Perhaps he sensed that Su Yanyun was in a low mood. Rong Linyi¡¯s palmnded on her head. His warm palm rubbed her hair. Although he was cold, he was also very observant. He was always able to easily grasp the emotions of others. This could be considered a talent that he had inherited from Madam Rong. He and Rong Xuelong both had this talent. However, Rong Linyi had nothing to do with other people¡¯s emotions. But Su Yanyun was different. ...... If she was unhappy, Rong Linyi¡¯s mood would also be affected. Sometimes, if he was in a bad mood, he would actually feel guilty if she was in a low mood because of him. Just like now, because of his stiff attitude, his woman drifted away. Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t tell Su Yanyun his needs. Actually¡­ he was very happy for her to pester him. He hated it when other women pestered him, but he was looking forward to Su Yanyun to treat him like that. Sometimes, even though he was rejecting her, he hoped that she would be braver with each setback. But perhaps it was because his rejection was too lethal, every time his woman suffered a setback, she would either be a pufferfish or an ostrich. It was easy for her to turn into a pufferfish, and he had the intention of teasing her the moment she showed her anger. But if she became an ostrich, that would be bad. It meant that the two of them were at an impasse. In the end, she would only smile again once Rong Linyi coaxed her first. He didn¡¯t know why, but he liked seeing her smile and her happy expression. It was as if all his life in the past twenty-odd years had been gray, and she was the only bright one. She was like the sun, shining into his still life and washing away all the filth and darkness surrounding him. No, Rong Linyi immediately thought of someone else in his life besides Su Yanyun who had given him simr warm sunlight. But that person¡­ Thinking of the uing trip to North America, Rong Linyi frowned again. ¡°My sister told me.¡± He finally confessed to Su Yanyun. ¡°She told me that Cheng Tingxue might find trouble with you.¡± ¡°Your sister?¡± Rong Linyi took the initiative to make things better, and the gloominess in Su Yanyun¡¯s heart was immediately swept away. This Sister Rong was considered to be the first to hear it. Su Yanyun always felt that she was a legendary presence. ¡°Why did your sister know that Cheng Tingxue was looking for me?¡± Su Yanyun was a little confused. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer Su Yanyun¡¯s question. He only changed the topic. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t ever have any connections with a man called Jiang Chengxi.¡± Jiang Chengxi, who was that? Su Yanyun blinked, as she didn¡¯t really remember knowing this person. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know him. Just remember to stay away.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s hand moved from Su Yanyun¡¯s head to her shoulder. His tone suddenly became low. ¡°Baby, do you want to go out with me this time?¡± If she went out with him, he wouldn¡¯t have to rush back so urgently, nor would he have to worry about her being home every day. More importantly, Rong Linyi wanted to confirm some things¡­ Chapter 181 - The Perfect Couple of Innocence and Seduction

Chapter 181: The Perfect Couple of Innocence and Seduction

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Su Yanyun, Boss wants you toe over.¡± Early Monday morning, Wang Tong squeezed in front of Su Yanyun and said arrogantly. Su Yanyun had already expected the boss¡¯s order. Cheng Tingxue had specifically asked her to interview her. The interview went on, but the news was not released. It was a disaster that couldn¡¯t be avoided, so Su Yanyun could only tell him calmly and go to the boss¡¯s office. ¡°CEO Li, you were looking for me?¡± Su Yanyun saw Boss Li¡¯s livid face and didn¡¯t feel afraid. Instead, she found it a little funny. ¡°Su Yanyun, what you have done!¡± Boss Li mmed the table. ¡°Cheng Tingxue specifically asked you for an interview. Look at what you have done during such a good opportunity!¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t guess what Cheng Tingxue had told Boss Li. But Boss Li¡¯s next words surprised her. ¡°You have offended Cheng Tingxue, and there is no ce for you in this business anymore. You should resign today.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s expression darkened. Resign? This was Cheng Tingxue¡¯s method? ¡°Okay, I can leave.¡± It was a small reporter¡¯s job anyway, so Su Yanyun really didn¡¯t want to do it. She raised her head. ¡°But I¡¯m not quitting. This is thepany firing me for no reason. You have topensate me with a N+1 sry.¡± ...... ¡°N+1?¡± Boss Li seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°Su Yanyun, if you really love money and value your life, you shouldn¡¯t have offended Ms. Cheng.¡± ¡°Boss Li, you mean that we should only meet in court?¡± Su Yanyun sneered. Was Boss Li trying to scare her? Actually, with her husband, she no longer had any concept of money. But what was hers had to be hers. Boss Li couldn¡¯t even dream of taking advantage of her! Boss Li was in no hurry to speak after hearing Su Yanyun¡¯s words. Instead, he stood up and slowly walked to Su Yanyun¡¯s side. To be honest, Cheng Tingxue was the one who told him to find trouble with Su Yanyun today. ]What kind of background did Cheng Tingxue have? Su Yanyun actually didn¡¯t know what was good for her and offended her. So even if he really did anything to Su Yanyun today, he still had Cheng Tingxue backing him, right? As Boss Li thought, his wretched eyes fell on Su Yanyun¡¯s white neck. Su Yanyun was wearing a sleeveless top with a t shoulder. Her jade-like corbones were resting on the cor, and Boss Li¡¯s eyes were filled with lust. To be honest, in her smallpany, the woman in front of her was the best in terms of looks and figure. Even Wang Tong was inferior to Su Yanyun. This woman not only had a face that was bing more and more charming the more one looked at her, the more important was her figure. Not only did she have exquisite curves, small and exquisite bones, she had a round figure. This was especially obvious today, as she wore clothes that showed off her perfect and slender legs and delicate waist. What was even rarer was that although Su Yanyun had a charming temperament, her eyes were iparably clear. The twopletely different charms, pure and alluring, had perfectlybined on her body. If Su Yanyun wasn¡¯t the daughter of the Su family, Boss Li would have already tried to sleep with her a long time ago. Now, this woman had offended the Cheng family. Even if he really did anything to her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. Thinking of this, Boss Li couldn¡¯t take it anymore and reached for Su Yanyun¡¯s waist. Just as his hand was about to touch Su Yanyun¡­ Chapter 182 - Extraordinary sister-in-law

Chapter 182: Extraordinary sister-inw

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

A second before Boss Li¡¯s chicken ws touched Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun suddenly turned around and reached out the small stun baton she was hiding in her hand to press against Boss Li¡¯s stomach. There was a series of crackling sounds. Boss Li screamed and fell to the ground with a thud. His limbs twitched and he foamed at the mouth. Su Yanyun also kicked Boss Li rudely and said indignantly, ¡°Mr. Li, I don¡¯t want this job, but if you dare to owe me a single cent ofpensation, I will definitely sue you until you go bankrupt!¡± Su Yanyun was already on alert when Boss Li walked over. The stun baton in her hand was given to her by Jiang Tong to protect herself. She was pregnant with a baby now. Although her husband had people protecting her, she would inevitably be alone. At this time, she needed some means to protect herself. Boss Li was a person who loved harassing female employees. Su Yanyun had always been on guard against him, but she didn¡¯t expect him to really dare to have such a bad idea on her. A nobody like Boss Li had no right to take advantage of her ¡°grievances¡± with Cheng Tingxue! As he watched Su Yanyun walk out of the office, Boss Li struggled to raise his hand and point at Su Yanyun¡¯s back. His throat was electrified and he made a duck-like sound. ¡°Su Yanyun, good, you¡¯re very good¡­¡± After returning to her seat, Su Yanyun immediately typed her resignation letter. ...... She stopped mid-sentence. No, how could she resign on her own ord? What had she done wrong? Wouldn¡¯t her departure satisfy Cheng Tingxue and Boss Li? Without her identity as a reporter, how was she going to return Cheng Tingxue¡¯s ¡°big gift¡±? If Boss Li didn¡¯t fire her, how could she get her resignationpensation from him? Since she was leaving, she had to stir up trouble! Su Yanyun thought for a while and already had a n in her heart¡­ Before noon, Rong Xuelong had recording material in her hand. ¡°Sister Xuelong, is this recording really worth that much?¡± In the meeting room, all the core members of thepany red at Rong Xuelong. Heaven and Earth Media was one of thergest media outlets in C City. Rong Xuelong had always been their major shareholder and Honorary General Manager. She was usually elusive, but she hade over a few times after returning to the country. ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s assistant secretary rolled her eyes at everyone. ¡°This is Cheng Tingxue¡¯s exclusive news! Whether it¡¯s reported or not, the value of it is high.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to verify the recording in here.¡± Rong Xuelong had a smile on her face. She no longer looked like a rich youngdy. Her eyes were bright. ¡°All the conversations are real. The news that is bought with two million can at least ckmail Cheng Tingxue for twenty million.¡± He really didn¡¯t expect it from his sister-inw who looked gentle and weak. She didn¡¯t show it and was really ruthless when she attacked. Cheng Tingxue had specifically asked her for an interview. It was obvious that she wanted to find trouble with her, but she didn¡¯t expect her to have such a big handle on her. Yesterday, Rong Linyi had ¡°lectured¡± Cheng Tingxue. The Cheng family didn¡¯t dare to offend the Rong family, but they wouldn¡¯t let Su Yanyun off. She didn¡¯t know how they had angered Su Yanyun, but she knew that exposing the recording by herself would very likely ruin her reputation and prevent her from achieving her revenge. Thus, she actually handed the recording to Rong Xuelong. This way, she could take revenge on her enemies without dirtying her own hands. She could even earn two million yuan without risking anything. This sister-inw of hers was actually not as simple as she thought. ¡°Sister Xuelong, Cheng Tingxue called. She said that as long as you can destroy the recording, she will ept any price¡­¡± Chapter 183 - Ms. Su’s Explosive Headline

Chapter 183: Ms. Su¡¯s Explosive Headline

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°How much is eptable?¡± Rong Xuelong raised her brows. The core members of thepany in the meeting room all had green lights in their eyes when they heard Cheng Tingxue¡¯s request. ¡°Let¡¯s extort seventy to eighty million yuan from her. Anyway, whether it¡¯s Cheng Tingxue or the Cheng family, they all have money.¡± A leader of thepany almost licked his lips. When the other leaders heard this, they all nodded in agreement. Although their Heaven and Earth Media had the support of Miss Rong and was the overlord of the media in C City, they had no grievances with Cheng Tingxue and didn¡¯t need to turn against each other for a recording. What good would ruining Cheng Tingxue¡¯s career do to them? Since Ms. Cheng was willing to buy the recording at a high price, thepany could also take the opportunity toplete a quarter¡¯s performance. This was a win-win situation, so why not? However, Rong Xuelong put down the recording pen in her hand after hearing the core members¡¯ opinions. ¡°Tell Cheng Tingxue that I¡¯ll give her an answer tomorrow.¡± The corners of her lips curled into a smile, and her voice sounded crafty, making it impossible to guess what she was thinking. ¡°Yes, dy her!¡± The other core members of thepany all nodded. The older, the wiser. Rong Xuelong was indeed Madam Rong¡¯s daughter. Her methods and boldness were enough to convince the crowd. Rong Xuelong yed with the recording pen in her hand. A scheming glint shed across her eyes. Her sister-inw¡¯s move of using someone else to kill her was still too simplistic. It was definitely the first time she had done such a thing. ...... But Rong Xuelong was already very surprised that she wanted to do this. It was not easy to gain her full approval. Cheng Tingxue should have aeback¡­ Su Yanyun was a little absent-minded the whole afternoon. She had also checked the media data of the entire city and realized that Rong Xuelong was actually a major shareholder of Heaven and Earth Media. For some reason, Su Yanyun felt like Sister Rong had already noticed her presence. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have specially called Rong Linyi to tell him that Cheng Tingxue was finding trouble with her. Since she would save her, she must be very dissatisfied with Cheng Tingxue. Su Yanyun thought about it and decided that selling the recording to Heaven and Earth Media was the smartest choice. After thinking about it, the Rong family was the only family in C City who dared to offend the Cheng family. Even if Rong Xuelong weighed the pros and cons and released Cheng Tingxue, she had earned two million yuan in vain. Looking at the string of numbers on her phone bank, Su Yanyun almost smiled foolishly. Two million! Even if she didn¡¯t have a husband, she could still support herself and her mother¡¯s treatment for a long time. Of course, if it weren¡¯t for her hubby¡¯s help, this piece of news wouldn¡¯t havee so easily. On ount that her husband had also helped, she decided to give him half of her hard work. Su Yanyun wasughing happily when Zheng Xin suddenly walked behind her with a serious expression. ¡°Yanyun, have you seen thetest headlines and trending topics today?¡± Hot search headlines? Su Yanyun turned around and saw that Zheng Xin didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°It¡¯s regarding Cheng Tingxue?¡± This was her first reaction. Zheng Xin shook her head. She lowered her voice and whispered in Su Yanyun¡¯s ear, ¡°It¡¯s about you¡­¡± Su Yanyun was shocked and realized that everyone in the office had their eyes on her. What was her headline about? Chapter 184 - If People Don’t Offend Me, I Won’t Offend Them. If People Offend Me...

Chapter 184: If People Don¡¯t Offend Me, I Won¡¯t Offend Them. If People Offend Me...

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun opened theputer webpage without hesitation. On various social media and Weibo news, there was overwhelming news about an entertainment reporter named Su Yanyun¡­ [The darkest entertainment gossip in history isn¡¯t with celebrities, but with this female reporter¡­] [Threatening or fraud? I¡¯ll teach you to recognise a woman called Su Yanyun.] Under these sensational headlines, almost all of them stated it as a ¡°fact.¡± The news was about a small reporter named Su Yanyun. She used her ¡°body¡± to obtain many exclusive interview rights, and the way she interviewed was very lowly. She liked to seduce male celebrities and obtain evidence of her having an affair with them. Then, she would threaten them with the excuse of exposing herself and force them to buy their ¡°privacy¡± at a high price. The article listed arge number of cheated male celebrities, but all of them were reced by initials. ¡°Yanyun, have you offended someone?¡± Zheng Xin asked worriedly. She knew very well who Su Yanyun was. Before she was pregnant with the baby, she had always been married to her husband in name only. She was as innocent as a nk piece of paper. How could she have done such a thing? Taking a step back, if she really had that ability, how could she be just a low-level reporter for a smallpany? ...... Without a doubt, she had offended someone this time, and an impressive person at that. The other party fabricated these rumors to nder her. Not only was she fearless, but she also bought the trending headlines and arge number of Inte Warriors. The Inte Warrior¡¯sments all used various dirty words to insult Su Yanyun They called her the ¡°number one entertainment prostitute¡± and even made up all sorts of obscenities. Many keyboard warriors who did not know the truth also followed along and cursed. ¡°I did offend someone.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s expression darkened before she smiled helplessly. ¡°But I really didn¡¯t expect her to be so impatient.¡± It was obvious who did this. ¡°I won¡¯t attack unless I¡¯m attacked. Xinxin,e with me!¡± Su Yanyun gritted her teeth and pulled Zheng Xin towards the meeting room. Around them, her colleagues were discussing loudly. And Wang Tong was the loudest. ¡°I knew it. She¡¯s not a good person. Look at how coquettish she is. Isn¡¯t it just to seduce men?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Who would dress like her and change into a new set daily? So that¡¯s how the moneyes about.¡± ¡°Do you know that she even tried to seduce her boss today? She went to his office early in the morning¡­¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re saying that Cheng Tingxue was behind this?¡± Zheng Xin mmed the table after hearing Su Yanyun¡¯s exnation. ¡°This is the recording of our conversation.¡± Su Yanyun ced the original recording pen on the table. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you listen to it.¡± The recording was processed by Su Yanyun and she had deleted some of the information regarding Rong Linyi. But even so, Zheng Xin was still stunned after hearing it. ¡°Yanyun, you¡¯re really capable to get such news from Cheng Tingxue! No wonder she wants to take revenge on you. But speaking of which, do you have any grievances?¡± Su Yanyun changed the topic. ¡°Actually, Cheng Tingxue probably didn¡¯t want to take revenge on me so quickly at the beginning. The reason she dares to be so arrogant now is probably because she thinks that I have already sold the recording to Heaven and Earth Media and no longer have the right to report.¡± However, Cheng Tingxue never expected¡­ Chapter 185 - Friends Will Never Go Back on Their Word

Chapter 185: Friends Will Never Go Back on Their Word

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

What Cheng Tingxue didn¡¯t expect was that Heaven and Earth Media didn¡¯t buy Su Yanyun¡¯s rights to the news. No one knew what Rong Xuelong was thinking. She actually left Su Yanyun the right to report it on her own. In other words, Su Yanyun had sold the recording to Heaven and Earth Media and couldn¡¯t sell it to other families, but she also had the right to report it. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know why Sister Rong was so magnanimous. Now she knew that Rong Xuelong had left Su Yanyun a way to protect herself. Su Yanyun had not met his sister-inw yet, but she already had a good impression of her. ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± Zheng Xin leaned towards Su Yanyun. ¡°We can¡¯t let Cheng Tingxue nder you like this either. But Yanyun, you have to think it through. If you want to retaliate, the two million you just received will probably have to be spent.¡± She just received the two million yuan but she had to spend it already. It would be a lie to say that Su Yanyun¡¯s heart didn¡¯t ache. Although her husband was rich and was not short of money, she didn¡¯t feel as aplished as she did when she earned the money herself. But with Cheng Tingxue¡¯s methods, she couldn¡¯t take this lying down. A mistress that came out of nowhere actually dared to provoke her, the official wife, time and time again. Did she really think that she, Su Yanyun, would submit? ...... ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Su Yanyun gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll earn back the money if it¡¯s gone. That bitch that continued making a scene even though I had not done anything to her! Two million it is. I will still spend less than what that Cheng person has spent!¡± The two of them discussed in the meeting room for a long time. After settling everything, they walked out. Wang Tong was actually gathered with a group of women to nder Su Yanyun. ¡°I knew it. She¡¯s been taken care of by the old man and is even a surrogate. Otherwise, why would shee here every day in an expensive car? I didn¡¯t expect her to be so shameless as to seduce Boss Li¡­¡± ¡°She still has the face to stay in the office? Anyway, she¡¯s really shameless.¡± The other colleagues also mocked. ¡°She¡¯s really embarrassing us reporters.¡± ¡°We should sign a contract and get thepany to fire her, in case such a scum spoils our reputation.¡± When Zheng Xin heard this, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She rushed forward and grabbed Wang Tong¡¯s cor, shouting domineeringly. ¡°Shut up, Wang Tong! You¡¯re the old man¡¯s mistress, so you think others are as slutty as you, right?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Wang Tong had always been afraid of Zheng Xin. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re Boss Li¡¯s secret lover! Wang Tong, I have evidence in my hands. If you don¡¯t want thedy boss toe and ssh water in your face, you should be obedient!¡± Now that things hade to this, Zheng Xin no longer gave Wang Tong any face. Seeing how protective Zheng Xin was of her, Su Yanyun¡¯s heart felt warm. Even if she had people like Luo Weimin around, her most sincere friends would never go back on their word. She was about to persuade Zheng Xin to forget it. Wang Tong would get her retribution sooner orter. Suddenly, her phone rang. Su Yanyun turned pale the moment she saw the name on her phone. ¡°Xinxin, I¡¯ll take a call.¡± She hurriedly told Zheng Xin and ran out of the office with her phone in her hand. ¡°Hmph, could it be that the old man who took her in has also seen the news and is here to denounce her?¡± Wang Tong said viciously. In an empty corner, Su Yanyun pressed ept and said cautiously, ¡°Hello?¡± On the other end of the line, the man¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Will you never call me unless I give you a call?¡± Su Yanyun was on the verge of tears. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was even more piercing than the cold winter wind. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Come down and talk.¡± Rong Linyi interrupted her again just as Su Yanyun spoke. ¡°I¡¯m downstairs at your office Chapter 186 - Scrapped Car

Chapter 186: Scrapped Car

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

It was four in the afternoon, and the sun shone brightly. Su Yanyun jogged down the stairs and looked ahead. There was no Maybach or any luxurious car. She was wondering if her husband was joking with her when a short car horn sounded from the left. The car window rolled down and the man¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Ha! I knew it. Su Yanyun doesn¡¯t have any rich man behind her. The luxury car she rode in previously was probably rented.¡± Wang Tong happened to be standing by the window upstairs and watched Su Yanyun walk towards a car with a Volkswagen logo. ¡°There was big news today. The old man who kept her must havee personally.¡± ¡°What car is that?¡± A busybody immediately went over and looked down. Wang Tong curled her lips in disdain. ¡°What kind of cars do the general public have? It¡¯s just a two to three hundred thousand yuan ride, right?¡± ¡°Pfft, why do I feel like I¡¯m looking at a suspended version of the Santana?¡± A colleague covered his mouth and mocked. ¡°Haha, it really looks like it. What a lousy car.¡± Wang Tong was proud of her newly invented description. But when she said this, she still looked around carefully. After confirming that Zheng Xin was not around, she then magnified her voice in relief. Wang Tong had always been clear about Boss Li¡¯s feelings for Su Yanyun. They were both reporters in the entertainment section, but she was really jealous of Su Yanyun. For example, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t need to do anything to get the same interview resources as her. Her interpersonal rtions were no worse than hers. And from a woman¡¯s point of view, Su Yanyun¡¯s looks and temperament were also easily enviable, not to mention that there were often managers who invited Su Yanyun into the entertainment industry. Although those people were mostly joking, Wang Tong thought of how Su Yanyun smiled and rejected them every time and felt that she was fake! ...... The worst thing was that she was also very beautiful, so why didn¡¯t anyone invite her? What was more hateful was that Boss Li seemed to have really touched Su Yanyun this morning. Even if Su Yanyun identally made the headlines and was criticized, her calm appearance angered Wang Tong. She didn¡¯t know if Su Yanyun was weak or mentally strong. She usually remained calm no matter what happened. To put it nicely, she was calm, but to put it bluntly, she was just slow-witted. At this moment, Wang Tong saw Su Yanyun enter a low-ss Volkswagen and finally felt a little better. Rotten shoes and a lousy car. Haha. She used her phone to take a photo of the ¡°lousy Volkswagen¡± downstairs and decided to post it on her WeChat friend circle. Downstairs, Su Yanyun was also a little confused. Her husband¡¯s car was usually a Maybach. The reason was simple. The Maybach¡¯s logo was the same as the Mercedes-Benz and looked very low-key. But no matter how low-profile it was, it was still a luxury car. Had he changed his tune? Did Hubby want to experience the lives of ordinary people? ¡°Speak.¡± The interior of the Volkswagen was considered spacious. Rong Linyi crossed his legs and leaned back on the seat. Even sitting parallel to Su Yanyun, he still looked elegant. Su Yanyun hesitated for a long time before asking. ¡°Hubby, why did you change your car?¡± Rong Linyi was slightly stunned. He exined in a moderate tone. ¡°Aunt Chen said that you didn¡¯t want to be too high-profile, so I got Jiang Tong to go to the car park at thest minute and bring one over.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Her husband¡¯s thoughtfulness touched her the most. ¡°Hubby, this is the first time you¡¯re sitting in such a cheap car, right? ¡± Rong Linyi also answered casually. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite cheap. It¡¯s only about a million¡­¡± Chapter 187 - Coldness with a Trace of Resentment

Chapter 187: Coldness with a Trace of Resentment

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Pfft ¡ª Rong Linyi¡¯s casual answer Su Yanyun almost vomited blood. Only one million¡­ This car didn¡¯t look like it at all! A poor family¡¯s child couldn¡¯t understand a rich person keeping a low profile! ¡°You¡¯re interested in cars?¡± Suddenly, Rong Linyi leaned forward. His handsome face erged in front of Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes and his breath touched the tip of her nose. ¡°I¡­¡± Su Yanyun blushed unconsciously when her husband¡¯s lethal face suddenly approached. But Rong Linyi had already interrupted her. ¡°But now, I¡¯m more interested in your matter.¡± He had always been domineering and had the upper hand in their rtionship. His eyes and words were filled with a strong sense of possessiveness. Su Yanyun sighed slightly as tears suddenly welled up in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Before she even finished speaking, she was already sobbing.¡± Hubby, your Dearest Wife has been bullied¡­¡± ...... With that, Su Yanyun covered her face in tears. Rong Linyi¡¯s throat rolled and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Shut up!¡± That damned woman. Did she know how alluring she looked? To Rong Linyi, who had been abstinent for more than half a month, this was a fierce drug. But Su Yanyun only wanted to act pitiful now. She simply cried out. ¡°You¡¯re fierce to me¡­¡± Rong Linyi suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled it away. Before Su Yanyun could even howl, she felt a burning sensation on her lips. Very quickly, the sound of ambiguous breathing could be heard from the backseat. The driver in the front seat sensibly raised the barrier in the middle. Rong Linyi kissed her fiercely and nted countless little redberries on her heart. He only stopped when he was about to lose control. ¡°Do you know your mistake?¡± His eyes were dark, as if he wanted to devour Su Yanyun alive. Su Yanyun replied weakly. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± Rong Linyi pinched her soft cheeks punishingly and suppressed the urge to continue. Su Yanyun blushed and said softly, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have interviewed Cheng Tingxue¡­¡± f she didn¡¯t interview Cheng Tingxue, none of this would happen. Unexpectedly, just as she finished speaking, Rong Linyi pinched her even more forcefully, making Su Yanyun moan softly. She could only look at her husband in shock and confusion, wondering if he would really eat her up if she answered wrongly. This little woman was really too cruel pretending to be innocent. She actually didn¡¯t even know where she had done wrong. Rong Linyi could only let out a hot breath. ¡°You were wrong to not give me a call after such a long time!¡± Rong Linyi knew the moment thements on the Inte were out. Since then, he stopped working and waited for Su Yanyun to call him. He even got Jiang Tong to get a low-profile Volkswagen Beetle to drive to her office. Unexpectedly, the little woman remained silent after waiting for a long time. Rong Linyi really couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so he took the initiative to call her to go downstairs. Hubby¡¯s eyes were really too cold. However, there was a hint of¡­ resentment in his coldness? Su Yanyun could only ept her fate and exin. ¡°This is a war between women. I have to solve the problem I created¡­¡± Chapter 188 - Dirty-minded People Are Crazy

Chapter 188: Dirty-minded People Are Crazy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Okay, how do you want to solve it? Tell me.¡± The threat in Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes did not diminish. It seemed like Su Yanyun was about to be punished on the spot if she didn¡¯t exin herself well. Su Yanyun also felt the¡­ dissatisfied aura around her husband. She could only brace herself and tell Rong Linyi all her ns for Cheng Tingxue. ¡°Stupid.¡± Rong Linyi only had one word to say after hearing Su Yanyun¡¯s n. Su Yanyun also understood that her little scheme was just a small trick in the eyes of a business elite like Rong Linyi. She could only bury her head pitifully and almost started sobbing. She didn¡¯t see the pain in Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes as he looked at her. Two million¡­ He didn¡¯t ignore the smug look on Su Yanyun¡¯s face when she said that she had sold the recording for two million. He didn¡¯t miss the pained expression when she said she wanted to spend the two million yuan. ...... As his woman, how could she actually be in such a mood for a mere two million? Rong Linyi felt a dull pain in his heart. ¡°Must you do this job?¡± His voice was low and angry. Why did she have to suffer outside? He loved his little woman so much that he wished he could lock her at home and pamper her. But she had toe out to work and be harassed by these lowly people. ¡°It¡¯s not that I have to, I¡¯m just bored every day.¡± Su Yanyun said guiltily. ¡°Besides, women have to have their own careers¡­¡± ¡°Then buy Orange Day, or work beside me. You have two choices.¡± Rong Linyi simply gave Su Yanyun two choices. ¡°Hmph.¡± Su Yanyun was a little happy. ¡°Some things can¡¯t be bought with money¡­¡± ¡°Such as?¡± Rong Linyi knew that money was not omnipotent, but given Su Yanyun¡¯s fighting skills¡­ there was really nothing that couldn¡¯t be bought. ¡°For example.¡± Su Yanyun suddenly felt indignant. ¡°For example, my colleagues talk about me daily. They say that I change into new clothes every day and that I¡¯m dressed gorgeously and want to seduce men. They also said¡­ they even said¡­¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t dare to continue. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was already very scary. ¡°Continue,¡± he ordered in a murderous voice. Su Yanyun mustered her courage. ¡°They also said that even if I was harassed and taken advantage of, I only had myself to me. Who asked me to dress up like that?¡± ¡°Like that?¡± Rong Linyi seemed to have squeezed the word out of his throat. He knew best what his woman looked like every day. Big brands and customized clothes were all refined and elegant. Indeed, there would be strapless ones, but they definitely wouldn¡¯t have any vulgar feelings, nor would they make people¡¯s thoughts wander. If there was anyone who would have wild thoughts, it would be because they had dirty thoughts. Unexpectedly, this also became a reason for them to attack Su Yanyun. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was dark. He suddenly ordered the driver. ¡°Drive to the world center.¡± ¡°What are we going there for?¡± Su Yanyun was confused. The world center was the department store beside the Taihuandi business circle. The things inside were not as luxurious as Taihuandi, but there were definitely high-end products. ¡°I haven¡¯t taken leave yet.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t understand. Was her husband bringing her shopping? How was this rted? Rong Linyi reached out and pulled Su Yanyun into his embrace. His voice was calm again. ¡°You did nothing wrong. I was the one in the wrong.¡± Chapter 189 - You Can Be Unbridledly Beautiful

Chapter 189: You Can Be Unbridledly Beautiful

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

In the world centre, on the third floor. It specialized in all sorts of exquisite female outfits. When Rong Linyi led Su Yanyun up, Jiang Tong had already instructed the mall to be fully cleaned. The smell of disinfectant was still lingering in the air. The entire floor had been cleared. Young Master Yi would go shopping once every 10,000 years, and each shopping trip would cause an earthquake. ¡°Wee, Sir and Miss.¡± At the entrance of the store, all the employees stood with smiles on their faces. Regardless of whether Rong Linyi or Su Yanyun entered, they all bowed with sweet smiles. Everyone knew that this was an important guest, a super important guest. They just couldn¡¯t guess who the esteemed guest was. They were a match made in heaven, and the experienced sales assistant was left speechless. ¡°Bring out the sexiest clothes in your store.¡± When they finally chose a store,Rong Linyi¡¯s words made Su Yanyun almost rub her ears. What? Sexiest? ...... She didn¡¯t hear it wrongly, right? That¡¯s right! Rong Linyi chose this store out of thousands of stores. Its overall style was very mature and flirtatious. The staff heard Rong Linyi¡¯s request and didn¡¯t dare to dy. She immediately found several sets of sexy and sweet clothes. A whileter, Su Yanyun was pushed out of the changing room with the help of the shop assistant. Rong Linyi sat on the sofa and looked at Ms. Su with approval as if he was admiring a work of art. It had to be said that Su Yanyun¡¯s temperament really held up the clothes. Even though the clothes in front of her showed her curves in one look, it also showed her elegance and refreshing temperament. Her skin was as fair as milk and filled with youthful energy. Her shoulders werepletely exposed, but her curves were clean and neat. She didn¡¯t have any sense of sensuality at all and instead seemed a little holy. Others thought it was sexy ck, but she looked dignified in it. ¡°Not bad.¡± Rong Linyi nodded. ¡°Try another.¡± A momentter, Ms. Su walked out again wearing a leopard print tube top and ripped denim jeans. Rong Linyi narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± This time, Su Yanyun was clearly more ufortable. Her tummy was exposed and she didn¡¯t forget that she was pregnant. Rong Linyi lifted a finger. ¡°Keep it. Wear it after giving birth. Next.¡± Until they left. Rong Linyi brought Su Yanyun and swept through all the sexy outfits in the world center. ¡°Starting tomorrow, change into a new set every day.¡± Rong Linyi ced his arm on Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulders and touched her arm with his fingertips. ¡°But¡­¡± Her husband¡¯s reaction stunned Su Yanyun. When she mentioned how her colleagues had insulted her dressing style, she thought her husband would tell her to dress more conservatively in the future so that others wouldn¡¯t criticize her. In the end, her husband did the opposite and made her dress sexier. Rong Linyi nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re saying that your colleagues will take this opportunity to scold you?¡± Su Yanyun forgot to nod and just stared at Rong Linyi in a daze. Rong Linyi reached out and pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s chin, making her look up into his eyes. ¡°Remember, as my woman, you have the right to freely show your beauty. You don¡¯t have to worry about anyone using this opportunity to nder and harass you. You can be brazenly beautiful. Anyway, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± His words were full of self-protection and confidence, and it infected Su Yanyun instantly. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yanyun held Rong Linyi¡¯s hand. Her eyes were bright. ¡°I remember that I have you.¡± Rong Linyi was very satisfied with Su Yanyun¡¯s reaction. He smiled. ¡°I have a surprise for you tomorrow morning.¡± Chapter 190 - He Knew She Was Unique

Chapter 190: He Knew She Was Unique

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi said that he would give her a surprise the next morning. So Su Yanyun guessed what the surprise was the entire day. She guessed that he would help her rify the rumors on the Inte, and she also guessed that he might take revenge on Cheng Tingxue. But Rong Linyi didn¡¯t say anything until nighttime. When Su Yanyun woke up the next day, she hadpletely forgotten about the surprise. Because of Young Master¡¯s orders, Aunt Chen had prepared a flowery dress for Su Yanyun. The front of the skirt looked normal, but arge area of her bare back was exposed. The skirt wasrge and swayed gently in the wind, revealing her slender and white legs. Her shoes were not heels, but they had diamond-studded straps. Aunt Chen skillfully braided Su Yanyun¡¯s hair, making her lookzy, fresh and sexy but noble. When she got out, she was shocked by the car parked outside. The car at the door was also a Maybach¡­ But it was not the car Rong Linyi usually sat in. It was the top Landault in the Maybach series. The most obvious difference was that the car logo was no longer the Mercedes but an ovepping letter M. The car door opened and her husband said, ¡°Come on, there¡¯s no time.¡± ¡°Hubby¡­ Hubby, are you sending me to the office today?¡± Su Yanyun finally guessed what the surprise was. ...... ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Linyi replied simply. Then, he opened his arms and hugged Su Yanyun. He was going overseas to handle some matters next week. Before he left, he had to make his woman¡¯s repuation permanent. She could stay in her originalpany, but she couldn¡¯t be ndered and humiliated again. After thinking for a long time, he still gave up on bringing her out. This time, he had to travel to several ces. The initial part of the journey would take an entire day on the ne. His little woman¡¯s pregnancy reaction was strong and weak at times. Besides, if she identally met that person¡­ Rong Linyi thought about it again and again but still didn¡¯t want Su Yanyun to be agitated or hurt. He didn¡¯t want to use her to verify anything. Anyway, he knew that she was unique and irreceable. Not far from Orange Day Media¡¯s office building. Wang Tong had just gotten off the bus with a few colleagues and were walking side by side. ¡°I wonder if Su Yanyun still has luxury cars to send today?¡± Wang Tong took every opportunity to nder Su Yanyun. ¡°Do you think her financier will abandon herpletely if he knows what kind of person she is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Didn¡¯t Su Yanyun say that she was a surrogate? For god¡¯s sake, we have to at least wait until she¡¯s born before abandoning her.¡± ¡°That might not be the case. If he knows that she¡¯s a slut, he might just give her a sum of money to get an abortion.¡± A few women were chewing on their tongues. A Maybach stopped quietly in front of the building. The noble and unique car logo and the smooth and imposing car model immediately attracted the attention of a few women. ¡°Oh god, when did such a rich person enter our office building?¡± A colleague asked softly. Wang Tong¡¯s eyes gleamed with greed. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ maybe he was just passing by?¡± ¡°This is what real rich people¡¯s cars are like. What were the ones Su Yanyun used to sit in¡­¡± Another colleague didn¡¯t forget to tter him.¡± Did you remember that this Maybach cost tens of millions? ¡± The Maybach¡¯s front door opened and Jiang Tong got out. He walked to the back and opened the car door on Rong Linyi¡¯s side. When Rong Linyi got out of the car, both men and women around him were breathless. Chapter 191 - Who Dares to Slander My Woman

Chapter 191: Who Dares to nder My Woman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

No one present had seen Young Master Yi before. But when Rong Linyi got out of the car, everyone was staring at him. If they were distracted by the Maybach before, the luxury car now became Rong Linyi¡¯s backdrop. What kind of man was he! At this time, all the people who entered were office workers. Men and women all looked at the man who walked out of the Maybach with envy and even admiration. Whether it was his appearance, his temperament, or his figure, they were all wless. His expression was cold, but especially because of it, his facial features seem more sharp and chiselled. His eyes were like stars, but they were covered in ayer of essence. His thin lips were slightly pursed, and he had a fierce aura. He walked to the car door on the other side. The man who looked like his assistant immediately opened the car door on the other side. The man bent down and looked into the car door. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and the women present were all stunned. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Su Yanyun looked at Rong Linyi¡¯s hand and blushed. ¡°Be careful, baby.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was gentle and it was rare. ¡°You still have our baby in your stomach.¡± His voice was low and maic, but it didn¡¯t stop the people around him from hearing him. ...... Wang Tong and the rest watched in disbelief. Rong Linyi led Su Yanyun out of the car. ¡°Just send me up till here. I can go up myself.¡± Su Yanyun nced over and realised that there were many colleagues around. Unexpectedly, Rong Linyi hugged Su Yanyun¡¯s waist. He ignored the shocked gazes around him and smiled affectionately at Su Yanyun. ¡°It¡¯s rare that I¡¯m not busy today, so I can send you over personally. I also want to go up and take a look at what your workce is like.¡± After saying that, he ignored Su Yanyun¡¯s objections and walked towards the elevator with her in his arms.i Wang Tong and the others were almost petrified. How was this possible? This was Su Yanyun¡¯s backer? The man behind her was actually so rich and¡­ so handsome! Impossible! Who didn¡¯t want to be taken care of by such a financier? Who didn¡¯t want to be a surrogate! The elevator during office hours was a little cramped, and Su Yanyun could clearly feel Rong Linyi¡¯s body stiffen. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and hold his hand. His hand was exceptionally cold. ¡°Actually, I cane up myself.¡± She said softly. She knew how obsessed Rong Linyi was with cleanliness. He simply couldn¡¯t get used to staying in such a densely popted space. Rong Linyi looked down and saw the little woman¡¯s worried expression. Her hand was soft and warm in his, like an obedient me that chased away the difort in his heart. Rong Linyi buried his head in her hair and his voice sounded colder. ¡°I just want to go with you and see what kind ofpany you have, what kind of colleagues you have, and what right you have to despise my woman.¡± It was just a few casual words, but it made Wang Tong and the others tremble with fear. It was over¡­ Unexpectedly, Su Yanyun, a second marriageer, could actually get such an amazing man! Seeing how protective this man was of Su Yanyun, would they suffer any retaliation? It had to be said that Su Yanyun was especially beautiful today. But Wang Tong and the others¡¯ mouths seemed to be sewn shut, and they couldn¡¯t say a single word. Upon exiting the elevator, Rong Linyi still held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and walked side by side with her towards the office door. Wang Tong gritted his teeth and finally followed shamelessly. He asked Su Yanyun with a fake smile, ¡°Yanyun, this is your¡­¡± Before Su Yanyun could answer, Rong Linyi¡¯s cold eyes swept over her. ¡°I am her¡­¡± Before the word ¡®hubby¡¯ left his mouth, Rong Linyi¡¯s pupils constricted and a figure suddenly entered his vision! Chapter 192 - What A Coincidence

Chapter 192: What A Coincidence

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

This figure that had suddenly appeared. Rong Linyi swallowed hisst words. A woman stood inside the office door. A tall and beautiful woman. A few strangers stood beside her. Boss Li ran over with a smile and bowed to the woman. ¡°Ms. Rong, your presence brings light to my humble dwelling!¡± The woman didn¡¯t even look at Boss Li. She nced sideways at Rong Linyi, who was outside the door, and slowly looked at Su Yanyun with a spurious smile. Su Yanyun could feel Rong Linyi¡¯s grip on her waist tighten. ¡°Boss Li, does yourpany allow employees to date?¡± The woman called Ms. Rong asked Boss Li as she looked at Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi. Boss Li was shocked to see Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi standing side by side, but his expression darkened immediately. ¡°Su Yanyun, why did you bring an unrted person into the office during office hours? This is the office, not your house. This behavior of yours has severely vited thepany¡¯s rules. Wait till you receive your punishment!¡± ¡°Unrted?¡± Rong Linyi narrowed his eyes dangerously. How dare he bully his woman in front of him? This Boss Li probably didn¡¯t want to live anymore! Boss Li shivered for no reason. Su Yanyun¡¯s man¡­ didn¡¯t look easy to deal with. ...... Could it be that because he had wanted to harass her yesterday, Su Yanyun had brought people to teach him a lesson today? Thinking that Ms. Rong was beside him, Boss Li decided not to lose hisposure. He took a deep breath and berated Rong Linyi. ¡°You¡¯re either an employee of ourpany or someone unrted. If there¡¯s anything, go to the front desk and register. If there¡¯s nothing, leave quickly and don¡¯t affect our normal business.¡± Rong Linyi had yet to re up. However, Ms. Rong walked towards them slowly. She smiled and looked at Rong Linyi, but Su Yanyun was still in the corner of her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. I came today to buy Orange Day. May I ask why you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Unfortunately.¡± Rong Linyi looked at his sister coldly. ¡°I¡¯m also here to acquire Orange Day.¡± This man was actually here to buy Orange Day!? Rong Linyi¡¯s words shocked everyone. ¡°You, who are you? Why are you here to cause trouble?¡± Boss Li was angry and anxious. He had heard the newsst night that Heaven and Earth Media was going to buy Orange Day, so he had been waiting here happily early in the morning. He had been dreaming of making a killing off Ms. Rong, but unexpectedly, an unfamiliar man came to cause trouble. ¡°If you want to buy ourpany, can you afford it? Mypany will only be sold to prestigious business elites like Ms. Rong.¡± Ms. Rong smiled brightly when she heard Boss Li¡¯s words. She still looked disapprovingly at Su Yanyun, but said to Rong Linyi, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am Rong Xuelong, the Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter. May I know your name? And thisdy beside you is your¡­¡± This was Sister Rong! Although Su Yanyun had guessed Rong Xuelong¡¯s identity long ago, she still found it unbelievable to hear it with her own ears. Also, she was clearly Rong Linyi¡¯s sister, but she pretended not to know him. Was she¡­ threatening him secretly? Su Yanyun didn¡¯t understand why she had such a thought. But when she looked up at Rong Linyi, the expression on her husband¡¯s face confirmed her guess. Hubby was angry¡­ He was angry because of Rong Xuelong¡¯s threat. Chapter 193 - What Kind of Low Profile Is This?

Chapter 193: What Kind of Low Profile Is This?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The air condensed inexplicably. Rong Linyi had no intention of letting go of Su Yanyun¡¯s hand, but the coldness around him spread. Other than Rong Xuelong, no one at the scene could face him calmly. Rong Xuelong¡¯s gaze fell on Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun¡¯s tightly nestled bodies. She smiled and took a step forward. She was over 1.7 meters tall, so she only had to raise her head slightly to get close to Rong Linyi¡¯s earlobe. ¡°Your babysted for a while, but can shest forever?¡± Her voice was only audible to the two of them. ¡°You don¡¯t want what happened three years ago to happen again, right?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s lips moved and his voice was almost inaudible. ¡°She¡¯s different.¡± His woman was different from any other woman he had met before. It was different for him. No matter what kind of person she was, no matter what she had done, she would never be wrong. He would never allow anyone to hurt her¡­ never¡­ Three years ago, Rong Xuelong and Madam Rong had worked together to force that girl away. ...... Back then, he gave in. But if the same thing happened, he¡­ couldn¡¯t possibly endure it like before! Even if Su Yanyun did something a hundred times worse than that girl, he had to protect her and support her. ¡°If you¡¯re confident that she¡¯s different, why don¡¯t you dare to let go?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s tone was a little sarcastic. Rong Linyi turned around and met Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes. A dangerous glint shed across their eyes. ¡°I only warn you that she is very important to me. You¡¯re on your own.¡± Rong Linyi then let go of Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and ced it on her head instead. His movements were gentle and his expression softened when he faced Su Yanyun. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. Call me if there¡¯s anything. Don¡¯t worry about anything.¡± Rong Xuelong watched from the side and shook her head. She had seen this brother before but she had never seen him treat anyone so gently. The people around only saw Ms. Rong and Su Yanyun¡¯s man say something before the man turned and left. They were all a little confused. Meanwhile, Boss Li was grinning widely. ¡°I knew it. Where did this brate from? How dare he go against our Ms. Rong? Come,e, Ms. Rong, this way please.¡± ¡°Yanyun.¡± After everyone sat down, Zheng Xin quietly asked Su Yanyun, ¡°That man just now was¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s my hubby.¡± Su Yanyun found it strange. Did Zheng Xin not know him? ¡°Isn¡¯t your husband¡­¡± Zheng Xin found it unbelievable. In her impression, Su Yanyun¡¯s husband was still Song Zhifei. ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun was confused. ¡°Are you two married?¡± Zheng Xin was embarrassed by Su Yanyun¡¯s open gaze and could only ask in a different direction. ¡°Of course we¡¯re married.¡± Su Yanyun lowered her voice and said quietly to Zheng Xin, ¡°My hubby is a low-profile person, so we¡¯re considered to have a secret marriage.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Zheng Xin almost choked on her saliva. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were so many people in the office, she would have yelled. Come on, Su Yanyun. He¡¯s so handsome, drives a Maybach, and still sends you to work so affectionately¡­ What kind of low-profile person is your hubby? On the other hand, Wang Tong and the others watched as Rong Linyi left. They couldn¡¯t help but start making things up about Su Yanyun behind her back. Wang Tong didn¡¯t believe that Su Yanyun had such a powerful ¡°backer¡±. ¡°Definitely not married! At most, he hooked up with Su Yanyun.¡± Wang Tong said indignantly in the private group. ¡°Look at how coquettishly she is dressed. I wonder how she cheated others.¡± No, she had to think of a way to expose Su Yanyun in front of that man. She should let him know that Su Yanyun was no good! Chapter 194 - Just Fire Her

Chapter 194: Just Fire Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

In the boss¡¯s office. Boss Li personally brought the coffee to Rong Xuelong with a smile. ¡°Ms. Rong, please.¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t even look at the coffee in front of her. She had a spurious smile on her lips. ¡°Boss Li, I don¡¯t like to drag things out, so let¡¯s dive straight to the point. I¡¯m prepared to buy yourpany. Give me a price.¡± ¡°Ms. Rong is so straightforward!¡± Boss Li looked at Rong Xuelong as if she was a gold ingot. ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Mypany has good resources. This is my price.¡± Boss Li reached out a hand and ced it in front of Rong Xuelong. Rong Xuelong raised her brows. ¡°500,000?¡± Boss Li almost vomited blood. ¡°500,000! Ms. Rong, are you kidding me? Mypany is worth at least 50 million, right?¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Rong Xuelong sneered. ¡°In terms of resources, does my Heaven and Earth Media have less than you, Orange Day? What I am buying is your employees! But when I came today, Boss Li, your employee¡­¡± When Boss Li heard Rong Xuelong¡¯s words, he understood that she was finding fault with him to lower the price. It was all Su Yanyun¡¯s fault for causing trouble! She actually brought her man into the office and even went against Ms. Rong! Boss Li smiled while scolding Su Yanyun in his heart. ¡°Ms. Rong, we¡¯re already preparing to fire the employee you saw this morning. She definitely doesn¡¯t represent ourpany¡¯s normal standards.¡± ¡°Oh? Fire?¡± Rong Xuelong looked at Boss Li with a spurious smile. ¡°Why?¡± ...... ¡°Ms. Rong, you should know that the person on the headlines yesterday, the scum of the industry, is her, Su Yanyun. This employee usually hides deeply in thepany, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a person.¡± Boss Li patted his heart. ¡°Ms. Rong, don¡¯t worry. Since I want to sell thepany to you, I definitely have to sell everything to you. I will definitely fire a person like Su Yanyun before I sign the contract!¡± ¡°Boss Li makes it sound so easy.¡± Rong Xuelong knocked on the sofa¡¯s armrest. ¡°But why did I hear that Su Yanyun is pregnant? It¡¯s probably not appropriate to fire a pregnant woman.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? She was the one who vited the rules and ruined the industry¡¯s culture. She used her body as capital to extort interviews with people and ruin ourpany¡¯s reputation. It¡¯s good enough that we don¡¯t sue her!¡± Boss Li looked indignant. ¡°So, Boss Li thinks that yourpany is worth 50 million just by firing Su Yanyun?¡± She asked as if she was setting a trap. ¡°Of course.¡± Boss Li said matter-of-factly. ¡°The employees in ourpany are all elites in the industry. Although you have a lot of resources in the media, we have our own channels. Ms. Rong, look¡­¡± He was about to brag when Rong Xuelong suddenly snorted. She tilted her head at her assistant. ¡°Let him see it!¡± While Boss Li was still in a daze, his assistant had already turned theptop in front of him and faced him. ¡°Boss Li, you probably didn¡¯t see thetest headlines. The news now is all about Cheng Tingxue taking revenge on Su Yanyun and suppressing her. Many media outlets have exposed the recording of Su Yanyun interviewing Cheng Tingxue. Most of the news regarding Su Yanyun yesterday should be fabricated. The reason is probably because she had evidence of Cheng Tingxue buying an award and a role, so Cheng Tingxue took revenge in advance. Boss Li, as a media person, your sensitivity is too poor, right?¡± Chapter 195 - The Person Who Came to Cause Trouble

Chapter 195: The Person Who Came to Cause Trouble

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°What?¡± Boss Li widened his eyes. He read the news in disbelief. ¡°This is impossible¡­ even if Cheng Tingxue¡¯s matter is true, we can¡¯t say that Su Yanyun was wronged. She¡¯s very likely¡­¡± Boss Li couldn¡¯t possibly admit that Su Yanyun was innocent. Otherwise, it would be equivalent to pping his own face. He had just ndered Su Yanyun in front of Rong Xuelong. ¡°Ha.¡± Rong Xuelong smiled coldly. ¡°Boss Li, you don¡¯t dare to admit that Su Yanyun was wrongly used because you also contributed to wrongly using her, right!¡± Then she threw something out. ¡°Boss Li.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s assistant understood what she wanted to say and immediately pointed to the bag. ¡°Here is evidence of you colluding with Cheng Tingxue and framing Su Yanyun. The male celebrities she interviewed were provided by you. Tell me, if we give this information to Su Yanyun, will she let you go? If we go to court, do you have a chance of winning?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Boss Li picked up the evidence and flipped through it. His face was pale. He thought that the God of Fortune hade early in the morning, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be a Malevolent God! Was Rong Xuelong threatening to ckmail him because she had evidence of his collusion with Cheng Tingxue? Rong Xuelong leaned her chin on the back of her hand in thought. ¡°Now, Cheng Tingxue¡¯s dirt is all over the ce. As long as we produce this evidence, the matter of her framing Su Yanyun will be confirmed. As for Orange Day Media ¡ª¡± ¡°Ms. Rong, let¡¯s talk nicely.¡± Boss Li was shocked. ¡°Name any condition you want.¡± ...... ¡°Three million.¡± Rong Xuelong raised her head. ¡°I¡¯ll ept your lousypany. I¡¯ll also take over your mess.¡± ¡°Three million¡­¡± Boss Li was angry and hateful, but he didn¡¯t dare to re up. ¡°Ms. Rong, what¡¯s the difference between this and snatching?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Rong Xuelongughed a little arrogantly. ¡°Aren¡¯t I here to snatch it? Boss Li, if you want to me someone, me yourself for being dirty and leaving evidence for others to take advantage of.¡± No, it should be said that he had offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have. Whether Su Yanyun had received the Rong family¡¯s recognition or not, she was already her sister-inw. Even if her sister-inw really made a mistake, it was still an internal conflict within the Rong family and should be resolved by the Rong family themselves. It was not yet time for outsiders to interfere. This Li fellow had colluded with Cheng Tingxue and ruined Su Yanyun¡¯s reputation. This was equivalent to running the Rong family¡¯s reputation. Furthermore, Rong Xuelong had already investigated and all the dirt on Su Yanyun was fake. ¡°I¡¯m not selling!¡± Boss Li said hatefully. ¡°Does Ms. Rong still want to force a sale? I¡¯d rather go against Su Yanyun! At most, I¡¯ll pay her!¡± She wanted to buy hispany that he had painstakingly built for three million yuan? Ms. Rong was too cruel. Besides, as a Rong family member, did sheck that bit of money? Why did Boss Li feel that Ms. Rong was the one who was really here to cause trouble? ¡°Not selling?¡± Rong Xuelong frowned viciously and signaled to her assistant. The assistant immediately threw out another stack of photos. ¡°Boss Li, ording to what we know, you relied on your wife¡¯s background to make a name for yourself, yet you hooked up with the employees of thepany behind her back. If your wife finds out about you¡­¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± Boss Li grabbed the photos on the table. His hands were shaking. ¡°How do you have my¡­¡± Why did they have these intimate photos of him and Wang Tong? Chapter 196 - Better Not Kill Anyone

Chapter 196: Better Not Kill Anyone

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

If that b*tch at home saw these photos¡­ Boss Li was so frightened that his knees went weak. ¡°Three million. If Boss Li isn¡¯t willing to sell thepany¡­¡± Rong Xuelong smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your wife. Anyway, she has ownership of thepany. Of course, to show my sincerity, I¡¯ll bring these photos over as a gift.¡± Boss Li gritted his teeth. ¡°Okay, Ms. Rong, you¡¯re ruthless!¡± ¡°The contract has been drafted. Boss Li, please sign it.¡± Rong Xuelong turned her head slightly and her assistant had alreadyid out the agreement. Wang Tong was about to do an interview. As she went downstairs, she saw the luxurious Maybach parked not far away. She was bing upset that she could notin about Su Yanyun to her man. Seeing this, she could not help herself and hurriedly ran over to knock on Rong Linyi¡¯s car window rudely. In the car, Rong Linyi was resting with his eyes closed. When he heard the sound, he opened her eyes slightly and nced at Wang Tong who was outside the car window. Cold displeasure rose in his eyes. ¡°Jiang Tong, how do you do things?¡± ¡°Sir! Sir, I have something to tell you about Su Yanyun.¡± Wang Tong saw the bodyguards get off the car in front and wanted to chase her away. She increasingly knew how prestigious Su Yanyun¡¯s man was. He actually had a car full of bodyguards around him! ...... She was even more determined to expose Su Yanyun¡¯s true colors. Hearing that Wang Tong had something to tell about Su Yanyun, Rong Linyi gestured for the bodyguards to step aside. The car window rolled down and Wang Tong saw the man sitting in the car. She looked at Rong Linyi¡¯s handsome face in a daze. How could such a handsome man let a woman like Su Yanyun take advantage of him? ¡°Speak.¡± Rong Linyi only had one word. Wang Tong immediately leaned on the car window. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know what you like about Su Yanyun, but please believe me. She¡¯s definitely not a good woman.¡± Wang Tong said resolutely. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was cold and expressionless, and he didn¡¯t respond. Wang Tong felt a cold pressure, but she chose to continue. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t know, Su Yanyun was married before. I heard that her husband couldn¡¯t satisfy her, so she went around fooling around and got pregnant. In the end, her husband found out and divorced her. So she went around looking for wild men and cheated others of their money¡­¡± The more Wang Tong spoke, the lower the pressure she felt. The handsome man in the car was still expressionless, but she felt as if she couldn¡¯t breathe. Wang Tong bit the bullet and continued. ¡°You probably haven¡¯t seen the recent headlines. Su Yanyun has seduced many male celebrities in the interview and used them to ckmail others for money¡­ I didn¡¯t want you to be cheated, so I came¡­¡± ¡°Jiang Tong.¡± Rong Linyi suddenly interrupted Wang Tong and instructed him coldly. ¡°Two things. First, disinfect the car door. Second, don¡¯t kill anyone.¡± Wang Tong still hadn¡¯t understood what he meant. Two bodyguards had already picked her up and dragged her away. Jiang Tong took out some disinfectant and a disposable rag. He instructed the bodyguards calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t break her arms and legs either.¡± This woman was a mad dog. She really didn¡¯t know her limits unless she taught her a lesson. Young Master Yi was looking for the person who had spread rumors and ndered Madam Yi, but she came over herself. But to deal with a person like Wang Tong, beating her up¡­ Wasn¡¯t that too easy for her? Wang Tong finally came to a realization. Rong Linyi¡¯s ¡°don¡¯t kill her¡± meant that he wanted to teach her a lesson but wanted to spare her life. But while she could avoid death, she wouldn¡¯t be spared any sufferrings from her wrong doing¡­ Chapter 197 - It Seems Like True Love

Chapter 197: It Seems Like True Love

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°No! I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Wang Tong panicked. ¡°Su Yanyun is really no good¡­¡± Her mouth was already covered by a cloth. Two strong bodyguards held her and pushed her into the car in front. ¡°Young Master Yi, do you have any other instructions?¡± Jiang Tong knew Rong Linyi well and knew that he wouldn¡¯t just hit Wang Tong. This vicious woman was ndering Su Yanyun everywhere and should get a taste of her own medicine. Rong Linyi thought for a while. Someone suddenly knocked on the car door again. When she looked up, Rong Xuelong was standing outside with a stack of photos in her hand. ¡°Wang Tong is Boss Li¡¯s mistress.¡± In the car, Rong Xuelong handed the photo to Rong Linyi. Seeing that he didn¡¯t ept it, she passed it to Jiang Tong. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already bought Orange Day at a cheap price. Take these photos as a gift to you.¡± ¡°Are you that kind?¡± Rong Linyi raised his chin arrogantly. He knew Rong Xuelong too well. She had always asked for reciprocation and would not be kind for nothing. Rong Xuelong scratched her ear and smiled distractedly. ¡°Linyi, the person who should be begging me now is you, right? Su Yanyun, even if the child in her is not yours, do you think she can enter the Rong family with her second marriage status?¡± ¡°Whether she can enter or not, she is already my wife.¡± Rong Linyi said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rong Xuelong. Yanyun is not Jiang Yilin. She won¡¯t be stupid enough to give you an opening.¡± ...... ¡°Do you still think that I framed Jiang Yilin back then?¡± Rong Xuelong was suddenly enraged. ¡°Rong Linyi, you¡¯re no fool. Even if you want to protect Jiang Yilin, you should know that she was the one who schemed against Mother and me back then. Was it wrong for us to y along?¡± ¡°What a good n to ¡®beat her at her own game.¡¯¡±Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes became sharp. ¡°Rong Xuelong, I won¡¯t harp on Jiang Yilin¡¯s matter anymore, but let me warn you. If Su Yanyun loses a single strand of hair, we willpletely sever our rtionship as siblings!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that she doesn¡¯t lose her hair after washing andbing it daily.¡± Rong Xuelong was enraged. ¡°What has her losing her hair got to do with me! Ahhh, I¡¯m so angry!¡± She kicked the back of the chair in front angrily. ¡°Rong Linyi, if you want me to stand on your side, you have to be nicer to me!¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Rong Xuelong stood with her hands on her hips. ¡°If you make me happy, at least I find Su Yanyun more pleasing to the eye. Once I find her pleasing to the eye, I will put in good words for her in front of Mother and help her deal with that old woman and the rest. Furthermore, I am the boss of Orange Day now, I can¡­¡± ¡°What do you want me to do to you?¡± Rong Linyi suddenly interrupted Rong Xuelong. His face was still ck just now, but in an instant, a gentle and humble smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Sister, if you need my help anytime soon, just let me know. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡± Rong Xuelong: ¡°Damn¡­ Damn!¡± Rong Linyi, you heartless bastard! Only at such a time will you call me sister! ¡°I¡¯ve been a little tight on cash recently.¡± Rong Xuelong reached out a hand. ¡°I¡¯ve only invested in a few projects, so lend me 200 million.¡± ¡°300 million. Sister can invest as much as you want, there¡¯s no need to worry about anything.¡± Rong Linyi was friendly. ¡°Yes, Mother said she hasn¡¯t seen you for a few days. Tonight¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be home for dinner tonight.¡± Rong Linyi turned into a filial son. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her a gift too.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s face twitched. It seemed like it was true love this time¡­ ¡°Then there¡¯s onest thing.¡± ¡°Sister, please speak.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s temper was unprecedentedly good. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, Rong Xuelong was an important guardian of the family. It was imperative to please her for his woman to enter the Rong family. Rong Xuelong suddenly gritted her teeth and her expression darkened. ¡°This is the most important thing¡­¡± Chapter 198 - No Longer Her Place

Chapter 198: No Longer Her ce

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi¡¯s gaze fell on Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes. Most of the time, this sister of his was cynical, and there weren¡¯t many times when she could be serious. But coincidentally, Rong Linyi knew everything. ¡°Tell me.¡± Rong Linyi asked frankly despite having guessed what she was about to say. Rong Xuelong resisted the urge to grab Rong Linyi¡¯s cor and said word by word, ¡°The most important thing is that you have to stay away from that Jiang woman when you go overseas.¡± Rong Linyi still frowned despite knowing what Rong Xuelong was about to say. ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t need you to tell me who I want to see and what I want to do.¡± Although he still called her sister, his tone was much colder. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s all I wanted to say.¡± Rong Xuelong did not insist. She understood Rong Linyi and wouldn¡¯t go against him at this time. She opened the car door and said before she left, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t care about what you do. But if you don¡¯t want Su Yanyun to hear any rumors, you better take care of yourself!¡± This was followed by the sound of car doors mming. The car was filled with silent. Rong Linyi was silent, but there was a storm brewing in his eyes. ...... In the front seat, Jiang Tong¡¯s survival instincts kicked in. God knew that Missy¡¯s threat just now had touched Young Master Yi¡¯s two serious weaknesses. Jiang Yilin and Su Yanyun. When Jiang Tong was with Rong Linyi, Jiang Yilin happened to be chased out of the country by Madam Rong. Thus, Rong Linyi moved out of the Rong family and his rtionship with Madam Rong fell to rock bottom. Although he had never seen Young Master Yi contact Jiang Yilin before in the past three years, there was no doubt that the woman who could separate him from his family was very important to him. But if Jiang Yilin was just a symbol, then Su Yanyun is truly his weakness. Jiang Tong had seen with his own eyes how badly the cleanliness freak Young Master Yi could back down for Ms. Su. Only Ms. Rong would dare to threaten Young Master Yi with two of his women at once. Just as Jiang Tong was feeling perturbed, Rong Linyi suddenly closed his eyes and exhaled slowly. ¡°Jiang Tong, deal with that woman¡¯s matter first.¡± Jiang Tong was stunned before he realized that the woman Rong Linyi was talking about was Wang Tong. ¡°Then.¡± Rong Linyi opened his eyes. ¡°Go and pick a gift.¡± He had promised Rong Xuelong that he woulde home for dinner. Although Rong Xuelong¡¯s threat angered him, Rong Linyi knew that Rong Xuelong¡¯s attitude towards Su Yanyun was very important. He didn¡¯t want his woman to be kept in Lin River Courtyard. Su Yanyun deserved better. She deserved to be the rightful Madam Yi. Actually, even if Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t mention thest condition, he wouldn¡¯t have met Jiang Yilin either¡­ That woman had already beenpletely abandoned from the bottom of his heart three years ago. Although he knew that he seemed heartless, Rong Linyi also understood thatpared to his obsession with cleanliness, he had higher expectations for the word ¡°clean¡± in his heart. Jiang Yilin used to be the brightest star in his sky, but ever since she did that kind of thing, she disappeared from his world and never existed again. The three years of absence made Rong Linyi doubt his past rtionship even more. It was only when Su Yanyun came that he knew why he had his suspicions¡­ Chapter 199 - Let Go of His Pride For Her

Chapter 199: Let Go of His Pride For Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

If you loved someone, you wouldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer any grievances. You didn¡¯t want her to be unhappy either. You would go through hell and high water for her, you would work tirelessly for her, and even more so, you would put aside all your extravagance for her. Rong Linyi had never experienced such a feeling from Jiang Yilin. He had never loved her. The reason why he didn¡¯t agree to Rong Xuelong¡¯s request immediately was that Rong Linyi didn¡¯t like to be threatened. Rong Xuelong got out of the car and didn¡¯t leave. She went upstairs and returned to Orange Day. Boss Li was packing his things dejectedly. Rong Xuelong was in no hurry either. It was a three-million-yuan small business, and she had an ulterior motive. To put it bluntly, he was only using three million to buy an opportunity to get to know Su Yanyun better. While Rong Xuelong was pondering over how to deal with Su Yanyun, Cheng Tingxue called. ¡°Ms. Rong, what do you mean?¡± Cheng Tingxue¡¯s voice was exasperated. ¡°You clearly promised not to expose me!¡± ¡°When did I agree to you?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s tone waszy. Cheng Tingxue¡¯s level was not worthy of negotiating with her. ¡°I said I would consider it.¡± ¡°Yes! You said that you¡¯d consider giving me an answer today!¡± Cheng Tingxue was so angry she was shaking. ...... She was a famous actress with a strong background and unlimited resources. But the information that was exposed now undoubtedly ruined her path to stardom. Relying on backgrounds, resources, and money to buy an award¡­ Even if people had guessed it in the past, no one dared to voice their doubts without concrete evidence. But after this morning¡¯s exposure, Cheng Tingxue knew that everything was over! Her favorite acting career was over! Rong Xuelong smiled coldly. ¡°Yes, I said I would give you an answer today. Isn¡¯t that my answer?¡± Rong Xuelong wouldn¡¯t say that these reports were not her work but the results of Su Yanyun and Zheng Xin¡¯s efforts. She knew it. Their Rong family¡¯s prospective daughter-inw wouldn¡¯t be as weak as she looked. Su Yanyun looked gentle and weak, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be so ruthless. Since Rong Xuelong appreciated her actions, then¡­ she would take the me for her. Cheng Tingxue gritted her teeth. ¡°Why¡­ Rong Xuelong, why did you destroy me? Don¡¯t forget that your Rong family is still begging me to marry Rong Linyi!¡± ¡°Beg you?¡± Rong Xuelong seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°Why? Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson at the birthday banquet enough? If you want to die,e near my brother!¡± ¡°Rong Xuelong, is this how your Rong family burn the bridge after crossing it?¡± Cheng Tingxue said angrily. ¡°You forgot that you were the ones who pushed me to Rong Linyi. From that night, we were rted!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Rong Xuelong spat without hesitation. ¡°If you really get close to my brother, I¡¯ll chop off my hands and give them to you. Okay, Cheng Tingxue, your reputation is ruined now, so you better pray for your own good. Don¡¯t even think of touching the Rong family¡¯s door in this life!¡± With that, Rong Xuelong ignored Cheng Tingxue¡¯s strange cries and hung up the call. Rong Xuelong was already in disagreement with her mother¡¯s intention to force Cheng Tingxue to marry Rong Linyi. Putting everything else aside, Cheng Tingxue was too evil and she found her an eyesore. Now, since her brother was already taken. Rong Xuelong did not want to waste time on other people either. The Rong family¡¯s situation was tooplicated¡­ Chapter 200 - Qualified to Marry a Man Like That

Chapter 200: Qualified to Marry a Man Like That

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Wang Tong went upstairs, many colleagues were surrounding Su Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun, you¡¯re so amazing. How did Cheng Tingxue say those words?¡± ¡°Yes, Cheng Tingxue has really fallen this time. To think that she even smeared you like that yesterday.¡± ¡°When the news came out yesterday, I knew it wasn¡¯t true. Yanyun doesn¡¯t look like that kind of person. It was really Cheng Tingxue¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°So what if her uncle is impressive? If she dares to nder us as reporters, we¡¯ll teach her a lesson!¡± The colleagues who had been gossiping about Su Yanyun behind her back under Wang Tong¡¯s lead suddenly changed their attitudes. Anyone could tell that the person behind Su Yanyun was not simple. It didn¡¯t matter if she was a surrogate or if she was a kept woman. Rong Linyi¡¯s family background and looks were enough to convince everyone. What a joke, being taken care of by such a handsome and rich man was a form of capability, right? Being with a man looks so good and drives such a car, what kind of woman had he not seen before ? But he only doted on Su Yanyun. Seeing how intimate the two of them were, it was just a matter of time before Su Yanyun married into the rich family. Furthermore, Su Yanyun was pregnant with his child. In addition, Cheng Tingxue¡¯s matter was exposed this morning. ...... All the colleagues¡¯ ¡°jealousy¡± towards Su Yanyun turned into envy and admiration, and all of them wished they could curry favor with Su Yanyun. Wang Tong saw this and was enraged. She walked past Su Yanyun and scoffed. ¡°What are you being arrogant for? Your financier already knows what kind of person you are!¡± When she was carried into the car by the bodyguards, Wang Tong was still scared out of her wits. She didn¡¯t expect the other party to not do anything to her and only lock her up for a while before letting her go. Wang Tong thought for a long time and could only believe that Rong Linyi had investigated clearly and that her words were not fake. Su Yanyun was really that kind of lowly woman that would let her go. Once she regained her freedom, she immediately wanted toe up and see how Su Yanyun had been abandoned by her financier. Unexpectedly, she saw all her colleagues fawning over Su Yanyun. How could Wang Tong endure this? One had to know that in the past, her colleagues would always fawn on her! Only a woman like her, who was loved by her boss, could gain the admiration of her colleagues. A divorced woman like Su Yanyun who was pregnant with an unknown bastard was also worthy? ¡°What financier?¡± Zheng Xin looked at Wang Tong coldly. ¡°That¡¯s Yanyun¡¯s husband! Watch your mouth!¡± ¡°Hubby? Based on her abilities? She¡¯s just a divorced woman. How is she qualified to marry a man like that?¡± Wang Tong¡¯s voice was mixed with unwillingness and jealousy. ¡°Then what right do you have?¡± Zheng Xin retorted. ¡°You probably would even recognize Phaeton as a Magotan?¡± Zheng Xin¡¯s words made all the colleagues in the officeugh. ¡°W-What Phaeton?¡± Wang Tong blushed at Zheng Xin¡¯s ridicule, but she didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. ¡°Your Moments is already on fire.¡± Another colleague couldn¡¯t help but ridicule. ¡°Yesterday, Su Yanyun¡¯s husband publicly drove a Phaeton worth over a million yuan to fetch her, but you actually thought it was a lousy car worth two to three hundred thousand yuan. You even posted photos on your Moments to mock others. Now, the top three news on the trending list is that besides Cheng Tingxue, it¡¯s your Moments post!¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The other colleagues allughed loudly. Chapter 201 - I’ll Kill You, Vixen

Chapter 201: I¡¯ll Kill You, Vixen

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Wang Tong¡¯s face turned pale. She was shocked, angry, and afraid. She was shocked that she had been on the trending topic, angry that her colleagues had mocked her, and afraid that¡­ such a private thing like her Moments would be leaked? How would she know that Rong Linyi had ways to make her die an ugly death after offending Su Yanyun? She still wanted to regain some face for herself when Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from outside the crowd. ¡°It looks like everyone is very free?¡± The moment Ms. Rong spoke, all the colleagues immediately dispersed. Wang Tong didn¡¯t dare to do anything rash and could only return to her seat. Everyone knew that the new boss was this Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter. And thisdy seemed to be tens of thousands of times more difficult to serve than Boss Li. ¡°Su Yanyun.¡± Rong Xuelong raised her head and pointed a finger at Su Yanyun. ¡°Pack your things. This office has no space for you.¡± The moment Rong Xuelong said that, all the colleagues were in an uproar. No ce for you anymore¡­ Did this mean that he wanted Su Yanyun to pack her things and get lost? Wang Tong was overjoyed again. ...... ¡°Ha, so what if the financier behind you is impressive? You will still die if you offend Ms. Rong.¡± Rong Xuelong had just left when she deliberately raised her voice. In Wang Tong¡¯s opinion, no matter how impressive the man who came with Su Yanyun was, he couldn¡¯tpare to the Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter. He had openly challenged Ms. Rong and offended her, so as his woman, Su Yanyun was naturally implicated. ¡°Yanyun, I¡¯ll help you pack.¡± Zheng Xin nced at Wang Tong. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anyway, you¡¯re pregnant and your husband is so rich, what¡¯s wrong with being a Young Madam at home? Unlike some women who don¡¯t have much ability and can only be mistresses of others.¡± ¡°Who are you calling a mistress!¡± Wang Tong jumped. ¡°Whoever jumped is the mistress.¡± Zheng Xin sneered. Wang Tong smashed the mouse in her hand and rushed over, wanting to fight with Zheng Xin. Before she could rush to Zheng Xin, someone suddenly grabbed her hair from behind and dragged her over. Bam! A loud p sounded in the office. ¡°You shameless vixen, how dare you seduce my Old Li!¡± A sharp and hoarse female voice sounded in Wang Tong¡¯s ears. Everyone looked over and saw that thedy boss hade to the office at some point. Wang Tong was confused by the p. Before she could react, thedy boss pped her twice again. She pulled her hair and pushed her against the wall. ¡°Ahhh, let go of me!¡± Wang Tong screamed and struggled with thedy boss. ¡°Vixen! Vixen!¡± Thedy boss was so fierce that the onlookers were at a loss for words. She grabbed the keyboard at the side and hit Wang Tong¡¯s head randomly. ¡°Pfft! Seducing someone? I¡¯ll p your face and see who else you can seduce!¡± ¡°Boss¡­ Boss, save me!¡± Wang Tong was actually beaten until she couldn¡¯t retaliate. She saw Boss Li sneaking out of the office and hurriedly called for help. ¡°Li! How dare you!¡± Thedy boss bellowed, scaring Boss Li into standing up. ¡°I, I,¡± Boss Li was actually henpecked too. He was so frightened that he stuttered. ¡°I¡¯m not close to her!¡± Thedy boss heard this and threw Wang Tong to the ground. She pounced on Boss Li and punched and kicked him. ¡°Not close? If you are not close with her then where did these photose from? Do you think I¡¯m blind!¡± Colorful photos smashed into Boss Li¡¯s head and scattered in the office. When the crowd saw them¡­ Chapter 202 - Offending Big Miss Has Serious Consequences

Chapter 202: Offending Big Miss Has Serious Consequences

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

This was practically a free show! The colleagues in the office, regardless of gender, all rushed forward and picked up the photos on the ground. The photos were bright, and her colleagues were in an uproar. ¡°I never expected Boss Li to be so old yet strong!¡± ¡°It was worth it to personally see an old cow eating young grass in my lifetime.¡± This group of colleagues had mocked Su Yanyun before and were now mocking Wang Tong in the same manner. After all, Su Yanyun¡¯s matters were mostly spections, but Wang Tong¡¯s matter was seen as a fact. When thedy boss heard this, she was even angrier and almost hit Boss Li until he shrunk like a turtle. ¡°You relied on me to open this smallpany. You¡¯re all grown up now, and you still dare to take on a mistress! Mr. Li, I want to divorce you! Hand over thepany!¡± Boss Li was in indescribable pain. The two bosses fought valiantly, and his face and neck were covered in blood. He was in a sorry state. ¡°I¡¯ve already sold thepany!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but howl. ¡°I¡¯ve sold it to the Rong family!¡± Having said that, he turned and yelled at Rong Xuelong. ¡°Ms. Rong, you said that as long as I sell thepany to you at a low price, you won¡¯t give the photo to my wife!¡± Rong Xuelong was enjoying her melon seeds. ...... When she heard Boss Li¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Which eye of yours saw me giving the photos to your wife? Boss Li, the heavens are watching what you¡¯re doing. Who says that only my family is allowed to have your infidelity photo?¡± Sister Rong rolled her eyes, indicating that the whole matter had nothing to do with her. Thedy boss caught the main point of the problem. ¡°Low price? Sold? Okay¡­ so it was you, woman, who did it! Did you deliberately scheme against our Old Li?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°How troublesome. Someone, invite Boss Li and Madam Li out!¡± She didn¡¯t waste her time with these people. She said ¡°please¡±, but the bodyguards were not polite at all. They quickly drove Boss Li and his wife out. ¡°I want to sue you! Ms. Rong, don¡¯t be arrogant!¡± Thedy boss¡¯s voice sounded from afar. Rong Xuelong shrugged indifferently. ¡°Anytime.¡± From beginning to end, she only had a gossipy expression on her face. But everyone in Orange Day dare not doubt this Miss¡¯s bold and ruthless methods. She had used a photo to lower the price for Orange Day, but she had given the photo to Boss Li¡¯s wife and caused Boss Li to lose it. How did this Boss Li offend Ms. Rong? After watching Rong Xuelong leave, Su Yanyun quickly organized her things. Wang Tong tidied herself up in the washroom and turned around to see the boxes on Su Yanyun¡¯s table. She was already prepared to leave. Wang Tong saw this and forgot how badly she fell. In her opinion, even if what happened just now happened, Rong Xuelong did not reprimand her at all and clearly did not intend to pursue the matter. But what about Su Yanyun? She was going to be chased out of the office of Orange Day. ¡°Haha.¡± Wang Tong forgot about the pain after her wound healed and couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°From now on, there are finally fewer eyesores in the office.¡± Zheng Xin was enraged. She had already made up her mind that she wasn¡¯t going to stay here anymore after Su Yanyun left. Boss Li had already been dealt with, but thepany still had a scum like Wang Tong. She really didn¡¯t know what Ms. Rong was thinking. Wang Tong still wanted to mock Su Yanyun, but Rong Xuelong suddenly came rushing over¡­ Chapter 203 - Congratulations on Your Promotion

Chapter 203: Congrattions on Your Promotion

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Su Yanyun, what are you still doing?¡± Rong Xuelong walked into the office and the first thing she said was very explosive. Su Yanyun was stunned, but Rong Xuelong frowned. ¡°Are you done packing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Su Yanyun nodded and looked at the boxes in front. Rong Xuelong was satisfied with her calmness. Yes, not bad. She was neither arrogant nor impatient. This woman looked weak, but she had style in her bones. She was calm and didn¡¯t show her emotions. ¡°Pack up and leave.¡± Rong Xuelong waved her hand. ¡°Yanyun, I¡¯ll help you carry it.¡± Zheng Xin hugged the boxes before Su Yanyun could. She thought for a while and suddenly called Rong Xuelong. ¡°Ms. Rong, I¡¯ll also tell you that from today onwards, I will leave with Su Yanyun. I will submit the resignation letter.¡± Then, she didn¡¯t look at Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression and walked towards the entrance with Su Yanyun with the boxes. ¡°Wait.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s dragging voice was heard. ¡°You¡¯re Zheng Xin, right?¡± Rong Xuelong had a good memory. She only had to scan the name list briefly to remember everyone¡¯s name. Zheng Xin stopped in her tracks and turned around. Her eyes were arrogant. ...... Rong Xuelong still looked up arrogantly. ¡°You¡¯re leaving with Su Yanyun?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zheng Xin was not afraid. Rong Xuelong smiled. ¡°So, you have to be promoted too if Su Yanyun goes to the Chief Editor¡¯s office?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be promoted, I¡­ what?¡± Zheng Xin suddenly reacted. What? The other colleagues in the office were also shocked. She didn¡¯t get Su Yanyun to pack her things to get lost, but to¡­ promote her? ¡°Over the past month, Su Yanyun¡¯s results have been good. Not only did she obtain Young Master Yi¡¯s exclusive news, she also obtained Cheng Tingxue¡¯s exclusive news. It just so happens that I don¡¯t like your Editor Huang. So from now on, Su Yanyun is the person in charge of the entertainment section. That¡¯s all.¡± Rong Xuelong said lightly. ¡°Congrattions, Yanyun.¡± Zheng Xin was overjoyed. ¡°Congrattions, Chief Editor Su.¡± ¡°Congrattions.¡± Congrattions sounded out in the office. Rong Xuelong saw that the atmosphere was good and stood in the middle. ¡°How about this? Today is my first day in office and also Chief Editor Su¡¯s first day in office. Tonight, I¡¯ll treat the entirepany¡¯s employees to dinner, sing karaoke, and have supper!¡± Anyway, Rong Linyi would be visiting Madam Rong tonight. She might as well help him take care of his precious baby. Rong Xuelong felt as if she was blessed. ¡°Long live Boss Rong!¡± Someone treated them to a meal. Furthermore, she was the Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter, so the colleagues were all abnormally excited. Only Wang Tong¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. She didn¡¯t expect Su Yanyun to be so lucky. If she changed her boss, she could still be promoted! Wouldn¡¯t the entertainment section¡¯s chief editor be her boss? Given the conflict between Su Yanyun and her, she would definitely¡­ No, she couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing! Wang Tong¡¯s heart was in a mess. After thinking about it, she finally thought of someone¡ªLuo Weimin. Luo Weimin¡¯s life hadn¡¯t been smooth these days. If it weren¡¯t for the Song family¡¯s child in her stomach, Song Zhifei might have really fallen out with her after the bag shopping incident. Speaking of which, Luo Weimin was unlucky. Song Zhifei usually didn¡¯t check his card. But that day¡­ Chapter 204 - Let Her Have a Miscarriage

Chapter 204: Let Her Have a Miscarriage

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

That day, when Luo Weimin tried her best to show off in front of Su Yanyun. Song Zhifei coincidentally received a project. Speaking of which, since Rong Linyi got Jiang Tong to take good care of the Song family, the Song family hadn¡¯t found a partner for a long time. Thus, Song Zhifei felt as if he had found a treasure and was prepared to invest immediately. The Song family¡¯spany had already been incurring losses continuously. If Song Zhifei wanted to invest, he could only borrow from the bank. It was at this time that he realized he was missing a card. He checked and found that Luo Weimin had taken 1.2 million from his card. If it was in the past, 1.2 million was nothing to Young Master Song. But now, at the thought of the Song family facing all sorts of dangers and Luo Weimin still taking drastic measures, Song Zhifei was enraged. He and Luo Weimin didn¡¯t have any real feelings for each other. Their rtionship waspletely built on his schemes against Su Yanyun. Thinking of how arrogant Luo Weimin had been recently and how she kept forcing a marriage with the child in her stomach, Song Zhifei was enraged and called the police without a second thought. That was how Luo Weimin was taken away by the police. But Song Zhifei never would have thought that the piece of meat that fell from the sky that day was thrown down by Rong Linyi¡­ Rong Linyi had long guessed that if a project wasn¡¯t thrown at Song Zhifei, how would he have the spare money to buy a woman a bag? ...... How dare shepete with his woman? She should take a look at her own capabilities. Of course, the fact that Luo Weimin would steal the card and Song Zhifei would call the police was already an unexpected surprise. Now, Luo Weimin was locked up at home under the pretense of nursing her pregnancy, but she was actually under house arrest. She was at home now and delusionally believed that her current situation was all nned by Su Yanyun. After receiving Wang Tong¡¯s call for help, Luo Weimin looked even more crazy. ¡°Is the financier very rich and handsome?¡± She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? Just find an opportunity to push her to the ground and let her miscarry. Without the bastard in her stomach, will the financier who looked for her to be a surrogate still take a fancy to her?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Wang Tong hesitated.¡± She has people around her usually, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to do anything. ¡± If she was caught, with that financier¡¯s methods¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you know what to do when there¡¯s no one around?¡± Luo Weimin guided patiently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Wang Tong. As long as you let her miscarry, I¡¯ll let you work in the Song family¡¯spany. It¡¯s better than that lousy mediapany of yours. With my connections, you can easily get a position as a department director.¡± Department director¡­ Luo Weimin¡¯s words gave Wang Tong a boost. Su Yanyun was already the editor-in-chief. If she remained in Orange Day, wouldn¡¯t she forever be under her? As long as Su Yanyun miscarried, she could go to the Song family¡¯spany and mess with Su Yanyun. She could then have a better career. Wang Tong made up her mind in a few seconds. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll find a chance to do it. You have to keep your word!¡± At night, in the Rong family¡¯s house. Madam Rong looked at her son, who rarely returned home, and felt a little relieved. ¡°I was going to ask your sister toe back and let our family reunite, but I heard that she recently acquired a smallpany and is preparing a treat today.¡± Madam Rong looked at the dishes that were served one after another. ¡°I especially got the kitchen to make these. You like them.¡± Rong Linyi nodded slightly. It had been a long time since he faced his mother so calmly. The atmosphere between mother and son was also very harmonious. What he didn¡¯t expect was Chapter 205 - Leave Tonight

Chapter 205: Leave Tonight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi¡¯s thoughts drifted back to his childhood. At that time, nothing happened to Father, and Mother didn¡¯t shoulder the burden of the family. Although his sister fought with him every day, the family was harmonious and happy. If it hadn¡¯t happenedter¡­ Rong Linyi sighed inwardly. Yes, Rong Xuelong was right. Who in this family had an easy life? Tonight was the first time he had faced Madam Rong so calmly in all these years. In the end, what had his mother done wrong? Amidst this harmonious atmosphere, discordant voices barged in. ¡°Brother Yi! Brother Yi, you¡¯re back?¡± Rong Linyi was slightly stunned when he heard this voice. He didn¡¯t expect anyone else to join them for dinner. Yes, he had indeed forgotten. He hadpletely forgotten¡­ He Xiaoqin. This girl had always been staying with Madam Rong. ...... He had really forgotten about this person. ¡°Brother Yi, that¡¯s great. You¡¯re finally willing toe back. Aunt Hua looks forward to it every day.¡± He Xiaoqin smiled and sat a little further away from Rong Linyi but closer to Madam Rong¡¯s seat. Rong Linyi heaved a sigh of relief. He hated it when people were too close to him during meals. Fortunately, He Xiaoqin knew her limits in this aspect. All these years, she had been staying in the Rong family, but she had never used this rtionship to obtain anything that didn¡¯t belong to her. It was also because of this that Madam Rong had always been fond of her. ¡°Linyi.¡± Madam Rong smiled. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Tell me, Mother.¡± Rong Linyi looked into Madam Rong¡¯s eyes, and the fierceness and hostility in them disappeared. He should start paving the way for his woman. If she wanted to enter the Rong family, Madam Rong was the one in control. He had to let Madam Rong know that with Su Yanyun around, their rtionship would be much better. ¡°This time, when you go to North America, I¡¯m going to get Xiaoqin to go with you. She has been working for me for the past few years and is already very capable. With her as your assistant, I believe you will do things with less effort.¡± Madam Rong said. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression darkened. What did his mother mean? Was this another tactic used by women? ¡°Aunt Hua.¡± He Xiaoqin was very observant. When she saw Rong Linyi¡¯s expression change, she immediately said to Madam Rong, ¡°I don¡¯t have enough experience to be Brother Yi¡¯s assistant. Besides, it¡¯s not easy for me to take a break. I should take care of my brother more. Brother Yi has definitely prepared everything for his trip to North America. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I go or not.¡± Rong Linyi heaved a sigh of relief at He Xiaoqin¡¯s words. He knew that to a certain extent, He Xiaoqin was a smart woman. Otherwise, an outsider like her wouldn¡¯t have been able to push the Rong family¡¯s rightful Third Miss overseas. ¡°Xiaoqin, if only half of my two daughters are as sensible as you, I would be relieved.¡± Madam Rong looked at He Xiaoqin with admiration. With Rong Linyi¡¯s temper, he wouldn¡¯t want He Xiaoqin to follow him. If Madam Rong insisted, the mother and son would definitely quarrel and break up unhappily. It was best if He Xiaoqin rejected it herself. ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± Madam Rong frowned again. ¡°Linyi, your trip to North America will probably be brought forward. If there¡¯s nothing important, can you leave immediately tonight?¡± ¡°Tonight?¡± Rong Linyi was shocked. He almost blurted out. How was that possible? If he left immediately, what about Su Yanyun? Chapter 206 - Thinking of Finding a Daughter-in-law

Chapter 206: Thinking of Finding a Daughter-inw

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Tonight, Rong Xuelong brought Su Yanyun out to ¡°celebrate.¡± In other words, it was very likely that he wouldn¡¯t even see Su Yanyun until he left. How could that do? He had always told himself that he wouldn¡¯t bring Su Yanyun with him to North America. But from the bottom of his heart, Rong Linyipletely didn¡¯t ept separating from Su Yanyun for a month. Every day dragged on. He always felt that the day he left would nevere. Even if he came, he would face it calmly after having mentally prepared himself for so long. But after Madam Rong said that, Rong Linyi realized that his heart was in a mess. He couldn¡¯t do it. He really couldn¡¯t be separated from Su Yanyun for so long. After spending a month together, he was already used to having her around him. Even though he sleptte every night, he felt extremely at ease every time he hugged her. It had been more than a decade. Ever since that incident, his heart had not been so calm. Every day, the thought of seeing her at home gave him a sense of security. ...... When Su Yanyun was around, it was home and he would feel a sense of belonging. This sort of feeling wouldn¡¯t be discovered until he was separated from her. But when he was told that he had to leave early, he suddenly exploded and made the usually calm him lose his cool. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Madam Rong immediately realized that something was wrong with her son. ¡°Not tomorrow.¡± Rong Linyi only used a second to suppress the difort in his heart. ¡°I still have very important things to deal with.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Madam Rong hesitated. She didn¡¯t doubt the ¡°important matter¡± Rong Linyi was talking about at all. To Madam Rong, her son was a heartless work machine. What he thought was important had to do with the Rong Corporation¡¯s important matters. ¡°You have to leave by tomorrow afternoon at thetest.¡± Madam Rong¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°I¡¯ll give you half a day to deal with the rest. You have to know that someone has already rushed over ahead of you¡­¡± The corporation business in North America had always been in the Old Master¡¯s hands. During this time, the Old Master had wanted to lower his authority over there, and many people in the Rong family had already made up their minds. ¡°Go over. I¡¯ll take care of things here, don¡¯t worry.¡± Madam Rong nodded at her son. It was rare for the mother and son to talk calmly, and she also showed sufficient sincerity. ¡°Okay, tomorrow afternoon.¡± Rong Linyi seemed to have finally made up his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll decide on the exact time.¡± Madam Rong nodded in satisfaction. The atmosphere during the rest of the meal was peaceful. Rong Linyi was about to leave the moment he put down his chopsticks. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you toe back. Can¡¯t you stay a little longer?¡± Madam Rong saw He Xiaoqin¡¯s stammering expression. ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow afternoon. I have to work overtime tonight to deal with things.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was calm, and no one could tell that he was panicking. Madam Rong nced at He Xiaoqin vaguely. She could see the disappointment in her eyes. ¡°Are you really not considering bringing Xiaoqin over?¡± She probed again. Cheng Tingxue was so disappointing. Ever since the news about her was exposed this morning, Madam Rong hadpletely removed her from the list of candidates to be her daughter-inw. But that didn¡¯t mean that Madam Rong had given up on finding a daughter-inw¡­ Chapter 207 - Darling! Darling! Bad News

Chapter 207: Darling! Darling! Bad News

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The Rong family¡¯s second daughter-inw was rumored to be pregnant. This also gave Madam Rong a lot of pressure. If it were before, she would have been a little unwilling to let her choose He Xiaoqin as her daughter-inw. But at the moment, there was really no suitable person. Although He Xiaoqin was not particrly beautiful, she was sensible, smart, and knew her limits. Besides, He Xiaoqin was the He family¡¯s daughter after all, and her brother and Rong Linyi¡­ Even if Rong Linyi didn¡¯t like her, he could at least be polite to her. As for offspring¡­ if it really didn¡¯t work, they could at least try IVF, right? However, Rong Linyi didn¡¯t seem to sense Madam Rong¡¯s painstaking efforts. He shook his head decisively. ¡°It¡¯s an urgent matter in North America, I don¡¯t have the spare time to take care of others.¡± He Xiaoqin wanted to say that she didn¡¯t need to be taken care of by him and that she would stay by his side quietly and be at his beck and call. However, Rong Linyi had already nodded at Madam Rong. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± After her son¡¯s footsteps disappeared, Madam Rong turned around and smiled at He Xiaoqin.¡± Xiaoqin, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± ...... ¡°Aunt Hua, what are you saying?¡± He Xiaoqin quickly hid the disappointment in her eyes and smiled happily. ¡°I¡¯m so grateful that you are giving me leave. I haven¡¯t taken good care of Brother in a long time. I also hope to take this time to talk to Brother more. Maybe he can wake up earlier.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the most sensible daughter of the He family.¡± Madam Rong smiled and patted the back of He Xiaoqin¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Aunt Hua around, the He family¡¯s property has to belong to you.¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t very prestigious in the He family, and logically speaking, she couldn¡¯t get any property. But if the Rong family was willing to take action¡­ things would be different. If Madam Rong helped her snatch the He family¡¯s property, then she would have the capital to be with Rong Linyi. A scheming look shed across He Xiaoqin¡¯s bright eyes. She would let her brother sleep forever! Only if he continued sleeping would Madam Rong and Rong Linyi feel a sense of guilt towards her and make her stay in the Rong family. The first thing Rong Linyi did when he left the Rong family was to call Su Yanyun. ¡°Where are you, baby?¡± Rong Linyi only wanted to see Su Yanyun now. He wanted to hug her in his arms and never leave her side before he boarded the ne. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that a familiar and hateful voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Oh my, what did I hear? Darling! Darling! Bad news!¡± Rong Linyi gritted his teeth. ¡°Rong Xuelong!¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Ms. Rong is me, and I am Ms. Rong.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice was extremely arrogant. ¡°We¡¯re having a gathering now. Everyone will ce their phones on the table. The first person whose phone rings will have to drink 10 bottles of beer. In the end, tsk tsk, you¡¯re really a pig teammate.¡± ¡°Rong Xuelong, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Rong Linyi was enraged. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant and can¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Yes, pregnant women can¡¯t drink, but they can drink fruit juice. Ten sses of freshly squeezed fruit juice isn¡¯t too much, right?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s anger subsided a little. This was not overboard. ¡°But.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice changed. ¡°I¡¯m Rong Xuelong now, not anyone¡¯s sister. Why do I have to take care of someone¡¯s pregnant woman¡­¡± ¡°Sister, please take good care of Yanyun.¡± Rong Linyi finished Rong Xuelong¡¯s sentence wlessly. His voice that was filled with anger just now became gentle in an instant. ¡°Thank you, Sister. If there¡¯s nothing else, please send her back after the gathering.¡± Chapter 208 - Let Hubby Stay Alone

Chapter 208: Let Hubby Stay Alone

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Sure.¡± Rong Xuelong agreed quickly this time. ¡°But we still have to sing after dinner. We still have to go for supper after the song. We still have to go after supper¡­¡± Rong Linyi¡­ was silent. ¡°What? Scared?¡± Rong Xuelong raised her eyes and smiled deviously. It had to be said that the feeling of upying her sister-inw and bullying her younger brother was really nice! Rong Linyi was younger than her, but he had never given in to her since a young age. Not only did he not listen to his sister, but he also refused to follow her instructions and even fought with her all the time. Rong Xuelong had never experienced the prestige of being an elder sister since a young age and had always been suppressed by her younger brother. Now that she had finally touched Rong Linyi¡¯s weak spot, she had to torture him properly. Rong Linyi struggled for a long time. In the end, his desire for Su Yanyun overcame his pride andpetitiveness. He finally gave in and said to Rong Xuelong, ¡°I¡¯m going to North America tomorrow. Those people have already started. I have a tough battle to fight if I go over.¡± ¡°You can bring her over. There¡¯s no need to fight for it, right?¡± At this time, Rong Xuelong had already walked out of the dining room¡¯s private room and found a quiet ce. ¡°No, I can¡¯t promise to take her with me at all times.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s opinion was very tempting, but Rong Linyi was still rational. ¡°It¡¯s much safer for her to stay in C City.¡± ¡°Yes, it looks like you haven¡¯t lost your rationalitypletely.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s words were not praise but sarcasm. ¡°Okay, on ount of you being so obedient, I¡¯ll help you take care of her during the time you¡¯re gone.¡± Rong Linyi felt as if something big in his heart had been relieved to him. He understood Rong Xuelong¡¯s capabilities. With her around, Su Yanyun¡¯s safety shouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant, so she can¡¯t be too tired. Send her back after dinner.¡± His tone had also eased a lot. ¡°Haha.¡± Rong Xuelong smiled deviously. ¡°Send her back for you to ravage? Don¡¯t worry, I will protect her tonight. You can stay at home alone!¡± Oh haha. Rong Xuelong giggled thrice. Rong Linyi, I let you be arrogant! I let you suppress me! Now you will take me, your sister, seriously! With my brother¡¯s wife in hand, I don¡¯t believe that he can still be arrogant! Rong Xuelong meant what she said. She confiscated Su Yanyun¡¯s phone the whole night and brought her out to eat and y. When Su Yanyun was sent back, she was full and looked tired. ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t youing up for a seat?¡± She invited Rong Xuelong politely. It was obvious that Sister Rong took very good care of her tonight, which made Su Yanyun have a better impression of her new Big Aunt. ¡°No, no.¡± Rong Xuelong hurriedly waved her hands. Would she still dare to go up? Would she wait for Rong Linyi to tear her apart? She looked thoughtful. ¡°Hurry and go back. Wash up and sleep. You still have work tomorrow.¡± Su Yanyun quietly went upstairs. She had just pushed open the door and was about to take a look in the study room when a low voice sounded from above. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Su Yanyun froze. She also knew that she had lost control tonight. She immediately stood up straight like a child who had done something wrong. She lowered her eyes without even daring to look up and obediently replied. ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s bathrobe was all she could see. Hubby actually didn¡¯t work tonight? Oh no, could he have washed himself clean early and waited for her at home? As for herself¡­ Chapter 209 - Can’t Let Her Go Tonight

Chapter 209: Can¡¯t Let Her Go Tonight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi¡¯s gaze fell on the little woman¡¯s face. Perhaps it was because she was guilty, but her eyes were twinkling. His long eyshes covered a pair of animated eyes and fluttered gently, as if brushing past the tip of his heart. Perhaps it was because she was having fun, but her cheeks were also red and there was even suspicious moisture on the tip of her nose. If¡­ he ignored the hotpot barbecue smell on her body, the little woman in front of him was really so delicious that he wanted to devour her immediately. Rong Linyi clenched his fists, as if he was enduring something. His voice was also tainted with the darkness of the night. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wash up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yanyun nodded quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll bathe immediately.¡± ording to her husband¡¯s standards, she was dirty and didn¡¯t even have the right to step in the front yard of Lin River Courtyard. But she even swaggered into the master bedroom. She was really arrogant. Su Yanyun quickly walked to the bathroom and carefully peeled off all her clothes and threw them into theundry basket. A pool of warm water had been prepared in the bathtub. Su Yanyunid down and all the cells in her body rxed. It was sofortable¡­ It was tiring to y the whole night. Pregnant women were more sleepy than others. Su Yanyun yawned and identally closed her eyes¡­ In the bedroom, Rong Linyi was already lying on the bed. At this time, he was only flipping through a book absent-mindedly. Anyway, there was no point in working so hard. He had already made up his mind that he wouldn¡¯t go anywhere tonight or tomorrow morning. He would only stay by his woman¡¯s side and spend every second with her. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes fell on the bedside table. In the drawer of the cab was still the box of condoms that the doctor had given him for freest time. Now¡­ it was almost three months. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to be gentle¡­ The thought of not being able to see her for a month and not being able to hug her made Rong Linyi feel as if a hole had been opened in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t fill it with anything. No, he couldn¡¯t let her go tonight no matter what! His annoying woman actually got together with that vixen Rong Xuelong and even cooperated with her to scheme against him. Rong Linyi¡¯s finger left a mark on the book. He came to his senses and realized that his woman had been in the bathroom for too long. She came back sote and still needed him to wait so long. Was it really because he doted on her too much that she became more and morewless? Rong Linyi pushed open the bathroom door and was about to say something when he suddenly swallowed back his words. In the bathtub, the little woman¡¯s head was tilted and her eyes were closed peacefully. Her little face was covered in water vapor and her redness had a glimmer, but she was actually asleep. Rong Linyi walked forward softly. In front of him, under the water waves, a white jade-like body was exposed. Rong Linyi felt as if he had been hit by a blunt object and his soul was in a daze. This woman had actually fallen asleep! She breathed softly, and her chest rose a little. There was still a glimmer of silver at the corners of her half-open mouth. This sleeping posture was really not good, but in Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes, it was fatal. After a while, he finally took a deep breath, took off his pajamas, reached his arms into the bathtub, and pulled the little woman out. Su Yanyun was in a deep sleep and struggled to break free from Rong Linyi¡¯s arm in dissatisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was hoarse. Chapter 210 - Don’t Sleep, Wake Up

Chapter 210: Don¡¯t Sleep, Wake Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun was ying chess with the Duke of Zhou in her dream. She heard her husband¡¯s familiar voice and obediently stopped moving. Rong Linyi exhaled a breath of air and hugged Su Yanyun. He casually took off his bathrobe and sat at the side. He wrapped Su Yanyun up and carefully wiped the water on her body. Su Yanyunid on Rong Linyi¡¯s arm in afortable position and let him wipe her body. To be honest, she was already used to being ¡°harassed¡± by her husband in her sleep. Rong Linyi¡¯s breathing echoed in the bathroom. Water droplets rolled down her jade-like skin andnded in front of Rong Linyi. He actually had a thought of licking all the water droplets off with the tip of his tongue. When he came to his senses, his kiss had alreadynded on a moist area on his skin. Su Yanyun was not used to the sudden change in position. She subconsciously pushed Rong Linyi and mumbled in her sleep, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ be sleepy¡­ I¡¯m at work¡­¡± Rong Linyi could only smile wryly. This woman was really heartless. He stood up and Su Yanyun opened her eyes. Rong Linyi thought she was awake and was surprised. Unexpectedly, Su Yanyun only nced at Rong Linyi with sleepy eyes. She mumbled something and turned around to continue sleeping. This time, she almost fell out of his embrace. Rong Linyi was shocked and hurriedly hugged Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun also took the opportunity to hug Rong Linyi. The bathrobended on the ground and the two of them faced each other sincerely. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were wild. It was as if he wanted to consume the woman in his arms. ¡°Little girl¡­¡± He didn¡¯t care that they were still in the bathroom and lowered his head to nt a passionate kiss on her. Su Yanyun was very unhappy to be nibbled on in her sleep. She turned around with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sleepy. Wake up and look at me, Su Yanyun.¡± Rong Linyi pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s chin and continued to bite her lips. ¡°Erm¡­ no¡­¡± Su Yanyun covered her cheeks habitually, but her eyes were still closed. She looked as if she would bawl if someone didn¡¯t let her sleep quietly. Rong Linyi ignored her resistance and carried her back to the bedroom. He ced Su Yanyun on the bed and turned to open the drawer. It was his first time using such a thing, so Rong Linyi didn¡¯t know what to do. After settling it, he turned to look for Su Yanyun but saw that the little woman was wrapped like a dumpling, from head to toe like a silkworm. ¡°Su Yanyun!¡± Rong Linyi was enraged. He tore open the nket and shook the woman out of the cocoon. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Yanyun, who was still asleep, was jolted awake. She screamed in shock and opened her eyes. Her eyes finally adjusted to the light and she struggled to focus before she could see her enraged husband clearly. Su Yanyun ced her hand on her chest and panted in shock. ¡°H-Hubby¡­ what¡¯s wrong¡­¡± She had just fallen into a deep sleep and was suddenly woken up. She didn¡¯t even know where she was. Rong Linyi saw her confused and panicked expression and suddenly realized that he had frightened her. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± His tone softened. He pulled the nket and covered Su Yanyun again. ¡°Sleep.¡± She didn¡¯t mean to disappoint him, but she was just too tired and sleepy. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Su Yanyun finally came to her senses and looked at him¡­ Chapter 211 - Husband, You Have to Be Good

Chapter 211: Husband, You Have to Be Good

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Shh, shut up.¡± Rong Linyi frowned and put on his pajamas. ¡°Sleep.¡± Anyway, there would still be another morning tomorrow, and he could spend some time with his woman. Let her rest well now. The world was big, but pregnant women were the most important. At this moment, Rong Linyi cursed Rong Xuelong over and over in his heart. His vixen sister must have done it on purpose! He made his woman so tired she could not handle his passion. Su Yanyun watched in a daze as her husband got up and walked towards the bathroom. She seemed to have seen her husband¡¯s ¡°weapon¡± just now. Not only was it tough and powerful, but it was also shining with a sharp light? What the hell? Was she seeing things? Su Yanyun was in a daze for a while before she slowly closed her eyes again. She did not even know when she fell asleep again¡­ Rong Linyi came back after taking a cold shower. Su Yanyun was already sleeping like a dead pig. The thought of having a passionate morning the next day made Rong Linyi control the urge to devour Ms. Su like a meal now. Without a doubt, the next morning, Rong Linyi almost woke up in ¡°pain¡±. Perhaps he had been too repressed because he had not been eating well recently. It was also possible that separation brought anxiety because he was about to leave for a month. Thus, the impulse this morning was stronger than any other morning. His thing felt as if it was about to explode. It was so ufortable that he lost all rationality. Rong Linyi would not say that he had dreamed of his woman the whole night. Even if she was beside him, he had always dreamed of being intimate with her. He had also woken up a few times in the middle of the night. Each time, he would fall out of the dream suddenly when they were intimate. He could not differentiate between reality and dream for a good few seconds. It was only when he confirmed that the woman beside him was sleeping soundly that he confirmed that he had been dreaming. Now, the sky was bright and Su Yanyun was curled up like a ball with her back facing him. Rong Linyi did not care about anything else. He turned over and hugged the woman in his arms, rubbing her body roughly. He nibbled on her back, leaving lovebites behind. He could not wait to toss Su Yanyun around. Su Yanyun woke up quickly under Rong Linyi¡¯s passionate assault. She opened her eyes. Her first reaction was that she felt as if she was being hugged like a ko and also like noodles that were ced on the chopping board. Su Yanyun was stunned for two seconds before she suddenly pushed Rong Linyi away and sat up. ¡°Ah! What time is it!¡± Her reaction waspletely out of Rong Linyi¡¯s expectations. Before Rong Linyi could answer, Su Yanyun had already grabbed her phone. ¡°Oh god! It¡¯s half past eight! It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over¡­¡± She didn¡¯t care about Rong Linyi¡¯s expression either. She jumped off the nket like a rabbit, grabbed a set of pajamas, and put it on carelessly before running out the door. She yelled as she ran, ¡°Oh no, oh no. Sister said that she hates it when her employees arete. I can¡¯t bete.¡± Rong Linyi¡­ Just as Su Yanyun was about to run out, his pent up frustration exploded into a cry of rage. ¡°Su Yanyun!¡± Su Yanyun paused and looked back at Rong Linyi in confusion. She immediately pounced back like the wind. While he was still frowning, she leaned over and kissed Rong Linyi¡¯s face. ¡°Good hubby, I¡¯ll get off work on time today. Love you!¡± Chapter 212 - Sister’s Sly Smile

Chapter 212: Sister¡¯s Sly Smile

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi was kissed for no reason and evenforted like a little rabbit. He was filled with anger, but he did not know if he should continue. He was still pondering over how to punish this bold woman. Su Yanyun had already jumped up and ran out like the wind. ¡°Aunt Chen¡­ Aunt Chen¡­ quickly! Help me find some clothes¡­ I¡¯ll wash my face first¡­ Where¡¯s the car? I¡¯m going to bete!¡± Rong Linyi listened to Su Yanyun¡¯s ruckus and his tense lips rxed a little. He recalled the first time he met Su Yanyun. At that time, she was at a dead end and there was fear and helplessness in her eyes. It was a world of difference from her carefree and cheerful self now. He liked how she looked now. He had also sworn to protect her wonderful state. He would use his strength to protect her forever¡­ Forget it. Rong Linyi lowered his head and looked helplessly at a part of him that refused to stop. He could only wait a month toe back and enjoy this gentle town. He could only convince himself that when Su Yanyun was safe, she would not be as timid as she was now. When Su Yanyun swiped the card, it was exactly 9 AM. Fortunately, her beautiful hair was naturally smooth and neat as long as shebed it casually. She ate breakfast in the car and still had a lot left. Aunt Chen insisted that she bring it here. That was good too. Now that she was alone in an office, she could eat without any worries. Su Yanyun quickly digested the remaining breakfast and was about to sort out the contents of her work when Rong Xuelong¡¯s assistant knocked on the door. ¡°Chief Editor Su, Boss wants the various department heads to go for a meeting in five minutes.¡± She had a lot of fun with Rong Xuelongst night. However, Su Yanyun could sense that Sister Rong was definitely a strict and harsh boss. Seeing how tough Rong Linyi was at work, as his sister, Rong Xuelong was probably simr. Su Yanyun¡¯s guess was right. In the subsequent meeting, Rong Xuelong practically left Orange Day with bloody wounds. ¡°Look at your performance in the first half of the year. What have you interviewed? Other than Cheng Tingxue¡¯s matter these two days, there¡¯s no valuable news. Forget about the dull financial section, the social section doesn¡¯t even have any unique views. The entertainment section is basically following trends¡­ No wonder Orange Day isn¡¯t even a third-rate media.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s words were heart wrenching and merciless. Everyone in the meeting hung their heads low. What could they say? They followed a vulgar boss and just to make a living. Who would even have the thought of bing an industry vanguard? The editor-in-chief finally mustered his courage and said timidly, ¡°It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have results. Previously¡­ we even took photos of Young Master Yi being allergic to banquets¡­¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s face twitched rudely. ¡°Okay, Young Master Yi¡¯s allergic photo.¡± Rong Xuelong almost rolled her eyes and mmed her palm on the table. ¡°But what kind of news is his allergic reaction! Is it considered finance? Is it considered entertainment? Or is it considered political! Are you two preparing to take the path of creating indecent tabloids?¡± This time, it was Su Yanyun¡¯s turn to twitch. Indecent tabloids¡­ Sister Rong, did you have to describe your own brother like that? ¡°Young Master Yi¡¯s news can still barely be seen on the entertainment page.¡± Su Yanyun could not help but say. Thest allergic photo was given to her by her husband. ¡°After all, Young Master Yi has a lot of national attention. His rtionship marriage is definitely on the headlines.¡± Su Yanyun had just finished speaking when she saw a sort of¡­ sly smile on Sister Rong¡¯s face. Chapter 213 - Sister-in-law Is Too Much

Chapter 213: Sister-inw Is Too Much

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Yes.¡± Rong Xuelong smiled deviously. She tilted her head and looked at Su Yanyun with curved eyes. ¡°Young Master Yi¡¯s rtionship marriage is indeed very worthy of attention¡­¡± The other chief editors did not understand the meaning behind Rong Xuelong¡¯s words. They nodded and looked at Su Yanyun gratefully. Unexpectedly, the seemingly weak and timid Su Yanyun actually dared to ¡°fight¡± with Ms. Rong at this time. Su Yanyun looked calm, but her heart was pounding and she was suffering inside. Young Master Yi¡¯s rtionship was definitely hot news. That was true. However,ing from her, it was a grave mistake. Others might not know her identity, but how could Sister Rong not know? ¡°I think Su Yanyun¡¯s suggestion is good.¡± Unexpectedly, Rong Xuelong smiled affectionately. This kind of affection was a form of praise for Su Yanyun in the eyes of others. But in Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes, it was a sly smile. ¡°I¡¯ve decided!¡± Rong Xuelong mmed the table. ¡°Let Su Yanyun interview Young Master Yi about his love life today!¡± What? The moment Rong Xuelong said that, everyone in the meeting room gasped. Interviewing Young Master Yi was already extremely difficult, but she still had to interview him about his love life? This Ms. Rong was really too delusional¡­ Uh, no, it might be wishful thinking for others to request this, but Ms. Rong was Young Master Yi¡¯s biological sister! Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Looking at Su Yanyun¡¯s gaze, it was jealousy mixed with love and hatred¡­ With Ms. Rong around, interviewing Young Master Yi was as easy as pie. Su Yanyun was also stunned. It was on purpose! Sister Rong was definitely doing this on purpose! ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, everyone.¡± Rong Xuelong rubbed her temples with her fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because I¡¯m Young Master Yi¡¯s sister, I have a way to interview him. My brother is very stubborn. In the past, I wanted to give Heaven and Earth Media a photo of him, but he almost cut off our rtionship as siblings. Thus, I can only trouble Yanyun to use her brain for today¡¯s interview.¡± Rong Xuelong smiled amiably. But now, the entire meeting room¡¯s chief editor felt that this smile was very scary. Su Yanyun widened her eyes in shock. Rong Xuelong suddenly felt that isn¡¯t her sister-inw too cute? She smiled and held up her finger. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Yanyun, I¡¯ll give you a day to interview Young Master Yi. No failure is allowed, you can only seed.¡± ¡°If I fail¡­ what will happen?¡± Su Yanyun looked for a glimmer of hope and breathed heavily. Rong Xuelong pointed a finger at Su Yanyun¡¯s forehead. ¡°Okay, I have a good idea. That Wang Tong from your department doesn¡¯t seem to want you to interfere. I¡¯ll hand this task to the two of you at the same time and see who can interview Rong Linyi. If you fail, give the position of editor to her. But if she fails, I¡¯ll give you the power to fire her!¡± ¡°What if both of us managed to interview Rong Linyi?¡± Su Yanyun raised her hand. Rong Xuelong raised her brows. ¡°What? You will give her a chance to interview him?¡± Others might not understand Rong Xuelong¡¯s words, but Su Yanyun understood immediately. Rong Xuelong was actually just using the interview with Rong Linyi to give her a chance to expel Wang Tong! So¡­ evil! She was indeed Hubby¡¯s sister. This kind of cat ying with mice game was the same for the both of them. Chapter 214 - Who Is She?

Chapter 214: Who Is She?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Luo Weimin, you have to help me this time!¡± In the empty stairwell, Wang Tong called Luo Weimin. ¡°The new boss has given me a task topete with Su Yanyun.¡± ¡°What mission? What can I help you with?¡± Luo Weimin was immediately interested when she heard that it had to do with Su Yanyun. Wang Tong only knew that she had received such a task after Rong Xuelong¡¯s chief editor meeting. ¡°Interview Rong Linyi?¡± Luo Weimin¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief. ¡°You said that your new boss is Rong Linyi¡¯s sister? Then will she give you all some help?¡± ¡°No, she won¡¯t give me any help. But she said that if my interview is sessful, she will let me rece Su Yanyun as the Chief Editor. But on the contrary, if Su Yanyun¡¯s interview is sessful, I will have to resign myself! Min, didn¡¯t you say that your husband is Young Master Yi¡¯s cousin? Can you help¡­¡± Wang Tong was very anxious. On one hand, she was worried that she would be expelled, but on the other hand, she had a beautiful dream of driving Su Yanyun out. If Luo Weimin was willing to help, she probably had a high chance of winning. One had to know that Su Yanyun had already divorced Song Zhifei. She had no way of knowing Young Master Yi. ¡°I¡¯ll look for my mother-inw.¡± Luo Weimin thought for a long time and could only ask Rong Xiaoping for help. ¡°Wait for my news. But let me tell you, Wang Tong. Once I help you this time, you have to find an opportunity to make Su Yanyun miscarry!¡± ¡­ ¡°Yanyun, are you really going to interview Young Master Yi?¡± At the same time, Zheng Xin found Su Yanyun with a face full of anxiety and anticipation. Su Yanyun sighed and looked conflicted. ¡°Xinxin, do you have any means to get to know Young Master Yi?¡± Zheng Xin shook her head pitifully. She still wanted Su Yanyun to help her ask a few financial questions. If she had any means to get to know Young Master Yi, she would have gone to interview him herself! ¡°Speaking of which, Yanyun, your husband is so rich, will he¡­ be able to help you interview Young Master Yi?¡± Zheng Xin suggested. Su Yanyun¡­ It was a long story, wasn¡¯t it? Seeing Su Yanyun¡¯s troubled expression, Zheng Xin could only console her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yanyun. If you can¡¯t interview Young Master Yi, Wang Tong definitely won¡¯t be able to either! Hmph, at most, we¡¯ll just fight evenly.¡± Sister Rong had said that Su Yanyun could fire Wang Tong if she won, but she didn¡¯t say what would happen if both of them seeded or failed. Last night, Sister Rong¡¯s words still echoed in Su Yanyun¡¯s ears. ¡°The Rong family¡¯s situation is veryplicated. I suggest that you don¡¯t publicize your rtionship with Linyi for the time being. The Rong family has many eyes on Linyi. It¡¯s very dangerous to be his woman. This is also the reason why he didn¡¯t bring you back, especially since you¡¯re pregnant¡­¡± Thus, she had to surpass Wang Tong in the interview today. Su Yanyun did not know that she and Wang Tong had the exact same thoughts. The driver sent them to the Rong Corporation building. As soon as they entered, the receptionist at the front desk came forward with a smile. ¡°Ladies, how can I help you?¡± One needed to swipe their work card or identification card to enter the building. Su Yanyun and Wang Tong were not employees, so they used their identification cards. The front desk had already received the notification, so the receptionist naturally came forward to ask. ¡°I didn¡¯te with her.¡± Wang Tong nced at Su Yanyun disdainfully. She lifted her chin at the receptionist. ¡°I¡¯ve already made an appointment with your supply department¡¯s assistant manager.¡± Who was Su Yanyun to know the Rong Corporation¡¯s higher-ups? Chapter 215 - Different from Hubby’s Coldness

Chapter 215: Different from Hubby¡¯s Coldness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Please wait a moment.¡± The receptiondy immediately invited Wang Tong to the sofa at the side and poured her a cup of lemonade. A few minutester, the front desk received a call from the supply department and came to inform Wang Tong politely. ¡°Hello, Ms. Wang. The assistant manager is already waiting for you. Please follow me.¡± Wang Tong nced at Su Yanyun threateningly and followed the receptionist to the elevator. Only Su Yanyun was left at the same spot¡­ Su Yanyun was in deep thought. It looked like Wang Tong was taking a detour to save the country. However, with her husband¡¯s temper and ¡°prejudice¡± against Wang Tong, it would probably be a difficult problem for her to see him, right? Last night, Sister Rong had also said that it was not easy to see her son even if he was her husband¡¯s mother. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the matter again?¡± Seeing that Su Yanyun remained silent, another receptionist finally came to ask. ¡°I¡¯m a reporter.¡± Su Yanyun held up her reporter¡¯s certificate. It was very new¡­ thest time at the birthday banquet, she had identally lost it. Her husband had said somethingter and helped her make a new one. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ here to interview Young Master Yi.¡± Su Yanyun had just finished speaking when she realized that the scene was a little quiet. There were eight receptionists in the Rong family¡¯s lobby. Every one of them was of above average beauty. At this time, they all looked at Su Yanyun with their big eyes, as if they had heard the biggest joke. ¡°Miss, do you have an appointment?¡± Out of professionalism, the receptionist asked Su Yanyun reluctantly. ¡°No.¡± Su Yanyun replied honestly. As soon as these two words fell, she clearly saw a clear look of ridicule sh across the receptionists¡¯ eyes. To be honest, there were many reporters in C City who wanted to interview Young Master Yi. But no one was stupid enough to walk straight to the Rong Corporation¡¯s front desk and say frankly, ¡°I want to interview Young Master Yi.¡± Even if the other party had an appointment, it was impossible to get an interview. Eight beautiful receptionists expressed that even though they had been working here for a long time, they had never seen Young Master Yi before! Every time Young Master Yi came, he used the exclusive driveway and elevator. Other than the upper echelons of the corporation, no one had seen his face before. An ordinary reporter actually dared to interview Young Master Yi? A few receptionists sized up Su Yanyun rudely. When they saw her beautiful appearance and exquisite figure, the disdain in their eyes became even greater. This female reporter didn¡¯t think that she was different just because she was pretty, right? At that moment, the receptionists were all ready. From this moment on, they were going to ignore her no matter what she said. Su Yanyun sighed slightly. She could only resign to fate and take out her phone to call her husband. ¡°Are you here to deliver the flower fertilizer?¡± She had just dialed a number in her contact list when a voice was heard. This voice was very young, but it carried a hint of gloominess. Su Yanyun turned around and saw a handsome face. The man¡¯s tall figure blocked the sunlight outside and he exuded a coldness that seemed isted from the world. This coldness was simr to Rong Linyi¡¯s, but waspletely different. Rong Linyi¡¯s coldness was unfamiliar and carried a sense of superiority. Although it was cold as ice, it also had a human aura. But this man¡¯s coldness¡­ Chapter 216 - Third Young Master Is Cool and Superb

Chapter 216: Third Young Master Is Cool and Superb

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

But this man¡¯s coldness¡­ was simr to that of a non-living object. His eyes were numb and empty like a machine, and at first nce, it sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. It was as if he only had the appearance of a living being, but did not have a living soul. Su Yanyun¡¯s brain stopped working for a second, but she said honestly, ¡°Hello, Third Young Master.¡± Third Young Master Rong, Rong Jinghui. She really did not expect them to meet again at such a ce after the birthday banquet. Standing face-to-face, Su Yanyun realized that Rong Jinhui was about the same height as Rong Linyi. Furthermore,pared to Rong Linyi¡¯s noble temperament when he was still, Rong Jinhui¡¯s silence made people feel the danger of a beast lurking around. Although they were cousins, they looked simr. The receptionists behind lowered their heads almost without exception when they saw Rong Jinghui, and only dared to peek at him. Third Young Master¡­ they had seen him before, but only a few times. Like Rong Linyi, Rong Jinhui also had a handsome face that made women fall in love at first sight. Moreover, although he was cold and unapproachable, he had a bad-boy vibe to him. Speaking of which, he was so cool and arrogant that women easily loved and feared him. Rong Jinghui was also sizing Su Yanyun up. He could have walked up the stairs through the private corridor, but through the ss in the lobby, he saw the little woman standing at the front desk. The lobby wasrge and Su Yanyun was small, but Rong Jinghui recognized her immediately. That adorable woman who had stepped on his flower field. Thus, he unexpectedly walked in. When he came to his senses, he was already talking to her. ¡°Do you want to interview my Second Brother again?¡± He lifted his chin and looked down arrogantly at Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun: ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson from your previous failure?¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s lips also showed signs of mockery. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that my Second Brother will never ept an interview from a reporter.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Su Yanyun really wanted to roll her eyes at Rong Jinghui. This brother-inw was too much. Could he not be so self-righteous? Su Yanyun¡¯s answer was simple and absent-minded. Rong Jinghui looked a little impatient. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll let you interview me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun found it surreal. Wait, Third Young Master, our channel doesn¡¯t seem to be connected. What are you talking about, and what am I talking about¡­ What is this? However, Rong Jinghui did not seem to care what Su Yanyun was thinking. He suddenly grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s wrist and dragged her towards the elevator. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m free this afternoon.¡± His cold face had a subtle blush on it. Su Yanyun said, ¡°Wait, wait, wait!¡± W-Why should I interview you! Third Young Master Rong, although you are precious and have never been interviewed before, my target today is not you¡­ The receptionists at the front desk all widened their eyes, not knowing what was happening. Not to mention them, even Su Yanyun was confused. Rong Jinghui pressed the elevator button impatiently and tilted his head. ¡°If you can¡¯t interview my brother, you will definitely be scolded, right? I can¡¯t let you interview my brother, but I can ept your interview reluctantly. You can just use me toplete the task.¡± As he said this, he looked away a little unnaturally. The blush on his face grew more obvious. Chapter 217 - Rong Family’s Big Boss in the Eight Trigrams world

Chapter 217: Rong Family¡¯s Big Boss in the Eight Trigrams world

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun was speechless. She really wanted to p Third Young Master Rong. No one wants to interview you, alright, Third Young Master! Don¡¯t tter yourself! Although you are handsome and rich, your national presence is iparable to your brother¡¯s. Although Third Young Master Rong had never been interviewed, he had been on the news a lot. He was one of the Rong family¡¯s top gossip mongers for getting into fights and making trouble every other day. Su Yanyun was sullen and did not want to hurt Rong Jinghui, so she could only be dragged upstairs by him. During this time, she tried to retract her hand several times. But as long as she had this thought, Rong Jinghui¡¯s hand was like a mp, squeezing her wrist forcefully. Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes twitched. Third Young Master Rong, are you rted with crabs? If Rong Xuelong had not told Su Yanyun that the Rong family¡¯s situation wasplicated and it was not appropriate to expose her identity, Su Yanyun would have already pped Third Young Master Rong¡¯s face with the bag in her hand. ¡°Okay, there¡¯s no one here. You can interview me here.¡± Rong Jinghui dragged Su Yanyun into a small meeting room with no one around. He closed the door and sat opposite Su Yanyun with a serious expression. Su Yanyun¡­ had nothing to say, nothing to say! She lowered her head and looked at her bag, wondering if she should take out a pen and book to interview him. This Young Master was working so hard, it would not be good to dampen his enthusiasm. ¡°Wait!¡± Seeing Su Yanyun take out a pen, Rong Jinghui suddenly gestured for her to stop. ¡°I¡¯ll go for a while.¡± Before Su Yanyun could answer, he stood up and walked out quickly. Su Yanyun stood up curiously and craned her neck, wanting to know what he was going to do. Rong Jinghui quickly walked into the bathroom at the other end of the corridor. Uh, was Third Young Master¡­ so nervous that he needed to pee? Su Yanyun guessed without a conscience. Rong Jinghui entered the bathroom and walked to the mirror to take a look at himself. He turned on the tap and wet his hair. This hateful woman! Why did hee today? He hadn¡¯t even taken care of himself properly. This hair was too messy¡­ Their hairstyles were simr but why did Second Brother¡¯s look so neat? Yes, he would find time to lrearn from him another day. And clothes too. If he had known that she would interview him, he would have worn a suit. Why did he have to wear such casual clothes? It seemed too immature. He did not ook like a business elite at all. No wonder this woman only wanted to interview his brother. Rong Jinghui had never cared about his appearance before. He knew that he was extremely handsome, so why would he need to dress up to gain that woman¡¯s admiration? Even if he wore a beggar¡¯s outfit, women would still look at him with infatuation! But now, he suddenly was not confident in his appearance. While Rong Jinghui wasining to himself in the mirror, Su Yanyun was also looking at her phone. Sigh, what was happening¡­ She should just call her husband. Su Yanyun was about to call when the door to the guest room opened again. What Su Yanyun did not expect was that the person who entered this time was actually Wang Tong. Apanying her was a middle-aged man and an unfamiliar young woman. ¡°Su Yanyun, why are you here!¡± Wang Tong almost exploded when she saw Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°If you can be here, why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You, what methods did you use to get here?¡± Wang Tong was clearly exasperated. Chapter 218 - Go Home and Kneel on a durian

Chapter 218: Go Home and Kneel on a durian

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

She was facing Wang Tong¡¯s overbearing attitude once again. Su Yanyun did not want to stay silent yet again. She had been silent in the past not because she was weak, but because she felt that Wang Tong wasn¡¯t worth her time and effort to argue with. But this didn¡¯t mean that she could endure the humiliation delivered to her face. Wang Tong was not very capable, but she had a vile character. Su Yanyun had long wanted to teach her a lesson. Unfortunately, every time she was about to explode, Zheng Xin would rush into the battle. For once, Zheng Xin¡¯s protective umbre was not here. Su Yanyun could finally retort angrily. She still had a bright smile on her face, but her words made Wang Tong¡¯s expression change. ¡°Ms. Wang Tong, not everyone¡¯s sesses are like yours. Capable people don¡¯t have to resort to unscrupulous means to achieve them. Those with the ability can directlye up and interview Young Master Rong, while those without the ability can only find some unorthodox methods to make up the numbers.¡± ¡°Su Yanyun, you!¡± This was the first time Su Yanyun had retorted Wang Tong so directly. Wang Tong flushed red immediately. She questioned fiercely. ¡°Who are you talking about? Do you know who these two people beside me are?¡± Su Yanyun smiled slightly, but it was a blinding smile. ¡°I only know that their surnames aren¡¯t Rong!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Wang Tongughed instead. ¡°That¡¯s right. This Sir beside me is the corporation¡¯s resource department¡¯s Manager Liu. As for thisdy, don¡¯t be scared hearing this but she is Young Master Yi¡¯s god sister!¡± ¡°God sister?¡± Su Yanyun sized up the young woman seriously. The woman had a simple face and small facial features. Although she was not especially beautiful, she was clean and not detestable. But¡­ Godsister¡­ Wow! Hubby, you¡¯re actually recognizing sisters outside! Go home and kneel on a durian! ¡°You¡¯re scared, right?¡± Wang Tong was arrogant. ¡°They indeed don¡¯t have the surname Rong, but so what? Su Yanyun, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re good at talking. You even said that you have the ability to interview Young Master Rong. Do you really think I¡¯m a three-year-old child that you can lie to casually?¡± As Wang Tong spoke, Manager Liu also looked at Su Yanyun unkindly. ¡°Miss, we are about to be interviewed by the reporter. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡± ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I happen to be interviewing Young Master Rong here too. In terms of location, it¡¯s important to get there first. The people to leave should be you.¡± Manager Liu did not expect Su Yanyun¡¯s attitude to be so strong. His eyes showed intense disdain and anger. ¡°We should leave? You¡¯re just an outsider who isn¡¯t an employee of the corporation, yet you have the cheek to ask us to go out? Miss, I¡¯ll give you face and ask you to leave immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the security officers over. Don¡¯t say that we didn¡¯t spare you!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Su Yanyun raised an eyebrow and looked behind Manager Liu. She smiled yfully. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t give me face, you should at least give Young Master Rong some, right?¡± ¡°Young Master Rong?¡± Manager Liuughed sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re still calling him Young Master Rong? Let me tell you, even if Young Master Ronges, I won¡¯t give him face!¡± On the side, Wang Tong also showed a vile expression. Only Young Master Yi¡¯s ¡°god sister¡± was calm as she sized Su Yanyun up. Right at this moment, azy but extremely cold voice suddenly sounded from behind Manager Liu¡­ Chapter 219 - Don’t Want to See Her Lose

Chapter 219: Don¡¯t Want to See Her Lose

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Just as Manager Liu and Wang Tong thought that they had mocked Su Yanyun enough. A cold butzy voice sounded from behind. ¡°Since you won¡¯t give me face, I don¡¯t have to give you face either.¡± This voice was¡­ With Manager Liu¡¯s status in the corporation, forget Rong Linyi, it was difficult for him toe into contact with even ordinary people in the upper echelons. Thus, he did not realize who this voice belonged to. But the expression of the ¡°god sister¡± at the side changed. She gasped and turned around. ¡°Jinghui?¡± The god sister¡¯s calm expression showed signs of breaking down. She quickly smiled. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s gaze didn¡¯tnd on his ¡°god sister¡± face. He snorted condescendingly. ¡°He Xiaoqin, don¡¯t act like you¡¯re very familiar with me. In our Rong family, you¡¯re at most Big Aunt¡¯s pet!¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s originally clean face immediately changed color. But Rong Jinghui¡¯s subsequent actions made her expression turn even uglier. Rong Jinghui suddenly waved his fist at the stunned Manager Liu. He heard the sound of something heavy hitting the ground in the meeting room. Manager Liu was actually punched by Rong Jinghui into the ss coffee table. The ss on the coffee table made a dull sound and deviated a distance from its original position. Wang Tong and He Xiaoqin both screamed at the right time. On the other hand, Su Yanyun was calm. She had expected this when Rong Jinghui appeared at the door. The media industry in C City did not lie. Third Young Master¡­ How could he bear to waste his breath on a problem that could be solved with his fists? ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Manager Liu endured the pain and was in a daze for a long time before he finally remembered Third Young Master Rong. He looked at Su Yanyun, who was sitting on the sofa calmly, and realized that he had been tricked by this seemingly harmless woman. She only mentioned that she was going to interview ¡°Young Master Rong¡± but did not say whether it was the Second or Third Young Master. Meanwhile, the rest of them automatically assumed it was Rong Linyi. He had taken this punch in vain for offending Third Young Master Rong. ¡°Su Yanyun, let¡¯s go.¡± Rong Jinghui walked over and pulled Su Yanyun up. Su Yanyun asked subconsciously, ¡°Where to?¡± Rong Jinghui stood up. He still looked up at Su Yanyun arrogantly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to interview my Second Brother? I¡¯ll bring you there!¡± Actually, he had returned a long time ago. After listening to it outside, he understood a little. Rong Jinghui had a sociopathic personality, but he was not stupid. On the contrary, he had inherited the Rong family¡¯s shrewdness and deviousness. After hearing Su Yanyun and Wang Tong¡¯s conversation, he knew the two of them wanted to interview Rong Linyi. But Rong Linyi would never ept an interview. So Wang Tong went to look for Manager Liu and begged He Xiaoqin. He Xiaoqin did not have the right to say that she could convince Linyi, but she might work on Madam Rong. If Rong Linyi really epted Wang Tong¡¯s interview, then Su Yanyun would lose. Although he wanted the cute woman to only interview him, Rong Jinghui did not want to see her lose. As such, he reluctantly took her to look for Second Brother. Hopefully¡­ Second Brother would not be angry with her and chase her out. ¡°Wait!¡± He Xiaoqin panicked a little when she heard Rong Jinghui¡¯sst sentence. She hurriedly followed him. ¡°Jinghui, your Second Brother¡¯s flight is in the afternoon and he¡¯s going to North America. He has a lot of arrangements now and doesn¡¯t have time to ept interviews.¡± Chapter 220 - That Cute Woman

Chapter 220: That Cute Woman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Jinghui looked at He Xiaoqin with obvious disgust in his eyes. ¡°Get lost!¡± His tone was not polite at all. ¡°Who are you? Why do you care about my Second Brother?¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± He Xiaoqin was at a loss for words. Rong Jinghui had always been vicious with his words and was arrogant. Even though she was used to being scolded by him, He Xiaoqin still looked upset. ¡°Sigh¡­ Jinghui, I really don¡¯t have the right to care about Brother Yi¡¯s matter. It¡¯s just that Aunt Hua told me to help him hand over the documents today¡­ If your friend wants to interview him, I can help inform him. You know Brother Yi¡¯s temper¡­ If you bring her over rashly¡­¡± He Xiaoqin said and smiled kindly and gently at Su Yanyun. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve really made a fool of myself in front of you. Please wait here for a while. I¡¯ll help you ask Brother Yi immediately, but whether he wants to ept your interview is not up to me. Please understand.¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s words made sense. Although Su Yanyun was a little ufortable hearing her call him ¡°Brother Yi¡±, she still nodded reluctantly. Okay, the corporation had its own rules. If Hubby refused to see her, she would then¡­ No, there¡¯s no then! If Hubby dares to reject her, he can home and kneel on a durian! Two of them! Rong Jinghui scoffed when he heard He Xiaoqin¡¯s words and tore the reporter¡¯s certificate from Su Yanyun¡¯s neck. ¡°Give this to him and tell him that this is the cute woman I mentionedst time. Tell him to at least give me some face.¡± Rong Jinhui and Rong Linyi were undoubtedly on good terms. But this was only limited to their understanding. One was a serious cleanliness freak and the other had sociopathic personality disorder. The two of them usually looked like they were very close. To the two of them, it was considered a good rtionship to meet and nod, smile and say a few heartfelt words to ept each other as family. In fact, in normal social interactions, the two of them were only considered normal friends. Rong Jinhui knew that Rong Linyi hated strangers. He also hated being controlled by others and hated being exposed for no reason. Bringing Su Yanyun up rashly might anger Rong Linyi and leave a bad impression on him. Rong Linyi was like an idol to Rong Jinhui. He did not care about the opinions of the other Rong family members, but Second Brother¡¯s opinion was very important. Rong Jinghui did not hate Su Yanyun, and he did not want Second Brother to hate her either. Thus, letting He Xiaoqin go was a good idea. If Second Brother was angry, he would only vent it on He Xiaoqin. He Xiaoqin clutched Su Yanyun¡¯s reporter¡¯s certificate and quickly turned into the corridor. ¡°Young Master Yi¡¯s office is also on this floor?¡± Su Yanyun asked Rong Jinghui. This seemed to be her second time here, but¡­ she really didn¡¯t remember thest time¡­ Rong Linyi had always said that she should work beside him or bring him lunch every day. But even so, she did not have the chance to visit him. Unexpectedly, she came over for the first time because of ¡°work.¡± ¡°His office is upstairs.¡± Rong Jinghui did not doubt him and replied Su Yanyun. ¡°A normal elevator can only reach this floor. There¡¯s a dedicated elevator there that leads to him. My Second Brother¡­¡± He hesitated for a while before saying to Su Yanyun, ¡°Actually, my Second Brother is a very good person. Although he has a strange temper, has never been nice to others, has a temperamental and erratic personality, and is obsessed with cleanliness to the point of illness, he¡¯s not a bad person. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Su Yanyun¡­ Third Young Master, are you¡­ sure you are praising your own brother? Chapter 221 - Don’t Set Your Eyes on Brother Yi

Chapter 221: Don¡¯t Set Your Eyes on Brother Yi

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He Xiaoqin took Su Yanyun¡¯s reporter¡¯s certificate and entered the elevator with mixed feelings. She saw Rong Jinghui¡¯s attitude towards Su Yanyun and felt as if a thorn had stabbed into her heart. It was true that with Rong Linyi around, it was very difficult for her to like others. Even Rong Jinhui, whose looks and background were not much lower than Rong Linyi¡¯s, could not match up. However, that did not mean that she did not care about Rong Jinghui¡¯s attitude towards her. She knew that Rong Jinghui usually only had a slightly better attitude towards Madam Rong and Rong Xuelong. He even had a cold and disdainful expression towards his own mother. But his protection of Su Yanyun just now was unprecedented. Wang Tong had begged Luo Weimin before, and Luo Weimin had begged Rong Xiaoping. They then finally managed to request for Deputy Manager Liu¡¯s help. Vice Director Liu just happened to have a good rtionship with He Xiaoqin. He originally wanted Wang Tong to interview Young Master Yi¡¯s ¡°god sister¡± and bring her interview back to report in exchange. He Xiaoqin usually found it difficult to even see Rong Linyi once. But she was very happy to be called Young Master Yi¡¯s ¡°god sister¡±. Feeling vain, she happily agreed to Wang Tong¡¯s interview. Unexpectedly, Su Yanyun came out of nowhere and even brought an evil star like Rong Jinghui, making her lose face in front of an outsider like Wang Tong. Although He Xiaoqin was smiling, she already hated Su Yanyun. She did not usually have the right to go upstairs to see Rong Linyi. However today, Madam Rong specially let her handle Rong Linyi¡¯s work for the next month he would be gone to make up for not being able to let her go to North America with him. He Xiaoqin thought that she finally had a chance to be alone with Rong Linyi today. Unexpectedly, aftering up, Jiang Tong sent her away with a bunch of tasks with ¡°ulterior motives¡±. She had taken the initiative to help Su Yanyun ¡°report¡± earlier just to borrow Rong Jinghui¡¯s name to go up and see Rong Linyi again. Anyway, Brother Yi would never ept anyone¡¯s interview. That female reporter called Su Yanyun could not possibly think that she could set her eyes on Brother Yi just because she had connections with Third Young Master Rong! He Xiaoqin came to Rong Linyi¡¯s private area and was about to walk forward when Jiang Tong walked out like a gate deity. ¡°Ms. He.¡± Jiang Tong smiled politely. ¡°Thank you foring to help today. Boss¡¯s matter is almost settled.¡± He said and nced at his watch. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s been tough on you. He¡¯s going to the airport soon, and it¡¯s almost noon. Go and have lunch quickly.¡± He Xiaoqin cursed in her heart. Jiang Tong sounded polite, but how could she not know that he was chasing her away? From the morning until now, she had only nced at Rong Linyi once and was ¡°chased¡± away by Jiang Tong without a word. He said that he wanted to thank her for her help, but he actually did not let here into contact with any handover matters. Wasn¡¯t this kind of word a form of mockery? He Xiaoqin was enraged and swore to herself that the first thing she would do after bing Madam Yi was to teach Jiang Tong a lesson! But now was not the time to fall out with Jiang Tong. He Xiaoqin smiled perfectly. ¡°Assistant Jiang, I was entrusted by someone toe. Jinghui has something important to tell Brother Yi.¡± Once Rong Linyi left, she would not be able to see him for a month¡­ In the past, she could still borrow his name to see her brother. Thus, He Xiaoqin nned in her heart that she would have lunch with Rong Linyi at noon today. Jiang Tong was about to decline when the office door closed and Rong Linyi¡¯s footsteps were heard. Chapter 222 - Death If You Offend Him

Chapter 222: Death If You Offend Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Brother Yi!¡± Seeing Rong Linyi, He Xiaoqin couldn¡¯t conceal the light in her eyes. ¡°Jinghui has something to tell you.¡± She did not dare to waste any time and directly mentioned Rong Jinghui to gain his attention. However, Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes did notnd on her even as he listened to her. He did not even stop walking and went straight ahead as if he did not see He Xiaoqin. All of the assistants who were already waiting outside followed him and soon, there was no ce for He Xiaoqin to stand. This group of people was all to be brought to North America by Rong Linyi. They handled business, finance, and legal matters. It was obvious that he was going to fight a tough battle. ¡°Brother Yi.¡± He Xiaoqin was anxious. She didn¡¯t expect Rong Jinghui to be useless. Didn¡¯t they say that their rtionship was good? ¡°Jinghui said¡­ he said that you had to give him face¡­¡± Rong Linyi did not react and turned a deaf ear to He Xiaoqin¡¯s words. What a joke. What did Jing Hui want? Didn¡¯t he know to look for him directly? Why did he need He Xiaoqin to send a message? Seeing his boss¡¯s attitude, Jiang Tong understood what he meant and blocked He Xiaoqin. Other assistants immediately went to press the elevator button for Rong Linyi. Seeing that the elevator was about to open, He Xiaoqin refused to give up. She pushed Jiang Tong aside and squeezed over. ¡°Brother Yi, at least give me a reply. You know Jinghui¡¯s temper.¡± She stood in front of Rong Linyi and blocked his way. The elevator had already opened, but He Xiaoqin hardened her heart and refused to give way. There was silence. Everyone looked at He Xiaoqin as if she was dead. Most people knew He Xiaoqin¡¯s identity. Madam Rong had always thought highly of her and wanted to groom her, but so what? Offending Young Master Yi here meant death. ¡°Jiang Tong.¡± In the silence, Rong Linyi¡¯s gaze turned indifferently to Jiang Tong¡¯s side. ¡°Bring the people to the airport. I have something on, so I¡¯lle overter.¡± He Xiaoqin thought that Rong Linyi was staying for her and was overjoyed. Unexpectedly, the next second, Jiang Tong came forward and said with a polite but threatening tone, ¡°Ms. He, please move aside. Young Master Yi has some matters to attend to.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± He Xiaoqin was stunned. What did this mean? How would she know that only Jiang Tong understood Rong Linyi¡¯s words? Only Jiang Tong understood that Young Master Yi was prepared to find his precious woman before he had to leave! It had to be said that this morning, Young Master Yi¡¯s expression was already terrible when he arrived. Not only that, he was also absent-minded the whole morning. Jiang Tong went in several times and saw him staring at his phone in a daze. Jiang Tong had followed Rong Linyi for so many years. Young Master Yi¡¯s behavior only happened after Su Yanyun appeared¡­ Needless to say, Young Master Yi must have thought about leaving his delicate wife and was reluctant to do so. Given how important Ms. Su was to him, it would be strange if he did not say goodbye before he left. He Xiaoqin panicked and was angry when Jiang Tong pushed her away. She waved the reporter¡¯s certificate in her hand unconsciously. ¡°Brother Yi, I only need one minute of your time¡­¡± ¡°Ms. He.¡± Jiang Tong looked helpless. ¡°You can look for Madam if there¡¯s anything.¡± ¡°No, I am¡­¡± He Xiaoqin panicked and the reporter¡¯s certificate fell out of her hand. Bam! A shning reporter¡¯s certificatended on the ground in front of Rong Linyi. Chapter 223 - As Long As It’s Her, I Can Do Anything

Chapter 223: As Long As It¡¯s Her, I Can Do Anything

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi had already taken a step forward. He saw that document-like thing fly over andnd on the ground. Thus, he subconsciously lifted his leg to step over it. Anything foreign was dirty. If he stepped on it, it would dirty his shoes. But just as he lifted his foot and before he could step down, he stopped in mid-air. Rong Linyi only looked at the certificate briefly before he was stunned. His pupils constricted and he stared at the photo on the reporter¡¯s certificate. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Yi.¡± The other assistants saw this and bent down to pick up the reporter¡¯s certificate. ¡°I¡¯ll throw it away immediately.¡± Everyone knew Young Master Yi¡¯s obsession with cleanliness. He was obsessivepulsive like a cleanliness freak. This piece of identification must have stained his eyes. However, just as the assistant was about to touch the certificate, Rong Linyi suddenly shouted in surprise. ¡°Stop!¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he suddenly knelt down and personally picked up the reporter¡¯s certificate under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes. ¡°Give it to me.¡± He reached out his hand to Jiang Tong. Jiang Tong understood and immediately gave him a disinfectant wet tissue. Rong Linyi wiped the reporter¡¯s certificate carefully with a wet tissue before looking up at He Xiaoqin. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± He was asking He Xiaoqin where her reporter¡¯s certificate came from. He Xiaoqin came to her senses. She looked surprised and confused. ¡°It¡¯s a reporter. She said she wanted to interview you.¡± Rong Linyi frowned slightly. ¡°What does it have to do with Jinhui?¡± He was only just ignoring her, but that did not mean he did not hear what He Xiaoqin said. He Xiaoqin was about to say that Su Yanyun was Rong Jinghui¡¯s friend, but she was stopped by jealousy. ¡°It has nothing to do with Jinghui¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Brother Yi. I only wanted to help her, so I borrowed Jinghui¡¯s name. Don¡¯t be angry. I know you won¡¯t ept the interview, so I¡¯ll reject her now.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s originally dark expression was relieved after hearing He Xiaoqin¡¯s exnation. He knew it. If Jing Hui had something to ask, why would he go through He Xiaoqin? It was good that it had nothing to do with Jing Hui¡­ He held the reporter¡¯s certificate in his hand and nodded slightly to He Xiaoqin. ¡°Let here up.¡± Everyone was shocked! What? Did they hear it wrongly? Young Master Yi was actually epting an interview? Was he in a good mood today, or was He Xiaoqin too charming, or¡­ did this reporter have any special abilities? Impossible, impossible, none of these guesses were possible! Ignoring the dirty floor, he picked up the reporter¡¯s certificate and even took the initiative to talk to He Xiaoqin. In the end, he decided to ept the interview¡­ Young Master Yi¡­ he must have been drugged with something to make him act so abnormally. It must be a bad omen! He Xiaoqin was also in a daze when she heard Rong Linyi¡¯s words. Two secondster, a huge sense of panic suddenly hit her. Impossible¡­ Brother Yi couldn¡¯t have¡­ That female reporter called Su Yanyun could not possibly have any rtionship with Brother Yi. But¡­ why did Brother Yi make such an unimaginable decision just by seeing her reporter¡¯s certificate? ¡°I¡¯ll go down and call her.¡± He Xiaoqin forced a smile. She decided to go down and tell Su Yanyun that Young Master Yi would not ept the interview. Then, she woulde up and tell Rong Linyi that Su Yanyun had left before she received the news. After all, it was impossible for Su Yanyun to have Brother Yi¡¯s contact details, much less him mobilizing arge force to look for a small reporter. The ne to North America was already waiting at the airport¡­ Chapter 224 - No LingeringFeelings

Chapter 224: No LingeringFeelings

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He Xiaoqin had a good n. But just as she took a step, Rong Linyi¡¯s cold voice sounded from behind. ¡°Jiang Tong, follow me down.¡± This concerned his woman. Besides a trusted aide like Jiang Tong, Rong Linyi had no faith in anyone else. He Xiaoqin¡¯s back was facing everyone, and she could finally bite her lips unscrupulously. Her face twisted for a second. Brother Yi actually got Jiang Tong to personally fetch Su Yanyun! Even a fool could sense that he liked that woman a lot. Jiang Tong was Rong Linyi¡¯s first special assistant. Other than work matters, he also handled Rong Linyi¡¯s private matters. What ability did that woman have? It was bad enough that Rong Jinghui liked her, but even Brother Yi treated her differently. With Jiang Tong around, He Xiaoqin¡¯s n fell through. When the two of them got down, Su Yanyun and Rong Jinghui were¡­ ying marbles on the coffee table in the resting area. The moment Jiang Tong saw the Rong family¡¯s Third Young Master and Ms. Su sitting together with their heads almost touching, ying a stupid children¡¯s game, he could not help but shiver. It was fortunate that Young Master Yi had not seen this. Otherwise, a bloody murder between brothers would happen! ¡°Ms. Su.¡± Jiang Tong walked forward and interrupted Su Yanyun and Rong Jinghui politely. ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Jiang Tong, Young Master Yi¡¯s special assistant. You can call me Ah Tong.¡± Su Yanyun looked up and smiled the moment she saw Jiang Tong. ¡°Hello.¡± If Jiang Tong wanted to pretend not to know her, she was not going to expose him. She turned and said to Rong Jinghui, ¡°Thank you, Third Young Master. I¡¯ll get going now.¡± Rong Jinghui heard that Su Yanyun was leaving and the smile that he finally showed disappeared from his face immediately. He expressionlessly picked up all the marbles and put them away. ¡°You can¡¯t report anything about the marbles.¡± The corners of Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes twitched. Please, Third Young Master, who wants to report you! Besides, you were the one who took the initiative to take out these marbles. He looked as if he would eat her up if she did not y with him just now. Jiang Tong coughed twice. ¡°Ms. Su, Young Master Yi¡¯s time is very precious. I can only give you 10 minutes to interview him. Please cherish it.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly picked up her bag and left with Jiang Tong. Rong Jinghui kept his head lowered and yed with the marbles in his hands until Su Yanyun disappeared around the corner. He then looked up with a cold vicious expression. This hateful woman actually left without any hesitation. Hmph! She didn¡¯t even mention leaving a contact number! Jiang Tong brought Su Yanyun to the dedicated elevator and was about to enter when he suddenly turned around and looked at He Xiaoqin. ¡°Ms. He, please stop.¡± His attitude and tone were much tougher than before. He Xiaoqin was stunned and was about to say something when Jiang Tong escorted Su Yanyun into the elevator. ¡°I, Assistant Jiang¡­¡± He Xiaoqin still wanted to fight for something. Jiang Tong raised his arm and blocked the elevator door. His expression was cold. He Xiaoqin had seen this kind of coldness on Rong Linyi¡¯s face often. Although Jiang Tong¡¯s coldness was not even one-tenth as cold as Rong Linyi¡¯s, it still hurt her deeply. The elevator door closed. He Xiaoqin¡¯s eyes were already filled with tears. ¡°Why¡­ why¡­¡± She muttered softly and hatefully.¡± That woman is nothing¡­ why¡­¡± Chapter 225 - The Best Treasure

Chapter 225: The Best Treasure

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°I say, how did you hook up with that young master?¡± The moment the elevator door closed, Jiang Tong lowered his voice and said nervously to Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun nted her eyes. ¡°Hooking up is such an ugly word. A sister-inw knowing her own brother-inw, what¡¯s so rare about that?¡± Jiang Tong¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°The important thing is, does young master know that you are his sister-inw?¡± Su Yanyun rubbed her chin. This¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated, right?¡± Regardless of whether Rong Jinghui was her brother-inw, even if they were only considered friends, she still had the right to befriend him, right? Why did Jiang Tong sound like she hadmitted a crime? ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡± Jiang Tong said softly. ¡°When we see Bosster, please don¡¯t say that you know Third Young Master. Don¡¯t say anything¡­ do you hear me?¡± He was doing this for Ms. Su¡¯s sake! Ever since Young Master Yi met Ms. Su, he treated her like the top treasure, just like the legendary dragon that loved to hide treasures. Do you know what the consequences are for touching a dragon¡¯s treasure? One word, death! ¡°It¡¯s so big and empty here. What a waste.¡± Su Yanyun went upstairs and could not help butment. ¡°You know that Young Master Yi likes it.¡± Jiang Tong¡¯s voice was still low. ¡°It looks cleaner the emptier it is.¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone here?¡± Su Yanyun was curious. ¡°We¡¯re all going to the airport. The office is right in front. Go over yourself.¡± Jiang Tong did not want to appear side by side with Ms. Su in front of Young Master Yi. He had always had a strong desire to live! Su Yanyun walked through an empty area and finally saw the office door in front. The double doors to the redwoods were thick and luxurious. They stood quietly in front of her. Thinking of seeing her husband, Su Yanyun was still a little happy. She quickly walked over and knocked on the door gently with no doubt. ¡°Come in.¡± A familiar voice sounded from inside. Su Yanyun opened the door and entered therge office. She immediately saw the wide table in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows and the man behind the table. For some reason, Su Yanyun found Rong Linyi a little foreign in such an unfamiliar environment. She had just walked in when Rong Linyi¡¯s cold and indifferent voice sounded through the empty space. ¡°Lock the door.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yanyun turned around and locked the door. She turned around and blinked, looking at Rong Linyi in the distance. That¡¯s right, he¡¯s too far away! The office was too darn big and empty. Even if she was not nearsighted, it would be difficult to see Rong Linyi¡¯s expression clearly. The awkward atmospherested for two seconds before Su Yanyun finally caught Rong Linyi¡¯s frown. ¡°Come here.¡± He finally spoke again, and his voice was filled with impatience. That damned woman was as dull as a block of wood. Didn¡¯t she know that she shoulde over on her own ord if he didn¡¯t say anything? Hearing her husband¡¯s orders, Su Yanyun ran forward. Rong Linyi sat on the wide chair and did not move at all. He sized Su Yanyun up from head to toe. ¡°You¡¯re willing toe over?¡± He sounded upset yet with a pinch of happiness. This was an unexpected surprise. He had originally nned to look for her. In the end, she came over on her own and in such a unique way. Did she¡­ want to give him a surprise? However, Su Yanyun¡¯s next words clearly told Rong Linyi¡­ Chapter 226 - Just Accompany Me For A While

Chapter 226: Just Apany Me For A While

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

However, Su Yanyun¡¯s next words clearly told Rong Linyi that he was thinking too much! She quickly took out a pen and notebook, then looked around. She dragged a chair from the side and sat opposite Rong Linyi. ¡°Young Master Yi, I¡¯m here to interview you. This is my mission today. I know your time is precious, so let¡¯s keep this short. Firstly, thank you for epting my interview, and secondly¡­¡± ¡°Interview?¡± Rong Linyi suddenly interrupted Su Yanyun. He looked at Su Yanyun strangely for two seconds. Then he smiled. He wasughing instead of being angry! Okay, Su Yanyun, you¡¯re good! Forget that she ran off without a care this morning, she even came to do an interview! Do you really love your job that much? Is that damned job of yours really more important than me!? Su Yanyun was not blind. Her husband¡¯s exuberant anger was enough to lower the air pressure by several degrees. It was a sunny day outside, but therge office was surrounded in darkness like the clouds before the storm. Su Yanyun crossed her fingers carefully. She changed the topic a little. ¡°Well¡­ I heard that you¡¯re going overseas today?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was still dark, but he felt a little better. However, he still did not answer Su Yanyun. He only looked at her with his sharp eyes. Su Yanyun continued to fight with her fingers and pouted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would leave in a few days¡­? You are leaving early and didn¡¯t even tell me. If I didn¡¯te, would you have left without a word?¡± These words sounded a little resentful. But Rong Linyi enjoyed it. He scoffed. ¡°Have you ever given me a chance to say it?¡± He only found out about itst night. If it weren¡¯t for her, he would have leftst night. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a chance now?¡± Su Yanyun pouted. She looked so coquettish that Rong Linyi¡¯s throat tightened and his body stiffened. His grip on the pen tightened and he was about to ask her toe over. Su Yanyun suddenly asked before he could. ¡°When are you leaving?¡± The worry and reluctance on her face made Rong Linyi feel more at ease. His expression finally softened. ¡°It¡¯s originally scheduled to be in two to three hours. We can have lunch together¡­ I can dy it a little.¡± As long as you can apany me for a little while longer¡­ ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Su Yanyun smiled brightly. Rong Linyi¡¯s lips curled into a smile at her happy expression. He was about to get her toe over again and hug her. Su Yanyun opened herptop. ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry and finish this interview.¡± Rong Linyi was speechless. ¡°This is a task given to me by your sister. She actually told me to interview you about your love life.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t see Rong Linyi¡¯s expression change again and continued, ¡°But if my interview is sessful, I can fire Wang Tong. Just thinking about it makes me happy. Okay, where do we start?¡± She looked up and blinked at Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi was about to re up when he saw her bright eyes. This woman was definitely sent by God to deal with him! Seeing how happy and expectant she was, he¡­ did not have the heart to give her a stern look. ¡°Where do we start?¡± Rong Linyi suddenly opened the drawer and took out something. ¡°Take it and publish it!¡± Su Yanyun widened her eyes¡­ Chapter 227 - Let Me Give You a Deep Interview

Chapter 227: Let Me Give You a Deep Interview

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

On the table was a familiar little book. Red cover, golden fonts¡­ Su Yanyun almost bit her tongue. ¡°You, you, you¡­ do you always have your marriage certificate with you?¡± ¡°I like it.¡± Rong Linyi picked up his hand domineeringly and tilted his head. ¡°Take it. This is the love life you want.¡± Su Yanyun¡­ This was a scam! How would she have known that Rong Linyi would actually bring his marriage certificate with him? What she did not know was that the seemingly out-of-the-world Young Master Yi loved to take out his marriage certificate and admire it when he was free. ¡°No? Then the interview is over!¡± Rong Linyi said and was about to put the marriage certificate away. ¡°Wait!¡± Su Yanyun waved her hand and gritted her teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Who was afraid of who! If Young Master Yi wasn¡¯t afraid of being exposed, what was she scared of! Su Yanyun took out her phone and snapped photos of the marriage certificate. Hmph, if he dared let her take photos, she would dare to report it. Young Master Yi¡¯s exclusive news was also explosive news. Su Yanyun swore that she would be in the headlines for this week. Su Yanyun was overjoyed. She put away her phone and realized that Rong Linyi was still looking at her coldly. Su Yanyun was a little uncertain. She said carefully, ¡°That¡­ did I waste your time?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s wore his cold expression like a mask, making Su Yanyun unable to guess his thoughts. He lifted his chin slightly. ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Yanyun¡­ did not know what to say. She could only open her bright and moist eyes, and look innocently at Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi was at a loss for words at her fawn-like expression. ¡°Come here.¡± He leaned back in his chair. Su Yanyun could smell the plot of a big bad wolf kidnapping Little Red Riding Hood. She shook her head almost subconsciously. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was rxed and casual. ¡°Bring me the book and pen, and I¡¯ll give you a deep interview.¡± Although Su Yanyun felt that something was amiss, she still picked up the book and pen boldly. She walked around therge table and stood in front of Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi nced at the table. ¡°Record.¡± ¡°Record what?¡± Su Yanyun blinked, not understanding what her husband was trying to do. Rong Linyi knocked on the table with his long fingers. ¡°My love life, I¡¯ll tell you. Record.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes twitched¡­ Seeing her hesitate, Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes turned cold. He repeated word by word. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. Remember.¡± Hubby¡¯s suppression was so strong that Su Yanyun had long forgotten about his bold statement. She immediately ced the book on the table and bent down, saying seriously, ¡°Young Master Yi, we can begin.¡± Seeing that the little woman had finally fallen for his trick, Rong Linyi¡¯s lips curled into a subtle smile. He suddenly stood up and hugged Su Yanyun from behind, grabbing her hand that was holding the pen. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Su Yanyun gasped in shock.¡± Hubby¡­¡± ¡°You only know how to call me hubby at a time like this?¡± Rong Linyi wrapped an arm around her waist and squeezed her hand with his other hand. He leaned into her body and his lipsnded beside her ear. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sound so happy calling me Young Master Yi just now?¡± Her husband breathed down her neck. It was warm and ticklish. Su Yanyun¡¯s ears turned red subconsciously. Chapter 228 - Saying The Word Love For the First Time

Chapter 228: Saying The Word Love For the First Time

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Su Yanyun.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a few questions, answer me honestly first.¡± Su Yanyun tried her best to ignore the warmth on her back and the pressure on her waist, and nodded weakly. ¡°The first question.¡± Rong Linyi nibbled on her ear and ran his hand slowly down her waist. ¡°I¡¯m leaving for a month. Are you happy?¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Isn¡¯t that nonsense? She was very unhappy that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see her husband for a month, okay? She pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s lips curled into a smile when he received a satisfactory answer. ¡°Second question, will you miss me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yanyun bit her lip and replied softly, ¡°I will¡­¡± ¡°How much?¡± The redness on Su Yanyun¡¯s ears had already stained her face and neck. She yelled shyly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I supposed to interview you? Why are you interviewing me instead?¡± Rong Linyi clutched Su Yanyun¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Okay then.¡± He whispered into her ear. His breath was hot. ¡°Write with me. Watch carefully.¡± Then he grabbed her hand and started writing on the notebook. Su Yanyun was staring at the notebook when she suddenly felt Rong Linyi¡¯s lips on her neck. She trembled and almost dropped the pen in her hand. Her husband¡¯s breathing moved down her neck and into her core¡­ Su Yanyun¡¯s breathing was also a little erratic. When she came to her senses, she realized that Rong Linyi was holding her hand and writing a line in his notebook. Love you, baby. Su Yanyun was stunned¡­ In her impression, this was the first time her husband had said the word ¡°love¡± to her. ¡°Idiot.¡± Rong Linyi licked her earlobe. ¡°Tell me, are you here to interview me today, or are you reluctant to let me go so you found an excuse to see me?¡± Su Yanyun looked down, her hair falling on the table. Her face was burning. ¡°I, I can¡¯t bear for you to leave¡­¡± She was no fool and knew what answer her husband wanted to hear. As expected, Rong Linyi¡¯s breathing became even more erratic after hearing her words. ¡°What do you want to eat for lunch?¡± He asked her with a hoarse voice. ¡°Eat¡­ anything is fine¡­¡± Su Yanyun propped her elbows on the table. She was almost pinned down by her husband from behind. ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡± Su Yanyun shook her head slightly. Rong Linyi seemed to smile slightly as his words entered her ears. ¡°¡­eat you.¡± Before Su Yanyun could answer, Rong Linyi carried her. She sat back on the chair with him and almost screamed. She only had time to hug his neck tightly. The office was bright, but Rong Linyi looked into her eyes and they were brighter than the sun. Before Su Yanyun could say anything, he had already kissed her. ¡°You sent yourself to my doorstep¡­ don¡¯t me me.¡± In her confusion, Su Yanyun only heard him say this in her ear. ¡°Wait¡­ wait¡­¡± Su Yanyun was hugged tightly by Rong Linyi. She leaned back andpletely lost her support. She could only let him do whatever he wanted. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer her and only held her tightly. He could not wait any longer. How would he be able to tolerate not seeing her for a month? After a long time, he picked Su Yanyun up again and strode to the bedroom at the side. On the side of the office was a bedroom. Rong Linyi ced Su Yanyun down and intertwined with her. ¡°You, did you bring that¡­¡± Su Yanyun was like a littlemb waiting to be ughtered. She trembled and begged for herst chance of survival. She had thought that Rong Linyi would be devastated by her like before. Unexpectedly¡­ Chapter 229 - Our Home Alone

Chapter 229: Our Home Alone

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Unexpectedly, Rong Linyi heard Su Yanyun¡¯s question. He just reached out and pulled open the bedside table to take out a brand new box¡­ Su Yanyun¡¯s mouth was agape. ¡°Hubby, you, you¡­¡± You actually prepared such a thing in your office. Speak! Did you want to develop an office rtionship with someone? Rong Linyi handed the brand new box of condoms to Su Yanyun. ¡°Open it and put it on for me.¡± He knelt above her, his eyes zing. ¡­ Incense filled the room¡­ Su Yanyunid weakly in the man¡¯s strong arms. The corners of her eyes were red and there were still a few tears left. Her originally full lips were slightly swollen from the excessive kiss, and her half-exposed body was covered in red marks from the passion. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw how pitiful she looked, and he suppressed the thought of trying again. ¡°You have to video call me every night for the month I¡¯ll be gone.¡± He kissed her forehead. ¡°Isn¡¯t there time differences?¡± Su Yanyun looked up. ¡°Seven in the evening. I would¡¯ve just woken up in the morning, got it?¡± Rong Linyi touched her lips with his finger. Su Yanyun nodded in resignation. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke other men when I¡¯m not around. You have to think about me every second, understand?¡± Rong Linyi lowered his head and rested his forehead on the woman¡¯s, his tone full of threat. ¡°I understand.¡± What else could Su Yanyun say? If she dared to say that she did not understand, her husband would probably devour her whole again. Seeing how obedient the little woman was, Rong Linyi¡¯s heart felt even more tender. ¡°Yanyun¡­¡± He suddenly called her softly in her ear. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°When Ie back this time.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was so soft he couldn¡¯t hear himself. ¡°I¡¯ll tear down the room on the second floor. Lin River Courtyard will be our home from now on, and it will only be ours.¡± A room on the second floor? If Rong Linyi had not mentioned it, Su Yanyun would have forgotten about it. Before she could think about it, Rong Linyi said in her ear, ¡°Yanyun, give me a baby¡­ A baby that belongs to the two of us¡­¡± He said this as his lips brushed past her ear. Su Yanyun looked up and met Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes. It was rare for him to look at her so tenderly. There was no stiffness nor coldness in his eyes, nor was there any concealment. Her reflection was the only thing in his dark eyes. Su Yanyun held Rong Linyi¡¯s hand and ced it on her lower abdomen. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a baby here? Our baby¡­¡± She did not see wrongly. When she said this, Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Hubby?¡± Su Yanyun seemed to sense something. As if to change the topic, Rong Linyi¡¯s hand suddenly moved down and entered her¡­ ¡°Hubby, no.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly stopped him. But Rong Linyi was already on top of her. His eyes were bloodshot, and he looked as wild and impulsive as a beast. ¡°Don¡¯t reject me.¡± He clutched her shoulders tightly and left his marks on her fair skin again¡­ ¡­ ¡°Tell me, whose woman are you?¡± As he attacked domineeringly, the man asked almost stubbornly. Su Yanyun moved up and down like a small boat in the sea. She had no choice but to cling onto the man on her. ¡°¡­ Yours¡­ Hubby¡­ I am yours¡­¡± The messy and trivial answer filled Rong Linyi¡¯s uneasy heart and attacked his remaining rationality. A monthter, when he returned from North America, he would finally know where his uneasiness came from¡­ Chapter 230

Chapter 230: The Bitch Will Naturally Be Punished

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun walked out of the building. The sun outside was still blinding. More than a month ago, the same blinding sunlight shone on the white examination results. She ced a hand on her forehead and subconsciously covered her lower abdomen with the other. For some reason, Hubby was rarely willing to talk to her about the baby. Every time they did, he would either stay silent or change the topic. Hubby didn¡¯t like babies? Su Yanyun was a little worried. This was not the first time she was worried. Su Yanyun had asked Rong Linyi directly if he didn¡¯t like babies. But if she asked, he would show a gentle expression and tell her with the same gentle kiss that he loved her and her baby¡­ ¡­ What was wrong? Su Yanyun rubbed her temples and did not notice Wang Tong sneaking up behind her. She walked behind Su Yanyun, gritted her teeth and suddenly pushed her forward with all her might. The main door of the building had a few steps. Normally, missing a step would not cause any harm. However, it was different for Su Yanyun now. Su Yanyun felt weightless and her heart almost leaped up her throat. She fell down without a cry. But just as she was about to fall, a hand suddenly reached out from behind and grabbed her arm to stabilize her body. All these happened in less than two seconds. Before Su Yanyun turned around, the person holding her arm pulled her back a few steps and made her stand in a safe ce. ¡°Thank, thank you¡­¡± Su Yanyun pressed down her wildly beating heart. She realized that Rong Jinghui had caught her. He was the one who had grabbed her the moment she was pushed. He was the one who had saved her. Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t care about Su Yanyun¡¯s gratitude. He ced her behind him and walked in front of Wang Tong. Wang Tong wanted to retreat, but before she could react, Rong Jinghui had already grabbed her cor. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Wang Tong screamed immediately, trying to attract others¡¯ attention. She recognized this man, Third Young Master Rong¡­ in the guest room upstairs, he had punched Manager Liu until his teeth fell out.¡± Let go of me! What are you doing¡­ Help¡­¡± Wang Tong¡¯s clothes were about to be torn by Rong Jinghui. She frantically tried to grab her clothes and retreat. Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t say a word, but there was a hint of viciousness in his indifferent and numb eyes. He dragged Wang Tong to the front of the stairs, lifted her leg, and fiercely pushed Wang Tong¡¯s spine with his knee. Wang Tong screamed and rolled down the stairs. She had just fallen to the ground when Rong Jinghui jumped down the stairs and stood in front of her. He bent down and grabbed Wang Tong¡¯s hair, pulling her up like he was carrying a sack. Su Yanyun was stunned. She had already guessed that Wang Tong had pushed her from behind. Rong Jinghui had saved her, but his current behavior was really too shocking. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Rong Jinghui asked Su Yanyun arrogantly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to interview me? Why didn¡¯t you take a photo?¡± ¡°This¡­ oh, okay¡­¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly took out her phone and aimed it at Rong Jinghui. Third Young Master Rong nodded in satisfaction and kicked Wang Tong down like a ball. After repeating this a few times, Wang Tong¡¯s face was swollen to the point where she could not even scream. Crowds gathered within and outside of the corporation. People were pointing and discussing, as well as taking videos of the incident. Rong Jinghui ignored them all. Chapter 231

Chapter 231: Because I Don¡¯t Want to Hate You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Wang Tong was on herst breath. But no one in the corporation dared to dissuade him. The passersby wanted to ask Rong Jinghui to stop, but they stopped in shock when they saw his cold and numb eyes. ¡°Help, help¡­¡± Wang Tong had already rolled down the stairs for the umpteenth time. She could only reach out her hand to Su Yanyun.¡± Su Yanyun¡­ you, quickly save me¡­¡± Su Yanyun frowned slightly. She really could not be kind to a woman who wanted to harm her and her baby. Wang Tong¡¯s eyes were filled with despair and hatred. Su Yanyun. It was all her fault, she was the one who caused her to be like this¡­ Rong Jinghui stepped on Wang Tong¡¯s hand. ¡°Is it fun to roll down the stairs?¡± His voice was arrogant. Wang Tong shook her head frantically. ¡°Then you ¡ª¡± Rong Jinghui dragged out his words and suddenly kicked. ¡°You even pushed someone down!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Wang Tong was kicked into the air andnded heavily on the steps. ¡°Remember.¡± Rong Jinghui stood on the steps and looked down at Wang Tong as if he was looking at a tiny ant. ¡°The perpetrator who injured others will end up being hurt by others!¡± Then, he grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Third Young Master¡­¡± Su Yanyun almost could not keep up with his footsteps. ¡°To eat.¡± Rong Jinghui exined briefly. Su Yanyun turned around and saw Wang Tong who was still lying half-dead on the ground. However, her vicious eyes still followed after her. The slight worry in Su Yanyun¡¯s heart faded because of Wang Tong¡¯s expression. Well, it seemed like she had not received enough lessons¡­ Rong Jinghui pulled Su Yanyun into the car. Without waiting for Su Yanyun to exin anything, he stepped on the elerator and sped up. ¡°Third Young Master, that¡­¡± ¡°Call me Ah Hui.¡± Rong Jinghui whistled happily. Su Yanyun sighed. ¡°Ah¡­ Hui, I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Screech ¡ª Rong Jinghui stepped on the brake without warning, and the inertia almost caused Su Yanyun to hit the front windshield of the sports car. ¡°When was this?¡± He stared at Su Yanyun unhappily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you interview my Second Brother? When did you eat?¡± Su Yanyun scratched her cheek. ¡°Erm, I was treated to a meal?¡± ¡°Liar!¡± Rong Jinghui flew into a rage at the mention of it. His temper was so bad that it was indiscernible. ¡°You¡¯re saying that my Second Brother ate with you?¡± He suddenly turned and punched the backrest of Su Yanyun¡¯s seat. ¡°I hate it when women lie.¡± He gritted his teeth with a fierce look. ¡°Others can lie, but you can¡¯t! Because¡­ because I don¡¯t want to hate you!¡± Su Yanyun was frightened by Rong Jinghui¡¯s fierce aura. She could only stammer and answer. ¡°I, I ate¡­ Assistant Jiang¡¯s¡­ lunch box¡­ He saw me interviewing¡­ so he gave me a portion¡­¡± Rong Jinghui stared into Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes for a few seconds before his expression softened. ¡°Jiang Tong.¡± He sat back and started the car again. ¡°He¡¯s not a good person.¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°What?¡± Ah Tong was a good person. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you like someone like him.¡± Rong Jinghui nced sideways with a look of disdain. ¡°He¡¯s just an errand boy beside my brother. He has no future.¡± Su Yanyun¡­ Third Young Master¡¯s thought process was indeed slightly different from normal people. What was happening? ¡°Who do you think is more handsome, me or Jiang Tong?¡± Rong Jinghui suddenly asked Su Yanyun. Chapter 232

Chapter 232: But My Husband Is Very Rich

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun was shocked. ¡°You. You¡¯re more handsome, of course you are¡­¡± That was true. Third Young Master Rong was as handsome as Rong Linyi. Jiang Tong had delicate and handsome features, but hecked a sense of nobility and handsomeness. Rong Jinghui smiled. ¡°I¡¯m richer than him and my family background is better than his. I also have shares in the Rong family¡¯s business. Do you understand?¡± Su Yanyun nodded repeatedly. But she was wondering what all this had to do with her. ¡°That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Eat with me.¡± Rong Jinghui came to a conclusion. Su Yanyun wanted to scratch her hair. Why was the development of the plot¡­ so strange? She had indeed eaten lunch with Rong Linyi. Furthermore, they ate together sweetly while lying on bed. Thinking of how they would not be able to see each other for a month, Rong Linyi was more caring and gentle than ever. After the meal, he even wiped her mouth and hands personally. Initially, he could not bear to let her go and wanted her to apany him to the airport. Fortunately, Jiang Tong risked his life to tell him that the ne had to take off in two hours due to air traffic control. Rong Linyi thought about taking Su Yanyun to the airport but she would have to return to the city alone again, and he did not want her to tire herself out from running around. Thus, he finally endured the pain and parted ways with her in front of the elevator. ¡°That colleague of yours is not a good person.¡± Rong Jinghui educated Su Yanyun. ¡°Call me along if she harms you in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ but will you get into trouble for injuring her?¡± Su Yanyun was concerned. ¡°No, someone will deal with the aftermath.¡± Rong Jinghui was rather numb. ¡°I like to solve problems with my fists. It¡¯s a matter of money anyway.¡± The logic of rich people was indeed very simple! Rong Jinghui ate slowly for over an hour alone. Su Yanyun apanied him in silence. After dinner, Rong Jinghui sent Su Yanyun back to the office. ¡°Orange day.¡± He nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember. Go on up. I¡¯ll pick you up after work.¡± ¡°No need!¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly refused. ¡°There will be a driver fromt home to fetch me.¡± ¡°Home? Driver?¡± Rong Jinghui raised his brows. ¡°Is your family very rich?¡± Su Yanyun hesitated for a moment before mustering her courage. ¡°I don¡¯t have money, but¡­ my husband is very rich.¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Thank you, Third Young Master. Goodbye.¡± Su Yanyun did not wait for him to say anything and ran towards the office. Rong Jinghui was left alone in the car. He felt as if all the blood in his body was frozen. Su Yanyun¡¯s words kept repeating in his ears: My husband is very rich¡­ My husband¡­ My husband¡­ She was already married! Rong Jinghui¡¯s fingers clutched the steering wheel so tightly that his knuckles turned white. Damn it! Why didn¡¯t she tell him! How could she be married! This was too much! Women were indeed not good¡­ Su Yanyun was actually married! Liar! ¡°This is the results of my interview!¡± Su Yanyun took a photo in front of Rong Xuelong. Rong Xuelong saw the marriage certificate in the photo and screamed. She covered her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m blind, I¡¯m blind. It¡¯s blinding my poor single eyes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for hurting you, Boss.¡± Su Yanyun blushed and immediately pretended to take the photo. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Rong Xuelong waved her hand and pressed down the photo. She picked it up and admired each photo like an old mother wiping her tears. ¡°In my lifetime! In my lifetime¡­ I finally saw this little bastard get married¡­¡± Chapter 233

Chapter 233: Marriage Certificate

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun was speechless¡­ ¡°Boss, this¡­ do we still publish this?¡± ¡°Publish!¡± Rong Xuelong widened her eyes. ¡°Why won¡¯t we publish it? This is exclusive news! If it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to expose this brat¡¯s marriage certificate. You¡¯re still the best¡­ You¡¯ve seeded!¡± Su Yanyun kindly reminded Rong Xuelong. ¡°Because this is also my marriage certificate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Xuelong chuckled. ¡°Look at how happy I am. You can deal with Wang Tong however you want. Have fun.¡± Su Yanyun could only sigh at the mention of that. She told Rong Xuelong about how Wang Tong had tried to push her down the stairs and ended up being beaten up by Rong Jinghui. ¡°Oh haha ~¡± Queen Rong Xuelong chuckled thrice again. ¡°As expected of Jing Hui¡¯s style, he¡¯s as fierce as usual. Well fought! But¡ªhow did you know Jing Hui?¡± Su Yanyun was numb. ¡°We just got to know each other casually¡­ Oh right, Boss, can the marriage certificate be censored?¡± ¡°Of course I can.¡± Rong Xuelong was unexpectedly easy to talk to. ¡°I¡¯ll mosaic your name and photo. Hehehe¡­ It¡¯s so fun. I can¡¯t wait to see their expressions.¡± An hourter. The C City¡¯s news industry weed the biggest news of the year. This unknown small mediapany, Orange Day, had actually exposed the marriage certificate of the C City¡¯s leading aristocrat¡ª the Rong family¡¯s young member, Rong Linyi! The document was covered in a thick mosaic, and only Rong Linyi¡¯s name was visible to everyone. ¡°This, this is impossible!¡± He Xiaoqin shattered the ss in her hand in shock. ¡°Married? How is that possible?¡± In the hospital, Cheng Tingxue also screamed and threw things on the ground. ¡°Marriage¡­ Certificate? Get someone to check immediately and see if it¡¯s photoshopped.¡± Jiang Chengxi clenched his fists and thought for a moment before calling Rong Xuelong. ¡°Rong Xuelong, what are you doing?¡± Jiang Chengxi questioned fiercely. ¡°Do you still think that you haven¡¯t hurt Yilin enough?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy. I don¡¯t have time to care about you. Get lost!¡± Rong Xuelong sent Jiang Chengxi away with a sentence and hung up. Her phone was about to explode from calls, okay? The Rong family, their friends and old acquaintances in the business world all called to verify the truth. ¡°Let them guess.¡± Rong Xuelong sneered. ¡°If I push them too far, I¡¯ll expose Su Yanyun¡¯s pregnancy. Who cares whose child it is¡­¡± At night, Rong Xuelong had just walked into the house when she found Madam Rong sitting on the sofa. It seemed like she had been waiting for her for a long time. ¡°Exin.¡± Madam Rong pointed to the tabletputer on the table. On the screen was the photo of the red inte wedding certificate. Rong Xuelong smiled and walked towards Madam Rong slowly. ¡°Mother, do I still need to exin this?¡± She hugged Madam Rong¡¯s neck from behind the sofa and leaned on her. ¡°In Second ¡®s family, the daughter-inw is pregnant and they¡¯re all arrogant as if the Rong family is going to be their world. They kept saying behind our backs that Linyi is a monk and that First¡¯s branch is going to die. They even said that even if Linyi is the next family head now, without marriage or children, he will have to give up his position sooner orter¡­ Hmph! I¡¯ll let them say it. Let¡¯s see what they have to say now!¡± Madam Rong sighed. ¡°Xuelong, Mother knows that you¡¯re doing this for the good of our family, but a fake is a fake. Forget being exposed by Second and the rest , if your brotheres back and knows that he¡¯s ¡®married¡¯, will he spare you?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes suddenly flickered when she heard that. ¡°Mother¡­ what if¡­¡± Chapter 234

Chapter 234: I Will Protect My Brother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°What?¡± Madam Rong looked at Rong Xuelong curiously. Rong Xuelong jolted awake and immediately held her tongue. She smiled with her usual cynical smile. ¡°I said, marriage is nothing. I¡¯m already letting him down by not letting him be a father¡­¡± ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Madam Rong had a headache. ¡°You have to think of a way to clean up the mess you created. The problem now is where are you going to find a wife for your brother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to find a wife for him. The women in C City are waiting in line.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s words were improper. ¡°The important thing is that he doesn¡¯t despise them.¡± Madam Rong pointed out the main point of the problem. ¡°Speaking of which, what do you think¡­ of Xiaoqin?¡± Rong Xuelong was shocked. ¡°Xiaoqin, which Xiaoqin? That scheming bitch, He Xiaoqin?¡± Madam Rong couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at her daughter. ¡°You should watch your mouth.¡± ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± Rong Xuelong turned around and sat beside Madam Rong. ¡°Mother, you should know better than me what kind of person He Xiaoqin is, right?¡± Madam Rong remained silent. She had braved all sorts of storms in her life and seen all kinds of people. ¡°I¡¯m not blind.¡± Madam Rong said solemnly. ¡°But Xiaoqin has her strengths. She can keep calm, endure grievances, be patient, n, and know when to retreat.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡± Rong Xuelong rolled her eyes. ¡°You make the scheming sound so good. Mother, you are indeed a businessman.¡± ¡°My daughter-inw has to be scheming!¡± Madam Rong said sternly. ¡°With the Rong family¡¯s situation, they can¡¯t afford to raise a little white rabbit. I¡¯d rather her be selfish, scheming, and calctive than be stupid and sweet. If someone plots against her and she can¡¯t protect herself, she will end up dragging Linyi down.¡± ¡°Then have you considered what brother wants? Does he want such a woman?¡± Rong Xuelong also raised her voice. Madam Rong waved her hand. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want a woman at all, so I don¡¯t have to be considerate. Anyway, the person our family wants isn¡¯t his wife, but a daughter-inw.¡± ¡°Brother¡­ he once wanted to marry Jiang Yilin.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°She¡¯s also very scheming.¡± Madam Rong sneered. ¡°There¡¯s a limit to how scheming she can be. Once she¡¯s married, she¡¯s family. I definitely won¡¯t allow a woman like Jiang Yilin who even wants to scheme against her own family toe in and harm our family.¡± Rong Xuelong was silent for a moment before suddenly hugging Madam Rong. ¡°Mommy, thank you.¡± She said softly with a rare hint of sadness in her voice. ¡°Thank you for always loving me like you love brother.¡± Madam Rong smiled and stroked her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°In Mommy¡¯s heart, you and Linyi are both equally important.¡± ¡°Actually, Linyi should hate me. I was the one who separated him and Jiang Yilin, but it was you who took the me. I caused your rtionship with him to be so terrible.¡± Rong Xuelong leaned on Madam Rong. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Sorry¡­ This family was bad enough. But she made it worse¡­ It was because of this that she could only do her best to protect it in her own way. She would fight it out with whoever wanted to break up her family¡­ ¡°With us around, no one can touch our family, right?¡± Madam Rong patted her daughter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°So, I will guard Linyi¡¯s position as the family head.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes were firm. ¡°I won¡¯t let it fall into the hands of others!¡± Chapter 235

Chapter 235: Hubby, Are You a Thing?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The nended at the international airport. Rong Linyi walked through a special green pathway and took out his phone to look at the time. At this time¡­ his woman should be at work. He dialed her phone. ¡°Hubby.¡± The woman on the other end of the line sounded surprised. ¡°Have you gotten off the ne?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tiredness from the long flight was washed away by her sweet voice. His lips curled into a smile. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy and have a lot of work to do.¡± Su Yanyun reported obediently to Rong Linyi. ¡°Is it still early in the morning on your side?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still dark.¡± ¡°Then quickly go to the hotel and rest.¡± Su Yanyun was concerned. ¡°Don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡± The woman¡¯s concern made Rong Linyi¡¯s smile widen and his voice became gentler. ¡°Don¡¯t overwork yourself too. If you don¡¯t want to work, don¡¯t. Go home and rest¡­ Oh right, do you miss me?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Su Yanyun replied honestly. ¡°I didn¡¯t have my hubby beside mest night so I even wanted to hug a teddy bear.¡± ¡°No!¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone suddenly became severe. ¡°Other than me, no other thing is allowed to lie beside you!¡± Su Yanyun was stunned for a moment before covering her mouth andughing. ¡°Hubby, are you a thing?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression darkened and he lowered his voice. ¡°It looks like someone isn¡¯t obedient and wants to be punished.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be good. I¡¯ll be good. I¡¯m very obedient.¡± Su Yanyun pouted. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m obedient. You can¡¯t punish me.¡± Rong Linyi finally could not help butugh at such a cute tone. He deepened his voice. ¡°Then how do you intend to be obedient?¡± This voice was low and ambiguous, with a hint that only the two of them could understand. Su Yanyun blushed immediately. She was thinking about how to answer her husband¡¯s question when a woman¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Yi. Yi, you¡¯re really here¡­¡± This voice was very soft but Su Yanyun did not care much about it. Rong Linyi immediately stopped making that voice. ¡°I have something on. I¡¯m hanging up. Remember 7 PM at night.¡± Before she could say anything, a dull tone sounded from the other end of the line. On the other end, Rong Linyi looked at the girl in front of him. They had not seen each other for three years. It had been three whole years since they broke up. When Rong Linyi saw Jiang Yilin again, he realized that she had already be strangely unfamiliar. For the past three years, he thought that he would miss her and remember her, but the truth was that he hardly thought of her. He did not even dream of her once. From the moment she left C City and boarded the ne, it was as if she had been erased from his life. ¡°Yi¡­¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She had dressed up meticulously today and had put on light but exquisite makeup. She was wearing a cute dress and her flowing long hair fell behind her shoulders. She looked at him in a daze.¡± I didn¡¯t expect to see you again in my life¡­¡± Rong Linyi looked at Jiang Yilin, but she was nowhere in his eyes. It was five in the morning here, but Jiang Yilin appeared at the airport. There was only one reason. Someone had revealed his schedule to her, so she was waiting for him here. Fortunately, he did not bring Su Yanyun here with him. He did not want her to be hurt because of his past. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Rong Linyi said with a cold voice. ¡°We already agreed not to meet again.¡± She did not have to wait for him here because it would be fruitless for her. Jiang Yilin covered her mouth and seemed to be suppressing her tears. Chapter 236

Chapter 236: Warning, Ex-girlfriend Appears

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi¡¯s gaze fell on Jiang Yilin¡¯s left wrist. It was still wrapped in thick gauze. He remembered what Jiang Chengxi had said thest time: Yilin had attempted suicide and contracted depression because she was alone in a foreignnd¡­ ¡°It¡¯s almost dawn, let¡¯s have breakfast together.¡± Rong Linyi suggested. His words made Jiang Yilin¡¯s eyes glow with hope and joy. She knew it. How could Yi possibly not love her? She was the only woman he was willing to get close to and the only girlfriend he had ever acknowledged. How could he possibly forget her? However, Jiang Yilin¡¯s joy did notst long. Because Rong Linyi suddenly thought of something. ¡°Forget it, I still have something on. Let¡¯s meet again after I¡¯m done.¡± He had said that he would video call his woman at seven. He could not waste time on Jiang Yilin. ¡°But, Yi, you still have to eat breakfast, right?¡± Jiang Yilin did not want to give up this opportunity. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression turned cold again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask you out.¡± Before that, he did not want to have anything to do with her. He suddenly realized that he did not even want to say another word to Jiang Yilin. He did not even want to look at her or stay with her for a second. But¡­ there were still some things that needed to be settled with her. ¡°Yi¡­¡± Jiang Yilin panicked and wanted to stop him. However, Jiang Tong suddenly stood in front of her. ¡°Ms. Jiang, I¡¯m sorry. Young Master Yi still has important matters to attend to. He¡¯ll definitely contact you when he¡¯s free. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang Tong only came to Rong Linyi¡¯s side to work after Jiang Yilin left. Thus, Jiang Yilin was unfamiliar to her and she did not believe that his words could represent Rong Linyi¡¯s intentions. She was a little angry and was about to question Jiang Tong when she realized that Rong Linyi had already taken the opportunity to leave with his bodyguards surrounding him. Jiang Tong finished his task and immediately followed. ¡°Yi¡­ why?¡± Jiang Yilin cried. If it were three years ago, he would have definitely stopped and turned around to stay beside her if she called him so pitifully. However, this time, Rong Linyi did not look back. He did not even pause before he disappeared from Jiang Yilin¡¯s vision. At seven in the evening, Su Yanyun returned to the Lin River Courtyard and turned on herputer as promised. ¡°Hi, Hubby, have you reached the hotel?¡± Su Yanyun observed the background behind Rong Linyi. ¡°It¡¯s my property here.¡± Rong Linyi had just bathed and was wearing a ck nightgown. His chest was exposed through the open cor, and his wet hair wasbed to the back of his head, revealing his smooth forehead. It made him look even more handsome and tall. He leanedzily on the sofa and beckoned with his finger. ¡°Sit closer, baby.¡± Su Yanyun leaned in obediently until her nose was almost touching theputer screen. Rong Linyi saw her big ck eyes moving on the screen like a curious little animal and felt his heart soften. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He also lowered his head and almost touched Su Yanyun¡¯s forehead. ¡°To see if you have any women around you.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s face was nk, but her words were lethal. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression froze for a second before it darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°But, I heard a woman call you before, call you¡­ Yi! Wow, she called you so intimately. I¡¯ve never called you like that before!¡± Su Yanyun pointed a finger with a gossipy expression. Chapter 237

Chapter 237: The Woman¡¯s Protest

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

A trace of annoyance shed across Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes. Damn it! She still heard him even though he had hung up the call so quickly. ¡°You heard wrongly.¡± He concluded sinctly. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it wrongly!¡± Su Yanyun insisted. ¡°I just heard it! A woman called you Yi so affectionately, why are you denying it? Are you afraid of something?¡± Rong Linyi had never seen this little woman being so stubborn. He looked at her angry expression. Her red lips were pouted¡­ After two seconds, he asked softly, ¡°Baby, are you jealous?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Su Yanyun blushed.¡± I¡¯m not! Who¡¯s jealous of you! I only heard it, but you didn¡¯t admit it¡­¡± She scoffed and said in a half-joking and half-sulking manner, ¡°Tell me, have you gone to America to look for your old lover? If you have an old lover, then what am I? Why don¡¯t we just divorce¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Rong Linyi suddenly yelled. A terrifying aura emanated from the screen and made Su Yanyun freeze. ¡°From today onwards.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Don¡¯t mention the word divorce in front of me. Su Yanyun, don¡¯t force me to fly back immediately.¡± Su Yanyun was shocked by her imposing husband. She had not seen him acting so fiercely in a long time. Su Yanyun bit her lower lip and her eyes turned red. ¡°Go do your business.¡± She said with a cold expression. ¡°I need to rest too. Oh right, don¡¯t need to videocall me at 7 PM tomorrow. There¡¯s no need for it in the future. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Su Yanyun, how dare you¡­¡± Rong Linyi wanted to stop her, but the screen shed and stopped. Rong Linyi grabbed his phone and hurriedly called her. The phone rang once, and it was immediately cut off. When he called again, her phone was actually switched off. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t expect such a big thing to happen between him and Su Yanyun on his first day here. Not only did she refuse to answer the call, she even turned off the phone. Pride, worry, indignance¡­ all sorts of negative emotions surged within him. Rong Linyi¡¯s heart was in a mess. ¡°Young Master Yi, everyone is ready. When are we going to the office over there?¡± Jiang Tong asked. Rong Linyi ced a hand on his forehead. His emotions were a mess. ¡°Let¡¯s postpone it. We¡¯re all tired, let¡¯s rest for the morning.¡± A few secondster, he called Aunt Chen. ¡°Aunt Chen, how is Su Yanyun?¡± He did not want to ask anyone for help, but he simply could not stand being ignored by Su Yanyun. ¡°Madam Yi went upstairs after dinner. Now¡­ I¡¯ll go up and take a look.¡± Aunt Chen was a smart person. Young Master contacted her instead of asking Madam Yi directly meant that something must have happened. A few minutester, Aunt Chen called Rong Linyi back. ¡°Madam Yi is preparing to take a bath. Young Master, do you have any special instructions?¡± ¡°How¡­ does she look?¡± Rong Linyi asked. ¡°She looks very good,¡± Aunt Chen replied honestly. ¡°It¡¯s no different from usual.¡± Rong Linyi gritted his teeth. ¡°Give her the phone and let her talk to me!¡± This woman had messed up his heart and still remained ¡°very good!¡± A few secondster, Aunt Chen said regretfully, ¡°Young Master, Madam Yi told me to tell you that she doesn¡¯t want to talk to you. She went to bathe.¡± Rong Linyi held his forehead. There was frustration and anger in his voice as he said, ¡°Aunt Chen, tell her that if she doesn¡¯t answer my call, I¡¯ll fly back immediately.¡± Chapter 238 - I’m Afraid You’ll Misunderstand

Chapter 238 I¡¯m Afraid You¡¯ll Misunderstand and Be Angry

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Young Master, don¡¯t¡­ be rash.¡± Aunt Chen was shocked by the determination and anger in Rong Linyi¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯ll go and call Madam Yi immediately. Don¡¯t be rash, you can¡¯te back¡­ It won¡¯t be good for Madam if she knows.¡± She hurriedly walked to the bathroom and knocked on the door. ¡°Aunt Chen, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Yanyun opened the door with a towel wrapped around her. ¡°Madam Yi, please tell Young Master.¡± Aunt Chen clutched her phone and begged. ¡°Young Master is about to go crazy because of you. Don¡¯t anger him. I¡¯ve never seen him care so much about someone. He¡¯s angry because of you and will do anything.¡± Su Yanyun felt wronged. ¡°How would I dare to anger him? He was the one who angered me. He had a strange woman over there and still hid it from me! He refused to admit it no matter what.¡± Su Yanyun scoffed. Despite those words, she still took the phone. Aunt Chen¡¯s heart pounded rapidly. Strange woman¡­ He wouldn¡¯t be so unlucky right? Young Master had just gone there and Jiang Yilin already went to find him? And of all things, this was discovered by Su Yanyun? Su Yanyun took the phone and there was silence on the other end. Su Yanyun was also silent. Rong Linyi did not say anything and she would not take the initiative to speak. After a long time, she finally mumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll hang up if you don¡¯t want to talk. Who wants to waste the international long-distance chat fees with you?¡± ¡°Because I was afraid you would be like this.¡± Rong Linyi suddenly blurted out, his tone cold and stiff. ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t react. ¡°You asked me what I was afraid of and why I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± Rong Linyi exined coldly. ¡°I was just afraid that you would be like this.¡± I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll misunderstand and be angry. Su Yanyun was amused and angry. ¡°What a joke. If you didn¡¯t do anything wrong to me, why would I be angry with you! Am I such an unreasonable person? I¡¯m just curious who would address you so intimately. Even if you have a friend of the opposite sex, I won¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± ¡°What do you mean? You won¡¯t be angry even if I¡¯m with other women?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone was even colder. ¡°I¡­¡± Su Yanyun was at a loss for words.¡± That¡¯s not what I meant! ¡± ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± ¡°What I mean is¡­ it¡¯s okay if you have female friends, but you can¡¯t like her and be too intimate with her. As long as you don¡¯t go overboard, I won¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°So, you were jealous just now?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone suddenly changed. Su Yanyun: ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯m jealous!¡± Are you satisfied now? ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back now and turn on the video.¡± Rong Linyi ordered stiffly. ¡°I, I want to bathe immediately. I already took off my clothes.¡± Su Yanyun rejected him outright. The other end of the line was silent for two seconds before Rong Linyi¡¯s hoarse voice sounded. ¡°Then move theptop to the bathroom and video call me while showering¡­¡± Su Yanyun said, ¡°No.¡± She blushed. ¡°Immediately. Go quickly, baby.¡± Rong Linyi coaxed. ¡°You angered me just now, you have to apologize to me.¡± ¡°Who angered who!¡± Su Yanyun was angry. ¡°Hurry, I¡¯ve stopped everything and am waiting to video call you. Hurry, I miss you, baby¡­¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was maic to the point that hearing it almost impregnanted her ears. ¡°Then¡­ wait a while.¡± Su Yanyun returned the phone to Aunt Chen with a red face. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Chen. We¡¯re fine¡­ I¡¯ll go out for a while¡­¡± She felt so ashamed at the thought of bringing theputer over. Hubby was too evil! Chapter 239

Chapter 239: Wish You Two A Happy Reunion

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Aunt Chen was relieved. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve exined it clearly. Madam Yi, Young Master only has you in his heart. Don¡¯t doubt his faithfulness. If he has other intentions, would he still be single?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t say anything. But she was protesting inside. The world was big and filled with beauties. Being single did not have much to do with being faithful. However, she did not want to start any trouble. Su Yanyun did not care about the woman who affectionately called Rong Linyi over the phone. Her back was facing the camera when she was showering. When Rong Linyi told her to turn around, she turned around and made a face at him. On the other end of the video call, Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes lit up in mes. ¡°Move theputer to the bedroom. I want to watch you sleep,¡± he ordered. ¡°Are you that free!¡± Su Yanyun was overjoyed on the inside, but her words were harsh. ¡°I can only stay idle for a few hours.¡± Rong Linyi told her sincerely. ¡°I have to go over in the afternoon. This month will be very busy, so don¡¯t make trouble.¡± If she made a fuss, his heart would be in chaos and he would not be able to do anything. Su Yanyun covered herself with the nket and scoffed. She bickered with Rong Linyi a little more, but her eyelids began to droop. Rong Linyi only heaved a sigh of relief when her even breathing came from the other end of the screen. He turned off the audio and his eyes remained on Su Yanyun¡¯s sleeping face. He thought for a while and picked up his phone. ¡°Jiang Tong, arrange a lunch with Jiang Yilin for me.¡± ¡­ ¡°Brother, Yi has agreed to have lunch with me.¡± Jiang Yilin was extremely excited when she received Rong Linyi¡¯s invitation. She called Jiang Chengxi. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m so happy. Tell me, how should I dress? Does Yi have any special preferences now¡­ Oh god, I haven¡¯t dated him for three years. I don¡¯t even know what he likes¡­¡± Jiang Chengxi was more silent than usual when he heard his sister¡¯s incoherent joy. ¡°Yilin.¡± In the end, he still prepared to give his sister a heads up. ¡°Rong Linyi just left yesterday and there¡¯s big news here. I heard that¡­ he¡¯s married.¡± ¡°Married?¡± Jiang Yilin almostughed. ¡°What unreliable gossip is this? I don¡¯t know about others, but Yi is so mentally ill. How could he possibly ept another woman?¡± How could he possibly ept another woman besides her? ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t believe it either.¡± Jiang Chengxi could only agree with Jiang Yilin. Thinking of how she had just attempted suicide not long ago, he did not dare to agitate her. ¡°You should catch up with him. I wish you two a happy reunion and reconciliation in advance¡± ¡°I think I can return to the country with Yi this time.¡± Jiang Yilin said happily. ¡°As long as Yi insists on being with me, so what if Rong Xuelong and the rest object?¡± She dressed up again. Rong Linyi did not like the smell of perfume, nor did he like women with heavy makeup. He was more of a cleanliness freak. Thus, Jiang Yilin took a good shower and changed into a new set of clothes. She dressed up elegantly and headed to the appointment. Rong Linyi was already seated when they arrived. The elegant dining room was filled with music, but there were only the two of them. Jiang Yilin walked over with a sweet smile. ¡°Yi, I made you wait for me again.¡± It had always been like this in the past. He would always be the one waiting for her at their dates, and he would always be so caring to her. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Rong Linyi nodded slightly. ¡°Make your orders. I¡¯m tight on time.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you apany me for a while more?¡± Jiang Yilin looked at Rong Linyi with infatuation. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for three years. Yi, do you miss me? I miss you so much¡­¡± Chapter 240

Chapter 240: Who Does His Heart Belong to?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After three years, he had be more mature and charming than before. His youthful appearance had also faded, and he became even more handsome. Jiang Yilin sighed in her heart. She was really right about him back then. Rong Linyi, be it in the past or now, would always be the man everyone looked up to. Only a man like this was worthy of her¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s keep this short.¡± If Jiang Yilin had not said those words, Rong Linyi might have been able to tolerate her for a few more minutes. Rong Linyi was sure he did not want to waste any more time after her tender confession. He looked up and met Jiang Yilin¡¯s eyes. Compared to the girl¡¯s tenderness, his gaze was emotionless and cold. ¡°Tell me.¡± Jiang Yilin pretended to be an obedient girl next door. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± She knew that Rong Linyi liked obedient girls. He used to say that what he missed the most was her silence. Only she knew the deepest secret buried in his heart. She knew what he desired most. So, no woman was more suitable for him than her¡­ Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes fell on Jiang Yilin¡¯s clean and delicate face. In the past, he also thought that she was like a pure lotus flower, the kind of date he liked to pursue. However, after meeting Su Yanyun¡­ the little woman was charming, dignified and elegant, without losing any of her lively and cute temperament. She had captured himpletely. He did not know why he was charmed by Su Yanyun. He clearly desired the kind of innocence and elegance of the past, but after meeting Su Yanyun, his tastes werepletely erased by her seductive look. ¡°I¡¯m married.¡± After a long time, Rong Linyi finally spoke. He saw Jiang Yilin¡¯s eyes widen instantly. But he did not intend to stop. ¡°So, this is thest time we will meet. Although we broke up three years ago, I still owe you a few words. You asked me if I loved you before, but I couldn¡¯t answer. I can finally give you an answer now. Ms. Jiang, I¡¯ve never loved you. From now on, we¡¯repletely strangers.¡± With that, Rong Linyi stood up. He nodded at Jiang Yilin politely but distantly. ¡°This meal is on me. Order whatever you want, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Yi!¡± Jiang Yilin seemed to have suddenly woken up. She screamed. ¡°Yi, don¡¯t go!¡± With that, she staggered and pushed her chair away. She stood up and threw herself at Rong Linyi. However, Rong Linyi raised his hand and pushed Jiang Yilin away forcefully while avoiding her. Jiang Yilin lost her bnce and retreated to the table, knocking over the flower vase on the table. Sheid on the table weakly and sadly, sobbing uncontrobly. But Rong Linyi didn¡¯te over. He didn¡¯te over to help her and didn¡¯t have any intention offorting her. ¡°Yi, how could you do this?¡± Jiang Yilin looked up with tears streaming down her face. ¡°You said¡­ you said that you would take care of me. You said that you would apany me for life. You said that besides me, you won¡¯t ept other girls¡­ No, you can¡¯t have a change of heart¡­ It must be your mother. She forced you to marry that woman, right? You two definitely aren¡¯t husband and wife, right?¡± She stood up, hope in her eyes again. ¡°Yi, answer me. You only got married because of the family¡¯s pressure, right? You don¡¯t even love your so-called wife. Your heart still belongs to me, right?¡± Chapter 241

Chapter 241: The Only Woman Worthy of Love

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi looked at the woman in front of him. She was so pitiful and helpless, but his heart did not move. It turned out that only when she meets someone she truly loves, that she understands what is true love. He really didn¡¯t have any feelings for Jiang Yilin¡­ Realizing this, Rong Linyi felt a little sad. Over the past decade, the rtionship he regarded as important never existed. But he didn¡¯t regret it. He couldn¡¯t lose Su Yanyun. After the quarrel with her this morning, he realized how important she was to him. ¡°Yi, answer me, and I¡¯ll answer you, okay?¡± Jiang Yilin was like a drowning person as she looked at him with a longing expression. ¡°You didn¡¯t fall in love with anyone else. You were forced to get married. Let me know, I don¡¯t mind, really¡­ I don¡¯t mind that you will marry another woman. I know your mother doesn¡¯t agree with us being together¡­ I just want you to still have me in your heart. I, I can be your lover, I can do anything for you¡­¡± Rong Linyi turned to her side again to avoid Jiang Yilin¡¯s eyes. His answer shattered Jiang Yilin¡¯s fantasy. ¡°No one forced me. I love my wife a lot. She¡­ is the only person in this world worthy of my love.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes softened at the mention of Su Yanyun. Jiang Yilin had never seen such tenderness before. She suddenly remembered that when she saw him at the airport in the morning, he was on the phone and his eyes were as gentle as water. At that time, was he talking to his newlywed wife? Jealousy and indignance filled Jiang Yilin¡¯s heart frantically. ¡°You love her?¡± She smiled with tears in her eyes. ¡°What about me? What am I?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call him an old friend.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes turned cold again when he returned to Jiang Yilin. ¡°Old friend!¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s eyes were a little fierce. ¡°Yi, I¡¯ve stayed with you for so many years. Back then, you held my hand and asked me to apany you forever. You asked me not to leave you¡­ Now that you¡¯re telling me that you only treat me as a friend, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re¡­ being too much?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes softened as she mentioned what happened back then. ¡°Back then¡­ I didn¡¯t know what love was. It was my fault for treating gratitude as a rtionship.¡± He looked at Jiang Yilin in the eye. ¡°Ms. Jiang, you can name anypensation you want.¡± ¡°Compensation?¡± Jiang Yilin cried. ¡°Yi, whatpensation do I want? I only asked you to love me like you did back then. What have I done wrong? I ended up like this because I loved you.¡± The more she said, the more impatient Rong Linyi got. He never realized that Jiang Yilin was so unreasonable. When the two of them met, they were still young. At his most helpless and uncertain state, he did think highly of her. But¡­ he knew very well that it wasn¡¯t love. At most, it was gratitude. ¡°Since Ms. Jiang doesn¡¯t wantpensation, there¡¯s nothing more to say between us.¡± Rong Linyi looked at the time. He still had many things to do. Besides Su Yanyun, no one else could make him give in. ¡°Yi, why have you be like this?¡± Jiang Yilin sobbed. Rong Linyi had already walked to the entrance of the dining room. Hearing Jiang Yilin¡¯s question, he paused and turned his head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m a jerk.¡± This indifferent and perfunctory tonepletely crushed Jiang Yilin¡¯s remaining hope. No, she couldn¡¯t admit defeat like this¡­ The love she had ¡°stolen¡± with great difficulty¡­ couldn¡¯t be lost just like this! Chapter 242

Chapter 242: She Looks Like She¡¯s Asking for a Kiss

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Little Yanyun, your parcel.¡± Zheng Xin knocked on Su Yanyun¡¯s office door with a small box in her hand. ¡°Delivery?¡± Su Yanyun was confused. ¡°I did not buy anything?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Zheng Xin walked in and ced the parcel on Su Yanyun¡¯s table. ¡°I went to the office building and happened to meet the courier. He said that there was a parcel for ourpany, so I brought it over for you.¡± Su Yanyun picked up the small box and shook it but it did not make much sound. ¡°Open it and see what it is?¡± Zheng Xin was also curious. Women were naturally passionate about opening parcels. Under Zheng Xin¡¯s sparkling eyes, Su Yanyun opened the box. In the box was a jewelry box wrapped in shockproof stic air bags. ¡°It¡¯s jewelry. Did your husband give it to you?¡± Zheng Xin was nosy. Su Yanyun was also curious. Speaking of which, although her husband allowed her to livefortably and wear gold and silver, he had never really given her anything formally. She opened the jewelry box. ¡°Wow!¡± Zheng Xin eximed. ¡°What a beautiful bracelet.¡± Inside the box was a bracelet iid with green gems that glistened under the sunlight. However, Su Yanyun¡¯s expression darkened. This bracelet was not sent by Rong Linyi. Su Yanyun immediately looked at the delivery message on the box. The sender was called ¡°Xiaoming¡± and it was obvious that it was an alias written randomly. What was even more bizarre was that there was no phone number on it. He didn¡¯t even have an address. ¡°This is my Mother¡¯s bracelet.¡± Su Yanyun clenched her fists, feeling uneasy. ¡°No¡­ I have to call the police immediately.¡± Previously, she had retrieved her mother¡¯s suitcase from her maternal grandfather. However, many of the valuables inside had disappeared. Su Yanyun reported the case, but the police couldn¡¯t find any evidence of the Shi family selling or monopolizing the property. Rong Linyi had also sent people to investigate, but they still couldn¡¯t find any clues. But at this time, her mother¡¯s bracelet was suddenly sent to her¡­ Something must have happened. The oue of calling the police also disappointed Su Yanyun. Zheng Xin couldn¡¯t remember what the delivery man looked like, nor did she see whichpany he was from. The sender¡¯s information on the package was empty, and no one could find out who sent this bracelet. She didn¡¯t know what his intentions were either. Su Yanyun returned home with a heavy heart and video-called Rong Linyi at seven. Rong Linyi was in the car while video-calling her. He was about to rush to the office and was handling a lot of documents at the same time. Realizing that he was busy, Su Yanyun obediently suggested ending the video early. ¡°Tomorrow is your rest day, I¡¯ll find time topensate you.¡± Rong Linyi said and did something unimaginable to Su Yanyun. He touched his lips with his fingertips and ced it on theputer screen. ¡°Give me a kiss.¡± He smiled at Su Yanyun. The little woman obeyed and pouted her red lips obediently before kissing the screen. Her lips met his fingers through the screen. Rong Linyi actually felt his fingertips warm up, as if an electric current had flowed through his finger and into his body. Oh no, the way this woman was pouting with her eyes closed looked like she was asking for a kiss. Rong Linyi felt his throat tighten and the image of her under him before they parted surfaced in his mind. He imagined the feel of her lips on his and the feeling of those soft lips on his body¡­ Chapter 243

Chapter 243: Brother Won¡¯t Wake Up Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi felt as if all the blood in his body was rushing somewhere uncontrobly. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all for today.¡± He suppressed his urge and forced himself to end the video call with her. If he continued video calling her, he probably wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to work the whole day. They had only been apart for two to three days, but he already couldn¡¯t stand any thoughts of her. It was hard to imagine that such a day will continue for over twenty days. He had been in contact with her through the video call everyday and couldn¡¯t really hug and kiss her. It was no different from scratching an itch through his boot, but he was in pain. But if he stopped the video and let his thoughts run wild, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to continue handling the matters here calmly. No matter what, it was an inhuman torture. Besides, the longer they were separated, the more uneasy he felt. He had a feeling¡­ something was about to happen. The next day was a rest day. Su Yanyun went to the hospital to visit her mother as nned. Ever since Hubby helped Mother Su move to a high-ss hospital room, the treatment and care for her had been greatly improved. Even though she was still unconscious, she looked much better than before. Every time Su Yanyun visited her mother, she would just chat with her and massage her body, hoping that she could wake up. Although the doctor had said that there was not much hope of Mother waking up¡­ But Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t give up. She held her mother¡¯s hand and ced it on her face. ¡°Mother, please wake up¡­.¡± After talking to Mother Su for a long time, Su Yanyun sighed and stood up. It was almost noon, so she was prepared to get some food. She left the hospital room and walked along the quiet corridor. Other than her footsteps, there seemed to be a faint sobbinging from nearby. Su Yanyun walked around the corner and saw a young woman sitting on a chair against the wall. She covered her face and cried sadly. ¡°Brother¡­ No¡­ Brother¡­ Brother¡­¡± When Su Yanyun approached her, the woman seemed to be shocked. She wiped her tears and looked up. Both of them were stunned when their eyes met. ¡°You are¡­¡± Su Yanyun remembered this woman. Two days ago at the Rong Corporation, she imed to be Rong Linyi¡¯s god sister. ¡°Ms. Su?¡± He Xiaoqin seemed to have recognized Su Yanyun immediately. ¡°Why are you here?¡± The two of them asked almost in unison. ¡­ After lunch, Su Yanyun finally knew why He Xiaoqin was in the hospital¡¯s high-ss ward area. She also knew why she was crying alone outside the hospital room. ¡°The doctor said that Brother might never wake up again. He even hinted to me vaguely that I can stop the treatment¡­¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s tears fell again. ¡°Your brother¡­¡± Su Yanyun hesitated.¡± What ident did he¡­¡± She had already told He Xiaoqin that her mother had been in a vegetative state because of a brain injury from the car ident. Then why was Brother He Xiaoqin lying in the hospital room? ¡°My brother.¡± He Xiaoqin bit her lip. ¡°He was injured because of his best friend.¡± She looked up at Su Yanyun with a helpless smile. ¡°Yanyun, do you know why I became Young Master Yi¡¯s god sister?¡± Hearing about her husband, Su Yanyun¡¯s heart beat faster and she could only shake her head. A subtle sense of sarcasm shed across He Xiaoqin¡¯s eyes¡­ Chapter 244

Chapter 244: The Best Brother I Entrusted My Sister To Before I Die

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

It turned out that Su Yanyun didn¡¯t even know about her brother. It seemed like her rtionship with Rong Linyi was not as good as she had guessed. Perhaps Brother Yi had a good impression of this woman, but it was definitely not to the extent of wanting to be with her. She didn¡¯t even know a lot of Brother Yi¡¯s past. The marriage certificate that was exposed that day was undoubtedly fake¡­ Thinking of this, He Xiaoqin¡¯s mood was much better. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°My brother and Brother Yi are best friends. Two years ago, Brother Yi returned from overseas and Brother went to fetch him. Unexpectedly, someone tried to assassinate Brother Yi midway. My brother¡­ took a bullet for Brother Yi and the shrapnel injured his brain¡­¡± Su Yanyun listened to He Xiaoqin¡¯s story and pieced together some scenes in her mind. It turned out that Rong Linyi always went to the hospital to visit He Xiaoqin¡¯s brother! But he had never allowed her to visit with him. Hearing this fact from He Xiaoqin, Su Yanyun was also a little dissatisfied. She could sense that although Rong Linyi doted on her a lot, he was always careful not to let here into contact with his past. ¡°Actually, Brother Yi rarelyes to see Brother.¡± He Xiaoqin cried again. ¡°I¡¯m usually very busy with work. Poor Brother¡­ doesn¡¯t even have anyone to talk to him. The doctor said today that he¡­¡± She looked as if she couldn¡¯t continue and started sobbing again. ¡°Your brother will definitely get better.¡± Su Yanyunforted He Xiaoqin. He Xiaoqin shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible¡­ Before Brother fell unconscious, I told Brother Yi that I hoped he could take care of me¡­ But these two years, I already owe the Rong family too much¡­ I can¡¯t let them pay Brother¡¯s medical fees anymore, nor can I stay in the Rong family anymore¡­¡± If she didn¡¯t know that Rong Linyi had always lived in the Water Courtyard and almost never returned to the Rong family. Su Yanyun would probably misunderstand what was happening between He Xiaoqin and Rong Linyi. He Xiaoqin¡¯s brother was his good brother who had entrusted his sister to him before he fell unconscious. This situation¡­ seemed like he was marrying off his sister to his brother. That was why He Xiaoqin dared to call herself Rong Linyi¡¯s god sister in front of everyone. Su Yanyun was confused. She didn¡¯t know whether tofort or persuade the sobbing He Xiaoqin. Right at this moment, she received a call from her mother¡¯s attending doctor. ¡°What? Mother is showing signs of waking up?¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t believe her good luck. The doctor said that her mother¡¯s brain waves were more active than before. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t understand the professional terms, but what she understood was that her mother might wake up. ¡°It¡¯s best if your family members apany her daily and talk to her. Maybe it can stimte her to wake up faster.¡± The doctor suggested. Su Yanyun was a little worried despite being happy. She could actuallye over every day after work, but her husband had specified that they would video call at seven every night. Was it okay to video call in the hospital? She sent Rong Linyi a text with some apprehension and doubt. Unlike before, Rong Linyi only replied an hourter this time. However, he was calling. ¡°I just finished work. I¡¯m a little empty now.¡± He exined why he hadn¡¯t replied in time before. His surroundings were very quiet, and he was probably alone in an enclosed environment. ¡°Is your mother showing signs of waking up?¡± ¡°Yes, the doctor told me to apany her more. I cane over after work. Anyway, there¡¯s nothing much to do tonight¡­¡± Before Su Yanyun finished speaking, Rong Linyi interrupted her¡­ Chapter 245

Chapter 245: Thank You for Your Kindness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Baby, listen to me.¡± His voice was neither fast nor slow. ¡°If I were you, Mother would need yourpany, but you are pregnant. Your husband is rich and dotes on you. You might as well resign¡­¡± Su Yanyun¡­ Uh, the point was, ¡°Your husband is rich and dotes on you¡±? ¡°But it might only take half a day to apany Mother. Although I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯m still very energetic. If I don¡¯t work, I¡¯m afraid that I¡­ will be so free that my thoughts will wander all day¡­¡± Su Yanyun had always been an honest child and was very willing to be honest with her husband. Rong Linyi seemed to smile through the phone. ¡°What are you thinking about? Do you miss me?¡± His voice became low after he smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yanyun whined. ¡°Think about it, my hubby is so handsome, rich, and knows how to dote on others. Are there many women lining up to be mistresses?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was unhappy. ¡°You know that I hate other women besides you.¡± ¡°Do you hate Sister too?¡± Su Yanyun immediately dug a hole for Rong Linyi to jump in. Unexpectedly, he was firm. ¡°Yes, she is one of the women I hate the most.¡± Su Yanyun choked and stopped asking. She was so afraid that Rong Linyi would say that he even hated his mother. ¡°Then¡­ thank you Hubby for not hating me.¡± Su Yanyun replied. She was originally a little unhappy because he didn¡¯t tell her about Brother He Xiaoqin, but she felt relieved because of his unique kindness. ¡°Do you know why I don¡¯t hate you?¡± Rong Linyi pressed on. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t dare to say that she didn¡¯t know. She could only probe. ¡°Because I¡¯m your baby?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re my good baby.¡± Rong Linyi seemed tough softly again. ¡°Annoying.¡± Su Yanyun pouted shyly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be more free after this month. I¡¯ll have a lot of time to apany you.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was gentle. Since her husband had said so, Su Yanyun finally considered the issue of resigning officially. She thought Sister Rong would agree logically. She didn¡¯t expect Rong Xuelong to be very unhappy when she heard her reason. ¡°Why do women have to resign when they¡¯re pregnant? Why do women have to prioritize their families when they¡¯re married? Why do women have to ce importance on their future generations after giving birth? Why can¡¯t women have their own careers and lives?¡± Su Yanyun was stunned by the series of questions. ¡°Come out! Find a ce.¡± Rong Xuelong seemed to be angry. ¡°I want to educate you!¡± Su Yanyun was uneasy. ¡°You can educate me over the phone. I will study hard.¡± She still didn¡¯t understand her eldest aunt¡¯s temper. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with your resignation. Yanyun, men always want to hide women. They think they¡¯re invincible and can protect you perfectly, but if you just listen to their sweet dream, your life is over. Believe me, Yanyun, our Rong family doesn¡¯t need a woman hiding behind a man. What we need is a partner who can fight alongside a man!¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. She even forgot to respond. ¡°Yanyun, I know that Linyi dotes on you and loves you very much, but it¡¯s his business to dote on you and love you. You can ept his love, but you have to be clear-headed. Yanyun, you have to have a sense of crisis and grow stronger.¡± Rong Xuelong said sincerely, ¡°It looks like Linyi has something to hide from you that requires me to be a big mouth¡­¡± Chapter 246

Chapter 246: Looking For What She Can¡¯t Get

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Linyi didn¡¯t tell you about my identity, right?¡± In the beautiful private coffee house, there was only Su Yanyun and Rong Xuelong. The store owner served the drinks and left. Su Yanyun looked at Rong Xuelong. Her beautiful waves of hair were draped over her shoulders. Her loose-fitting dress hung on her smooth shoulders, and her snow-white skin glistened with a translucent light. In the sunlight, her brows were as charming as exquisite porcin. To date, all the Rong family members Su Yanyun had seen were ridiculously good-looking. The heavens had given them noble identities, immense wealth, and beautiful looks. Only souls with the best reincarnation skills could be born in such a family. At least, Su Yanyun had thought so before Rong Xuelong had said that. However, Rong Xuelong said that with a faint mncholic expression. Her background? What was so special about her background? Wasn¡¯t she Rong Linyi¡¯s older sister? ¡°I am indeed Linyi¡¯s blood-rted sister, but this bloodline is not as simple as a biological sister.¡± Rong Xuelong seemed to see through Su Yanyun¡¯s doubt and said that in one breath. When Rong Xuelong called her over, Su Yanyun was prepared to be ¡°educated¡±, but she never expected Sister Rong to talk about her background. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t understand Sister¡¯s words.¡± Su Yanyun expressed honestly. Rong Xuelong smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a simple girl. Perhaps it¡¯s because you¡¯re so simple and fearless that Linyi is attracted to you. After all, growing up in such a dirty family, he will subconsciously like pure and clean creatures. People always move towards things they can¡¯t do¡­¡± Su Yanyun noticed the word ¡®dirty¡¯. She remembered that thest time at the hospital, Rong Linyi had said simr things to her. He said that no one was dirtier than him. Rong Xuelong sighed slightly. ¡°Linyi and I have the same mother. I am his biological sister, but at the same time¡­ I am his cousin.¡± This was a little too much information¡­ Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes widened. Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t have much of an expression on her face and only stated the truth. ¡°This matter is also an open secret in the Rong family and even in the rich circle of C City. Before my mother even married into the Rong family, she was¡­ tainted by that shameless man. I am the fruit of this sin.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Rong Linyi had never mentioned this to her before. Yes, she suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t understand her husband at all¡­ She didn¡¯t know anything about his past, his life, or his family¡­ Since the two of them were together, all that filled her memory was sweetness and affection. He seemed to have given her the best in the world, everything he could give her, except for his ¡°irreversible¡± past. ¡°Yanyun, do you find it strange?¡± Rong Xuelong knew that Su Yanyun was shocked, so she continued to ask. ¡°Thest birthday banquet was the Rong family¡¯s olddy¡¯s 60th birthday. Her son and daughter-inw are already over 40 years old, so why is she only 60 years old? Also, why is Linyi so young and already the family head? You¡¯re in the news industry, but you have never heard of Linyi¡¯s father as well, right?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s questions shocked Su Yanyun. She could vaguely sense that there were many stories involved, but she couldn¡¯t sort out the seriousness of this at once. Chapter 247

Chapter 247: Whose Baby Is It?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°There are a lot of stories to tell here.¡± Rong Xuelong seemed to be in pain. ¡°What I can do today is only to tell you my story. As for what happened to my elders, I think I can¡¯t talk too much about it. I didn¡¯t ask you toe out because I wanted you to work or do anything. I just wanted to tell you that as a woman of the Rong family, every single one of them is extremely difficult.¡± She looked into Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yanyun, Linyi loves you. He doesn¡¯t want you to be stained by any dirty things. He wants to protect you under his wing and not let you be hurt at all. You can ept and be grateful for his love, but if you want to hide behind him and be safe for the rest of your life, that¡¯s probably impossible.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s me, Mother, or anyone else, perhaps they all had the same simple heart as you from the beginning. However, just having a heart will not allow you to survive in this family¡­¡± ¡°Sister¡­¡± Su Yanyun was emotional. She never expected Sister Rong to say these heartfelt words to her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes were a little dim. ¡°I only hope that you can grow up and stay by his side for a long time. It¡¯s very difficult for Linyi to love someone¡­ If you don¡¯t want him to be worried about you, you have to be stronger.¡± The sun was bright outside and they felt warmth on their arms. Rong Xuelong¡¯s fair and wless skin was not injured at all, but Su Yanyun thought that perhaps her heart had already been injured. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer Zheng Xin to you as the deputy editor-in-chief.¡± Rong Xuelong knocked her fingers on the table. Her small action was the same as Rong Linyi¡¯s. ¡°You only work half a day. Go to the hospital to apany your mother in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡± Su Yanyun was a little embarrassed. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to thank me. I¡¯m not a saint.¡± Rong Xuelong nted her eyes. ¡°The sooner your mother wakes up, the sooner the Su family¡¯s property and power can return. This will give you some leverage. It¡¯s also to prevent Linyi from making trouble with Mom because of you.¡± Su Yanyun¡­ Sister Rong was indeed a businessman! ¡°Oh right.¡± Suddenly, Rong Xuelong looked gossipy. ¡°I have a question to ask you. On the ount that I¡¯ve already told you my birthright, you have to be honest with me.¡± ¡°Sister, ask.¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t think of anything to confess to Rong Xuelong. Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Yanyun, the baby in your stomach¡­ whose is it?¡± ¡­ This was the second time Su Yanyun had received a mysterious package. This time, the express delivery was sent directly to the front desk of the office, but the receptionist didn¡¯t see the other party¡¯s face clearly. She opened the package and saw a pair of jade earrings lying inside. Su Yanyun looked even more serious than thest time. She remembered this pair of jade earrings very clearly. She had apanied her mother to an auction when she was twelve years old and bought it together with a ne and bracelet from the same collection. It was a top-quality ice type with high water content. Her mother also said that when she got married, she would give her this set of jade jewelry as her dowry. There was still no information on the delivery box, but there was a printed piece of paper in the jewelry box with a sentence on it: [If you want to get Mother¡¯s things back, don¡¯t call the police.] Chapter 248 - The Only Thing I Want to Protect

Chapter 248: The Only Thing I Want to Protect

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The other party knew that this belonged to her mother! In other words, the other party knew that these things were from the Shi family. And from the looks of it, this person¡¯s background and power were not much less than the Rong family. At least, Rong Linyi and the police temporarily couldn¡¯t find out where these things went¡­ Su Yanyun knew that the other party would definitely contact her again. He had sent back two pieces of jewelry as nothing but bait. Ha. She sneered. She wanted to see what the other party¡¯s scheme was and what he was up to. She thought for a while and still knocked on Rong Xuelong¡¯s office door. Rong Linyi was overseas now, and telling him these things would not quench his thirst. Su Yanyun understood that she was still ¡°weak¡± and had to make friends with all the allies she could. And Sister Rong was undoubtedly the best ally. ¡°This is a little strange.¡± Rong Xuelong looked at the pair of jade earrings. ¡°Speaking of which, your mother only lost jewelry?¡± Su Yanyun had to admit that Sister Rong was a powerful person. She reached the core of the problem with one sentence. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s just jewelry.¡± Anyway, her husband could buy it for her again. ¡°The important thing is that there¡¯s a token of Father and Mother¡¯s love inside. Before Father left, he kept repeating to me to take good care of it.¡± Su Yanyun was very upset. ¡°When Mother met with an ident and the Su family was in such a state, I really didn¡¯t have a choice. Although Grandpa doesn¡¯t like Mother, I really didn¡¯t expect him to disregard his family ties and do such a thing.¡± ¡°Your grandfather is indeed an oddity.¡± Rong Xuelong frowned. ¡°However, I guess that the person holding your batch of items is probably not simple.¡± Su Yanyun agreed with Rong Xuelong¡¯s words. The police had already checked on everyone in the Shi family. But all of them, including the Old Master, insisted that they hadn¡¯t touched the suitcase. When Su Yanyun received the suitcase, the passcode lock was indeed urate. Although the things in the suitcase had been notarized, she had topensate for the loss. But the Shi family simply couldn¡¯t take out the money topensate. Furthermore, even if the court ruled and enforced it, it didn¡¯t have any actual meaning. What Su Yanyun wanted to protect was only her parents¡¯ token of love¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s wait.¡± Unexpectedly, Rong Xuelong had the same opinion as Su Yanyun. ¡°Let¡¯s see what the other party is up to. We don¡¯t have to alert the police for the time being. Let¡¯s observe the other party¡¯s intentions first.¡± Not longter, when the ¡°enemy¡± hiding in the dark revealed his true colors, Su Yanyun was relieved that she had the foresight to choose Rong Xuelong as an ally¡­ After lunch, Su Yanyun arrived at her mother¡¯s hospital room on time. Perhaps it was a psychological effect, ever since the doctor told her that her mother had the possibility of waking up, Su Yanyun always felt that her mother looked better. She gave her mother a massage and chatted with her for a while. She even read some current news. As she was resting, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Su Yanyun said. The doctors and nurses wouldn¡¯t knock, so it had to be someone else. As expected, He Xiaoqin pushed open the door and entered. ¡°Yanyun, am I disturbing you?¡± She had a friendly smile on her face. Coupled with her delicate face, she looked very harmless. ¡°No, what¡¯s the matter?¡± After talking to He Xiaoqin that day, the two of them met in the hospital often and were considered familiar with each other. Su Yanyun was very grateful to He Xiaoqin¡¯s brother, but she really didn¡¯t like He Xiaoqin¡­ Chapter 249

Chapter 249: Sudden Disaster

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Actually, He Xiaoqin gave people a gentle feeling. She had average looks, but she wasn¡¯t ugly. She looked very pleasing to the eye and wasn¡¯t aggressive. She was also very polite and humble with people, and there was no fault in her behavior. But perhaps it was because their first meeting wasn¡¯t too pleasant. Or maybe it was because of her ¡°god sister¡± status. Or perhaps it was because she was too perfect, so perfect that it felt¡­ a little fake. So even though Su Yanyun seemed to be on good terms with her, she was still wary of her. ¡°Yanyun, I made some pastries today and brought them over for everyone to try.¡± He Xiaoqin took out an exquisite box of food. ¡°The doctor and the nurses all said that it was very delicious, why don¡¯t you try it?¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but admire He Xiaoqin¡¯s high EQ. She had specially brought her pastries, but said that she had brought them for everyone. She also said that everyone had eaten them, so that Su Yanyun would not feel burdened¡­ This form of ttery was just right. But why did she have to curry favor with her? Su Yanyun had long seen that He Xiaoqin had been deliberately fawning on her. Although she was tactful in offering it, it was a truth that she was solicitous. ¡°Yanyun, you take care of Aunt every day. Did you take leave or resign from work?¡± He Xiaoqin asked Su Yanyun casually as they ate the pastries. ¡°I¡¯m on leave.¡± Su Yanyun replied. ¡°Yourpany is so good. I also hope to receive this treatment.¡± She pouted and looked very innocent. ¡°Unfortunately, I only took a few days off to take care of Brother. Thepany said that if I didn¡¯t go back to work, they would fire me.¡± ¡°Fire you?¡± Su Yanyun felt that He Xiaoqin¡¯s words needed confirmation. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Young Master Yi¡¯s¡­ god sister?¡± ¡°Sigh, what god sister? They¡¯re all calling me that. You know that I only have one brother, Young Master Yi. Although I also call him Brother Yi, it¡¯s only because he¡¯s my brother¡¯s friend. Besides, love is love, and work is work.¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s brows were filled with worry. ¡°If the doctor didn¡¯t say that, it is likely that Brother would never¡­¡± As He Xiaoqin spoke, tears welled up in her eyes again. She choked and said, ¡°I can¡¯t risk being fired to apany him. I just want to apany him more¡­¡± This kind of rtionship didn¡¯t look fake at all. Su Yanyun was about to organize her words to console her when He Xiaoqin smiled with tears in her eyes. ¡°Look at me. The weather is so good today, yet I still said such disappointing words. Oh right, Yanyun, there¡¯s a dessert house opposite the hospital. Apany me to buy a cup of milk tea, okay?¡± It was just a cup of milk tea anyway, and He Xiaoqin hadn¡¯t been dragging her around these two days. She was generous and seemed to really treat Su Yanyun as a good friend¡­ Mother didn¡¯t need special care at this time, so Su Yanyun instructed the nurse and apanied He Xiaoqin out. At this time, there was no one on the street beside the hospital. The green light lit up and the two of them started crossing the street. Unexpectedly, a car that had parked at the side of the road suddenly rushed over when the two of them were in the middle of the road. This matter happened suddenly and absurdly. When the car rushed over, Su Yanyun followed her instincts and retreated subconsciously. However, He Xiaoqin suddenly stopped her. Something unexpected happened¡­ Chapter 250

Chapter 250: He Doesn¡¯t Have Much Time

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

At the critical moment before the car crashed into them, Su Yanyun instinctively wanted to dodge. However, He Xiaoqin¡¯s hand was faster than her¡­ He Xiaoqin pulled Su Yanyun and pushed her behind herself. ¡°Yanyun! Be careful!¡± She yelled and pushed Su Yanyun away, but fell towards the front of the car because of the counterforce. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± A miserable scream pierced the clear sky above. Su Yanyun stabilized her body and saw He Xiaoqin rolling on the ground at the front of the car. He Xiaoqin¡­ He Xiaoqin had been hit by a car to save her! Su Yanyun was in shock and disbelief. The car that caused the ident made a sharp turn and fled after hitting He Xiaoqin. ¡°He Xiaoqin, Xiaoqin¡­ how are you?¡± Su Yanyun looked at He Xiaoqin, who was lying on the ground and groaning in pain. She was also very anxious. He Xiaoqin shook her head forcefully with beads of sweat on her forehead. ¡°No, I¡¯m ¡­ alright¡­ Yanyun, are you¡­ alright¡­¡± Fortunately, the hospital was behind her. After He Xiaoqin was sent to the hospital, she quickly underwent a checkup. She was very lucky. Other than a slight concussion, there was only arge area of soft tissueceration. But even so, she was still lying on the bed, unable to move. ¡°Yanyun, what do we do¡­¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.¡± No one can take care of Brother¡­¡± ¡°Take care of yourself. Don¡¯t you have a nurse?¡± Su Yanyun had heard the doctor say that He Xiaoqin¡¯s injuries were not fatal, but she could only move normally after a week. ¡°A nurse, a nurse can only do simple nursing, but Brother¡­ he doesn¡¯t have much time left¡­¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s tears rolled down her temples. Suddenly, she grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°Yanyun, I beg you¡­ I beg you¡­ 10 minutes a day, just 10 minutes¡­ You just have to apany Brother for 10 minutes. Recite the diary he wrote in the past and say a few words with him¡­ I don¡¯t know how long he canst¡­ I, I¡­¡± He Xiaoqin was sobbing. Even her numb and guarded heart softened when she saw her sad tears. Besides, this woman had just saved her. If it weren¡¯t for her, she would very likely have been hit by a car and the baby in her stomach would have¡­ Thinking of this, Su Yanyunforted He Xiaoqin. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Before you recover, I will help you visit your brother. Your brother¡­¡± He was also Linyi¡¯s good friend. He was lying there because he was saving Rong Linyi. They were siblings. One had saved her Dearest Hubby, and the other had just saved her. This favor was much more important than pastries and milk tea. ¡°Thank you, Yanyun.¡± He Xiaoqin looked at Su Yanyun with tears in her eyes. ¡°Thank you¡­ even if Brother has really left, I¡¯m really grateful for your help¡­ I have Brother¡¯s diary in my bag¡­¡± Under He Xiaoqin¡¯s instructions, Su Yanyun opened her bag. As expected, an ancient ck leather-bound notebook was lying inside. ¡°Just read it casually.¡± He Xiaoqin smiled gratefully at Su Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun, thank you.¡± ¡°Okay, stop thanking me. I should be the one thanking you.¡± Su Yanyunforted her. ¡°I will read the diary to your brother every day. Hurry and sleep for a while. The doctor said you have to rest more.¡± He Yueze. This was He Xiaoqin¡¯s brother¡¯s name. Su Yanyun looked at the information card on the bed and slowly looked at the man on the bed. Chapter 251

Chapter 251: Hope You Wake Up Soon

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He Xiaoqin¡¯s appearance was delicate and upright. It was pleasing to the eye, but not breathtakingly beautiful. But even with his eyes closed, He Yueze was still handsome. Perhaps because he had been bedridden for a long time, his face was a little thin, but his physique was undoubtedly good. Compared to Rong Linyi¡¯s exquisite handsomeness, He Yueze¡¯s face had a gentle and elegant beauty. Heid there quietly like a top-quality piece of jade, exuding a kind of charm from within. His eyes were closed, and it was obvious that the corners of his eyes were slightly upturned. This pair of eyes should be alluring, right? This man was injured and lying here for Rong Linyi¡­ Their friendship must be very deep. Su Yanyun sat down and opened the diary. The handwriting was very elegant, just like the man lying in front of her. She followed the words and read them word by word. A crisp and pleasant voice slowly echoed in the hospital room¡­ He Yueze¡¯s writing was very good. He described the small things in life vividly. This was a diary from his university days. It recorded what happened when he was studying abroad. What surprised Su Yanyun even more was that Rong Linyi was mentioned every few days. He Yueze wrote about Rong Linyi in his diary, and sometimes he would bezy and write the word ¡°Lin¡± instead. Su Yanyun vaguely knew from the diary that the He family and the Rong family were old friends. He Yueze and Rong Linyi had been friends since a young age. A sentence in it caught her attention. He Yueze wrote in his diary: [I heard from Fengzi today that Lin¡¯s obsession with cleanliness is getting worse and worse. Her personality is also bing more and more gloomy. I really hope she can return to her childhood and return to the time before the bad luck arrived¡­] Bad luck? Su Yanyun touched the word with her fingertips. She remembered Aunt Chen¡¯s words and hoped that one day¡­ Rong Linyi would tell her those things personally. These days, she had actually been waiting. But when would that daye? Putting down the diary, Su Yanyun stared at He Yueze in a daze for a few seconds before getting up. She said softly to He Yueze, ¡°Mr. He, thank you for your concern for Linyi all these years. Thank you for saving him. I hope you can wake up soon.¡± When she turned around, she didn¡¯t see He Yueze¡¯s hand tremble slightly¡­ ¡­ Su Yanyun quietly waited for the third delivery. The person hiding behind the scenes really didn¡¯t disappoint her. This morning, Su Yanyun had just arrived at the office when the front desk staff pointed to a familiar box on the table. ¡°Su Yanyun, your parcel.¡± It was another package without the sender¡¯s information. Su Yanyun opened it. This time, it was a jade bracelet matching the jade earring from before. Of course, there were other surprises inside. An exquisite invitation was pressed under the jewelry box. Su Yanyun opened the invitation. Her name was written inside, indicating that she was invited to a banquet hosted by the Chuo Society the day after tomorrow. ¡°A banquet by the Chuo Society?¡± Su Yanyun was even more confused. She was, after all, once the daughter of the Su family and knew the reputation of the Chuo Society. To put it simply, it was a female group established by the richdies of the C City. Thedies organized many activities by this association. Sometimes it was a banquet, sometimes it was a fundraiser, and sometimes it was an auction. To the top prestigious families, joining such an association was an extension of their family¡¯s reach. To ordinary rich families, joining such an association was beneficial for the women in the family to obtain greater resources for the men in their families. And now, the person hiding in the dark had invited Su Yanyun to such an association¡¯s banquet¡­ Chapter 252

Chapter 252: Feeling Empty

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°What a coincidence.¡± Rong Xuelong flipped through the invitation. ¡°I¡¯m going to the banquet the day after tomorrow night. This is their monthly banquet. It will be held in the Crystal Brilliance Club. Speaking of which¡­ it¡¯s that guy¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°That guy?¡± Su Yanyun was curious. ¡°Which guy?¡± She could hear the anger in Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice. ¡°A bastard with the surname Jiang.¡± Rong Xuelong said slowly. ¡°If you meet this guy, you have to stay far away. The Jiang family is no good.¡± One of the few female Gods of Creation from the convention was Mrs. Jiang. She was a hypocritical and crafty middle-aged woman. In Rong Xuelong¡¯s words, this woman was selfish and narrow-minded. She was greedy for power, but her own ability could not support her ambition. And the President of the Strategy Club happened to be Madam Rong. Madam Jiang always thought that she should be the President of the Joint Club. She loved to trip Madam Rong up both openly and covertly. The more she couldn¡¯t get her hands on her, the more she wanted to cause trouble and, in the end, get beaten up by Madam Rong. But she was unaware of it and still overestimated herself bypeting with Madam Rong. After a while, she naturally formed a grudge with Rong Xuelong, the daughter who protected her mother. Of course, this Mrs. Jiang didn¡¯t know that she still had to continue being enemies with the Rong family¡¯s daughter-inw¡­ ¡°The day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Rong Xuelong pointed to the invitation. ¡°Hmph, I want to see what kind of blind guy dares to have designs on my brother¡¯s wife!¡± The next afternoon, Su Yanyun came back from the hospital and immediately changed into an exquisite gown and put on expensive jewelry with Aunt Chen¡¯s help. The monthly banquet was held once a month on the same date. In the evening, Su Yanyun changed and turned on herputer. She didn¡¯t hide the fact that she was going to the banquet from Rong Linyi and told him a day in advance. When he heard that Sister Rong would apany her, Rong Linyi thought that Rong Xuelong had an ulterior motive to bring Su Yanyun out to y. He probably only agreed to Su Yanyun¡¯s invitation aftermunicating with Rong Xuelong. The video call connected early. Su Yanyun looked at the man on the screen. A warm light shone behind Rong Linyi. On his side, it was still dark in the morning, and he was also wearing a silver-blue nightgown. His hair was a little messy, but it showed a kind of hazy handsomeness that was different from before. ¡°I told you to wake up early.¡± Su Yanyun leaned over and felt sorry for him. She pouted her red lips at the man on the screen. ¡°Hubby, take a look and quickly go back to sleep.¡± She had just heard from her husband yesterday that the matter in North America seemed a little tricky. Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi also saw some anxiety in his usual calm eyes. She thought that her husband was impatient because of the heavy workload, but she didn¡¯t know that the source of Rong Linyi¡¯s frustration was that he hadn¡¯t been close to his woman for a long time. He had never left Su Yanyun so long after getting together with her. Every night, without that gentle and petite body in his arms, his heart felt as if it was empty and couldn¡¯t be filled no matter what. The video that happened once a day became his motivation to persevere. Even if Su Yanyun changed the time of the video to 3 AM, he would still be up so that he could take a look at her and hear her voice. At this time, Rong Linyi¡¯s hand covered the screen as he looked at the little woman lying on the opposite side of the screen. He had long realized that in front of Su Yanyun, his mysophobia was nothing. He had kept her by his side with the intention of using her to treat his mysophobia, but unexpectedly¡­ Chapter 253

Chapter 253: I Miss You A Lot

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He had been ill for many years and thought that he had finally found a way to treat himself. Unexpectedly, she was the antidote, but she was even more poisonous. Having her and enjoying the beauty she brought was like quenching thirst with poison. He had been poisoned by her. When he saw her and hugged her, he felt as if he had been reborn. All the illnesses that had troubled him in the past had disappeared. But if she wasn¡¯t by his side, he wouldn¡¯t be able to touch her or see her. He would be even more sick than before. ¡°Follow Sister closely at the banquet tonight.¡± Rong Linyi instructed. His fingers slowly rubbed the screen and traced the little woman¡¯s eyebrows and lips. He had always called Rong Xuelong by her name in the past, but now that Su Yanyun called her sister, he also called her sister. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Su Yanyun stood up and swayed slightly in front of the screen. ¡°Are the clothes and jewelry Aunt Chen chose for me nice?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were filled with affection. ¡°Yes.¡± His woman obviously looked good in anything. Aunt Chen had followed Madam Rong for so many years and had high standards. The clothes and essories she matched Su Yanyun with could be considered master-level. It was luxurious but not cumbersome. It was graceful but also a little lively. It was just like a little woman¡¯s character. It was fiery and gentle, delicate and a little hot. It was charming but not without being lively. Rong Linyi felt regret for the first time since he left her. He regretted it. He really regretted it. No matter howplicated the situation in North America was, Su Yanyun¡¯s identity couldn¡¯t be made public. No matter how busy his work was, he shouldn¡¯t leave his woman alone in the country. Over the past few days, the longer they were apart, the easier it was for him to think about it. He was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well, that she wouldn¡¯t know how to take care of herself when she worked, that she would be bullied by people with evil intentions, that her baby would be in an ident, and that the Rong family would find out about her identity¡­ As long as he had any free time, all sorts of thoughts would rush into his mind. He had no choice but to work tirelessly and force himself to the limits of his body to rest for a few hours. ¡°I¡¯m going to attend the banquet. Sister hase to fetch me.¡± Su Yanyun heard a knock on the door. ¡°Hubby, we¡¯ll talk tomorrow. Hurry and sleep for a while.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Rong Linyi was reluctant and disappointed, but his expression was as cold as before. He looked up with a hint of threat in his eyes. ¡°Have you forgotten something?¡± Su Yanyun immediately thought of her husband¡¯s new rule a few days ago. When they parted, they had to ¡°kiss¡±. She immediately leaned over and kissed the screen. She kissed Rong Linyi¡¯s fingertips. ¡°Hubby, if it wasn¡¯t for Mother¡¯s critical period now, I would have already flown over to see you.¡± Su Yanyun said, like beans exploding. ¡°I missed you a lot. Bye.¡± These words sounded useless, but they undoubtedly pleased Rong Linyi greatly. He was so happy that he didn¡¯t even care about his woman hurriedly ending the video. Rong Xuelong was already waiting for her outside. As soon as she saw Su Yanyune down the stairs, her eyes narrowed. ¡°Very beautiful.¡± She smiled and praised Su Yanyun. This word came from the bottom of her heart. Rong Xuelong only thought that Su Yanyun looked obedient and cute in the past. She had exquisite facial features and was the type that looked more beautiful the more she looked at her, but she was still a distance away from being stunning at first nce. But with her outfit tonight¡­ Rong Xuelong was suddenly a little afraid of bringing her to the banquet¡­ Would anything happen if she brought such a delicious little beauty out? Chapter 254

Chapter 254: Women Are the Lead

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The lights were on. The Crystal Glory Club appeared luxurious and low-key under the night sky. This was a high-end clubhouse under the Jiang family¡¯s control. The venue was wide and luxurious, very suitable for holding top-ss banquets in the upper-ss society. Madam Jiang relied on the fact that she was one of the founders of the monthly banquet to force the venue to be her own property. No one had any objections to her actions. The Jiang family was rich and influential in the service industry. Many rich families in C City fawned over them. But Madam Rong was not one of them. Mrs. Jiang had been fighting with her for so many years. Madam Rong had long felt bored, so she let Mrs. Jiang do whatever she wanted with the banquet. However, with Mrs. Jiang¡¯s ipetence, she couldn¡¯t handle many of the matters. The Chuo Society was a female organization established by the rich and powerful. It also upied a ce in the business world of C City and had status and prestige that was not inferior to other enterprises. As a legendary heroine in the business world of C City, Madam Rong naturally wouldn¡¯t give up the association she had personally established. In her opinion, she was giving it to her own daughter-inw. Thus, this was also the reason why she chose a daughter-inw. It ultimately depended on her family background and the girl¡¯s own capabilities. Rong Xuelong and Su Yanyun got into the car and received a lot of attention before they even entered the club. Many young masters from prestigious families walked forward with bright eyes. ¡°Ms. Rong, long time no see.¡± A young man ignored his femalepanion and walked in front of Rong Xuelong and Su Yanyun first. Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Have we met? I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Ms. Rong is really forgetful.¡± The woman with the young man scoffed. ¡°It can¡¯t be that you don¡¯t even remember me, right?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Unexpectedly, Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t recognize anyone. ¡°Make way, don¡¯t block our way.¡± ¡°You!¡± The woman was so angry that her face was pale. She looked at Rong Xuelong¡¯s back view and stomped her feet fiercely, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. The other men around saw that someone had already charged forward to be ¡°sacrificed¡±, and no one went forward to ask for trouble. ¡°Who is that?¡± Su Yanyun asked Rong Xuelong after seeing that the surroundings were much quieter. ¡°The Tang family. That woman is the Tang family¡¯s daughter, and the man is her cousin.¡± Rong Xuelong replied casually. Su Yanyun was a little surprised to see how arrogant the woman surnamed Tang was. Only women were invited to the monthly banquet. The men who entered were either their boyfriends or part of their families. Rong Xuelong exined. She knew that in C City, the criteria to determine a man¡¯s power was whether he had the ability to let his powerless girlfriend or daughter enter the banquet. The banquet didn¡¯t ept men bringing female partners, only the opposite. Only when a man let his woman join the Chuo Society, he could let his woman bring him to the banquet. Even Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t get an invitation to the appointment with his own identity. However, he could get the Chuo Society to send an invitation to Su Yanyun and follow her to the banquet. In other words, the ¡°person behind the scenes¡± who sent Su Yanyun the invitation this time was either an influential man in C City or a member of the club. Members could invite their female friends to the banquet ording to their ranks. While Su Yanyun was digesting the knowledge Rong Xuelong had told her, she didn¡¯t know that she was also being digested by others¡­ Chapter 255

Chapter 255: Found a Lover

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Without a doubt, as the Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter, Rong Xuelong had always been the focus of various banquets. On any asion, the tall and beautiful woman was the brightest star in the entire venue, but she was also an unreachable mountain. She was always alone. No matter men or women, no one could enter her eyes. But tonight, she had actually hooked her arm around a wonderful person. Compared to Rong Xuelong, who was over 1.7 meters tall, the 1.68 meters Su Yanyun was much smaller, but this did not stop the glow on her body. Tonight, she was wearing a long, moon-white dress. The hemline was short in front and long in the back, and it had high requirements on the wearer¡¯s legs. It was very difficult for ordinary people to wear it. But Su Yanyun was beautiful when she wore it. The elegant skirt was like flower petals in full bloom and swayed behind her like flowing water, making her long legs look like stamens. Her smooth and round knees and straight calves were like the best ivory carvings, dazzling everyone¡¯s eyes. Because she was pregnant, the heel of her shoe was only three centimeters, but this added ayer of simple brilliance to her. The silver shoces wrapped around her small and fair feet and ankles like pearls on a seashell, so exquisite that it made people admire and love her. The upper half of the dress was off-shoulder, but the cor was a peachy shape. Her voluptuous chest was pushed up to be iparably delicate, and the gemstone pendant that was about to fall into her heart was like a water droplet, agilely above that alluring narrow ditch. But such clothes didn¡¯t make anyone have any profane thoughts. It was because the person in the clothes had a dignified and elegant temperament. Her little face that had no makeup was also pure and charming. It only made people feel pity and admiration for her, but they couldn¡¯t have dirty thoughts. Rong Xuelong was a dazzling diamond. Su Yanyun was a pearl, gentle and beautiful. Others might be attracted to Rong Xuelong at first nce, but Su Yanyun would capture all of them the second time. Most of the young men present had followed their mothers or sisters here. Other than having the intention to expand their business, they wanted to meet someone of simr status here. Su Yanyun¡¯s appearance immediately made many men set a target for the banquet. Unfortunately, Su Yanyun had Rong Xuelong by her side. Rong Xuelong was here tonight to be her obedient sister-inw¡¯s ¡°flower guardian knight¡±. As long as there were any bees or butterflies, they would all be defeated the moment they met the sharp-tongued Sister Rong. Sister Rong had taken care of her younger brother and sister since a young age. She was the eldest sister in the family and although she insisted that Su Yanyun grow up independently, she was the one who vited the rules the most when she really took care of her. She took care of Su Yanyun¡­ even Rong Linyi would be ashamed to see it. During dinner, Su Yanyun hardly touched her fork or knife except for her mouth. Rong Xuelong peeled the lobsters, cut the steak, and scooped the soup for Su Yanyun from time to time. During dinner, Su Yanyun was like a baby. The other richdies at the table were stunned. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Su Yanyun was amused and speechless. Rong Linyi doted on her and often hugged her during dinner to feed her. But it was not to the extent of being served by Rong Xuelong. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can do it anyway.¡± Rong Xuelong was a little smug. ¡°Haha, those who don¡¯t know would think that Ms. Rong has found a female lover?¡± Suddenly, a mocking voice was heard. Chapter 256

Chapter 256: Guard Baby Yanyun For Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun looked up. The person who said this was a middle-aged woman who was not tall. The woman was dressed in jewelry and aplicated ck gown, but it couldn¡¯t cover her already plump body. Her face was very thin and her eyes were big, but the evil glint in them made people feel nauseous. Even Su Yanyun, who didn¡¯t like judging people, had a terrible first impression of this middle-aged woman. Rong Xuelong sneered disdainfully. She took a sip of the red wine in her ss and retortedzily. ¡°What has it got to do with you?¡± The middle-aged woman seemed to have expected Rong Xuelong¡¯s reaction. She smiled indifferently and twisted her waist arrogantly. ¡°The dignified Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter is talking to an elder without respect. To think that an elder like me didn¡¯t fuss over it.¡± She moved away. It was obvious that she did not want to continue fighting with Rong Xuelong. ¡°Ha, coward!¡± Rong Xuelong mocked rudely. Su Yanyun was almost done eating. She and Rong Xuelong left hand in hand. ¡°Who is she?¡± she asked. To others, the two of them were intimate and Rong Xuelong had taken care of her meticulously, so it was normal to think that they were on good terms. However, that middle-aged woman insisted on making their rtionship sound so unbearable with obvious hostility. Su Yanyun had already guessed who this person was. ¡°I told you before, Madam Jiang.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s answer confirmed her guess. She hooked her arm around Su Yanyun¡¯s even more intimately. ¡°Don¡¯t care about what she says. Anyway, she won¡¯t say anything good. You¡¯re my good sister-inw and you¡¯re pregnant with my family¡¯s baby. There are many people here, so I can¡¯t let you bump into her.¡± Although she said she was holding onto Su Yanyun, it was actually equivalent to her supporting Su Yanyun. Feeling her sister¡¯s thoughtful care, Su Yanyun smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m not that delicate. If Sister really dotes on me, assign me less tasks during work usually.¡± ¡°Dream on.¡± Rong Xuelong reached out and pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s nose. ¡°Don¡¯t imitate your hubby. I¡¯ll give you a shlight. You can climb up the pir.¡± Su Yanyun was amused by Rong Xuelong¡¯s words. Beautiful skin was one in a hundred, but interesting souls were one in a million. As for Sister Rong, she had beautiful skin and an interesting soul, but her interest was undoubtedly only open to a few ¡°people of hers¡±. In this aspect, she was actually no different from Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi was just more serious than his sister. The night was slightly cold. Two beautiful women sat on a two-seater sofa near therge ss window and chatted softly about topics only the two of them could hear. ¡°Sister, when do you think the person who sent me that thing will appear?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait. He¡¯s not in a hurry, so why should we be?¡± Rong Xuelong did not care. ¡°Xuelong, you¡¯re here.¡± As the two of them were chatting, an unfamiliardy walked over with a smile. ¡°Your mother told me to call you over.¡± ¡°Okay, Aunt Zhao, wait for me.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s attitude towards Madam Zhao was undoubtedly different from others. She seemed much more friendly. Madam Zhao was Madam Rong¡¯s best friend and had watched Rong Xuelong grow up. Her words could not be fake. Rong Xuelong stood up and suddenly pointed to a delicate youth not far away. ¡°You! Come over and guard my baby Yanyun.¡± Chapter 257

Chapter 257: Obsession

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The young man was originally looking at the scenery at the side, but his face turned red when Rong Xuelong suddenly mentioned him. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Rong Xuelong and walked over without hesitation. ¡°Listen, Baby Yanyun is my treasure.¡± Rong Xuelong sped her hands. ¡°When I¡¯m not around, you have to be a good substitute knight for me. Don¡¯t let anyone bully her. Don¡¯t let her fall and hurt herself, understand?¡± The young man nodded with a red face. ¡°Also, our Baby Yanyun is taken. Don¡¯t think about it and maintain a safe distance, understand?¡± The young man¡¯s face turned even redder. He nodded repeatedly but didn¡¯t say a single word. Rong Xuelong scoffed and walked away with Madam Zhao. The young man watched Rong Xuelong¡¯s back view as she left, and there was a youthful but persistent infatuation in his eyes. Su Yanyun then remembered that from the time they arrived at the banquet, the young man seemed to be walking in circles in front of them and didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with them. But now, from his behavior, it was very suspicious¡­ She didn¡¯t expect Sister Rong to be so charming. The young man looked like he was only 17 or 18 years old, but he actually fell for Sister Rong, who was at least 10 years older than him. ¡°Hello.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s mind was racing when she suddenly heard a shy but polite greeting. She tilted her head and saw the young man sizing her up with a curious expression. He, who had always been concerned about Rong Xuelong, naturally saw Su Yanyun long ago. The youth obviously heard the ¡°nder¡± from Madam Jiang regarding Su Yanyun and Rong Xuelong¡¯s rtionship. He obviously didn¡¯t believe that Su Yanyun was Rong Xuelong¡¯s girlfriend. He was just curious why the arrogant Sister Xuelong would be so good to an unknown woman. ¡°Hello.¡± The other party was so polite that Su Yanyun also smiled at him. The young man was stunned. What a beautiful girl. When she didn¡¯t move, she was as exquisite as a jade sculpture, but when she smiled, she was so bright and dazzling¡­ No wonder Sister Rong was so good to her. ¡°Are you Sister Rong¡¯s friend?¡± The young man¡¯s voice was a little thin, just like his person, crisp and delicate. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yanyun replied. ¡°May I ask how I should address you, Miss?¡± The young man asked again. Su Yanyun was about to answer when a woman¡¯s sharp voice suddenly sounded from nearby. ¡°Su Yanyun, why are you here?¡± Su Yanyun and the youth looked over. The person who spoke was actually Su Menghe, Su Bowang and Guo Qiaolian¡¯s burden daughter! Su Menghe was not alone. Beside her stood several daughters of prestigious families, including Ms. Tang whom she had met outside before the banquet. But among this group of heiresses, the most eye-catching was undoubtedly Cheng Tingxue, who was sitting in a wheelchair. Cheng Tingxue was also dressed dazzlingly today and was surrounded by many daughters. Unfortunately, she was sitting in a wheelchair and did not look as imposing as before. Her jealous eyes swept over Su Yanyun¡¯s body. After not seeing her for a while, Su Yanyun was much more beautiful than thest time they met at the hospital. Thinking about it, this woman was very likely the wife of Rong Linyi¡¯s exposed marriage certificate. Cheng Tingxue felt as if her heart was being scratched by a cat. A ruined daughter actually dared topete with her Commander-in-chief¡¯s niece, a famous celebrity, for a man. Her beautiful face that was originallyposed became a little twisted. ¡°The banquet¡¯s quality is really getting lower and lower. Any Tom, Dick, or Harry cane in.¡± Chapter 258 - Is the Dog Going to Bite Me?

Chapter 258: Is the Dog Going to Bite Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The moment Cheng Tingxue said this, the other heiresses around allughed in agreement. Those who were far away just thought that it was a group of womenughing and chatting. Only the young man standing behind Su Yanyun turned pale in anger. Ms. Su was someone Sister Rong had brought over. This group of women actually humiliated her like this! Perhaps because she didn¡¯t notice the young man¡¯s pale and murderous expression, Ms. Tang added fuel to the fire with a contemptuous tone. ¡°Of course any Tom, Dick, and Harry cane in. We have a date, and we didn¡¯t say that we can¡¯t bring our pets in. If someone is willing to be a dog for others, of course they cane in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Menghe hurriedly mocked. ¡°We, the official members of the Chuo Society, should suggest to the President that b*tches and dogs are not allowed to enter in the future.¡± The young man clenched his fists. He was about to stand in front of Su Yanyun and do the ¡°knightly¡± job that Sister Rong had instructed him to do when Su Yanyunughed first. She gestured for the young man to calm down. She then looked at the women opposite her with her usual faint smile. ¡°Ms. Cheng is right. If the banquet isn¡¯t low-ss, how did the rest of you get in?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The heiresses didn¡¯t expect Su Yanyun to retaliate so calmly and looked angry. Su Yanyun was all smiles. From afar, it looked as if she was talking to her close sisters, but only a few people nearby could hear what she said. She replied unhurriedly, enunciating each word. ¡°I say, how did these b*tches¡ªand dogs¡ªget in?¡± Then, she looked at Su Menghe and Cheng Tingxue. ¡°Su Yanyun, who are you scolding!¡± Su Menghe was the most impatient and pointed a finger at Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll scold whoever is a dog.¡± With Su Menghe¡¯s lowly status, didn¡¯t she be Cheng Tingxue¡¯s dog? Could she possibly appear here? If Su Menghe was a dog, then Cheng Tingxue was definitely a slut. Su Menghe, who was wholeheartedly trying to curry favor with Cheng Tingxue, actually rolled up her sleeves. It was the standard move she used in the countryside to fight and scold others. ¡°Su Yanyun, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to deal with you here.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s smile dazzled everyone. ¡°Is the dog about to bite?¡± The young man beside him chuckled. When he smiled, his beautiful eyes were lively and not dull like before. Su Menghe was even more exasperated to see such a handsome young manugh at her. She rushed forward and actually raised her hand to p Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun obviously wouldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing. When she was a student, she had also learned Taekwondo. Although it was useless against people stronger than her, it was still more than enough to deal with Su Menghe. But she had a ¡°flower guardian¡± around her, so why was it her turn to make a move? The teenager had already protected Su Yanyun when Su Menghe rushed over. He grabbed Su Menghe¡¯s wrist and pushed her back. Su Menghe¡¯s 10cm high heels could not support her as she retreated step by step. After tripping twice, she screamed and fell onto Cheng Tingxue¡¯s wheelchair. Cheng Tingxue didn¡¯t expect such a change in events. Su Menghe knocked the wheelchair aside and she fell out. She hit the youngdy beside her, but the other party subconsciously dodged. The sound of a wheelchair hitting the ground mixed with the women¡¯s screams attracted a lot of attention¡­ Chapter 259 - Kneel and Apologize!

Chapter 259: Kneel and Apologize!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°You, you actually dared to hit me during the banquet!¡± The injury on Cheng Tingxue¡¯s hip bone had not healed at all. She was usually careful, but now she fell down and her voice was distorted from the pain. ¡°Su Yanyun, how dare you!¡± Ms. Tang pointed at Su Yanyun and yelled. A lot of people gathered around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xue¡¯er?¡± A middle-aged woman dressed seductively ran over in shock. ¡°Oh god, Xue¡¯er, your injury hasn¡¯t recovered. Who dared to treat you like this?¡± Cheng Tingxue cried andined to the middle-aged woman. ¡°Aunt, that woman pushed me¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Madam Cheng heard and red fiercely at Su Yanyun. ¡°Where did this lowly persone from? How dare she be disrespectful to our Cheng family?¡± After seeing Su Yanyun¡¯s appearance, Madam Cheng¡¯s expression was even more unkind. Firstly, she saw Su Yanyun¡¯s unfamiliar face and was sure that she wasn¡¯t some impressive rich family¡¯s daughter. Secondly, she saw that Su Yanyun was young and beautiful and even more outstanding than her own niece, and felt jealous and hateful. ¡°Someone, arrest this woman! Send her to the police station and use her of intentional harm!¡± Madam Cheng ordered her subordinate using her husband¡¯s status. Seeing that someone was about to surround and attack Su Yanyun, the teenager clenched his fists and stood in front of her. ¡°Who dares to!¡± ¡°You¡­ what are you doing?¡± Madam Cheng fawned when she saw the young man. Su Yanyun thought Madam Cheng was talking about the fourth young master. The awkwardness on the young man¡¯s face faded and he looked at Madam Cheng coldly. ¡°If I say that I was the one who caused the ident, will Madam Cheng also use me of intentional harm?¡± ¡°What, this¡­¡± Madam Cheng hurriedly looked at Cheng Tingxue.¡± Xue¡¯er? ¡± Before Cheng Tingxue could say anything, Su Menghe stood up enthusiastically. ¡°Madam Cheng, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. Su Yanyun pushed me just now and I bumped into Ms. Cheng! It¡¯s all Su Yanyun¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ms. Tang also hurriedly helped. ¡°It¡¯s Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. It has no rtionship with Young Master Li.¡± ¡°We all saw clearly that Su Yanyun pushed her.¡± The other daughters added insult to injury. Seeing that she had so many ¡°witnesses¡±, Madam Cheng smiled arrogantly at the young man. ¡°Young Master, if thisdy is your friend, I will spare her on your ount. However, she has injured our Xue¡¯er, so she has to kneel and apologize to her in public.¡± Kneel? Apologize? Su Yanyunughed instead of being angry. They were really not family. Cheng Tingxue had such an aunt, no wonder she had such a disgusting personality. ¡°Ms. Su didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why does she have to kneel and apologize to you?¡± The young man scoffed and protected Su Yanyun. She was Sister Rong¡¯s friend, so he couldn¡¯t let her suffer any harm or grievance. ¡°I already said that I was the one who pushed her. Does Madam Cheng want me to kneel and apologize too?¡± Madam Cheng was also experienced. Although the young man¡¯s aura was a little scary, he was still young. She respected the people supporting him but was not especially afraid of him. Hearing the young man¡¯s words, she smiled hypocritically. ¡°Don¡¯t joke with others. Everyone around saw that Su Yanyun was the one who did it. You have to have a limit when protecting your friend. You have to know that if this woman wasn¡¯t your friend¡­ ha!¡± Chapter 260: She’s My Woman

Chapter 260: She¡¯s My Woman

Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios ¡°Did you all really see Ms. Su do it?¡± The young man gritted his teeth, and his eyes were terrifyingly dark. ¡°Yes.¡± Ms. Tang insisted. ¡°Everyone saw it clearly. This woman was the one who did it. She even called us lowly!¡± ¡°How bold! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re friends with Young Master, you can do whatever you want!¡± Madam Cheng seized thest word and attacked Su Yanyun with all her might. The young man clenched his fists in anger. ¡°Since you want to be blind, you should really dig your eyes out!¡± ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t say that.¡± Madam Cheng was wholeheartedly protective of her niece. Seeing that Su Yanyun was protected by the young man, her tone was even more vicious. ¡°It might not be credible for a person to say that this woman did it, but with so many people saying that she did it, then what else is there to doubt? Don¡¯t tell me that Young Master will protect his friends till the end?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± The young man gritted his teeth and asked. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I already said just now to get thisdy to kneel down and apologize to our Xue¡¯er. This matter will be over!¡± ¡°Ha.¡± A beautiful chuckle sounded from behind the young man. Su Yanyun walked out and looked at Madam Cheng disdainfully. ¡°I think Madam was wrong. The person who should kneel and apologize to me is your precious niece, Cheng Tingxue!¡± ¡°What?¡± Madam Cheng seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t think that just because you can attend the monthly banquet, you¡¯re someone important!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yanyun asked in return. Her voice was subconsciously lower. ¡°Madam Cheng said that I pushed your Xue¡¯er and had to kneel and apologize. Then, if your Xue¡¯er offended me first and let the dogs bite, shouldn¡¯t she also kneel and apologize to me?¡± ¡°Are you worthy?¡± Madam Cheng retorted. ¡°We¡¯re all attending banquets with invitations, so who¡¯s lower than the other? Could it be that your Xue¡¯er is human, but I¡¯m not? Could it be that this invitation was given by her? Or could it be that she can make things up just because she¡¯s sick and nder me, a pregnant woman?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s words fell onto the ground. The onlookers¡¯ expressions changed. They didn¡¯t expect such a slender beauty to be pregnant. Which rich family was her husband from? Madam Cheng was also more cautious, but when she saw the young man¡¯s confused and surprised expression, she was sure that Su Yanyun was not a richdy. ¡°You can be arrogant just because you¡¯re pregnant?¡± She mocked. ¡°I wonder whose child thisdy is pregnant with?¡± Madam Cheng¡¯s question was also a question for all the onlookers. Su Yanyun was indeed unfamiliar. How could no one know which prestigious family such a dignified and beautiful woman was married to? ¡°She is¡­¡± The young man was also a little hesitant. Su Yanyun was Sister Rong¡¯s friend, but that didn¡¯t mean that Su Yanyun¡¯s husband¡¯s family was rich. He was wondering if he should give Su Yanyun an identity¡­ A man¡¯s slightly sinister and hoarse voice suddenly sounded from outside the crowd. ¡°She is my woman.¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. What was happening? This was definitely not Rong Linyi¡¯s voice! She wasn¡¯t the only one. The young man beside her also trembled when he heard this voice. The people around were in an uproar when they saw who it was. Su Yanyun turned around and saw an unfamiliar tall man wearing a ck fitted suit. He smiled and walked towards her. Chapter 261

Chapter 261: Who Is the Real Heiress

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun swore that this was the first time she had seen this man. He was about 1.8 meters tall, but because of his thin figure, he seemed exceptionally tall. Although he was thin, he seemed especially strong. He had a sharp chin and a pair ofrge eyes. He looked crafty and gloomy, and his eyes were indeed filled with emotions. At first nce, he looked quite strange. But it was precisely because he was so thin, strong, heartless, and affectionate that the sharpness and roundness mixed within him made him seem very eye-catching and moving. If Su Yanyun had seen him a few months ago, she might have been stunned by his appearance. But¡­ ever since she saw her husband¡¯s stunning beauty, Su Yanyun was alreadypletely immune to other handsome men. No matter how handsome he was, could he be more handsome than her husband? No matter how good his figure was, could hepare to her husband? No matter how much money he had¡­ it couldn¡¯tpare to her husband. The man was also sizing Su Yanyun up. He couldn¡¯t conceal his surprise in his amorous eyes, as if he didn¡¯t expect Su Yanyun to be so beautiful and pure. The young man looked at the man with doubt. ¡°Ms. Su is your¡­¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Su Yanyun and the man¡¯s words sounded at the same time. She was stunned and looked at the man¡¯s face again. He gave her a graceful smile. He suddenly reached out his arm and pulled Su Yanyun over. He ced her shoulder against his chest and looked at Madam Cheng. ¡°I¡¯ll answer Madam Cheng¡¯s words on behalf of Yanyun. The child in her stomach is mine, Jiang Chengxi¡¯s.¡± Jiang Chengxi? He was the young master of the Jiang family who shared the gossip with Rong Jinghui? Su Yanyun immediately thought of Rong Xuelong¡¯s words. Those with the surname Jiang were all bad people. She wanted to struggle and push away the man beside her, but Jiang Chengxi¡¯s big palms held her shoulders tightly. His tone was gentle and caring. ¡°Yanyun, don¡¯t be shy, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here if others bully you.¡± Seeing that Su Yanyun turned a deaf ear and was still trying to break free from his arm, he suddenly lowered his head and whispered in her ear in a voice only the two of them could hear. ¡°Ms. Su, do you still remember the parcel you received?¡± Su Yanyun froze. It was him! Jiang Chengxi was the person who sent her the parcel! Her mother¡¯s things were all in his hands! She raised her head and looked at the man with wariness and hostility. The man was also looking down at her. His amorous eyes were filled with a doting expression, but underneath the gentleness on the surface was a glint of malice and hatred. ¡°Since, since she¡¯s Young Master Xi¡¯s¡­¡± Madam Cheng smiled fakely.¡± Since she¡¯s Young Master Xi¡¯s woman, then it really is a misunderstanding. ¡± Cheng Tingxue and Su Menghe looked at Su Yanyun with jealousy. When did this woman get so lucky? It was not enough to gain Rong Linyi¡¯s favor, she even hooked up with Jiang Chengxi. One had to know that Jiang Chengxi had always adhered to the principle of never touching clothes despite being surrounded by a myriad of women. Although he nevercked women around him, he had never acknowledged any woman from beginning to end. But now, he actually said that¡­ Su Yanyun was his woman and that she was pregnant with his child! Su Menghe gritted her teeth in hatred. She didn¡¯t know Rong Linyi and had no interactions with Jiang Chengxi. What she saw was Su Yanyun always surrounded by extraordinary men. Every one of those men was what she had dreamed of, and they were all so handsome. Everyone¡¯s surname was Su, so how was she worse than Su Yanyun! She, Su Menghe, was the real daughter of the Su family! Chapter 262

Chapter 262: Have You Given Me Face?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Jiang Chengxi smiled when he heard Madam Cheng¡¯s mediation. His amorous eyes were smiling, but it made her feel cold for no reason. ¡°Madam Cheng, what a joke.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s all a joke.¡± Madam Cheng hurriedly echoed with a smile. However, Jiang Chengxi changed the topic. ¡°Am I, Jiang Chengxi, such a magnanimous person? Can those who offend me retreat unscathed?¡± If it was possible, only one person could retreat unscathed. That was Rong Linyi. Madam Cheng¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Young Master Xi, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Meaning? When Madam Cheng told my woman to kneel down in front of your niece, did you think about what that meant?¡± Viciousness gradually took over his amorous eyes. ¡°What I mean is that if Cheng Tingxue dares to humiliate my woman in public, she has to kneel and apologize to her! Not only her, but everyone who dared to nder my woman has to kneel down together!¡± ¡°You! Young Master Xi, this is a banquet! Please restrain yourself!¡± Madam Cheng was so angry her whole body was shaking. As the Commander¡¯s wife, how could she tolerate being looked down on by a junior? But this second-generation heir of the Jiang family had always been fearless. He was arrogant in C City and wanted to fight and kill, so no one dared to make a sound. He wanted Cheng Tingxue to kneel, and if she didn¡¯t¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t want to kneel?¡± The gentleness on Jiang Chengxi¡¯s face faded and he showed his evil side. ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot. Ms. Cheng is injured. Do you want me to help her kneel?¡± ¡°Young Master Xi! You keep saying that our Xue¡¯er has offended your woman, but many people at the scene saw it. She was the one who pushed our Xue¡¯er!¡± Madam Cheng screamed. ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Chengxi had a cruel smile on his face. ¡°Madam Cheng, do you think that our Jiang family¡¯s clubhouse is so poor that we don¡¯t even have aprehensive surveince system?¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s words made the few women across him shiver. The reason they dared to nder Su Yanyun casually was also because they were sure that Su Yanyun had no evidence and they could make public ims. But they had all forgotten that Crystal Brilliance Club hadprehensive surveince. No, even if they didn¡¯t forget, they firmly believed that the club wouldn¡¯t offend Cheng Tingxue by mobilizing the surveince cameras because of a small Su Yanyun. None of them had expected Jiang Chengxi toe forward. ¡°Young Master Xi¡­ this¡­¡± Madam Cheng nced at Cheng Tingxue, hoping to get the truth from her. If it was really Su Yanyun, she wasn¡¯t afraid of checking the surveince cameras. She was just afraid¡­ Unexpectedly, Cheng Tingxue immediately lowered her head guiltily when she met Madam Cheng¡¯s questioning gaze. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡­ could it be¡­¡± Madam Cheng was a little exasperated. ¡°Aunt, Su Yanyun provoked me first.¡± Cheng Tingxue exined. ¡°Don¡¯t nder us!¡± The young man stood up and pointed at Cheng Tingxue. ¡°Ms. Su and I didn¡¯t offend anyone here. They formed a team to provoke us and even called Ms. Su a nobody.¡± The young man¡¯s words undoubtedly gave Jiang Chengxi a better excuse. He finally let go of Su Yanyun and walked towards Cheng Tingxue. ¡°Young Master Xi, Young Master Xi, let¡¯s talk nicely. This is the night of the banquet. If anything happens, your mother will lose face.¡± Madam Cheng hurriedly put in a good word. ¡°When Madam Cheng told my woman to kneel, did you think about our Jiang family¡¯s face?¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression was dark. Chapter 263

Chapter 263: Change Your Name If You Don¡¯t Take Revenge

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Young Master Xi.¡± Madam Cheng didn¡¯t want to be enemies with Jiang Chengxi. To be exact, she didn¡¯t want to be enemies with the Jiang family, so she could only smile. ¡°Xue¡¯er has been biased in this matter. As her aunt, I apologize to you and thisdy on her behalf.¡± Before Jiang Chengxi could say anything, the teenager behind sneered. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to kneel for Cheng Tingxue?¡± Madam Cheng wished she could bite her tongue. As an elder, she was sure that no one usually dared to let her do such a thing. But Jiang Chengxi and the young man in front of her were no ordinary people¡­ No matter what, she couldn¡¯t possibly kneel. Otherwise, where would Commander Cheng¡¯s face go? She could only re hatefully at Cheng Tingxue. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to thisdy?¡± ¡°Aunt!¡± Cheng Tingxue was shocked and retorted in a sharp voice. ¡°Even if this woman is pregnant with Young Master Xi¡¯s child, she hasn¡¯t even married into the Cheng family. She¡¯s just an illegitimate woman outside, on what basis¡­ ah!¡± Before she finished speaking, Madam Cheng actually pped Cheng Tingxue. Madam Cheng gritted her teeth. ¡°Apologize!¡± This niece of hers was indeed precious, but couldn¡¯t she tell that if she refused, Jiang Chengxi would make a move? Instead of making her kneel down in front of Jiang Chengxi¡¯s fists, it was better for her, as her aunt, to be gentle. Cheng Tingxue was stunned. She was originally sitting on the ground, covering her face and looking at Madam Cheng in a daze. ¡°I told you to apologize!¡± Madam Cheng stomped her feet angrily. After a long time, Cheng Tingxue¡¯s voice was like a mosquito. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Yanyun, did you hear that?¡± Jiang Chengxi turned around and smiled at Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun looked ahead indifferently. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it.¡± Jiang Chengxi immediately looked at Cheng Tingxue with a cold expression. ¡°My Yanyun didn¡¯t hear it.¡± Cheng Tingxue¡¯s face was flushed red with embarrassment, but she could only raise her voice forcefully under Jiang Chengxi¡¯s threat and her aunt¡¯s coercion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Su Yanyun, Cheng Tingxue would get her revenge for this! Jiang Chengxi turned around again and Su Yanyun shook her head slightly. ¡°Quiet.¡± The smile on Jiang Chengxi¡¯s face was scary. ¡°Ms. Cheng, do you need my help?¡± ¡°No, no need.¡± Madam Cheng hurriedly blocked Cheng Tingxue. ¡°Tingxue! Louder!¡± Do you want to die? Cheng Tingxue took a deep breath and yelled. ¡°Su Yanyun, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Jiang Chengxi turned around again and raised his brows questioningly. Su Yanyun smiled slightly and nodded. She didn¡¯t notice a strange glint sh across Jiang Chengxi¡¯s eyes when he saw her gentle expression. Madam Cheng, who thought that everything was over, was about to help Cheng Tingxue up from the ground. The young man suddenly said, ¡°Wait! What else?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Madam Cheng was enraged. ¡°Our Xue¡¯er has already apologized, so your Jiang family shouldn¡¯t push your luck!¡± The young man ignored the enraged Madam Cheng and pointed at Su Menghe. ¡°Just now, she was the one who attacked Ms. Su. If I hadn¡¯t blocked her, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen into Cheng Tingxue¡¯s wheelchair. And the few people who perjured themselves, Ms. Tang, Ms. Song, Ms. Wu¡­¡± He pointed out the others in one breath. ¡°That¡¯s right! I already knelt and apologized! Why didn¡¯t they kneel!¡± Perhaps she had been too agitated, Cheng Tingxue yelled with a sinister expression. Chapter 264

Chapter 264: Going Back On Her Word Once It¡¯s Over

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

She was filled with resentment and had no choice but to take it out on Su Menghe. It was all this b*tch¡¯s fault for saying that she wanted to help her teach Su Yanyun a lesson¡­ Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen to the point of kneeling and apologizing to Su Yanyun! ¡°Yanyun, will you forgive them?¡± Jiang Chengxi asked Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun could see the schemes and traps in the man¡¯s amorous eyes. But if she refused now, would the man let her go? Obviously not. He deliberately wanted her to owe him a favor. Su Yanyun even suspected that he had nned everything today. Young Master Xi, nice move. He used her mother¡¯s things to lure her over. In the end, he was trying to separate her and Rong Linyi, right? To publicly announce that the baby in her stomach was his, was this his way of snatching? But did he really think she would die? Su Yanyun smiled. ¡°No.¡± What a joke. Why didn¡¯t she want the benefits that were sent to her door? If she didn¡¯t want it, could she escape? Anyway, the other party had already said that he was her man and she was pregnant with his baby. With Jiang Chengxi¡¯s status, if he said yes, no one would listen to her saying no. Meanwhile, Rong Linyi was obviously unable to quench his thirst. This man was fighting to ¡°support¡± her, so why didn¡¯t she make good use of him? Hearing Su Yanyun¡¯s answer, Jiang Chengxi said casually to the heiresses in front, ¡°How about this, no trouble. You all kneel together.¡± The heiresses in front widened their eyes in shock. When had they ever been treated like this? ¡°Are you kidding me? Why do I have to kneel!¡± Ms. Tang said angrily. She didn¡¯t see that Jiang Chengxi¡¯s eyes darkened immediately. He suddenly said to the bodyguards hiding in the crowd, ¡°Someone, throw thisdy out!¡± Before Ms. Tang could even scream, someone suddenly grabbed her arms and legs and dragged her out. ¡°No! I¡¯m a member of the Chuo Society. How dare you¡­¡± The bodyguards stopped her. Jiang Chengxi smiled warmly and exined to the people around him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, someone disturbed the order of the venue just now. As the person in charge of the club, I have a duty to ensure everyone¡¯s safety.¡± This ability to lie through his teeth made Su Yanyun roll her eyes secretly. Seeing Ms. Tang being thrown out without any exnation, Cheng Tingxue smiled deviously. Su Yanyun saw her ugly expression and felt even more disdain for this woman. The other women could only kneel and apologize to Su Yanyun. Even Su Menghe could only pretend to apologize. Before they got up, Jiang Chengxi suddenly grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°You must have been shocked, Yanyun. I¡¯ll take you to the side to rest.¡± ¡°Let¡­¡± Su Yanyun paused again. She quickly signaled the young man with her eyes. Jiang Chengxi was obviously the ¡°local tyrant¡± here. She was clearly no match for him, but even if she couldn¡¯t win, it didn¡¯t mean that Sister Rong couldn¡¯t. The young man understood Su Yanyun¡¯s expression and immediately turned around to look for Rong Xuelong. Jiang Chengxi dragged Su Yanyun to a small unopened gathering room. ¡°Let go!¡± Su Yanyun pushed him away. ¡°You¡¯re going back on your word now?¡± Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t seem angry. Instead, he pushed his hand down and pressed down on the wall beside Su Yanyun¡¯s face. He lowered his head and said with a teasing tone, ¡°You seemed very happy when you epted someone¡¯s apology just now.¡± Chapter 265

Chapter 265: You Will Be Mine Soon

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun looked at Jiang Chengxi coldly. ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± ¡°How does it not?¡± Jiang Chengxi raised his other hand and drew a circle in the air with his finger, but he pointed at Su Yanyun¡¯s lower abdomen. ¡°You have our Jiang family¡¯s child here.¡± ¡°Shameless!¡± Su Yanyun raised her hand and pped Jiang Chengxi. Jiang Chengxi grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s wrist and pinned her hand against the wall. ¡°Ms. Su, I advise you not to be agitated.¡± He finally stopped pretending to smile and showed his originally sinister face. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not for yourself, you still have to consider the baby in your stomach, right?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Jiang Chengxi without any fear. The two of them looked at each other for two seconds before Jiang Chengxiughed. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such hostility. No matter what, I was the one who helped you out, right?¡± ¡°Did I beg you?¡± Su Yanyun scoffed. ¡°But you didn¡¯t reject it, right?¡± Jiang Chengxi asked. ¡°Ha, someone is rushing to be a father and attract hatred. Should I stop him?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s words were not polite at all. This sharp-tongued behavior surprised Jiang Chengxi. He remembered that Song Zhifei had told him that Su Yanyun was a timid and weak woman who would only panic and shed tears when she encountered trouble. But from what he had seen tonight, it was obvious that Su Yanyun was not as weak as Song Zhifei thought. Her appearance and temperament were not as tasteless as Song Zhifei thought as well. Was Song Zhifei¡­ blind? Jiang Chengxi thought and leaned an inch closer to Su Yanyun. His wordsnded in her ear. ¡°Ms. Su, do you think Cheng Tingxue and the others have the guts to hate me?¡± They only vented their anger on the ¡°weak¡± Su Yanyun. ¡°They have the guts to hate me.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s tone was sarcastic. ¡°But even if they have the guts, they have to be alive!¡± If they couldn¡¯t afford to offend Jiang Chengxi, could they afford to offend Rong Linyi? The confidence in Su Yanyun¡¯s voice made Jiang Chengxi tilt his head. His gaze suddenly became sinister. ¡°Did Rong Linyi give you the confidence? Did he pamper you like this?¡± That man had betrayed his sister, but he had ced his affection for another woman. How hateful! ¡°You also know who I am to Rong Linyi!¡± Su Yanyun pushed Jiang Chengxi away angrily. He was so close to her that she felt nauseous. ¡°Of course I know.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s naturally hoarse voice seemed toe from his throat with a hint of bloodthirstiness. ¡°But do you think you still have a chance to return to his side?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s heart tightened and she looked at Jiang Chengxi in shock. Her frightened expression made Jiang Chengxi feel better. That¡¯s right. This kind of delicate woman should put away her ws and be more adorable. He lowered his head and whispered in her ear again. ¡°What I mean is that you will be¡­ Madam Yi soon.¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Su Yanyun understood Jiang Chengxi¡¯s words and almost raised her hand to hit him again. ¡°2nd May.¡± Suddenly, Jiang Chengxi¡¯s tone changed. ¡°Ms. Su, do you still remember where you were on the second night of May?¡± Su Yanyun was stunned and shook her head subconsciously. Jiang Chengxi smiled maliciously. ¡°Let me tell you, Ms. Su. That night, your ex-husband gave you to me. We spent the night together at the hotel under my wing¡­ The baby in your stomach came that night.¡± Chapter 266

Chapter 266: She Believed That Her Hubby Loved Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Nonsense!¡± Su Yanyun was enraged. ¡°The baby in my stomach is Linyi¡¯s!¡± ¡°If you say so? Who can prove it?¡± Jiang Chengxi pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s chin. Her face was small and his fingers could touch her earlobe. He said ambiguously, ¡°But if I say it¡¯s mine, it must be mine.¡± He had already confirmed it with Song Zhifei repeatedly. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know that Rong Linyi was with her that night. When she was just pregnant, she thought that she was pregnant with Song Zhifei¡¯s child and that she had spent that night with him. Later on, she didn¡¯t know if she was pretending or if there was a problem with her memory, but she actually didn¡¯t recognize the Song family. Jiang Chengxi heard that people would selectively forget things they didn¡¯t want to face when they were too shocked. He despised Su Yanyun¡¯s ¡°ostrich¡± behavior previously. But after seeing her in person tonight, he felt that she was doing well. At least she forgot about the Song family¡¯s scum and became extremely lively. Marrying such a woman wouldn¡¯t be boring¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Su Yanyun looked at Jiang Chengxi coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what your motive is, but let me tell you. Even if I die, I, Su Yanyun, will never be associated with you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure.¡± Jiang Chengxi pinned Su Yanyun against the wall with his arm. ¡°Do you think Rong Linyi really likes you?¡± ¡°What has my hubby¡¯s liking for me got to do with an outsider like you?¡± Su Yanyun retorted without hesitation. ¡°Outsider? Ha!¡± Jiang Chengxi scoffed. ¡°Ms. Su, you probably don¡¯t know that I almost became Rong Linyi¡¯s brother-inw, right?¡± First brother-inw? Su Yanyun was surprised. But her subsequent calmness showed Jiang Chengxi clearly that she didn¡¯t believe him. Jiang Chengxi sneered. ¡°Su Yanyun, you think Rong Linyi loves you, but you don¡¯t know that in his heart, you are just a substitute!¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Su Yanyun smiled brightly. ¡°Young Master Xi, do you think your behavior is not evil enough? One is a bastard with evil intentions, and the other is my husband who loves me deeply. Who do you think I will believe?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t feel the need to care whether Rong Linyi had an ex or liked other women. She firmly believed that her husband loved her. If he had another woman in his heart, with Rong Linyi¡¯s outstanding appearance and ability, how could he not have her? He chose her, pampered her, and loved her. This meant that he really held her in his heart. She would never doubt her husband because of someone else¡¯s provocative words. Seeing the thick sarcasm in her eyes, Jiang Chengxi was a little angry. ¡°Rong Linyi loves my sister, Jiang Yilin. This is no secret in the prestigious circle of the C City. They had a secret engagement before. This is definitely not a lie!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Since they¡¯re already engaged, why aren¡¯t they together?¡± Su Yanyun sneered. ¡°Young Master Xi, didn¡¯t anyone tell you that when you lie, your eyes have to be firm? You¡¯re using an outdated ex to threaten the official wife. I really don¡¯t know where Young Master Xi got his face from!¡± Jiang Chengxi was surprised to hear Su Yanyun¡¯s sarcastic but firm words. He didn¡¯t re up and only frowned slightly as he sized Su Yanyun up. Chapter 267

Chapter 267: My Door Is Open for You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He was investigating carefully. He wanted to see if Su Yanyun was panicking, afraid, or hypocritical. When a woman hears that her man still had someone else in his heart, she would probably be suspicious and afraid, aside from not believing it. Unfortunately, in Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes, there was nothing except disbelief. She was open and honest like a pool of pure spring water. She really trusted Rong Linyi and her love for him. After confirming this, Jiang Chengxi was enraged. Would that jerk Rong Linyi be sincere? If he had a heart, why did he treat Yilin so cruelly? Thinking of how Yilin had called him not long ago and how she had cried so much, Jiang Chengxi was enraged. Since Su Yanyun was Rong Linyi¡¯s most valued treasure, he would destroy it for him to see! Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she saw the viciousness in Jiang Chengxi¡¯s eyes. What was he trying to do? Jiang Chengxi stared coldly at Su Yanyun and said something that shocked her. ¡°Marry me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s first reaction was this. This man was sick. He was probably very sick. Jiang Chengxi pressed Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Marry me.¡± He was not surprised by his own words. ¡°Su Yanyun, the Rong family will never ept you. So what if Rong Linyi loves you? Would he go against the whole family for you? But I¡¯m different. As long as I admit that you¡¯re pregnant with my child, the Jiang family¡¯s door will open for you immediately.¡± Su Yanyun almostughed out loud. ¡°Young Master Xi, didn¡¯t your mother teach you that self-righteous men are the most detestable?¡± The Jiang family¡¯s door was still open for her, like anyone could enter their house! Jiang Chengxi had expected Su Yanyun to reject him without hesitation. But he didn¡¯t expect what happened next. The door to the small banquet hall suddenly opened. Madam Jiang, who she had seen before, led a few women and walked in aggressively. Without a word, she reached out and grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s hair. Jiang Chengxi did something good and blocked Mrs. Jiang. ¡°Mother? What are you doing?¡± ¡°What are you doing? Tell me clearly!¡± Mrs. Jiang looked fierce. ¡°Where did that woman behind youe from?¡± ¡°Ms. Su.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s answer was not ambiguous. ¡°She¡¯s also the mother of my child.¡± ¡°Jiang Chengxi!¡± Su Yanyun heard him make things up in front of everyone again and couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with your mouth open!¡± ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± Jiang Chengxi turned around and faced Su Yanyun. ¡°Who else can the baby in your stomach belong to besides me? Don¡¯t worry, my dear. I will definitely be responsible for you.¡± ¡°The baby in my stomach is obviously my husband¡¯s!¡± Su Yanyun retorted angrily. Su Yanyun had already seen through Jiang Chengxi¡¯s intentions. He wanted to ruin her reputation and prevent the Rong family from epting her, so that Rong Linyi would have a grudge against her. This way, his sister called Yilin would have a chance to be with Rong Linyi. What a vicious and calctive man! Madam Jiang was called over by Madam Cheng. Her son suddenly admitted to making a woman pregnant in public and she even heard that this woman was no good. Such a big matter naturally shocked and angered her. Now that she saw Su Yanyun and recognized her as the woman who was intimate with Rong Xuelong, she was even more enraged. ¡°Where did youe from, you slut? How dare you seduce my son!¡± Chapter 268 - A Bitch Is a Bitch

Chapter 268: A Bitch Is a Bitch

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Facing Madam Jiang¡¯s humiliation, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t want to maintain any good manners either. Madam Jiang and her son were the same. Disgusting and lowly. She returned Mrs. Jiang¡¯s words to her. ¡°Where did youe from, you old b*tch? You¡¯re framing others for nothing!¡± Madam Jiang was the second-inmand at the gathering and had never been treated like this at a banquet. She immediately pounced over and wanted to tear Su Yanyun apart. ¡°Mother, Mother¡­¡± Jiang Chengxi hurriedly stopped her. Su Yanyun was pregnant and was of great use to him. He couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her, especially the baby in her stomach. Madam Jiang couldn¡¯t hit Su Yanyun and pounded her son. ¡°I don¡¯t care how extravagant you are outside!¡± She screamed. ¡°But don¡¯t bring her home! Make her abort the child in her stomach! Immediately! Our Jiang family won¡¯t ept any bastard outside!¡± Su Yanyun ignored Madam Jiang¡¯s cries. She was a little tired after standing for so long. She walked to the sofa at the back and sat down slowly, looking as if she was watching a show. ¡°Mother, Su Yanyun is pregnant with my child. I like her and want to marry her!¡± Jiang Chengxi also replied loudly. ¡°If anyone dares to let anything happen to her stomach, I will make them pay tenfold!¡± Tsk, tsk. Su Yanyun sneered. This man was really lying. She couldn¡¯t suppress her sarcasm. ¡°Young Master Xi, who was the one who said that the Jiang family¡¯s door was opened for me?¡± This was really a p in the face too quickly. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression was cold. He looked at Su Yanyun and was about to say something. Madam Jiang screamed again. ¡°If this woman wants to enter our Jiang family, she has to die!¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t even need to sneer. She scoffed. ¡°So much drama.¡± They were indeed mother and son. They could act a big show without a script. Where did Jiang Chengxi get the confidence to think that as Rong Linyi¡¯s wife, she would still ept his ¡°good intentions¡± and even let him pretend to be her baby¡¯s rightful father? Where did Madam Jiang get her face from? She thought that she would not allow her to enter the Jiang family and still boasted shamelessly about aborting a child that had nothing to do with the Jiang family? ¡°Yanyun!¡± Jiang Chengxi suddenly yelled at Su Yanyun. He then said to her in a low and resentful voice, ¡°Stop talking.¡± Su Yanyun was stunned by his words. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s attitude was undoubtedly dering to everyone that they really had an unspeakable rtionship. More importantly, Su Yanyun could hear a hint of begging in his voice. Regardless of whether his begging was real, it was enough to make the people around misunderstand and add to Mrs. Jiang¡¯s anger. ¡°Okay!¡± Madam Jiang¡¯s already chubby body trembled like dough. She clutched her son. ¡°Where did your usualwless self go? You¡¯re so afraid of a wild woman who came from nowhere. Tell me, tell me clearly today. Do you want this woman and the child in her stomach, or do you want me as your mother!¡± Jiang Chengxi pped Mrs. Jiang¡¯s hand away impatiently. His gaze fell on Cheng Tingxue and the others who were watching themotion in the crowd. When he saw their smug expressions, the murderous intent in his eyes soared. He originally nned to quietly abduct Su Yanyun despite her objections. Now it seemed that this n had failed. Without a doubt, Madam Cheng had gone toin and used Madam Jiang to cause trouble, making him embarrass himself in public. Suddenly, he felt that the damage Rong Linyi had done to Cheng Tingxue thest time was really too light¡­ Chapter 269

Chapter 269: She Doesn¡¯t Understand This Man

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Seeing that Jiang Chengxi was silent, Madam Jiang vented her anger on Su Yanyun again. ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll make the decision myself! Today, I¡¯ll make this woman and the child in her stomach disappearpletely!¡± Madam Jiang said and actually walked around Jiang Chengxi to hit Su Yanyun. ¡°Mother! Are you crazy?¡± Jiang Chengxi grabbed Madam Jiang¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you have a brain? You¡¯re being led by the nose by others! Must you make a fuss about our Jiang family¡¯s private matters?¡± ¡°You were the one who made it public first!¡± Madam Jiang yelled at Jiang Chengxi hysterically. ¡°Why did you admit to this woman in public? Who do you think you are? Who is this woman? Who is the child in her stomach! I don¡¯t believe that you wanted her to be pregnant. She must have used some dirty method to get pregnant! You¡¯re the one who said I¡¯m brainless!¡± Jiang Chengxi knew that Madam Jiang had always been unreasonable, but this was the first time she was making a fuss with him regardless of the situation. If it were anyone else, regardless of gender, he would have told her to shut up long ago. But this person was his biological mother¡­ Jiang Chengxi gritted his teeth and was really anxious about his mother. He finally made up his mind and ordered the bodyguards at the side. ¡°Madam is too agitated. Send her home!¡± ¡°What?¡± Madam Jiang never dreamed that her son would treat her like this. ¡°You actually, actually did it for a woman¡­¡± Although Madam Jiang was the rightful wife of the Jiang family, most of the Jiang family¡¯s actual power was in Jiang Chengxi¡¯s hands now. In the Jiang family¡¯s territory, without Jiang Chengxi, Madam Jiang¡¯s words still had some weight, but with Jiang Chengxi around, he was the boss. ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving!¡± After being taken away in front of the many guests, Madam Jiang didn¡¯t know if she still had the face topete with Madam Rong for the position of president in the future. Her voice was so sharp it could pierce through the roof. ¡°You unfilial son! For a woman¡­ no, you can¡¯t do this, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s face was numb as if he didn¡¯t hear it. From Su Yanyun¡¯s point of view, his amorous eyes only had a cold and heartless expression. Su Yanyun suddenly felt that she didn¡¯t understand this man. From what he had said before, the reason why he wanted to separate her and Rong Linyi was because his sister was once Rong Linyi¡¯s ex-girlfriend. He was doing this entirely for his sister¡¯s sake. Such a man should be the kind of person who valued family a lot. He didn¡¯t seem like an unfilial son who could resolutely chase his own mother away¡­ A few bodyguards dragged Madam Jiang to the entrance of the small banquet hall, but they were blocked by a group of people. The bustling scene suddenly fell silent. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression changed a little. Su Yanyun saw a tall and slender woman standing at the door. She looked to be in her thirties, and she had a mature and elegant aura that surrounded her body through her well-maintained figure. She was wearing a dark purple cheongsam-style evening gown. Her beautiful hair wasbed into a bun and stuck to her fair and smooth face. Her facial features had a beautiful ancient charm to them. At first nce, she looked a little familiar. Beside her was Rong Xuelong who was holding her affectionately. Su Yanyun looked at Rong Xuelong and the woman and suddenly had a bold guess¡­ Chapter 270

Chapter 270: Hot Potato With Chili

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

This woman couldn¡¯t be¡­ She was Rong Xuelong¡¯s sister, right? Sister Rong had once said that she and Rong Linyi were half-siblings, so the woman in front who looked simr to Sister Rong was Rong Xuelong¡¯s¡­ half-sister? Su Yanyun¡¯s wild guess was interrupted by Madam Jiang¡¯s words. ¡°Madam Rong!¡± Madam Jiang was on the verge of tears. ¡°You came at the right time. If you hade a stepter, I, the founder of the club, would have been chased out¡­¡± Madam Rong! Su Yanyun¡¯s pupils dted. She was her¡­ mother-inw? Oh god, her mother-inw was actually so young and beautiful. Putting others aside, she looked to be only 37 or 38 years old. She and Rong Xuelong were really sisters! She was so beautiful, no wonder her children were so outstanding. However, Madam Jiang¡¯s words showed Su Yanyun her shamelessness again. The clubhouse was clearly the Jiang family¡¯s property, but now, it was also their Jiang family¡¯s internal conflict. She actually used the name of the clubhouse to pressure Madam Rong and wanted to use her to regain her face. She was really invincible! How could Madam Rong not know of Madam Jiang¡¯s scheme? She had also listened for a while at the side and roughly understood the situation. It was clearly mother and son who were in a conflict because of a woman and did not take note of their own reputation in public, but in the end, they still dragged Chuo Society into the matter. If she didn¡¯t participate, at least it happened at the banquet. If she didn¡¯t handle it well, no one knew what Madam Jiang would do next. She would deal with whatever came her way. Madam Rong smiled deviously. ¡°Madam Jiang, your son should be your favorite. Mother and son would not have any overnight enmity. If there¡¯s anything, the two of you should sit down and talk. It¡¯s not a big deal to make a scene, but it¡¯s a big deal to hurt the harmony between mother and son.¡± She easily pushed away the hot potato that Mrs. Jiang had thrown at her. She even added chili powder to the potato, hinting that it was embarrassing for Madam Jiang to argue with her son here. Perhaps it was because Madam Rong¡¯s aura was too strong. Although it was like a needle hidden in silk, the aura she had umted over a long time in the Asura Arena was not something that could be achieved in a day. Even Jiang Chengxi stopped being arrogant and became cautious. Madam Jiang¡¯s face turned green and she didn¡¯t say a word. She was really enraged by Su Yanyun¡¯s matter just now. A wild woman outside had actually instigated her precious son to not recognize his mother. How could her pride and status tolerate such provocation? But the moment Madam Rong came, she realized her absurd behavior with just a few words. Jiang Chengxi had to admit that Madam Rong was impressive. In C City, there were only a few seniors that he really admired, and Madam Rong upied one position. He couldn¡¯t suppress his own mother, but Madam Rong¡¯s arrival was enough to subdue her. Madam Rong let Rong Xuelong hold her arm and walked over slowly. Her gaze fell on Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun¡¯s breathing became heavy when she felt her mother-inw¡¯s gentle gaze. When Madam Jiang caused a scene just now, Rong Xuelong had already told Madam Rong that the female lead in the story was a subordinate of thepany she was in charge of and was also hertest best friend. But beforeing, Madam Rong had actually already heard of Su Yanyun¡¯s ¡°big name¡±¡­ Chapter 271

Chapter 271: Weing the Baby On Her Knees

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The reason was simple. She still had to ¡°thank¡± Mrs. Jiang. When Madam Jiang was at the dining room downstairs, she had deliberately mocked Rong Xuelong for finding her ¡°lover.¡± Rong Xuelong was not someone who was willing to suffer a loss. Although Madam Jiang fled quickly, she was still clearly scolded ¡°cowardly¡± by Rong Xuelong. Mrs. Jiang, who bore a grudge, immediately went upstairs and specially ran to Madam Rong to gossip. Her mouth was full of unbearable sarcasm. The general idea was that Rong Xuelong was still not in love nor married. The root cause was that she was a lesbian. Madam Rong originally didn¡¯t want to care about Madam Jiang. Anyway, this was not the first time this old woman was gossiping. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t get Madam Rong¡¯s response, Madam Jiang became even more arrogant and mocked her. Madam Rong was annoyed and simply got Madam Zhao to call Rong Xuelong over. Compared to the fierce and valiant Rong Xuelong, Madam Jiang was just a weakling. Madam Rong didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on Madam Jiang herself, but she liked to see her daughter insult her to her face. She didn¡¯t care about juniors or elders. Unexpectedly, Rong Xuelong had juste up and hadn¡¯t even pulled open the battlefield with Madam Jiang when Madam Cheng called someone over and informed Madam Jiang that Jiang Chengxi had done a ¡°good deed¡± downstairs. Madam Jiang left in a hurry. Madam Rong and her daughter followed slowly with the intention of watching themotion. On the way, Rong Xuelong also exined the so-called ¡°female lover¡± matter to Madam Rong. ¡°I swear.¡± Rong Xuelong pointed her four fingers at the sky. ¡°She is just a very, very good friend of mine.¡± Madam Rong knew that her daughter loved and hated people clearly. She wished she could tear the person she hated into pieces, but she hoped she could give the whole world to people she loved. Thus, she only smiled and watched the Jiang family¡¯s ¡°big show¡± with Rong Xuelong. When she saw Su Yanyun¡¯s face clearly, a hint of surprise shed across Madam Rong¡¯s eyes. The woman sitting on the sofa had a gentle oval face, clear and bright almond-shaped eyes, a small and delicate nose bridge, and red and translucent lips¡­ She sat there with indifference and craftiness in her eyes, and her expression was calm and dignified. At that moment, Madam Rong seemed to have returned to more than twenty years ago¡­ At that time, there was also a woman with a simr temperament and appearance who sat not far away and smiled sweetly at her. However, in her daze, Madam Rong had already suppressed the ripples in her heart and didn¡¯t let anyone notice her abnormality. At this time, Madam Jiang finally brought excitement to the banquet. As the President, Madam Rong could only suppress her excitement and sit on the stage personally. ¡°Actually, this matter isn¡¯t as serious as Madam Jiang thinks.¡± Madam Rong smiled. This smile was exquisite and perfect, and no one could find any fault with it. But Su Yanyun could see that under Madam Rong¡¯s smile was only an icy in. ¡°It¡¯s always a good thing that Young Master Xi has his own offspring. The Jiang family doesn¡¯tck that bit of money either, to raise another child.¡± Madam Rong said casually. ¡°It¡¯s not to the extent that it can¡¯t be discussed. What do you think, Madam Jiang?¡± Madam Rong¡¯s words were very clear. It was an illegitimate child. Which rich family didn¡¯t have such matters? Since Jiang Chengxi liked him so much, he could just let this woman give birth. If the Jiang family wasn¡¯t willing to recognise it, they could just give this woman a sum of money and take the child away to raise. Was there a need to make things so ugly? Putting everything else aside, if Rong Linyi dared to make a woman pregnant outside, Madam Rong would definitely kneel and wee the baby into the house. How could she bear to just abort it? Chapter 272

Chapter 272: This Man Is Really Crazy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

However, Madam Rong¡¯s kind advice sounded different to Madam Jiang. She retorted with a sarcastic grin. ¡°Our Jiang family is a proper prestigious family. What impure descendant with an improper bloodline and status doesn¡¯t have the right to be the rightful wife and daughter.¡± The smile on Madam Rong¡¯s face deepened. However, Su Yanyun clearly felt Madam Rong¡¯s originally restrained aura suddenly turn cold. Unfilial bloodline and improper status¡­ Was she mocking Sister Rong? The atmosphere in the room became unusually low. After a while, just as Madam Jiang thought that she had finally won, Madam Rong suddenly chuckled and turned to Su Yanyun. ¡°As the saying goes, if one hears it all the time, one will believe it all the time. It has always been the mother and son quarreling. As the party involved, we should actually listen to Ms. Su¡¯s exnation.¡± She looked at Su Yanyun calmly, which gave her a lot of courage. Su Yanyun saw a hint of¡­ encouragement in her eyes? She suddenly realized that Madam Rong was giving her a chance to ¡°turn the tables¡±. As long as she dared to go against the Jiang family¡¯s mother and son, she would definitely support her! How impressive, Madam Rong. She was clearly ¡°using someone else to kill¡±. As smart as she was, how could she not see the conflict between Su Yanyun and the Jiang family? She immediately took a deep breath and looked at Jiang Chengxi. ¡°I don¡¯t even know him.¡± Su Yanyun said something that shocked everyone. ¡°I came to the banquet with Sister Rong. For some reason, he came up and said that he was the father of the baby in my stomach. He¡¯s really crazy!¡± After saying this, she looked at Jiang Chengxi and faced him calmly. ¡°Sir, you keep saying that the child in my stomach is yours. May I ask what evidence do you have? I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re ndering me, but if I¡¯m really your woman, how could I possibly follow Sister Rong here?¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe you came here on purpose to force our Chengxi.¡± Mrs. Jiang yelled without thinking. Rong Xuelong sneered. ¡°If Yanyun really came to force him, would she deny knowing your precious son? Madam Jiang, brains are good things, but it¡¯s impossible for you to have them in this lifetime.¡± This was not the first time Madam Jiang had been taken advantage of by Rong Xuelong. She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t find any words to retaliate. Compared to the exasperated Mrs. Jiang, Jiang Chengxi was much calmer. He pursed his lips and looked straight at Su Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun, are you really forcing me to say everything?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s clear eyes were not timid at all. She said frankly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between you and me. If Sir wants to fabricate it, I hope you have the ability.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Su Yanyun, this is your choice. Don¡¯t me me for not showing you mercy¡ª¡± His eyes were still on Su Yanyun, but he waved at the crowd. ¡°Come out.¡± A man who was not unfamiliar walked out of the crowd. Song Zhifei! Su Yanyun remembered this man¡¯s name. He had pretended to die a while ago and stopped after Rong Linyi dealt with him. She didn¡¯t expect him to be present tonight. ¡°Tell everyone what happened.¡± Jiang Chengxi ordered arrogantly. Chapter 273

Chapter 273: I¡¯m Sorry For Making You Angry Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Song Zhifei took out a divorce certificate. ¡°Su Yanyun is my ex-wife.¡± His words shocked the guests at the venue again, but his next words were even more shocking. ¡°But we¡¯ve been married for three years, and we haven¡¯t acted like husband and wife. It just so happens that Young Master Xi has taken a liking to her, so¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Su Yanyun suddenly interrupted him. ¡°Song bastard, you¡¯ve schemed against me and ndered me time and time again. Are you preparing to receive a court summon?¡± ¡°Yanyun, why do you still have to avoid the truth?¡± Song Zhifei said earnestly. ¡°I know you can¡¯t ept me giving you to Young Master Xi, but we aren¡¯t really husband and wife, nor do we have any feelings for each other. Young Master Xi likes you and loves you, especially since you¡¯re pregnant with his child. I know you¡¯ve suffered too much and lost your memory, but you can¡¯t deny everything that has happened between the two of you. May 2nd is our wedding anniversary¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Before Song Zhifei finished speaking, Rong Xuelong suddenly yelled. She was even paler than Su Yanyun. ¡°How much did Jiang Chengxi give you?¡± Rong Xuelong walked in front of Song Zhifei and red. ¡°You didn¡¯t hesitate to twist the truth and nder yourself and Yanyun. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll knock your teeth out!¡± Rong Xuelong raised her hand to hit him. Song Zhifei was frightened by the imposing Rong Xuelong. However, the p he expected did note. Jiang Chengxi was pped instead. ¡°Jiang Chengxi, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so evil! The child in Yanyun¡¯s stomach can¡¯t be yours! Her child is¡­¡± Rong Xuelong almost said the rest. She had asked Su Yanyun before whose baby was in her stomach. Su Yanyun had told her very confidently that the baby was Rong Linyi¡¯s. Now that she heard that Jiang Chengxi and Song Zhifei were in cahoots to frame Su Yanyun, Rong Xuelong would rather believe that Su Yanyun was telling the truth. Taking a step back, she would rather Su Yanyun be pregnant with Song Zhifei¡¯s child than the Jiang family¡¯s child. She wanted to tell everyone righteously that the baby in Yanyun¡¯s stomach belonged to her brother and the Rong family. But¡­ the thought of what she had asked Rong Linyi at the water institution and his silent agreement caused her to stop. Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t dare to be too confident. Jiang Chengxi touched the side of his face that was numb from the p. He was used to Rong Xuelong hitting him and did not feel much. On the other hand, Madam Jiang was enraged. ¡°Xuelong.¡± He suddenly looked at Rong Xuelong seriously. ¡°Even if you kill me, the child in Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach is still mine.¡± ¡°You!¡± Rong Xuelong grabbed Jiang Chengxi¡¯s cor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xuelong.¡± Jiang Chengxi closed his eyes calmly and looked at Rong Xuelong with numb eyes. ¡°I made you angry again.¡± ¡°Ha, a scum like you isn¡¯t worth it.¡± Rong Xuelong let go with only disgust in her eyes. The scene fell into a strange silence again. Jiang Chengxi seemed to calm down and reached his hand out to Su Yanyun. ¡°Come with me, Yanyun. With me around, no one can hurt you.¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help butugh. Have you seen a wolf say ¡°I won¡¯t eat you¡± to its prey? She was about to retort when Madam Rong suddenly interrupted. ¡°Are you leaving with him?¡± Su Yanyun was stunned and realized that her mother-inw was talking to her. Once again, she saw the meaning behind Madam Rong¡¯s eyes¡­ Chapter 274

Chapter 274: I Will Ask You!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

As if she could see through Madam Rong¡¯s thoughts, Su Yanyun raised her head resolutely. ¡°I don¡¯t know him! I can¡¯t go with him!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Madam Rong nodded loudly, and her expression became extremely dignified. ¡°This is the Chuo Society, our woman¡¯s territory. As long as it¡¯s a female guest at the convention, as the President, I have the obligation to protect her rights! Whoever dares to force Ms. Su, even a little, will have to go through me first!¡± Jiang Chengxi was a little stunned. He never expected that Madam Rong, who never liked to interfere with family matters of others, would be so determined to stand on Su Yanyun¡¯s side. No, it was impossible for her to know the rtionship between Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t know if Su Yanyun was pregnant with his own child. He didn¡¯t dare to let the Rong family know of Su Yanyun¡¯s existence rashly. Was it because of Rong Xuelong? It was also possible since Madam Rong had always been protective and loved her daughter dearly. If Rong Xuelong begged her to protect Su Yanyun, she would definitely take action. ¡°Madam Rong, aren¡¯t you¡­¡± Jiang Chengxi gritted his teeth.¡± You¡¯re too nosy! ¡± She had broken up Jiang Yilin and Rong Linyi back then, but today, she was going to snatch Su Yanyun away from him again. ¡°Su Yanyun, she¡¯s already my woman and is pregnant with my child. It¡¯s only right for her to leave with me.¡± ¡°What a joke.¡± The disdain in Madam Rong¡¯s eyes was obvious. ¡°It¡¯s still unknown whether Ms. Su is pregnant with your child. Even if it¡¯s really yours, you¡¯ve only donated a sperm cell. What skin do you have to be so thick-skinned as to ask her to leave with you? Young Master Jiang, chauvinistic or whatever, you¡¯lle and show off aftering to the banquet. Be careful not to enter the cklist!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a woman¡¯s gathering. It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯te.¡± Jiang Chengxi had decided to fall out with Madam Rong this time. He couldn¡¯t let go of the opportunity tonight. ¡°This is Jingyao¡¯s, and also my Jiang family¡¯s territory. Today, I want to see if your Chuo Society is impressive, or my Jiang family¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Su Yanyun suddenly interrupted Jiang Chengxi. ¡°Mr. Jiang, you keep saying that your child is in my stomach. Do you dare toe with me to the hospital!¡± Su Yanyun pressed down on her slightly protruding lower abdomen. She was slender and didn¡¯t have any fat on her lower abdomen. If people didn¡¯t pay attention, she only looked a little voluptuous at the waist. Jiang Chengxi frowned. ¡°Hospital?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, hospital.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes were angry. ¡°I¡¯m already four months pregnant and can use amniotic fluid puncture to test the baby¡¯s DNA. Do you have the guts to follow me to the hospital to verify your lie?¡± Jiang Chengxi was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t know anything about pregnancy and didn¡¯t know that a DNA test could be done while pregnant. Su Yanyun¡¯s sudden outburst stumped him. He was only stunned for a moment, but both Madam Rong and Rong Xuelong obtained an answer from his expression. ¡°DNA testing will hurt you and the baby. I won¡¯t agree.¡± He said in a low voice. But even his disguise could no longer conceal his first mistake. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to, right?¡± Su Yanyun pressed on. ¡°Mr. Jiang, my husband and I are very loving. The baby is the fruit of our love. You want to break us up and achieve your goal of taking revenge on him. Unfortunately, a lie is a lie. I dare to go to the hospital with you for a paternity test today. If the baby in your stomach is yours, I¡¯ll let you deal with it however you want. If not, you have to apologize to me on the major media headlines and publicize your evil deeds topensate for the damage your malicious rumors have done to my husband and my reputation! Let me ask you, do you dare to do it?¡± Chapter 275

Chapter 275: Feeling the Importance of Power For the First Time

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Do you dare!¡± Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t help but repeat Su Yanyun¡¯s words. Jiang Chengxi¡­ was silent. No one present knew better than him who the baby in Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach belonged to. He didn¡¯t dare to investigate, not because he was afraid that the baby wasn¡¯t his, but because he was afraid that in the end¡­ Rong Linyi would know that the baby was his. That way, it would really be over between Yilin and Rong Linyi. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡± The only thing he could do now was dy. ¡°It¡¯s toote today¡­¡± ¡°Want to escape?¡± Rong Xuelong did not have any virtue in her words. ¡°Jiang Chengxi, you¡¯re as cowardly as your mother!¡± ¡°Young Master Xi, I have something to advise you.¡± Madam Rong looked at Jiang Chengxi coldly. ¡°Whether it¡¯s in C City or the Chuo Society banquet, you have no right to do anything!¡± Jiang Chengxi clenched his fists. He knew that he couldn¡¯t take Su Yanyun away tonight. After missing out on tonight, it would undoubtedly be much more difficult to capture Su Yanyun with so many bodyguards around her. He had nned for so long and didn¡¯t expect to be ruined by this mother and daughter pair of the Rong family¡­ ¡°Madam Rong.¡± His amorous eyes were more terrifying than smiling. ¡°You can cover the sky with one hand, but you can only do so in C City. Your hand can¡¯t reach North America!¡± With that, he turned and left, not forgetting to follow Madam Jiang. ¡°What¡¯s the point of running away?¡± Rong Xuelong raised her voice and refused to miss a chance to mock him. Seeing Jiang Chengxi leave, Madam Rong held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and stood up slowly. She looked around with a dignified gaze. Her voice was not loud, but it was enough to cover the entire banquet hall. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that someone with ulterior motives plotted against Ms. Su tonight. They want to use Ms. Su and the baby in her stomach to attack Ms. Su¡¯s husband. I hope the women at the gathering won¡¯t believe the rumors and be aplices of evil.¡± With Madam Rong¡¯s appearance, several prestigious madams immediately stood on her side. ¡°Ms. Su is so beautiful and blessed, how could she be that kind of person?¡± ¡°Ms. Su¡¯s husband¡¯s family must be very impressive to make people so jealous.¡± ¡°Ms. Su, don¡¯t let some people affect your mood. Come, I¡¯ll bring you around to get to know people.¡± ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t even think of marrying our daughter to a person like Young Master Xi.¡± Ady didn¡¯t forget to add insult to injury. ¡°Their Jiang family actually wants to do such a dirty thing. How embarrassing!¡± Thedies and heiresses who were watching themotion and mocking Su Yanyun immediately changed their attitudes and looked as if they wanted to curry favor with her. This was the first time Su Yanyun had experienced the power of authority so clearly. Tonight, if it weren¡¯t for Madam Rong¡¯s support, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop Jiang Chengxi¡¯s kidnapping even if she struggled. But Madam Rong had only given her a little support, and Jiang Chengxi actually fled in defeat¡­ This was the first time Su Yanyun clearly felt the difference between the Jiang and Rong families. ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± Su Yanyun thanked Madam Rong. She had always been worried that her mother-inw would be unkind, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be so good to her on their first meeting without knowing anything. Madam Rong smiled slightly. ¡°You¡¯re very smart.¡± She got up and when she passed Rong Xuelong, she said softly in a voice only her daughter could hear, ¡°What a pity¡­¡± Chapter 276

Chapter 276: Pamper You, Love You, Never Leave You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Xuelong immediately understood what these words meant. She looked at her mother¡¯s back view and almost yelled. ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not a pity!¡± This is your authentic daughter-inw! It was no pity, no pity¡­ The good cabbage wasn¡¯t eaten by the pig, and it could still be brought home. However, after Jiang Chengxi¡¯s fuss, although Su Yanyun was well-liked by Madam Rong, she had been told of her divorced identity¡­ This matter was really a headache. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rong Xuelong could only re up at the youth. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to watch over my Baby Yanyun? You actually let Jiang Chengxi out. I knew a long time ago that your Jiang family is full of such people.¡± The young man¡¯s delicate and clean face was filled with a pitiful expression. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­ Sister Xuelong, I really didn¡¯t. It was Jiang Chengxi¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me.¡± Rong Xuelong hooked her arm around Su Yanyun¡¯s. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have believed you.¡± The young man was aggrieved and didn¡¯t dare to say a word. He could only watch Rong Xuelong leave like a resentful little wife. ¡°He¡¯s also from the Jiang family?¡± When they were alone, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but gossip. Rong Xuelong respondedzily. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s considered Jiang Chengxi¡¯s distant cousin. However, he was raised in his own separate family since a young age. His grandfather¡¯s status is very high and he has some value. Thus, I didn¡¯t ruin my rtionship with him.¡± Su Yanyun almost wiped her sweat. Sister Rong was really fierce. She treated him like this and still said that she didn¡¯t kill her rtionship with him¡­ This young man was so pitiful. She was so heartless. ¡°Oh right, Sister.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s gossipy heart had not been extinguished. She also relied on her favoritism to ask boldly. ¡°Why do I feel that Jiang Chengxi¡¯s attitude towards you is a little strange? He seems to be very afraid of you.¡± ¡°If you meet someone who ps you every time, won¡¯t you be afraid?¡± Rong Xuelong nted her eyes and looked crafty. Su Yanyun nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s fierce.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said it was¡­ interesting.¡± Su Yanyun was shocked by Rong Xuelong¡¯s fierce expression. ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± Rong Xuelong grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulder as if she was hiding something. ¡°The baby in your stomach is really Linyi¡¯s, right?¡± It wasn¡¯t Jiang Chengxi¡¯s, nor was it that Song ex-husband¡¯s. Wasn¡¯t it only Rong Linyi¡¯s? The important thing was, did Rong Linyi know? Su Yanyun¡­ was cold. ¡°So you¡¯ve always suspected me.¡± She replied faintly. ¡°So, Sister doesn¡¯t believe me either¡­¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t expect Su Yanyun to look injured and was shocked by her pitiful look.¡± I don¡¯t doubt you, Sister¡­ I¡¯m just happy. Yes, so happy that I can¡¯t believe you, do you know? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Su Yanyun pretended to wipe her nonexistent tears. ¡°Your eyes are lying. You don¡¯t love me and believe me.¡± Sister Rong was so frightened that she crossed her fingers. Su Yanyun usually looked serious and innocent, and Rong Xuelong was really shocked. She begged for mercy immediately. ¡°Aiyo, Baby Yanyun, I was wrong. I¡¯ll give you a raise and promote you. I¡¯ll definitely love you, dote on you, and never abandon you.¡± Su Yanyun chuckled. ¡°A promotion and a raise, you¡¯d better keep your word.¡± Chapter 277

Chapter 277: Can¡¯t Help It, She¡¯s Cute By Nature

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Xuelong¡­ Damn! She had been tricked! She was clearly a high-ss white lotus flower, so why did she malfunction with Su Yanyun? ¡°You must be like this to trick my stupid brother usually, right?¡± Rong Xuelong gritted her teeth in hatred and pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s face. ¡°Using your tears and your pitiful look. Damn, Su Yanyun, you¡¯re good. You¡¯re of high status¡­ you even dare to trick me¡­¡± ¡°No, Sister.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly begged for mercy. ¡°I was just being honest. The baby in my stomach is clearly Hubby¡¯s. It¡¯s okay if others doubt it, but you¡¯re also suspicious. How infuriating.¡± Rong Xuelong also didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Su Yanyun. She lowered her hand resentfully and nted her eyes. ¡°Your performance today was good. Mommy likes your appearance a lot for some reason. Tsk¡­ with your looks, you¡¯re just targeting our Rong family, right?¡± Su Yanyun smiled awkwardly. ¡°I have no choice. I¡¯m more adorable by nature.¡± Rong Xuelong almost pinched her face again. It couldn¡¯t be helped, little women just had the urge to be pinched and squashed. Su Yanyun went to the washroom. Rong Xuelong pretended to wait for her outside and called Jiang Chengxi¡¯s trusted assistant. His trusted assistant knew best what was going on between Su Yanyun and Jiang Chengxi. She had to ask about something. However, the other party¡¯s phone was switched off when she called. ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Rong Xuelong frowned. ¡°Is it time difference? It shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡± She mumbled and waited outside the washroom for a while, but Su Yanyun still didn¡¯te out. ¡°Baby Yanyun, have you fallen into a pit?¡± Rong Xuelong walked into the washroom and asked loudly. The washroom was silent and there was the sound of running water. However, the door opened and it was anotherdy. Rong Xuelong felt a strange silence after greeting her. ¡°Yanyun!¡± She yelled again. A few secondster, uneasiness rose in her heart. ¡°Yanyun! Are you there? Answer me quickly!¡± Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She rushed to the empty space and kicked open the doors one by one. After all the doors were open, Rong Xuelong felt cold sweat forming on her forehead. No Su Yanyun¡­ Impossible! She watched her walk into the female washroom with her own eyes¡­ And she had always been guarding outside, unless¡­ Rong Xuelong seemed to have thought of something and rushed out of the female restroom, heading straight for the male restroom opposite. ¡°Yanyun! Mr. Jiang, don¡¯t hide! Come out!¡± She ignored the men in the bathroom and barged in. ¡°F*ck!¡± The men were so shocked they almost short-circuited. Rong Xuelong rushed into the restroom and continued kicking the doors. Some of the doors were locked. She even ran to the cubicle and stood on the toilet to take a look. The men inside clutched their key areas tightly in shock. However, Rong Xuelong had already forgotten any sense of shame. Her beautiful face was pale. ¡°No¡­ No¡­ Damn it! Damn it!¡± She had already guessed what the other party had done, but she was still a step slower. The female restroom and the male restroom were opposite. There was a transitional zone in the middle, less than three meters apart. The other party had abducted Su Yanyun from the female restroom to the male restroom. Rong Xuelong, who was standing outside, naturally didn¡¯t see Su Yanyun leave. After that, the other party took Su Yanyun away from the male restroom while she was looking for Su Yanyun in the female restroom. Rong Xuelong ran towards the parking lot in her eight-centimeter high heels. Chapter 278 - I Will Tolerate You and Your Baby

Chapter 278: I Will Tolerate You and Your Baby

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sister Xuelong!¡± The Jiang family youth saw Rong Xuelong running over and couldn¡¯t help but chase after her. ¡°Yanyun was taken away by your brother!¡± Rong Xuelong was almost shouting. ¡°Tell me quickly, what car does your brother drive today? Where does he usually go?¡± The young man seemed to be shocked and only red at Rong Xuelong. His brain stopped working for a moment. ¡°Idiot!¡± Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t wait anymore. She pushed the youth aside and continued running. ¡°You dropped the ball at the critical moment!¡± ¡°Xue¡­¡± Seeing that Rong Xuelong had disappeared in the blink of an eye, the youth hurriedly chased after her. But a hand grabbed him from behind. ¡°Cheng Hui. What car is Jiang Chengxi driving tonight?¡± Rong Jinghui asked with a dark expression. ¡°Bentley, car te CX610.¡± This time, the young man replied quickly. ¡°Enough.¡± Rong Jinghui pushed the youth behind him and followed Rong Xuelong towards the parking lot. The road at night was orange in color due to the bright lights on both sides. Su Yanyun sat in the front passenger seat and looked straight ahead. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s gaze lingered on her exquisite profile for a while before he smiled slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to force you either.¡± Seeing that Su Yanyun didn¡¯t answer, he said to himself again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will bring you to my private vi. No one can enter there without my permission. You will be very safe.¡± ¡°Safe?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s words were full of sarcasm. ¡°Even your precious sister can¡¯t enter?¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression froze, but then he replied very seriously. ¡°No.¡± Su Yanyun no longer responded. She didn¡¯t want to hear a single word from Jiang Chengxi. But Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t seem to have this awareness. He said again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Yilin hurt you. You don¡¯t have to deal with her or any of the Jiang family. You just have to get along with me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really rare to see a warrior like Mr. Jiang vying to be cheated on.¡± Su Yanyun thought that her sarcasm was enough to anger the other party. Unexpectedly, Jiang Chengxi only smiled simply. His amorous eyes were filled with indifference. ¡°I¡¯m not like Rong Linyi in this aspect. I will tolerate you and your baby.¡± ¡°You love your sister so much and have no morals. Marry her!¡± Su Yanyun smiled coldly. ¡°The two of you are a match made in heaven, so you don¡¯t have to harm others.¡± ¡°Yilin is a very important rtive of mine.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression darkened a little. ¡°But if it¡¯s ranked in my heart, you¡¯re ahead of her.¡± ¡°Pervert.¡± Su Yanyun gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m only taking revenge on Rong Linyi? I¡¯m only snatching you away because of Yilin?¡± Jiang Chengxi nted his peach blossom-shaped eyes. Ordinary women might be charmed by his alluring beauty, but Su Yanyun waspletely immune to it. Seeing the coldness in Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes, Jiang Chengxi leaned a little closer to her. He lowered his voice and said one word. ¡°You¡­¡± A loud bang suddenly sounded from behind the car. The entire Bentley was pushed forward. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly protected her lower abdomen in shock. Jiang Chengxi hurriedly turned the steering wheel and saw the sports car behind through the rearview mirror. He frowned fiercely when he saw the car te number. The sports car saw that the Bentley in front had dodged in a snake-like manner. It turned around rudely and continued to bump into the Bentley. ¡°Lunatic!¡± Jiang Chengxi floored the elerator and still didn¡¯t avoid the impact. This time, he and Su Yanyun were knocked forward at the same time¡­ Chapter 279

Chapter 279: The Bnce Between Losing Her Life and Being Injured

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The Bentley was very resistant. But she couldn¡¯t help but m into the car desperately. Jiang Chengxi knew that even if he increased his speed to the maximum, he might not necessarily be able to outrun the Koenigsegg sports car behind. His only choice was to reduce his speed. However, the Koenigsegg was not tactful. While the Bentley slowed, it drove in sync with the Bentley and once again drove the luxurious car that cost tens of millions of dors towards the Bentley. ¡°Damn!¡± Jiang Chengxi yelled. The Bentley was knocked into a drift and deviated from the main road, heading towards the greenery on the side of the road. With a bang, the car hit the streetmp. The continuous rumbling and shaking frightened Su Yanyun so much that she closed her eyes. What she didn¡¯t expect was that at this moment, Jiang Chengxi suddenly unbuckled his seatbelt and pounced towards Su Yanyun. He grabbed the sides of the seats on either side of her and blocked her with his body. Bam! The airbag popped out and hit his back. But his arms still supported his seat. His whole body trembled, but he was still an inch away from Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun was shocked by the sudden change. Jiang Chengxi supported himself above her and was also panting heavily. The airbag was very explosive. If he hadn¡¯t blocked it just now, with Su Yanyun¡¯s delicate body, not to mention the child in her stomach, even her internal organs and bones would have been injured. The so-called safety was only rtive. It was just a tradeoff between losing her life and getting injured. The car door opened and Rong Jinghui got out of the Koenigsegg. He grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s arm and wanted to drag her out. However, Jiang Chengxi¡¯s arms remained locked around Su Yanyun and he refused to let go. ¡°Let go. I don¡¯t want to chop off your hand now.¡± Rong Jinghui wanted to push Jiang Chengxi aside. However, Jiang Chengxi elbowed Rong Jinghui violently. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant!¡± He only stated the most important fact. ¡°Do you know what you were doing just now?¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression froze. After a while, he looked at Su Yanyun and asked her for confirmation with a frightened expression. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t answer and just covered her lower abdomen with her hands. She was frightened and felt a sense of relief. Rong Jinghui¡¯s lips moved. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to apologize. He had never apologized to anyone before, nor had he experienced such an emotion before. But now, he knew that he had done something stupid¡­ A few secondster, Jiang Chengxi propped his arm up a little and leaned away from Su Yanyun. ¡°I¡¯ll cover the airbag. Go out slowly and be careful.¡± Perhaps he reacted to the pain of the impact slowly, but it was a little difficult for him to finish speaking. Jiang Chengxi slowly retracted his hand. His other hand was still on the edge of the seat. He leaned back and vacated Su Yanyun¡¯s seat. Rong Jinghui hurriedly grabbed her arm and helped her out as if he was taking care of some fragile treasure. He didn¡¯t bring Su Yanyun to his car immediately. Instead, he helped her carefully to the side of the road. ¡°You rest here for a while. I¡¯lle over after settling some matters.¡± Jiang Chengxi had already squeezed out of the car from the airbag. He moved his back and his expression became a little twisted, probably because of the pain. Before he coulde to his senses, Rong Jinghui¡¯s fist was already on him. Su Yanyun thought Jiang Chengxi would be knocked to the ground. However¡­ Chapter 280

Chapter 280: Could It Be a Fake Marriage?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

However, Jiang Chengxi¡¯s reaction was extraordinary. He narrowly dodged Rong Jinghui¡¯s fist. He threw a punch at Rong Jinghui. ¡­ When Rong Xuelong rushed over, she saw a professional boxing scene simr to Jiang Chengxi and Rong Jinghui¡¯s. ¡°Yanyun, are you alright?¡± Rong Xuelong took off her shoes before driving and ran over barefooted. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Yanyun said but her hand was still on her lower abdomen. ¡°Erm, persuade them to stop, I don¡¯t dare to go over¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡± Rong Xuelong said and walked fiercely towards the two of them with her hair tied up. No matter how Su Yanyun looked at it, she didn¡¯t feel like she was going to fight, but to calm the fight. As she guessed¡­ The moment Rong Xuelong went over, she actively joined the chaotic battle. This time, the situation immediately took a turn for the worse. Jiang Chengxi was cornered by Rong Xuelong and Rong Jinghui and was finally pressed against the Bentley. After the friction, Rong Jinghui also threw away his sports car and protected Su Yanyun in Rong Xuelong¡¯s car with Rong Xuelong. Jiang Chengxi, who was beaten ck and blue, left with two luxurious cars that had been deformed. ¡°Shall I send you home first?¡± Rong Xuelong asked Su Yanyun. Before Su Yanyun could answer, Rong Jinghui said first, ¡°Send her to my house.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Xuelong was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s not the Rong family house. It¡¯s my house in Xihe.¡± Rong Jinghui hurriedly exined. ¡°No.¡± Rong Xuelong rejected without hesitation. ¡°Yanyun has a husband and is pregnant. Why would she go to your house? What kind of answer do you have to think of?¡± ¡°She¡¯s already divorced, right?¡± Rong Jinghui suddenly looked up and looked at Rong Xuelong like a beast protecting its food. ¡°I¡¯ve checked. Her ex-husband is Song Zhifei.¡± Rong Xuelong felt goosebumps on her back from Rong Jinghui¡¯s stare, but she remained calm and scoffed. ¡°Then do you know who her current husband is?¡± ¡°She¡¯s unmarried.¡± Rong Jinghui replied with certainty. ¡°I¡¯ve checked. She¡¯s still single.¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s words shocked Rong Xuelong and Su Yanyun. Especially Su Yanyun. Why did everyone say that her ex-husband was Song Zhifei? And why was she still single? Was Hubby¡¯s marriage with her a fake one? Su Yanyun was in a daze and didn¡¯t pay attention to Rong Xuelong and Rong Jinghui¡¯s argument. When she woke up, the car was already parked under Rong Xuelong¡¯s apartment building. ¡°Stay at my house tonight. It¡¯s settled.¡± Rong Xuelong made the decision. Rong Xuelong¡¯s apartment was 600 square meters. Not only did it have a gym, but it also had an indoor pool. There was nock of guest rooms. Rong Jinghui saw Su Yanyun enter and sit alone in the living room in a daze. He walked gently to Su Yanyun and squatted down. ¡°So¡­ rry.¡± These words finally came out after more than an hour. Su Yanyun was a little dazed, but she still smiled politely at him. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She didn¡¯t even think about why he had said sorry. Rong Jinghui lowered his head and seemed to think for a few seconds before looking up resolutely at Su Yanyun. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the baby not having a father. I will be responsible for taking care of you two.¡± ¡°What?¡± What? Su Yanyun wanted to dig her ears. Third Young Master, can you repeat your words? I think my ears are ringing. Chapter 281

Chapter 281: Do You Know Whose Woman She Is?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The living room was very quiet. Su Yanyun looked at the young man in front of her in a daze. She sat on the sofa, looking a little dispirited. She was uneasy and a little shocked. He was half-kneeling in front of her. His pretty chin was slightly lifted and his eyes, which were very simr to Rong Linyi¡¯s, were half-lidded and charming under the light. He looked at Su Yanyun with a dark expression. If¡­ it wasn¡¯t for the two suspicious patches of red on his face, he could be considered alluring. However, Su Yanyun¡¯s focus was not on his beauty. She only wanted to know what he¡­ said when she was in a daze just now? Rong Jinghui waited three seconds in this awkward and expectant time before continuing. ¡°Your answer?¡± Su Yanyun almost cried. Please, Third Young Master Rong, can you consciously repeat the question again? Rong Jinghui probably saw the doubt in Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes and opened his mouth as if he wanted her to get what she wanted. But the next second, he saw panic in Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes. Although she was in a daze, she was not deaf and she did hear him clearly. It was just a way to act dumb and pretend not to hear him. Seeing how aggressive Rong Jinghui was, she looked a little embarrassed. What was happening! After holding it in for a long time, Su Yanyun finally replied apprehensively. ¡°Well, Third Young Master, you don¡¯t have to¡­ pity me. I¡¯m doing well, really.¡± I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me, much less you! Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression changed when he heard her perfunctory answer. ¡°You want to choose Jiang Chengxi?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to make him your baby¡¯s stepfather?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°How is a yboy like him better than me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. Rong Jinghui was enraged. He stood up suddenly and wanted to grab Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulders to force out the answer he wanted. A white arm suddenly appeared from behind and strangled his neck fiercely. Rong Jinghui had just stood up and lost his bnce. His heart was with Su Yanyun and before he could react, he was thrown to the ground by Rong Xuelong. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s neck was about to break and his handsome face twisted in pain. Her sister was really ruthless. Rong Xuelong was wearing a loose set of home clothes and had a fierce look on her face. She pointed a finger at Rong Jinghui with her hands on her hips. ¡°Are you crazy? You even dared to have designs on Baby Yanyun. Who gave you the guts? Ah? Who gave you this?¡± Rong Jinghui caught his breath and his expression darkened. His originally affectionate eyes were suddenly covered in ayer of chilling coldness. There was no killing intent in his eyes, but Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression was like she was looking at a dead person. Su Yanyun¡¯s arm turned cold. But Sister Rong was not afraid at all. ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯m hitting you and scolding you. If I didn¡¯t act in time, would you have eaten my Yanyun?¡± Rong Jinghui pursed his lips tightly with a dark expression. ¡°Both of us are unmarried. If Jiang Chengxi can pursue her, why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. You¡¯re equating yourself to that scum for no reason. Do you want topare whose skin is thickerpared to Jiang Chengxi¡¯s, or whose head is greener?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s vicious tongue was enough to kill a hundred snakes. ¡°I won¡¯t mind if she¡¯s pregnant or married.¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression was fierce like a wild beast. ¡°I won¡¯t inherit the Rong family. I can protect her forever!¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Rong Xuelong was like a protective eagle. ¡°Do you know whose woman she is now?¡± Chapter 282

Chapter 282: True Love Between Same Sex

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun¡¯s heart pounded rapidly. Sister Rong looked impulsive, but she hid a cautious heart under her wild and unruly appearance. Su Yanyun had never been panicked or afraid of what she would say, but her heart still beat faster on reflex. Furthermore, she even identally found out tonight that she was still ¡°single.¡± Rong Jinghui seemed to be angered by Rong Xuelong¡¯s arrogant and unrestrained aura. He stood up from the ground and rushed forward. In a confrontational manner, he used his height to pressure Rong Xuelong. ¡°I still say the same thing. I don¡¯t care whose woman she is now or whose child she is pregnant with. As long as she isn¡¯t married, I have the right to pursue her. I like her!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Rong Xuelong said angrily. ¡°She¡¯s your sister-inw!¡± Strange, quiet, and oppressive¡­ Su Yanyun could sense the atmosphere. The color on Rong Jinghui¡¯s face faded. There was disbelief, fear, and doubt in his eyes, but more than that, he was clearly hurt. ¡°You, you¡¯re lying¡­¡± His lips moved. This was the first time Su Yanyun had heard him say this. This big boy¡¯s voice was always full of self-righteousness, as if he had nothing to fear in the world. But at this time, Su Yanyun actually felt weak and sad from his tone. Rong Xuelong seemed to be shocked by Rong Jinghui¡¯s behavior. Her lips moved and she suddenly moved to Su Yanyun¡¯s side. She pulled her up from the sofa and hugged her shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s right! Call her sister-inw!¡± She raised her hand and pressed Su Yanyun¡¯s head down on her shoulder. ¡°Yanyun is my woman now. The child in her stomach is mine!¡± ¡°Ha!?¡± Su Yanyun and Rong Jinghui cracked at the same time. What kind of plot was this? ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Rong Xuelong clutched Su Yanyun¡¯s waist tightly and showed an intimate attitude. ¡°Do you know why I never had a boyfriend? That¡¯s because I¡¯ve always liked women! Yanyun has been hurt by men before and has lost all hope in them. Only I can calm her injured heart, so we can¡¯t be separated!¡± Rong Jinghui was tongue-tied. He was stunned for a long time before stammering. ¡°Does Big Aunt know?¡± Rong Xuelong raised her head. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Rong Jinghui seemed to be agitated. ¡°You won¡¯t get her blessings!¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s skin was thicker than a 10,000-year-old ice. ¡°True love is between the same sexes. The union of the opposite sexes is only for reproduction!¡± She pointed at Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach. ¡°Do you know? Our Yanyun is pregnant with twins. One baby is mine, and the other is hers. I¡¯ll bring her to Denmark to get married next month. Give up!¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s face was pale and he took a few steps back. In the end, he ced his only hope on Su Yanyun. ¡°Is what she said true?¡± This begging tone almost made Su Yanyun deny it. But Rong Xuelong immediately pinched her with her nails. Su Yanyun had a headache. She could only lower her eyes and respond weakly. Rong Jinghui took a deep breath, turned around suddenly, and rushed out. As the door mmed, Su Yanyun looked up at Rong Xuelong, who was standing straight like a bench beside her. She felt mentally tired. ¡°Sister, good acting¡­¡± Chapter 283

Chapter 283: Baby Yun Grew Fat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Nonsense!¡± Rong Xuelong seemed to have not heard Su Yanyun¡¯s speechlessness and was instead smug. ¡°Am I quick-witted enough?¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Xuelong patted Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulder boldly. ¡°From today onwards, Sister will protect you. Whoever dares to have any improper thoughts about you, say my name!¡± Su Yanyun had to remind her kindly. ¡°What if¡­ Rong Linyi thinks otherwise of me?¡± Rong Xuelong¡­ This little girl was much smarter than she looked. ¡°Sister-inw, what are you saying?¡± Sister Rong smiled affectionately. ¡°We were just ying a game and joking with Jinghui. You¡­ won¡¯t report everything to Linyi, right?¡± ¡­ The moment he connected to the phone video, Rong Linyi realized a problem. ¡°Where are you?¡± His eyes were locked on Su Yanyun¡¯s background. That was not the bed and wall of their bedroom. ¡°At Sister¡¯s house.¡± Su Yanyun replied generously. ¡°Sister invited me over to y. She felt it wasn¡¯t safe to stay toote, so she just let me stay with her overnight.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer and stared straight into Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes. He was trying to determine if her words were true. Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t be that bored¡­ Su Yanyun was a little confused. This was the same answer as what she rehearsed with her sister, but she wasn¡¯tpletely confident in fooling Rong Linyi. ¡°How was the banquet tonight?¡± Rong Linyi seemed to believe Su Yanyun¡¯s words and asked in concern. This time, Su Yanyun was the one who contacted him first. He still had something on when he received her invitation to call. He immediately left everyone and found an empty office. He guessed that Su Yanyun had something important to discuss with him. Su Yanyun lowered her head and took a deep breath after a long time. ¡°Hubby, I received news today¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Linyi frowned. Suddenly, Jiang Yilin¡¯s matter shed through his mind. Did Yanyun know about this woman¡¯s existence? Jiang Chengxi was behind this? No, how did Jiang Chengxi know about his rtionship with Yanyun? While Rong Linyi¡¯s mind was racing, Su Yanyun had already looked up. Her voice was actually filled with usation. ¡°Hubby, why? Sister has checked and found out that I¡¯m still single! Are we really married? Is our marriage certificate real? Did you lie to me about something?¡± Rong Linyi was stunned for a moment. Then, the corners of his lips curled up and he heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Yanyun still didn¡¯t know about Jiang Yilin. He had to tell her personally about his ex and not let outsiders gossip and cause a misunderstanding. As for what made Su Yanyun uneasy¡­ ¡°I deliberately hid this news.¡± He exined. ¡°I don¡¯t want our marriage to be used by others with ulterior motives. How can the marriage certificate be fake? There are steel marks and codes on it. It can¡¯t be checked now, but I made the system conceal it. It definitely exists in the Civil Affairs Bureau¡¯s archive. Understand?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Su Yanyun blinked pitifully. ¡°Hubby, you didn¡¯t lie to me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Rong Linyi saw her wronged expression and couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡°Unless you¡¯re not obedient.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been obedient.¡± Su Yanyun puffed up her cheeks. ¡°Okay, lift up your pajamas.¡± Rong Linyi coaxed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Yanyun was alert. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I think you seem to have¡­ gained weight. Your waist is even rounder¡­¡± Chapter 284

Chapter 284: Cool and Bottomless Love

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°You¡¯re the fat one!¡± Su Yanyun was angry. She was such a slender and charming baby, how could she be fat? ¡°I¡¯m pregnant! I¡¯m pregnant!¡± She knelt up, lifted up her pajamas, and aimed the phone camera at her stomach. ¡°See, I¡¯m not fat, I¡¯m round!¡± Rong Linyi only saw bright white, as white as a pearl. Her delicate and cute belly button was embedded on her fair skin, making Rong Linyi¡¯s throat feel warm. ¡°Your stomach was still t when I left.¡± His voice was a little hoarse, and he was clearly suppressing something. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days, but you¡¯re already eating so well.¡± Su Yanyun rolled her eyes. She put down her pajamas and faced the camera again. ¡°It¡¯s only a few days? You¡¯ve been gone for a long time¡­ You said you woulde back early.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a week.¡± Rong Linyi interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s already halfway done. I¡¯ll be back in a week at most.¡± Even if things didn¡¯t end, he had toe back. He had reserved so much time for himself, and it took a lot of willpower for him tost through it. Without his woman around, there was an indescribable panic in his heart every day. Even if he never showed it, this panic gnawed at his heart constantly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait at home for you toe back.¡± Su Yanyun switched to obedient mode again. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯m going to sleep too. If I sleep early and wake up early, it¡¯s good for the baby.¡± She originally wanted to ask him about Jiang Yilin. But she was afraid of causing unnecessary misunderstandings and worrying Rong Linyi, and Su Yanyun still swallowed her words obediently. The lights were off and Su Yanyun wrapped herself in the nket. She hoped that a weekter, her husband would return¡­ ¡­ The next day at work. Rong Xuelong returned to her domineering female CEO mode. She went through the information report for this period of time. People were scolded and praised. Even Su Yanyun was criticized for not having any interesting news recently. Yanyun Baby felt wronged. The news around her were all interesting, but the important thing was that Sister didn¡¯t allow her to write about them. Rong Xuelong saw Su Yanyun¡¯s resentful look. She was about to joke with her when her eyes suddenly widened¡­ ¡°Damn it!¡± Rong Xuelong suddenly mmed her palm on the meeting table, scaring everyone until they trembled. ¡°Mr. Jiang, that¡¯s enough!¡± Su Yanyun followed Rong Xuelong¡¯s gaze and not only saw the ribbons drifting outside the window, but she also heard the sound of the helicopter¡¯s propeller. Okay. A big news hade knocking on her door. Furthermore, it was news about her, Su Yanyun. The eldest son of the Jiang family, Jiang Chengxi, mobilized a helicopter and drove it to the outside of the Orange Day building. Then, he threw down streamers and balloons from the helicopter and formed the words ¡°I Love You YY¡±. At that moment, the entire C City was guessing who the rumored ¡°YY¡± was¡­ The entire C City¡¯s media outlets mobilized and surrounded the Orange Day office building in an attempt to find the person Young Master Xi wanted to confess to. Rong Xuelong was so angry her blood pressure rose and Su Yanyun looked as if she had nothing to live for. Rong Jinghui rushed to Orange Day immediately. Under all the female employees¡¯ infatuated and shocked gazes, he rushed into Rong Xuelong¡¯s office. A whileter, the sound of fighting and smashing came from the office. Rong Jinghui jumped out again. ¡°What are you doing! You can¡¯t take her away!¡± Rong Xuelong screamed. ¡°She¡¯s mine! Mine!¡± Rong Jinghui stood still and looked at Rong Xuelong hatefully. ¡°You can¡¯t take care of her and protect her well. Let me do it!¡± Then, he grabbed Su Yanyun from the crowd¡­ Chapter 285

Chapter 285: The PK Between the New Husband and the Overbearing CEO

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun was just a bystander, she had be a bystander before she even had a chance to do anything¡­ Rong Jinghui clutched her arm tightly. A pair of cold eyes made Rong Xuelong, who was used to being arrogant, shiver. Rong Linyi was her brother, and so was Rong Jinghui. She had half of the Rong family¡¯s second branch¡¯s bloodline, and Rong Jinghui was the second branch¡¯s son. She understood every brother of hers. Rong Jinghui treated her alright each time because of Madam Rong and Rong Linyi. But once the two of them really had a conflict, he wouldn¡¯t care about her. ¡°Jinghui, you can¡¯t take her away.¡± Rong Xuelong clenched her fists in grief. But she was howling inside. Damn brat, if you take her away, when your brotheres back, will your sister be killed? I¡¯m also helping you to spare your life! Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t seem to hear Rong Xuelong¡¯s words and pulled Su Yanyun out of the office. ¡°Slow down! Be gentle!¡± Rong Xuelong saw that she couldn¡¯t stop him and could only shout from behind. Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t care about his life. He wasn¡¯t Jiang Chengxi. Even if he had an explosive temper, he could still tell the severity of the matter. Rong Jinghui wouldn¡¯t care about Su Yanyun¡¯s pregnancy at all since he fought with Rong Xuelong over her. Thus, Rong Xuelong was cautious and could only watch as he took Su Yanyun away. Rong Jinghui heard Rong Xuelong¡¯s words and paused abnormally. He loosened his grip on Su Yanyun and his movements became much gentler. He no longer dragged her forcefully and instead showed a careful and protective state. Rong Xuelong heaved a sigh of relief. Turning around, she saw a whole group of onlookers shining with gossip. Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression darkened and she tossed her long hair behind her. ¡°What are you all waiting for? Do you want me to dock your pay or fire you?¡± Under the domineering female CEO¡¯s might, the employees scattered. But the will of the people could not be extinguished. The ¡°discussion¡± team with Zheng Xin at the center was established. Here was the gossip: [That¡¯s Su Yanyun¡¯s new husband, right? He looks like it.] [Why do I feel like her husband has be younger¡­] [Forget about her husband, what does this have to do with President Rong?] [If it weren¡¯t for President Rong being a woman, I would have suspected that she was snatching his wife from him¡­] [Speaking of which, this isn¡¯t true, right? President Rong has really fallen in love with Su Yanyun? Zheng Xin, you have the best rtionship with Su Yanyun. Do you know what happened?] Zheng Xin: ¡°¡­¡± It was not that she did not want to gossip, but she suddenly realized a shocking truth. That was, Su Yanyun¡¯s initials were SYY¡­ YY¡­ Wasn¡¯t this the name Young Master Xi had hung outside the window this morning? Oh my god, Ms. Su, are you still the Ah Yun I know¡­ Look at what kind of god you have provoked? ¡­ Rong Corporation¡¯s building. Rong Jinghui pulled Su Yanyun along smoothly all the way to the Human Resources department. ¡°Arrange a job for her.¡± He didn¡¯t even say anything and barged into the HR manager¡¯s office. He pointed at Su Yanyun, who was in shock. ¡°It has to be easy. Don¡¯t work overtime. The sry can¡¯t be low, and she has to have all the bonuses and benefits. When is a good time?¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Su Yanyun shook off Rong Jinghui¡¯s hand. ¡°No!¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression darkened at her fierce resistance. The HR manager heaved a sigh of relief after being stunned. Su Yanyun blushed. ¡°I, I¡­¡± Chapter 286

Chapter 286: I Want to Hug Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun blushed. ¡°I, I only work half a day¡­¡± ¡°Do you hear that? Only half a day everyday. Make arrangements.¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s voice was firm. The General Manager¡­ fell. The huge Rong Corporation was not without its vermin. On the contrary, the corporation even had dedicated seats for these ¡°air force personnel¡±. It was not difficult to get all the bonuses and benefits without overtime. It was not difficult to get paid well, but before these people came in, they would prepare the qualifications and certificate for them first. This was the first time Third Young Master had dragged a person over to make such arrangements without informing them prior. He didn¡¯t know what her surname was, how her education was, or how much work experience she had. More importantly, she only worked for half a day everyday. In the entire Rong Corporation, only Madam Rong had this privilege. Who was this woman in front of him? A littledy boss? If she was really Rong Jinghui¡¯swful wife, the General Manager would recognize her. If not¡­ If not, the HR manager only wanted to request for a knife to kill himself. Third Young Master Rong was one of the people in the Rong family he couldn¡¯t afford to offend¡­ To be honest, he didn¡¯t hold any position in the corporation, but he coulde and go as he pleased. No one dared to stop him from doing whatever he wanted. At the end of the day, it was all because of the master at the top. Rong Linyi was extremely indulgent towards his brother. The Rong family¡¯s eldest branch and second branch were clearly like fire and water, but this pair of cousins was unbelievably good to each other. The HR manager stroked his beating heart and finally found a way. He smiled politely at Su Yanyun and asked Rong Jinghui in a very careful tone. ¡°Third Young Master, if you want to arrange for someone toe in, I will definitely agree. We will also try our best to satisfy your request. But if anyone has any ulterior motives and exaggerates the matter to Young Master Yi, it¡¯s okay if I¡¯m punished, but it won¡¯t be good if it affects your brother¡¯s rtionship with you.¡± As expected of an experienced person, Su Yanyun thought to herself. Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t like these flowery ideas. He exposed him directly. ¡°Just say that you don¡¯t want to take responsibility. Just say that I didn¡¯t keep my word.¡± The HR manager¡¯s face was pale. He still wanted to exin, but Rong Jinghui waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call my brother and let him personally agree, okay?¡± The HR manager nodded repeatedly. That was the best. On the other end of the hemisphere, Rong Linyi was already prepared to sleep. He had a tiring day at work and would wake up early in the morning to video call Su Yanyun. He only had a few hours of rest every day. So the moment he received the call, he was a little unhappy. Fortunately, Rong Jinghui never spoke nonsense. ¡°Brother, the woman I liked thest time I told you about. I want her to work in the corporation and arrange a position where she doesn¡¯t have to work overtime, has good sry, and benefits. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was calm and pleasant as usual. Because the call was on speaker, Su Yanyun felt as if her ears were going to hurt. She was filled with excitement when she heard his voice. She wanted to talk to him and hug him. She missed him so much, she really missed him¡­ But now, in front of so many people, she could only endure. ¡°She will often take half a day¡¯s leave, is that okay?¡± Rong Jinghui asked again. Chapter 287

Chapter 287: Hubby Is Bigger Than Heaven

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

On the other end of the line, Rong Linyi was clearly silent. ¡°Can I?¡± Rong Jinghui asked again. He was like a child who wanted a toy and chased after his brother to ask for it. A few secondster, Rong Linyi spoke again. ¡°Will you marry her?¡± Su Yanyun was shocked! ¡°Yes!¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s answer shocked her even more! ¡°Okay, let the personnel handle the work. Let¡¯s meet when youe back.¡± Rong Linyi finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Rong Jinghui pressed his phone button elegantly and nced at Su Yanyun with a smile. His next words were meant for the human resources staff. ¡°Do as you deem fit.¡± Su Yanyun was dizzy. Up till when they left the corporation. Rong Jinghui was clearly in an excited state. ¡°You¡¯ve already seen my brother, right?¡± He kept asking. Su Yanyun held her forehead. She had not only seen him before, she had even slept with him¡­ ¡°My brother looks scary, but he¡¯s actually very good to me. He won¡¯t reject my request. As long as he agrees to us being together, no one in the Rong family will dare to object. If anyone dares to object, I¡¯ll chop off his finger and use it as fertilizer.¡± Rong Jinghui kept talking to himself. Despite talking for a long time, he saw Su Yanyun remain silent. Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression darkened again. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about that woman?¡± He suddenly stood in front of Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun was walking with her head lowered and almost bumped into his chest. ¡°Woman?¡± She was stunned. What woman? She was clearly thinking of how to exin this annoying uncle and sister-inw rtionship to Rong Jinghui¡­ Before Rong Jinghui could ask further, she seemed to have understood something. ¡°Oh, right. I was thinking that I should go and see my mother. The doctor said that she has been in good condition recently, and I can¡¯t give up halfway.¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression immediately softened at her exnation. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± His voice was very gentle. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your mother yet. And those people in your family, I will definitely have to visit them in the future.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s head was about to explode. Rong Jinghui had an anti-social personality. From a medical point of view, a person with this illness would never consider problems from another person¡¯s point of view, nor would they have the ability to fall in love with others. Logically speaking, he should be numb, cruel, andcking human emotions. But now, he was speaking to her so gently¡­ Su Yanyun knew that if she refused, he would argue with her. But if she didn¡¯t decline, her husband would fall out with her instead. After weighing the pros and cons, Su Yanyun still felt that Hubby was greater than the heavens! Thus, she tried her best to use a gentle and grateful smile. ¡°You can just send me to the hospital. The doctor said that Mother¡¯s ce is quiet. I just sit there foolishly most of the time. It¡¯s nothing much.¡± Although she said it tactfully, it was probably a rejection. Rong Jinghui stood in front of Su Yanyun and slowly listened to her finish. He smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I think I can watch you sit foolishly.¡± Su Yanyun¡­ I don¡¯t want to sit foolishly in front of you! I don¡¯t want anyone else to know about my stupidity! ¡­ Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t see Su Yanyun sitting there foolishly in the end. The Rong family had suddenly called and had an urgent matter to discuss with him. Su Yanyun guessed that this was Sister Rong¡¯s backup. Anyway, he fetched her to the hospital and left. After Su Yanyun apanied her mother, she went to He Yueze¡¯s hospital room as promised¡­ Chapter 288 - The First Words After Waking Up

Chapter 288: The First Words After Waking Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

On the hospital bed, He Yueze stilly there with his eyes closed. Su Yanyun sighed and sat down. She picked up the diary at the side. He Xiaoqin could already walk these two days and she hade to visit He Yueze, but she didn¡¯t seem to be able to sit for long. She begged Su Yanyun to help her for two more days. ¡°Only two days.¡± Su Yanyun told He Xiaoqin beforeing today. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my job recently, I can¡¯te by so easily anymore.¡± Actually, this was just a rejection. As the ¡°victim¡± of the Rong siblings¡¯ ¡°internal struggle¡±. Su Yanyun was very conscious of being a sacrifice. Her husband wasing back in a week, but Jiang Chengxi was still pestering her. The only thing she could do was lie low and wait for him toe back. Su Yanyun had already thought about it. This week, she would stay in the Water Courtyard and not go anywhere. Whether it was Orange Day or the Rong Corporation, she wouldn¡¯t go again, nor would she give Jiang Chengxi any chance to cause trouble. As for Rong Jinghui, Sister Rong would probably think of a way to trap him. What she had to do was to wait obediently for her husband. She was still reading the contents of the diary when her thoughts drifted far away. Jiang Chengxi had said that Jiang Yilin was also in North America, so would she pester Rong Linyi during this time? Although she retorted confidently in front of outsiders and defended her love. But if Rong Linyi didn¡¯te back, she wouldn¡¯t be at ease either. Jiang Chengxi was already so difficult to deal with, so his sister must not be easy to deal with either. As she thought, the words in the diary became ethereal and Su Yanyun¡¯s voice slowly disappeared¡­ When she came to her senses, her gaze swept across the diary andnded on the thin face on the hospital bed. His eyes that had been tightly shut all this time were now mostly clear. He opened them slowly and looked into her eyes. She had a pair of beautiful phoenix eyes. The corners of her eyes were slightly raised and she had long and thick eyshes. The pupils in her eyes were actually dark brown. Su Yanyun was stunned for a moment. She realized that she had been in a daze and had forgotten to read the diary. She blurted out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she realized something and put down the diary in shock. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± The man on the hospital bed had not said anything before and only looked at her silently. He only moved his lips when he heard her question. A forced smile slowly appeared on his face. He opened his mouth and his throat was hoarse as if it had been scratched by the wind. ¡°You¡¯re here¡­¡± You¡¯re here. It was simple but confusing. Even though it was a hoarse voice, it sounded gentle. Su Yanyun was stunned for two seconds before she stood up and hurriedly ran out of the hospital room. ¡°He¡¯s awake, doctor¡­ He Yueze is awake¡­¡± Unexpectedly, before her mother woke up, He Yueze, who was rumored to be ¡°on the verge of dying¡±, woke up. Not long after, all the doctors came over. They asked about the situation and arranged for examinations. They came and went, and the usually cold hospital room was bustling. He Yueze had been in aa for two whole years. Although he had nurses massaging his muscles and equipment to electroshock him for treatment, his hands and feet were still weak. Heid on the hospital bed obediently and listened to Doctor Ren as he carried out a series of examinations on him. asionally, he would look at Su Yanyun. His amber eyes seemed to contain tenderness. Su Yanyun had always seen him with his eyes closed and she imagined him opening them. Now that she finally saw him, she was very surprised¡­ Chapter 289

Chapter 289: Calm Humor

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He Yueze¡¯s almond-shaped eyes were the finishing touch to his looks. When he closed his eyes, most of his spirit and appearance were hidden. But the moment he opened his eyes, his looks improved by more than one whole level. He directly threw his sister, He Xiaoqin, into the trench. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t care much about the words he said when he just woke up. She thought that He Yueze must have been confused as he just woke up. He wasn¡¯t even very sober when he woke up, so he spoke ¡°nonsense¡± casually. Not long after, He Xiaoqin came over. ¡°Brother! Brother, you¡¯re awake, you¡¯re finally awake¡­¡± He Xiaoqin screamed excitedly the moment she entered the hospital room. She threw herself in front of He Yueze and started sobbing.¡± Brother¡­ you¡¯re finally¡­ I¡¯m so afraid¡­ If you didn¡¯t wake up, I¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He Yueze frowned slightly. He seemed to have recovered quickly after waking up for a while, and the hoarseness in his voice had faded. He had also spoken briefly with the doctor and understood that he had been lying on the bed for two years. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He Xiaoqin wiped her tears. ¡°I¡¯ve been staying in the Rong family for the past two years. The He family didn¡¯t embarrass me either¡­ Madam Rong and Brother Yi are both taking care of me.¡± Hearing He Xiaoqin¡¯s words, He Yueze smiled. ¡°Then I have to thank Linyi properly.¡± ¡°Oh right, Brother.¡± He Xiaoqin said seriously again. ¡°In the two years you were in aa, the family has been spreading rumors that you won¡¯t wake up again and won¡¯t pay for your treatment. It¡¯s all Brother Yi that has been paying for your treatment.¡± He Yueze had a smile on his face and his tone was a little teasing. ¡°I definitely have to settle scores for getting shot for him.¡± Then, he looked at Su Yanyun. Sensing his gaze shifting, He Xiaoqin seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Oh right, Brother, Yanyun is the reason you woke up this time.¡± She stood up, took Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and pulled her to He Yueze¡¯s side. ¡°I suffered a small injuryst week and couldn¡¯te over every day to apany Brother. I asked Yanyun toe over.¡± He Xiaoqin smiled and hooked her arm around Su Yanyun¡¯s. ¡°The doctor said that Brother might never wake up again. I didn¡¯t expect you to wake up when Yanyun came to read the diary to Brother. Yanyun, how should we thank you?¡± Su Yanyun removed her hand from He Xiaoqin¡¯s arm. No matter how affectionate He Xiaoqin was, she never had a good impression of her. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Xiaoqin, you saved me too. We¡¯re even now.¡± Her smile was obviously distant. ¡°Besides, I only take some time out every day from taking care of Mother. Don¡¯t thank me.¡± He Yueze saw Su Yanyun¡¯s performance. Before He Xiaoqin could say anything, he had already said slowly, ¡°No matter what, thank you, Ms. Yanyun. Although I¡¯ve closed my eyes, I¡¯ve always heard your voice. If I didn¡¯t want to see who the girl reading my diary was, I wouldn¡¯t have opened my eyes so anxiously.¡± He had a sense of humor that immediately eased the atmosphere in the hospital room. Su Yanyun could tell that he had seen through her awkwardness and helped her out. ¡°Oh right, Brother, you¡¯re awake. Do you want to tell Brother Yi immediately? He¡¯s working in North America now. Give him a call to report the good news!¡± He Xiaoqin suggested. ¡°Brother Yi will be very happy if he knows that you¡¯re awake.¡± Chapter 290

Chapter 290: It¡¯s Not Yours, Don¡¯t Force It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He Yueze nced at the sky outside the window. ¡°North America¡­¡± He muttered.¡± It¡¯s early in the morning over there. He should be resting. Call himter¡­¡± His thoughtfulness surprised Su Yanyun. He Yueze had just woken up and still needed to rest. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t want to stay here forever. Since He Xiaoqin was already here, it was time for her to leave the hospital room. When the hospital room waspletely silent, He Yueze looked at his sister. ¡°Tell me about the He and Rong families these two years.¡± Could He Xiaoqin say that nothing major had actually happened in the past two years? But she also knew what her brother wanted to hear. ¡°I never went back home. When you were in aa, Brother Yi wanted to help you take care of thepany for the time being, but Aunt and the rest refused to give in and even refused to pay for your hospital fees. I couldn¡¯t stay at home either. In the end, it was Madam Rong who kindly brought me to the Rong family to live.¡± He Yueze sighed and rubbed his sister¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered these two years. I¡¯ve let you down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not suffering at all.¡± He Xiaoqin looked obedient. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t know how good Madam Rong is to me. Because Rong Linlin and I don¡¯t have a good rtionship, Madam Rong ordered her to study overseas. Sister Xuelong isn¡¯t at home often either. Madam Rong treats me like her daughter.¡± He Yueze¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. ¡°What about Linyi?¡± As her brother, he knew what his sister was thinking. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked Rong Linyi to take care of his sister the night he fell unconscious. He Xiaoqin pouted, looking a little unhappy. ¡°Brother Yi is still the same, whether at home or in the corporation. But we¡¯ve been chatting a lot recently.¡± ¡°Chat?¡± He Yueze raised his brows in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s just a work matter.¡± He Xiaoqin boasted shamelessly and panicked. ¡°Brother Yi didn¡¯t object to Madam Rong asking me to be Brother Yi¡¯s assistant at the corporation. One time, I even heard her discussing with Sister Xuelong. She said¡­ said that she wanted to¡­ matchmake us¡­¡± He Xiaoqin blushed and lowered her head shyly. He Yueze was confident in his sister¡¯s behavior. ¡°You¡¯ve always been obedient.¡± He touched his sister¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s normal for Madam Rong to like you. But Brother has warned you before that no matter if it¡¯s a rtionship or a man, if it¡¯s not yours, don¡¯t force it.¡± ¡°I listened to Brother.¡± He Xiaoqin hurriedly said. ¡°I¡¯ve always been obedient and didn¡¯t disturb Brother Yi. If he doesn¡¯t like me, I definitely won¡¯t pester him.¡± Seeing He Xiaoqin¡¯s serious and anxious expression, He Yueze believed her for the time being. ¡°How do you and Ms. Yanyun know each other?¡± He asked so many questions and finally got to the main topic. ¡°Ms. Su¡¯s mother is your ward friend.¡± He Xiaoqin said the excuse she had prepared long ago. ¡°Shees to take care of her mother every day. Ie over often to take care of you, so we got to know each other. I¡¯m busy with work and she¡¯s more free, so most of the time, she¡¯s the one taking care of Brother.¡± There was a hint of joy in He Yueze¡¯s eyes, but he looked at his sister reproachfully. ¡°Have you always been so troublesome to others?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble Yanyun like this either.¡± He Xiaoqin looked wronged. ¡°But what can I do? I can¡¯t give her money. Besides, I already told her not toe, but she refused. She insisted oning to read the diary to Brother for an hour every afternoon¡­¡± Then, He Xiaoqin suddenly chuckled¡­ Chapter 291

Chapter 291: Gentle Voice

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

She suddenly leaned forward and tilted her head towards He Yueze. ¡°Brother, I even thought that since Yanyun is so good to Brother, if Brother wakes up and really can¡¯t find anything to thank her with, let Brother devote his life to her, okay?¡± He Yueze¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at He Xiaoqin calmly. ¡°There are many ways to thank someone. If you had given yourself to anyone easily to show thanks, you wouldn¡¯t still not be married to Rong Linyi.¡± He Yueze¡¯s words were like a knife that stabbed He Xiaoqin¡¯s heart. But she couldn¡¯t retort nor show it. She could only swallow her words. She stuck out her tongue and pretended to be yful. ¡°Actually, Yanyun¡¯s life is very tough¡­¡± He Yueze¡¯s eyes flickered without a change in expression. ¡°Her family can stay in the VIP ward, so it isn¡¯t too tough, right?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± He Xiaoqinughed dryly. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t know what Yanyun has sacrificed.¡± He Yueze didn¡¯t answer nor ask further, but He Xiaoqin knew that he was waiting for her to continue. ¡°Yanyun is married.¡± She then secretly sized up He Yueze¡¯s expression. However, to her disappointment, He Yueze didn¡¯t have much of an expression. ¡°But she¡¯s already divorced and is pregnant with a baby. More importantly, the baby in her stomach isn¡¯t her ex-husband¡¯s. Aren¡¯t you curious why her mother is staying in the VIP ward?¡± He Xiaoqin paused again. She finally noticed a change in He Yueze¡¯s expression. ¡°Yanyun¡¯s family background is actually not bad. Do you know the Su family? She is the Su family¡¯s eldest daughter, but three years ago, her mother met with a car ident. Due to problems with her father¡¯s will, she couldn¡¯t afford to pay for her mother¡¯s treatment. She was forced to marry into the Song family. Do you know which Song family it is? Speaking of which, her husband is still a rtive of the Rong family.¡± He Yueze was very quiet, but he was listening. He Xiaoqin achieved the reaction she wanted and continued. ¡°The Song family gave her a sum of money to save her mother. But her marriage with her husband is only in name. I heard that they haven¡¯t been like husband and wife up till their actual divorce.¡± He Yueze didn¡¯t like to hear these women¡¯s gossip, but for the first time, he took the initiative to ask. ¡°Then how did the child in her stomache about?¡± He Xiaoqin smiled mysteriously. ¡°This is no longer a secret among the rich families in C City. That scum of the Song family gave her to Jiang Chengxi for a project and lied to her to sleep with Jiang Chengxi for the night. Then, he said that she was unloyal during the marriage and divorced her. Yanyun only knew that she was pregnant after the divorce. Now that the Jiang family has forced Yanyun to abort the child, Yanyun is in a very dangerous situation¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± He Yueze suddenly interrupted He Xiaoqin. ¡°Go out, I want to rest for a while.¡± ¡°Okay, rest well.¡± He Xiaoqin looked regretful. When she turned around, she had a smug smile on her face. He Yueze really closed his eyes. Heid on the bed quietly, seemingly no different from when he was unconscious, but his thick eyshes were trembling slightly. That gentle female voice still seemed to ring in his ears. During the two years he was in aa, his consciousness had always been in the darkness. Until recently, he seemed to have finally found an exit in the darkness. And what guided him out was that gentle voice. Chapter 292

Chapter 292: Protect Her Like a Treasure

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He Yueze followed the voice and slowly walked out of the darkness. He opened his eyes and saw light again. In front of him was a woman who was warmer and more radiant than the sun. Her face was small and exquisite, and herrge almond-shaped eyes seemed to contain clear spring water. Her rose-colored lips were half opened and half closed, and she looked like she was in a daze with a special kind of tenderness. Almost subconsciously, he blurted out. ¡°You¡¯re here¡­¡± He had never even thought about it before he was sure that she was the ¡°guide¡± that he had heard all along while he was unconscious. She was the one who had woken him up. She was a kind and cute woman who carried the injustice of fate but still cared about others¡¯ illnesses. Perhaps, in her opinion, it was easy for her toe over and read the diary while taking care of her mother. But her effort was a gift to him. Furthermore, she was different from the women he had met in the past. She wasn¡¯t like those women who couldn¡¯t wait to pounce on him the moment they met. He Yueze could tell that she was trying her best to distance herself from him. Was it because of Jiang Chengxi? He Yueze opened his eyes. His eyes were cold. He wasn¡¯t surprised that a person like Jiang Chengxi would do such a thing. But could he be worse? After thinking for a while, He Yueze sat up and picked up the phone He Xiaoqin had brought him. He turned on his phone and dialed a number. ¡°I¡¯m awake.¡± He said on the other end of the line. A gasp sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°You, you, you¡­ are you sure you¡¯re alive and not a ghost?¡± He Yuezepletely ignored the other party¡¯s shock. ¡°I heard that Linyi went to North America? How is he doing recently?¡± ¡°Thanks to you, he¡¯s alive and well. He¡¯s preparing to be a father to someone else¡¯s child, hahaha¡­¡± The person on the other end of the lineughed arrogantly. He Yueze¡¯s lips also curled into a smile. ¡°Sister is still so humorous. Is he still staying in the Water Courtyard? Has your rtionship eased?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still in the Water Courtyard.¡± Rong Xuelong sighed. ¡°Our rtionship is like that. No matter what, we¡¯re still family. We can¡¯t do anything because of an outsider.¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t married Jiang Yilin?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t marry her.¡± Rong Xuelong said with certainty. ¡°He already has someone in his heart.¡± If Rong Xuelong and He Yueze were face to face, she would see the shock in his eyes. ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll find Fengzi to understand the situation.¡± He Yueze and Rong Xuelong talked briefly and then he called Mu Chenfeng. Mu Chenfeng was holding a meeting overseas. He jumped on the spot happily when he received He Yueze¡¯s call. ¡°His heart belongs to someone? Hahaha, is this what Xuelong told you?¡­ No, actually, it¡¯s not really that. It¡¯s just that that woman can coincidentally cure his cleanliness obsession¡­ Yes, yes, he actually didn¡¯t reject her. It¡¯s very magical, right? But it probably can¡¯t be considered love¡­ You know that brat¡¯s emotional cleanliness obsession is probably more serious than his own body¡­ Yes, this matter is quiteplicated¡­ I¡¯ve already warned him. Even if he¡¯s a cleanliness freak, he has to be nice and not abandon her¡­¡± ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be that kind of person. If he wants to abandon her, the first person he should abandon should be Jiang Yilin, right?¡± He Yueze scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s already abandoned her.¡± Mu Chenfeng shrugged. ¡°Ha.¡± He Yueze sneered. ¡°She courted death. If Xiaoqin did that kind of thing, I would be the first to kill her.¡± Only Jiang Chengxi would protect his pretentious sister like a treasure. Chapter 293

Chapter 293: Vaguely¡­

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi had just ended the video call with Su Yanyun when he received the news that He Yueze had woken up. The phone number was He Yueze¡¯s, but the person who called was He Xiaoqin. ¡°Give the phone to your brother.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t want to say anything more to He Xiaoqin. He now divided women into two categories. The first category was Su Yanyun; The second category was anyone but Su Yanyun. The women in the first category had to be pampered and loved. The women in the second category¡­ were passersby. ¡°Brother is still a little weak. He might need to rest for a while before he can call you, Brother Yi.¡± He Xiaoqin finally spoke to Rong Linyi and couldn¡¯t bear to transfer the phone to her brother. She had secretly taken out the phone while He Yueze was resting. She wanted to tell Rong Linyi personally about her brother¡¯s awakening and deepen her ce in his heart. ¡°Then call me when he¡¯s rested.¡± Rong Linyi hung up the call before He Xiaoqin could even breathe. A momentter, his phone rang again. Rong Linyi frowned. He was very happy that He Yueze had woken up, and he didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone other than him. Unless the other party was Su Yanyun. He picked the phone up and put it on speaker. Without a word, he let his phone stay at the side. If it was still He Xiaoqin, let her talk to herself. The other end of the line was silent, and so was Rong Linyi. A few secondster, a clear voice sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s me.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s hand paused and he smiled subconsciously. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few days. What did the doctor say?¡± He asked He Yueze. ¡°He made me stay for another week to observe my condition.¡± He Yueze¡¯s voice was helpless. ¡°I think I¡¯ve recovered everywhere except for a scar on my head. That area doesn¡¯t seem to be able to grow any hair.¡± Rong Linyi could hear the bitterness in his voice. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you snatch back what belongs to you from the He family.¡± His voice was low, hiding sincere gratitude and a little teasing. ¡°As for the scar, I¡¯ll find the best hairdresser for you. It will definitely turn something rotten into something magical.¡± The call ended. He Yueze sighed and looked at He Xiaoqin. He shook his head. ¡°Xiaoqin, go out.¡± He had just realized that his phone was missing, and he caught He Xiaoqin secretly calling Rong Linyi. He saw the pleading and anticipation in his sister¡¯s eyes. That was why he had deliberately mentioned the injury on his head in front of Rong Linyi. Before he fell unconscious, he had entrusted his sister to him. Meanwhile, Rong Linyi had entrusted He Xiaoqin to Madam Rong¡­ Rong Linyi was not stupid, he understood what he was entrusting him with. But He Yueze also knew that there were some things he couldn¡¯t force Rong Linyi to do. When he wanted to be with Jiang Yilin back then, besides Jiang Chengxi, all his friends around him objected. But in the end, if it weren¡¯t for Rong Xuelong¡¯s suicide attempt to sow discord, he would definitely have married Jiang Yilin already. As for his sister, she was destined to be heartbroken. Madam Rong was willing to chase her daughter overseas for He Xiaoqin, to return the favor. It was more difficult to marry He Xiaoqin into the Rong family. He Yueze was half lying on the hospital bed. His amber eyes were staring at the ceiling in a daze. He seemed to have thought of something and his gaze slowly became a little blurry¡­ Chapter 294

Chapter 294: Close Rtionship with Zero Distance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun was a snail at home for a few days. She didn¡¯t go out or work. She didn¡¯t answer any unfamiliar calls and didn¡¯t see anyone either. Amazingly, neither Jiang Chengxi nor Rong Jinghui ¡°harassed¡± her again. Su Yanyun was also happy to be idle and waited every day in anticipation. Five dayster, she received a notification from the hospital that the nurse who had been taking care of Mother Su had to be reced because she had something on. She hoped that she could personally see the new nurse. Her mother was lying in the hospital and was usually taken care of by the nurses. Now that someone else was here, Su Yanyun had to take a look. When she reached the hospital, she pushed open the door. She was a little surprised to see the man sitting in front of her mother. The man turned around at the sound. His well-defined features and gentle eyes stunned Su Yanyun. ¡°Mr. He, why are you¡­¡± Why was he in her mother¡¯s hospital room? He Yueze put down the book in his hand and stood up. ¡°When I was lying down, I was under Ms. Yanyun¡¯s care. I¡¯m alright now, so I came to apany Aunt.¡± Su Yanyun noticed the fresh flowers on the table. He Yueze must have gotten someone to change them. ¡°Thank you, Mr. He.¡± She smiled. He Yueze stood up and pointed to the chair he had sat on and the book in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re here to take care of your mother, right? It¡¯s returned to its rightful owner.¡± Su Yanyun guessed that he had been reading for Mother Su. ¡°I came to select a nurse for Mother.¡± She told him honestly. ¡°The previous nurse said that she couldn¡¯t continue working.¡± ¡°I see.¡± He Yueze¡¯s lips curled into a nice smile. ¡°Speaking of nurses, I can introduce one to Ms. Yanyun.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my own nurse. I¡¯m going to be discharged soon, so I don¡¯t need her anymore. But this nurse looks good in all aspects. Why don¡¯t I introduce her to you?¡± He Yueze¡¯s voice was very pleasant to the ear, like a sunny day, and made people feelfortable from the bottom of their hearts. Su Yanyun roughly understood why he could be Rong Linyi¡¯s good friend. He Yueze had an irresistible sense of intimacy. This kind of close feeling was definitely useful even for someone as guarded as Rong Linyi. ¡°Thank you, Mr. He.¡± Su Yanyun was not pretentious and went to see the nurse with him openly. The nurse was indeed as he said. She looked very down-to-earth and was very experienced. After settling this, Su Yanyun and He Yueze chatted casually for a while. ¡°Thank you so much for today, Mr. He.¡± Before she left, she thanked him again. He Yueze¡¯s lips curled into a smile. His expression was gentle, but his voice seemed to be a little unhappy. ¡°Ms. Yanyun, you¡¯ve said thank you many times today. It¡¯s really unnecessary. We¡¯re friends, so it would seem too unfamiliar to say thank you anymore.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t reply He Yueze. Friends? He Yueze and Rong Linyi were definitely friends. But it was a little far-fetched to be friends with her. As if he saw through her thoughts, He Yueze smiled slightly. ¡°Perhaps Ms. Yanyun thinks that we are still strangers. But to me, your help to me is enough for me to treat you as an important friend. Ms. Yanyun, don¡¯t feel burdened. Whether you treat me as a friend is not important to me. But if you need my help, please don¡¯t be stingy with your words.¡± He handed her a handwritten card. Su Yanyun took it and saw a string of numbers. Chapter 295

Chapter 295: Idiot, You¡¯re Gorgeous Again¡­

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°My contact details won¡¯t change.¡± He Yueze exined. Su Yanyun nodded and put the card away politely. The two of them didn¡¯t seem to have much to say to each other. Su Yanyun had alreadypleted her task of visiting her mother and choosing a nurse, so she said goodbye to He Yueze. The VIP ward had a dedicated elevator, and the reception inside was still very good. Su Yanyun took out her phone and informed the bodyguards. ¡°I¡¯ming down. Okay, go directly to the car park.¡± The elevator door opened slowly and Su Yanyun could only vaguely see a bodyguard in a ck suit standing outside. He lowered his head and walked out. However, just as she stepped out of the elevator, her nose almost hit someone¡¯s chest. She was shocked for a moment. Before she could even look up, someone had grabbed her arm and dragged her into his embrace. Su Yanyun opened her mouth and was about to call for help when she suddenly realized something¡­ Now, this familiar aura, this feeling of muscles, this strength in her dreams¡­ She came to her senses and hugged the man in front of her. She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out. You¡¯re back? Why are you back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why were you here¡­ ¡­ She was too excited and happy. She could only be hugged tightly by him and at the same time hug him tightly to ease her churning emotions. The man hugged her forcefully in front of all the bodyguards. The bodyguards understood and turned around, forming a wall of people that isted them in their own space. ¡°Idiot¡­¡± For some reason, Su Yanyun choked on her words. Annoying. It was too scary. Rong Linyi narrowed his eyes at the woman¡¯s coquettish behavior. He let go a little and looked down at the woman in his arms. ¡°Hate? Hm?¡± His voice was alluring. Su Yanyun looked up and finally saw his face. He was also looking at her with an expression she couldn¡¯t understand. He seemed infatuated, excited, and beguiling, but also reproachful and dissatisfied. ¡°Idiot.¡± Su Yanyun blushed. ¡°You¡¯ve be more handsome again¡­¡± Hubby¡¯s face had suddenly appeared in front of her after not seeing her for a while. Her heart really couldn¡¯t take it. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes lit up at her ambiguous answer. He pulled out his hand and ced it on her full and bright lips, rubbing it gently. He had thought about this cute little mouth for almost a month and finally touched it. His fingertips were cold as usual, as if they were covered in a sexy cocoon that tickled her lips. Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip to chase away the itch. Unexpectedly, her unintentional actions were so fatal to the man. A hot breath suddenly fell and Su Yanyun felt her vision darken as Rong Linyi kissed her. His overbearing and chaotic breath also pressed on her body. Su Yanyun was already tightly in his embrace. In order to match his sudden kiss, she had no choice but to raise her head and lean back involuntarily. ¡°Oh¡­ oh¡­¡± She seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly pushed Rong Linyi away. But Rong Linyi didn¡¯t intend to let go. The world spun and he pressed her against the wall beside the elevator. Chapter 296

Chapter 296: Baby, I Scared You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

His hot breath also moved to her ear. Su Yanyun leaned her back against the cold wall and almost couldn¡¯t believe what Rong Linyi had done. As if to remind him, she had no choice but to say, ¡°It¡¯s very dirty¡­¡± He hugged her, so his arm inevitably touched the wall. For a cleanliness freak like Rong Linyi, this level of contact with foreign objects was something he never even dared to imagine. A person like him had to wipe his phone repeatedly when answering a call. But now, in the hospital¡¯s underground parking lot, he was actually hugging her without any qualms and pressing her against the cold wall. His hand slowly moved down her dress and climbed up her bare legs. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s broad palm seemed to envelop her whole body. He stared at her, his ck pupils zing. ¡°I only want to¡­¡± He didn¡¯t continue and only told her with his actions. His finger went straight in. Su Yanyun shivered in fear at his actions. To be honest, regardless of whether Rong Linyi was still a cleanliness freak, she was still a little traumatized. Though this was a hospital, it was really not that clean¡­ ¡°No¡­¡± She begged like a kitten. Rong Linyi frowned, yet the fanaticism in his eyes increased. He didn¡¯t say anything and only did things. His silence was filled with craziness and paranoia. It was really scary. She said repeatedly in shock, ¡°You, you¡¯re pressing on my stomach¡­¡± He was much taller than her after all. At this moment, his cold and strong hip, as well as his most threatening ¡°weapon¡±, were all pressed against her lower abdomen. Su Yanyun¡¯s words and the fear in her eyes made Rong Linyi regain some rationality. He moved his hand and was clearly shocked when he touched her lower abdomen. ¡°You¡¯ve really gained weight?¡± He raised his eyes seductively. ¡°I said I¡¯m pregnant! I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Su Yanyun angrily said. Hubby really had the ability to make people lose their temper every minute. But Rong Linyi did something childish next. He turned around and confirmed that the bodyguards were all standing by the wall and no one was peeping. He quickly lifted Su Yanyun¡¯s skirt and nced at her stomach. Then he put it down again quickly. He looked like a little kid stealing candy on Halloween. ¡°What did you eat?¡± He was shocked. He had seen her stomach a week ago and didn¡¯t think it was that big. Su Yanyun touched her round belly and looked helpless. ¡°It¡¯s just eating and drinking normally. There¡¯s no way it can grow.¡± She was also puzzled. Her stomach had grown very slowly in the first three months. At most, she seemed to have eaten a full meal. But this week, her stomach felt as if it had been inted, and Aunt Chen had to constantly change her clothes to barely cover her pregnant belly. Rong Linyi was overjoyed at the reunion. It was only then that he came to his senses. He had been suppressing Su Yanyun fearlessly just now and suddenly felt a little afraid. He ced his hand on Su Yanyun¡¯s lower abdomen and didn¡¯t dare to exert any force. He only felt the temperature on it and forgot to say anything for a while. After a long time, he suddenly reached out and picked her up. ¡°Baby, I scared you.¡± His voice was unbelievably gentle. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Chapter 297

Chapter 297: Women Are Like Clothes for Winter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The moment he got into the car, Rong Linyi immediately returned to his usual self. The first thing he did was to take out a wet tissue. But the first thing he did was not wipe himself. He picked up Su Yanyun¡¯s hands and carefully wiped her exposed skin. Then he wiped his hands again. When Su Yanyun thought that he was done, he took out the wet tissue again. He lifted her skirt. Su Yanyun dodged subconsciously. His face immediately turned cold and the invisible cold pressure made Su Yanyun dare not move. Seeing that his woman was obedient, his lips curled into a subtle smile. He continued to lift her skirt and wiped all the ces he had touched with a wet tissue. In the end, he even wiped her stomach. Su Yanyun rolled her eyes at the sight of therge box of wet tissue slowly running out. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have done it! She had already warned him that it was dirty when he pinned her down in the car park. Who knew what spell he had been under at that time? He actually showed signs of bringing her to that kind of ce. If she hadn¡¯t warned him with her stomach, it might really be possible¡­ Su Yanyun shivered at the thought of the two of them being intimate in a car park with a row of bodyguards standing behind them. Oh god, Young Master Yi, what have you experienced in North America? Why did he suddenly have such a strong taste? Rong Linyi finally stopped after the waste paper basket was filled with wet tissue. He wanted to reach out and hug her, but after thinking about it, he took off his coat and finally stretched his body to hug her. The atmosphere in the car was sweet and peaceful. ¡°When did youe back?¡± Su Yanyun leaned on the man¡¯s broad and sturdy chest and asked him obediently. Rong Linyi lowered his head and looked at the woman in his arms. ¡°I got off the ne an hour ago,¡± he answered, his fingers tracing her face. One hour¡­ He probably came straight from the airport. ¡°How did you know I was in the hospital?¡± Su Yanyun asked sweetly. Hubby had really given her a big surprise. Rong Linyi¡¯s body stiffened and his expression changed. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t see him open his mouth, but she seemed to have heard the voice in his heart: Oh no¡­ ¡°What is it?¡± She straightened, confused. Rong Linyi immediately closed his eyes and his body rxed again. He hugged her tightly again. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m back anyway. There¡¯s still a lot of time.¡± He seemed to be talking to himself. Su Yanyun was stunned for a while. Suddenly, she thought of something. Come on, if Hubby went to the hospital, she should probably¡­ be sure¡­ that he wasn¡¯t there to fetch her! He, he was going to see He Yueze! After realizing this truth, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. His good brother had been unconscious for two years because of him and had finally woken up. Rong Linyi got off the ne and rushed over immediately. But he probably didn¡¯t expect to meet Su Yanyun in the car park, so, as a result, logically¡­ he forgot about his good brother. She thought of how she had intercepted He Yueze for no reason. Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of sympathy for this pair of brothers. Brothers were like hands and feet, and women were like clothes. Rong Linyi probably didn¡¯t mean that. To him, this sentence should be: Brothers are like centipedes, women are like winter clothes! Chapter 298 - 8: Wash Together

Chapter 298: Wash Together

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He hadn¡¯t been back to the Lin River Courtyard for a month. Rong Linyi looked through the car window and sized up the garden andke carefully, as if to confirm if his territory remained clean as usual. Aunt Chen was already waiting at the door when she received the news. Rong Linyi got out of the car and personally walked to the other side. He opened the car door for Su Yanyun and led her out. ¡°Slow down.¡± He instructed softly. His eyes fell on Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach and were less cold but filled with concern. When Aunt Chen saw this, she felt emotional and happy. The doubt she had about the baby in Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach disappeared under Rong Linyi¡¯s gentle and affectionate gaze. They went upstairs and entered the room. Rong Linyi closed the door. Before Su Yanyun could say anything to him, he had already picked her up. ¡°You haven¡¯t bathed,¡± she breathed. He had been very restrained in the car just now. But there was still a repressed ambiguity in the air. At this moment, the barrier between them seemed to have been broken, and the desire in his eyes appeared so clearly in front of her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bathe?¡± He looked down at the woman in his embrace. His hand that was hugging her was slowly tightening, as if it was about to embed itself into her skin. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡­ It had been a long time since thest time they bathed together. Rong Linyi took off his clothes one by one, his movements gentle and elegant. Su Yanyun twisted her fingers and turned around. She walked to a corner and took off her skirt. Before she could unbutton her bra, a firm and hot chest was already against her. Rong Linyi¡¯s arms were around her upper waist, and he rubbed her up brazenly. ¡°Let me help you¡­¡± He whispered in her ear. His voice mixed with the steam and melted into her eardrums. Su Yanyun wanted to fight back with her backbone, but her disappointing body quickly turned into a puddle under his palm. She could only lean softly on his wide chest and do whatever he wanted. ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­ despise everything?¡± She finally organized her words. ¡°What do I despise?¡± He asked and pecked her earlobe gently. ¡°Everything dirty¡­¡± If it were in the past, under the condition of showering first, he might have hugged and kissed her, but it definitely wouldn¡¯t develop to the point where he would go further with her. Furthermore, he had taken a ne for the whole day and rushed back in a hurry to bring her home from the hospital. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Rong Linyi buried his head in her soft shoulders.¡± Logically speaking¡­ but¡­ I just don¡¯t want to bathe now¡­ I don¡¯t want to wait¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want to wait a second longer. Besides, the thought of them both having the most primitive scent of skin made him feel even more excited. If it was washed away, it seemed iplete instead. Su Yanyun was not a cleanliness freak. After not seeing him for a month, her longing for him had also turned into a disaster and she quickly surrendered to his assault. ¡°Be gentler¡­¡± She instructed weakly. Her soft and sweet voice burned away thest bit of his rationality. ¡°Isn¡¯t it four months?¡± Rong Linyi touched the softness in his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful¡­¡± ¡°You¡­ you need to wear it¡­¡± Su Yanyun was still rational. ¡°No!¡± Rong Linyi suddenly interrupted her. He panted wildly behind her. ¡°I¡¯m going to shoot in there today!¡± Chapter 299

Chapter 299: Wash Our Hair Is Just a Substitute

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡­ When Su Yanyunid in the bathtub, her fragrant sweat had already soaked her hair. Rong Linyi stood outside the bathtub and picked up the showerhead to drench her hair. He ordered. ¡°Raise your head a little.¡± He soaked her hair, applied shampoo, and massaged her scalp. ¡°Well done, Master Tony.¡± Su Yanyun narrowed her eyes in enjoyment and teased him. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know would think that you have done this before.¡± Rong Linyi lowered his head and whispered in her ear. ¡°Washing your hair is just a secondary job. Our main business is¡­ you know.¡± Su Yanyun almost choked. If she didn¡¯t know who was behind her. She would have had the misconception that she had entered a red-light district washroom. Su Yanyun opened her eyes and looked up at Rong Linyi coquettishly. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw her coquettish expression. He leaned over and kissed her red lips from behind. The hand that was massaging the back of her ear also slid down her slender neck and reached into the water to rub the snow-white softness under the water. ¡°Annoying.¡± Su Yanyun scoffed. As soon as she finished speaking, Rong Linyi grabbed the showerhead at the side and sshed water on her face. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly covered her face. Before she could wipe the water off her face, someone suddenly grabbed her and dragged her into the bathtub. ¡°Coo¡ª¡± Su Yanyun was caught off guard and sank into the water. She almost choked on the water. But only a little. Because the moment she sank, strong and passionate lips covered her mouth. Her nose was also pinched. In the warm water, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes. She only knew that the man on top of her was constantly giving her oxygen. She greedily absorbed the only source of air as if she wanted to suck him dry. After at least half a minute, he finally sat up with her in his arms. The bathroom stirred to a frenzy of breathing after a brief silence. The two people sitting opposite each other in the bathtub were panting heavily, and their hearts were beating rapidly. Their eyes that were locked on each other were blurry, but under the intoxication, they were shining with a passionate light. ¡°Tonight¡­¡± Su Yanyun nced at the huge object that Rong Linyi was hiding in the water. ¡°Shh¡ª¡± Rong Linyi reached out and covered her lips with his finger. After a few seconds, he reached out and grabbed her arms. His voice was very soft and low, but it was filled with endless enchantment. ¡°Sit up, I¡¯ll try not to move¡­¡± ¡­ When she came out of the bathroom, it was still bright daylight. Rong Linyi wrapped Su Yanyun in a soft bathrobe, carried her to the dressing table and blow-dried her hair. It was true that absence made the heart fonder. If it were in the past, Hubby wouldn¡¯t have been in such a meticulous mood to take care of her so closely. Su Yanyun looked at the man in the mirror. His hair was still wet, but the man¡¯s short hair clearly had an advantage. He had no intention of drying it. His beautiful face was half hidden by his messy and casual ck hair. Crystal water droplets dripped from the tip of his hair. This made him look much younger. In a daze, he actually looked closer to Rong Jinghui¡¯s temperament. ¡°Your hair has grown longer.¡± She said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go and cut it this month?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m too busy. I don¡¯t have time.¡± He replied and looked down at the ck hair dancing in his palms. Before he came back, his hair was allbed back and he looked more mature than before. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t have time to take care of it¡­ Chapter 300

Chapter 300: Su Yanyun, You Really Deserve To Die

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°It must have been tough.¡± Thinking of her husband working so hard just toe back and meet her, Su Yanyun¡¯s heart felt warm. Rong Linyi turned off the hairdryer, picked up ab, and tidied Su Yanyun¡¯s hair gently. Her hair was as smooth as silk. Rong Linyi looked at it quietly for a few seconds as if he was admiring a work of art. Then he answered her question. ¡°It¡¯s blissful to have a goal.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the goal?¡± Su Yanyun asked despite knowing the answer. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Hubby¡¯s sweet nothings were too limited. It was rare for them to act like ¡°newlyweds after parting¡±, so it was inevitable that his woman would be greedy. Rong Linyi saw her bright eyes in the mirror, like a little rabbit looking forward to candy. The corners of his lips curled up, but his expression turned cold on purpose. ¡°I don¡¯t like others asking about my work.¡± Oh¡­ Su Yanyun was disappointed. So it was a job goal. Rong Linyi saw the gloominess in her eyes. He resisted the urge to smile and remained cold. ¡°What? What do you think my target is?¡± Su Yanyun shook her head frantically. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t think anything.¡± Rong Linyi leaned down and leaned towards her earlobe. ¡°Is that so? I thought¡­ you would think that my target is you.¡± By the time he finished speaking, his lips were already on her delicate ear. In the mirror, Su Yanyun¡¯s face turned red. She saw Rong Linyi behind her. Half of his face was hidden behind her head, leaving only a pair of ck eyes that were like a beast hibernating in the night. He stared at her through the mirror. That gaze seemed to suck her whole body in. ¡°Su Yanyun¡­¡± His voice echoed in her ears.¡± Baby¡­¡± Rong Linyi slowly closed his eyes. ¡°I missed you.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s body stiffened as if she had been electrocuted. She felt a weak current flowing through her body from her ears. ¡°I miss you every day.¡± ¡°Every gap¡­¡± ¡°When I didn¡¯t miss you, I was wondering¡­ if you missed me.¡± ¡°I regret it.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I bring you along?¡± ¡°Su Yanyun, you really deserve to die¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but say. The first few words were still pleasant to the ear, but what did thisst sentence mean? Rong Linyi opened his eyes again. That stubborn and domineering look made Su Yanyun shiver. ¡°You will always be loyal to me, right?¡± He asked. Su Yanyun was stunned for a moment before she nodded. ¡°Remember.¡± He blew into her ear like a demon. ¡°If you dare to betray me, I will definitely make you unable to pay the price.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t fair.¡± Su Yanyun finally couldn¡¯t take the look in the mirror. It was an overbearing aura with a chilling murderous intent. It was as if she would be punished immediately if she breathed wrongly. She turned around and faced Rong Linyi directly. ¡°What if you betrayed me?¡± She looked at him hesitantly, hoping that he would regain a gentle expression. ¡°After all, it¡¯s impossible for me to betray Hubby. I still have your baby in me. If Hubby doesn¡¯t abandon us, I definitely won¡¯t leave you.¡± ¡°What if the baby in your stomach isn¡¯t mine?¡± Rong Linyi looked at the woman in front of him closely. Chapter 301

Chapter 301: You¡¯re Domineering, But I Like It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He felt her uneasiness. Thus, he grabbed her wrist and seemed to be using the warmth of his palm and his physical contact to give her some strength to feel at ease. Su Yanyun stared at Rong Linyi in a daze for a few seconds before she suddenly smiled. ¡°Hubby, are you kidding me?¡± She looked at him reproachfully and scoffed. ¡°If the baby in my stomach isn¡¯t yours, whose is it?¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer. He hid the fierce expression in his eyes and calmed his aura. ¡°I don¡¯t care whose baby is in your stomach. This time, I won¡¯t harp on it. But from now on, every inch of your skin, every cell, and every breath of air belongs to me.¡± He clutched her wrist tightly. ¡°You¡¯re so domineering.¡± Su Yanyun pouted and muttered. After a while, she looked up again and smiled sweetly and obediently. ¡°But I like it.¡± Rong Linyi was stunned by her wless and beautiful smile and his grip on her loosened. Su Yanyun took the opportunity to hug his neck. She tilted her head and smiled even more brazenly. ¡°Hubby, you can only be domineering to me.¡± Rong Linyi hugged her waist and dragged her up from the stool. ¡°I will never betray you.¡± His arm was loosely wrapped around her lower back. ¡°I won¡¯t abandon you. No matter what.¡± Even if I don¡¯t even remember who I am. Even if you want to leave me¡­ Su Yanyun, I won¡¯t let go of you either. The news of Rong Linyi¡¯s return was quickly known by everyone who should have knowm. Perhaps because she was tactful or timid, Rong Xuelong actually didn¡¯t call in. On the other hand, Madam Rong took the initiative to talk to her son. Rong Linyi was business-minded and reported the situation in North America to his mother very carefully. ¡°From the looks of it, it can be stable there for at least half a year, but we can¡¯t rule out idents. But if there¡¯s another situation, you might have to go over.¡± The location of the call was on the bed. Su Yanyuny in Rong Linyi¡¯s embrace from beginning to end, letting his slender fingers hit her arm. She listened to his voiceing from her chest and felt a sense of security and happiness. ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, your grandfather might also go over.¡± Madam Rong thought and suddenly threw out the final question directly. ¡°Linyi, I know that you don¡¯t have any ns to get married for the time being, and I don¡¯t want to force you. This is your lifetime happiness after all, and I hope you can consider the possibility of surrogacy and IVF.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not creating descendants with the woman I love, what am I doing here?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s brows were cold. As he spoke, he nced at the woman in his arms. The little woman wasying down quietly and ying with the tips of her hair. This sceneforted Rong Linyi a little. ¡°I understand and support your thoughts, but feelings and benefits are two different things. You don¡¯t need toe into contact with any woman. Don¡¯t worry, you just need to cooperate and provide your chromosomes.¡± Madam Rong¡¯s tone was very calm, as if Rong Linyi¡¯s objection was expected. ¡°I refuse.¡± Rong Linyi hung up after a decisive reply. The bedroom fell silent. Su Yanyun was still ying with her hair obediently. Rong Linyi wasn¡¯t sure if she had heard Madam Rong¡¯s words. He was about tofort her when Su Yanyun suddenly spoke. ¡°Actually, Hubby, something happened this month¡­ I was wondering if I should ask you directly.¡± She lowered her head and sounded guilty. Rong Linyi¡¯s heart jumped. ¡°Tell me the truth first.¡± Su Yanyun took a deep breath and suddenly looked up at him. ¡°Who¡­ who is Jiang Yilin?¡± Chapter 302

Chapter 302: Ex-girlfriend

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The air in the bedroom seemed to have frozen at this moment. Su Yanyun¡¯s feeling was right. Rong Linyi¡¯s arms and chest froze when he heard her say that. She looked up and saw that he was staring at her intently with a cold glint in his eyes. This scene made Su Yanyun¡¯s heart race. Could it be¡­ It was really as Jiang Chengxi had said. Rong Linyi¡¯s heart was actually with¡­ ¡°She¡¯s my ex-girlfriend.¡± Just as Su Yanyun was about to imagine up a whole universe, Rong Linyi spoke unexpectedly. ¡°What?¡± He admitted it so quickly? It was a little unexpected to Su Yanyun. Her eyes met Rong Linyi¡¯s. His gaze seemed to soften and the coldness in it lessened. ¡°What else do you want to ask?¡± He asked in a t voice. But it was his calmness that made Su Yanyun feel even more uneasy. She bit her lip and seemed to have made up her mind. She asked in one breath, ¡°Will you answer whatever I ask?¡± Her overbearing tone stunned Rong Linyi. Then, he nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll answer any questions. Ask to your heart¡¯s content at once.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yanyun took a deep breath. ¡°When did you two break up?¡± ¡°Three years ago.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s answer was indeed straightforward. ¡°Why did you break up?¡± ¡°Objection from family members.¡± ¡°Why did they object?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s a long story.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t say anything and immediately puffed up her chest. It didn¡¯t matter what the answer was. It was clearly a long story, but he summarized it in short terms. It was infuriating! Seeing Su Yanyun¡¯s obviously unhappy expression, Rong Linyi actually sighed slightly. ¡°If you want to know the details, you can ask Rong Xuelong. After all, she¡¯s one of the victims. I don¡¯t want to stir up trouble behind her back.¡± ¡°How long were you two together?¡± Su Yanyun asked. Her question made Rong Linyi think for a while. He shook his head slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t specifically dere that we were together. We were considered childhood sweethearts. Other than her, I basically don¡¯t interact with other women. I¡¯m in a situation where everyone agrees that we¡¯re together.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s words were not fake nor exaggerated. Before Su Yanyun appeared, Jiang Yilin was the only girl who could stay beside him for a long time. Over time, the people around them saw them as a couple. He never exined himself nor retorted. Jiang Yilin had asked him before if he would always be by her side, and his answer was yes. He had promised her before that he would definitely abide by it. If it weren¡¯t for what happened three years ago, making him determined to cut ties with her, perhaps¡­ he really would have fulfilled his promise. ¡°You two¡­ how far did you two progress?¡± Su Yanyun bit her lower lip until it was white. Since she wanted to ask, she would ask directly. ¡°What step?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem to be perfunctory. He was really stunned for a moment. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t say anything. He came to his senses. ¡°None.¡± He then replied casually. ¡°We only held hands once, not more than three seconds. Does that count?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Su Yanyun released her lips. Her eyes lit up, but she clearly didn¡¯t believe it. Rong Linyi nodded with a calm expression. ¡°She has alsoined to me many times, but every time she approached me, I would avoid her on reflex. Later on, she cried for a long time to me and wanted to be even closer to me, so I agreed to hold her hand. But¡­¡± Chapter 303

Chapter 303: Pure and noble love

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

But that time they only held hands. In less than three seconds, it ended with him forcefully shaking her off. After that, he washed his hands for at least 10 minutes. When he came out, Jiang Yilin¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°How is that considered dating?¡± Su Yanyun scoffed. She knew it. Nothing that Jiang Chengxi said was true. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide it from you.¡± Rong Linyi looked at Su Yanyun with a serious expression. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any actual rtionship with her, she is indeed the girlfriend I¡¯ve acknowledged. I also intended to marry her before. Now, you are my other half. Since you want to ask, I will be honest with you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even touch her, how were you going to get married?¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t imagine Rong Linyi¡¯s logic. ¡°Just the marriage procedures will do.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s answer was very rxed. ¡°I only promised to apany her. As for how I will apany her, I can only do it within my means.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s a widow?¡± Su Yanyun was even more in disbelief. Guarding such a handsome husband but only being able to look at him but not eat him would be an internal injury. She didn¡¯t believe that Jiang Yilin would be willing. ¡°Regarding this, I¡¯ve warned her repeatedly, but Jiang Yilin has also answered me repeatedly. She said that she only wants to stay with me. Even if it¡¯s just a tonic spiritual rtionship, she¡¯s still satisfied.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t believe it, she definitely didn¡¯t believe it! Jiang Yilin must have nned to upy the position of Madam Yi first before attacking further. But she didn¡¯t say this out loud and only said faintly, ¡°So it turns out that the two of you are in a pure and noble spiritual rtionship that can¡¯t be erased¡­¡± Rong Linyi could hear the jealousy in her voice. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. He raised his hand helplessly and rubbed Su Yanyun¡¯s head. ¡°F*ck this mental love. I¡¯m a vulgar person. To use a lover that I can¡¯t even touch tobel myself as impotent?¡± ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± This was the first time Su Yanyun had heard Rong Linyi say such a thing. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. She hugged Rong Linyi¡¯s arm immediately and said coquettishly, ¡°Then don¡¯t you feel conflicted when you say that you don¡¯t like her and even admit that she was your girlfriend and wanted to marry her? Or are all men like this? You have to belittle your old love after having a new lover.¡± She was the cutest when she acted coquettishly. Rong Linyi¡¯s heart softened. ¡­ His throat tightened and he looked up again. He pinched her chin and rubbed her delicate skin with his fingers. ¡°The reason why I made do before was because I didn¡¯t meet the right person and didn¡¯t know what love was.¡± ¡°Then¡­ do you know now?¡± Su Yanyun raised her brows seductively. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer. He just lowered his head slowly and kissed her little mouth. He only left her lips after their delicate and affectionate kisses. His voice was hoarse. ¡°This is my answer.¡± Under the soft nket, their long legs were intertwined. Su Yanyun could feel the hardness of his erection inviting her eagerly. She ignored this and changed the topic. ¡°I heard that you saw her during your trip to North America?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s face waspletely cold¡­ It was not because Su Yanyun had interfered with his ¡°privacy¡±, but¡­ how did she know? Who was so nosy? ¡°Rong Xuelong told you?¡± His expression was terrifyingly cold. Chapter 304

Chapter 304: Aren¡¯t You Afraid of Two-timing?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun sighed slightly. She didn¡¯t answer Rong Linyi¡¯s question directly but asked thoughtfully. ¡°I think she must havee to you on purpose, right? She still wants to reconcile with you, right?¡± Rong Linyi raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you want to guess how I answered?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not guessing!¡± Su Yanyun pouted disdainfully. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You¡¯re still here.¡± Rong Linyi smiled slightly and kissed her smooth face. ¡°Are you that confident?¡± ¡°Hmph ~¡± Su Yanyun scoffed. She was just that confident. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll cheat on you? I¡¯ll hang onto her whileforting you?¡± Rong Linyi asked again. Su Yanyun seemed to be shocked. ¡°Are you that bad?¡± Rong Linyi grabbed her hand and kissed it. ¡°Probably.¡± Su Yanyun sat up suddenly, threw the nket over Rong Linyi and was about to get off the bed in a fit. Rong Linyi hurriedly reached out and dragged her back. Without a word, he kissed her neck. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Yanyun yelled. ¡°I¡¯ll let you see how much of a jerk I am¡­¡± Rong Linyi had already lifted her leg and was about to attack her from behind. ¡°You, are you mistaken!¡± Su Yanyun yelled, but her gentle voice was not convincing at all. Why did they start again without a word? Although the doctor said that they could sleep with each other appropriately for four months, they couldn¡¯t indulge too much. ¡°Hubby, I beg you not to.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly begged for mercy. ¡°I haven¡¯t even confessed everything to you.¡± ¡°No problem¡­¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t intend to sumb to her begging. ¡°You can answer at the same time.¡± ¡± In fact, every time she begged weakly, it made his blood boil more. This reaction to a woman was unprecedented. Yes, before he met Su Yanyun, he never imagined that there would be a woman who could be so close to him. Every time he saw her, he had a desire topletely be one with her. It was as if she was originally a part of him, but she had been lost outside and finally returned to his side. ¡°Then, then Hubby¡­¡± Su Yanyun wanted to stay conscious and ignore the soft feeling in her heart. She said with difficulty, ¡°Since I don¡¯t mind you being forced to meet Jiang Yilin¡­ you can¡¯t mind me identally seeing¡­ Jiang Chengxi¡­¡± Rong Linyi suddenly stopped. He pulled away and turned Su Yanyun around to face him. The passion from before was like a tide that had suddenly fallen, leaving only foam on the beach. ¡°Why did he¡­ see you?¡± Rong Linyi bit every word. ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°It was the Chuo Society¡­ I saw him at the Chuo Society banquet¡­ He said that you went to North America to see his sister. You two are the actual couple, and he told me to retreat¡­¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t wait for her to finish speaking. He suddenly stood up again. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Yanyun gasped in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t mention other men in front of me.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s attacks were fierce and he did not allow her to breathe. ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you before?¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. She could sense that Rong Linyi was angry. She could only cling onto him tightly and bite her lip. Like a vine hanging on a cliff, she had no choice but to grip every inch of soil beneath her to avoid the violent wind. Chapter 305

Chapter 305: Be Good

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Why aren¡¯t you making a sound? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Rong Linyi asked but he bit her lip, only making her able to make sounds. ¡°Su Yanyun, who am I? Tell me!¡± He moved to her ear and his hot and crazy breath entered her ear. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t respond. She only clutched the man¡¯s strong and broad back tightly. With no space between them, she seemed to be able to feel the rhythm of his heart beating in his chest¡­ ¡­ ¡°Angry?¡± At dinner, Rong Linyi brought dinner to her for the first time. Su Yanyun slept on the bed for the whole afternoon. She covered her head and didn¡¯t know if she was sleeping or bored. After being satiated, Young Master Yi was refreshed and his temper and patience were tens of thousands of times better than usual. He probably knew what his woman was angry about and came over willingly to coax her. Su Yanyun turned around and ignored Rong Linyi. ¡°The monthly banquet was a week ago. In this past week, you had many opportunities to tell me everything.¡± Rong Linyi looked at the back of her head and was in a good mood to exin. ¡°But you didn¡¯t.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s voice was emotionless. ¡°If I told you, will you rush back immediately?¡± Rong Linyi was silent for two seconds before answering. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you to my side immediately.¡± Su Yanyun turned around and nced at Rong Linyi. ¡°Are you afraid that I will know about Jiang Yilin, or that I will see Jiang Chengxi?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll hurt you.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s knuckles were a little white as he held the tray. ¡°That bastard. You can¡¯t imagine what he dares to do.¡± Su Yanyun tugged at her fingers and looked down. ¡°He¡¯s really shameless, but¡­ Third Young Master seems to be more desperate than him.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t react to the name Third Young Master. He frowned and was about to ask Su Yanyun when she said, ¡°Third Young Master thinks that Sister can¡¯t take good care of me and wants me to work in your corporation. But I don¡¯t want to interact too much with him, so I haven¡¯t been working a day.¡± She finished speaking in one breath and didn¡¯t even look up, only waiting for the unpredictable ¡°consequences.¡± But Rong Linyi only put down the tray full of food in a chilling silence. He didn¡¯t say a word and got up to walk into the study. Su Yanyun was nervous and could only turn her worry into hunger. She picked up her chopsticks and ate heartily. The world was big, but not as big as the baby in her stomach. She should eat when it was time to eat. An hourter, when Rong Linyi came back from the study room, she saw his expression and guessed that he found out everything. ¡°Have you told Jinghui who you are?¡± He sat opposite her expressionlessly. Whether it was his expression or tone, no one could decipher his attitude. Su Yanyun shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to. Sister has always kept it a secret. But I¡¯ve told him that I¡¯m married.¡± Rong Linyi was silent. He seemed to be thinking about something. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him the truth. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± He finally said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything. Just leave it to me to handle.¡± Then he got up and walked towards the cloakroom. When Su Yanyun saw him again, he had already changed into his clothes and prepared to leave the house. ¡°Where are you going?¡± She hurriedly chased after him and asked. She was so afraid that her husband would run away from home and stay out all night¡­ Rong Linyi raised his hand and stroked her head. His tone was gentle. ¡°I¡¯m going to go and hit someone. Be good, I¡¯lle back and apany you after I¡¯m done.¡± Chapter 306

Chapter 306: Fight Together or Alone Fight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°It¡¯s rare that you would ask me out.¡± The summer night fell a littlete. When Jiang Chengxi rushed to the boxing club, the sky was still bright, but the boxing club was already brightly lit. Rong Xuelong, who was wearing a tight-fitting sports coat, hugged her arms and leaned against the wall. She looked at the boxing ring in front of her in a daze. Her long hair was tied up high at the back of her head. Her youthful appearance reminded him of her figure many years ago. ¡°I¡¯ve asked you out before.¡± Rong Xuelong raised her brows and looked at Jiang Chengxi indifferently. ¡°It was always on the weekends in the past. I¡¯ve never made an appointment on a work day.¡± Jiang Chengxi said and ced his bag on his shoulder. ¡°So even if you were struck by lightning, you had toe.¡± Rong Xuelong smiled rarely. ¡°Haha¡­ thank you for giving me face.¡± She hade to take a beating. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Suddenly, a discordant voice sounded from behind. Jiang Chengxi turned around and frowned. Rong Jinghui, who was wearing a casual sports outfit, stood at the back with a bulging bag hanging on his shoulder. Jiang Chengxi looked at Rong Jinghui who suddenly appeared and then to Rong Xuelong who was leaning at the side and touching her nose. He seemed to understand something. ¡°Why? You haven¡¯t beaten me enoughst week, so you invited me over today to join forces to beat me up again.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Rong Jinghui also looked at Rong Xuelong. Joining forces to beat Jiang Chengxi was a good idea. ¡°Ahem.¡± Rong Xuelong coughed dryly. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m only a middleman with a conscience. I asked you guys out on behalf of someone¡­¡± The door to the changing room opened. The man who walked out stunned Jiang Chengxi and Rong Jinghui. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t expect to see Rong Linyi here. Meanwhile, Jiang Chengxi¡¯s mouth was half open. He simply couldn¡¯t believe that Rong Linyi would take the initiative to ask him out. ¡°Change your clothes.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s cold gaze swept across Jiang Chengxi and Rong Jinhui¡¯s faces. ¡°There¡¯s disinfectant inside. Remember to useit on your gloves and body.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll disinfect it for you!¡± Rong Xuelong raised her hand actively. This situation¡­ Jiang Chengxi and Rong Jinghui both sensed something amiss. But one of them was a little confident, while the other was very confused. ¡°Okay.¡± Standing on the boxing ring, Jiang Chengxi faced Rong Linyi. ¡°I haven¡¯t fought with you for many years. Don¡¯t be knocked down by a single punch of mine.¡± He was about to take two steps to warm up when Rong Linyi¡¯s fist reached him. ¡°I¡­ Damn!¡± Jiang Chengxi was unprepared and fell to the ground with just a punch. He touched his nose that was bleeding from the punch. ¡°You ambushed me!¡± ¡°Get up.¡± Rong Linyi stood in front of him. ¡°Continue.¡± Jiang Chengxi got up from the ground and suddenly punched Rong Linyi before he could even stand properly. This time, he was prepared to take the initiative. Who didn¡¯t know how to sneak attack? However, Rong Linyi turned sideways and dodged his punch. He took the opportunity to punch Jiang Chengxi¡¯s chin. Jiang Chengxi wasn¡¯t knocked down, but he still took a few steps back to stabilize his body. Rong Linyi shook his head coldly and suddenly pointed at Rong Jinghui. ¡°You,e up and fight together.¡± Rong Jinghui opened his mouth in shock. ¡°Brother¡­ don¡¯t you have the advantage? You still want me to help you fight him?¡± You alone are enough to beat him up, right? ¡°Rong Linyi, that¡¯s enough!¡± Jiang Chengxi was angry. ¡°A schr can be killed but not humiliated. You all didn¡¯te here to gang up on me, right?¡± Chapter 307

Chapter 307: Probably Endocrine Disorder

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer for the time being. He just got out of the boxing ring, took off the boxing gloves in his hands, and put a thicker pair on. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression darkened. Was he¡­ unhappy that his punches were too light and weak, so he didn¡¯t want to fight him seriously? It had to be said that Rong Linyi had always been good at humiliating others. He always made others feel the deepest humiliation without batting an eyelid. He changed his gloves and went into the boxing ring again. Rong Linyi then pointed at Rong Jinghui. ¡°I told you toe up and get beaten up with him.¡± It was too troublesome to beat them one by one, so they might as well get beaten up together. Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t seem to understand what Rong Linyi said and only looked at Rong Xuelong questioningly. What was Second Brother doing? If he was not mistaken, he had just returned to the country this afternoon and should still be jetgged. Why did he ask them out for a boxing match in such a good mood? Furthermore, he even invited Jiang Chengxi. Rong Jinghui felt that he had missed out on something important, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything. While he was pondering, he was already standing in the boxing ring. Rong Linyi, who had punched Jiang Chengxi viciously just now, didn¡¯t show any mercy. He had just stood up when the fierce wind of the punch arrived. The only difference was that Rong Linyi had changed into a thicker boxing glove and the force of his punch was much lighter, so he was not hit to the ground. He only hit the guardrail¡­ ¡­ ¡°Did you take the wrong medicine today!¡± Ten minutester, Rong Jinghui was lying in the boxing ring in a daze. He looked at Rong Linyi standing in front of him and the bright lights above his head. On the side, Jiang Chengxi, who was hanging on the guardrail, wiped the blood at the corners of his mouth and suddenly smiled. Compared to his lean body, his voice was a little hoarse, so when heughed, it sounded a little scary. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Rong Jinghui sat up and looked at Jiang Chengxi darkly. Besides ridicule, Jiang Chengxi¡¯sughter also had a sense of smugness that only he knew himself. Jiang Chengxi knew why Rong Linyi had fought with him tonight and why he had beaten them up for no reason. But he didn¡¯t know that he was very unhappy! Rong Linyi ignored Jiang Chengxi, who was stillughing. He got out of the boxing ring and threw away the boxing gloves. He didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary from the start till the end. He only brandished his fists violently again and again with a sense of viciousness that made people feel fear. If Jiang Chengxi and Rong Jinghui were willing to cooperate, they wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up so badly. But the two of them despised each other and couldn¡¯t let go of their pride to work together. Secondly¡­ Rong Linyi¡¯s aura and expression were scary. He looked at the two of them like a beast that had been enraged and had the intention to kill, but he didn¡¯t lose his rationality and only used the most brutal methods to kill his enemies. Jiang Chengxi could guess why Rong Linyi was like this. Rong Jinghui was confused. Every punch was strange and infuriating. ¡°This is thest warning.¡± Rong Linyi said and walked towards the changing room. ¡°Sister.¡± Rong Jinghui flipped over and rushed in front of Rong Xuelong. ¡°What¡¯s happening to my brother? What happened?¡± Rong Xuelong knew very well, but she could onlyugh it off. ¡°Haha, haha¡­ maybe it¡¯s endocrine dysfunction?¡± But she rolled her eyes in her heart: You¡¯re still alive, so you should be thanking the heavens. He was coveting his precious sister-inw. Aiyo, if such a petty brother of yours knew about this, would you have a good life? He was already very considerate of their brotherhood by thickening his gloves. Chapter 308 - Retribution

Chapter 308: Retribution

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After leaving the boxing gym, Rong Linyi didn¡¯t say a single word to anyone else. Jiang Chengxi also became abnormally silent. Rong Jinghui was frustrated and his face darkened. Rong Xuelong, who was mixed within with the three of them, felt uneasy no matter how loud she was. She was about to say goodbye and go home. Three men and a woman suddenly walked over. Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression darkened when she saw the woman between the two men. The woman yelled happily, ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Yilin!¡± The gloominess on Jiang Chengxi¡¯s face disappeared and was reced by rity. He threw his bag aside and ran towards Jiang Yilin quickly. He picked her up. ¡°Why are you back? Ha, you¡¯re already heavy. I can¡¯t lift you anymore.¡± Jiang Yilin stood still, straightened her dress, and tucked her hair behind her ear shyly. ¡°Brother, you always forget that I¡¯ve grown up.¡± ¡°Yilin just arrived this evening. When she got home, she heard that you were at the martial arts school, so she insisted oning over.¡± Jiang Chenglong, who was standing at the back, exined, but his eyes fell on Rong Xuelong. Rong Xuelong pretended not to see anything and only frowned in disgust, wanting to leave the scene quickly. The most disgusting thing her in life was seeing Jiang Chengxi and Jiang Yilin¡¯s deep ¡°sibling rtionship¡±. ¡°Sister Xuelong.¡± Jiang Chenglong called her hurriedly when he saw her. ¡°We heard that Yueze has woken up and we n to visit him together. Do you want toe with us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with him, why should I go and see him?¡± Rong Xuelong said unhappily. ¡°Xuelong, what you said is really improper.¡± Another man at the side said. He wore a pair of silver-framed sses and looked gentle. Compared to the other men at the scene who were filled with hormones, he looked more gentle. ¡°Before Yueze was injured, the two of you were considered brothers. It¡¯s only been two years, and you¡¯re already unfamiliar with him?¡± ¡°What has it got to do with you?¡± Rong Xuelong retorted. ¡°Liang Shangqing, if you have time, you should care more about the pure white lotus in your heart.¡± Her words made the scene turn cold. Jiang Yilin¡¯s face was pale. She clutched the corners of her clothes and tears seemed to sh in her eyes. She looked pitiful. ¡°Sister Xuelong, I know you¡¯ve always med me in your heart. You can hate me, but Brother Shangqing is innocent. You can scold me if you have any dissatisfaction, but don¡¯t scold him¡­¡± ¡°Okay, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard such a lowly and shameless request.¡± Rong Xuelong sneered. Jiang Yilin knew this move. She retreated and held a moral high ground to trap others into being unjust. But Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t need to curry favor with anyone anyway. She was used to doing whatever she wanted, so she said, ¡°Unfortunately, this trick of yours can only trick a brainless fool like Liang Shangqing to coax you. Try lying to our Rong family if you have the ability?¡± ¡°Rong Xuelong, that¡¯s enough!¡± Jiang Chengxi seemed to be angry too. ¡°It¡¯s not enough!¡± Rong Xuelong refused to give in. ¡°Jiang Chengxi, you tyrant-supporting bastard! Shut up! If youck a pair of scissors, I can sponsor it for free, in case your shameless old face grows thicker!¡± ¡°Jiang Yilin, I¡¯m warning you today. My Linyi is already taken. If you can¡¯t get him three years ago, don¡¯t even think of getting close to him three yearster! Take away your embarrassing heart as soon as possible and turn over a new leaf. Don¡¯t suffer retribution one day!¡± Chapter 309

Chapter 309: Meeting His Exes Along the Way

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Rong Xuelong!¡± Jiang Chengxi bellowed and clenched his fists at the same time. Mu Chenfeng, who had been watching from the side, immediately stopped him. ¡°Forget it, forget it¡­¡± Jiang Chenglong blocked Rong Xuelong, afraid that she would be bullied by Jiang Chengxi. Meanwhile, Jiang Yilin was sobbing sadly from behind. She was as weak as a willow branch in the spring breeze. Liang Shangqing held her shoulders andforted her softly. Rong Linyi and Rong Jinghui were the only ones who were indifferent and watched the whole scene. ¡°Linyi, have you seen Yueze since you came back?¡± Mu Chenfeng changed the topic. Of everyone present, only he was neutral, so only he could clean up at the scene. Rong Linyi still gave Mu Chenfeng some face. He hesitated for a moment and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll specially find time to see him tomorrow.¡± In other words, he would not visit him tonight. ¡°We¡¯ve already spoken to Yueze.¡± Mu Chenfeng continued, ¡°He said that he¡¯d like to have supper with everyone tonight. We couldn¡¯t contact you by your phones, so we came to the martial arts school to look for you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s still in the hospital, so why did he invite everyone for supper?¡± Rong Xuelong asked. Regardless of whether she had supper, she didn¡¯t want to stay in the same space as Jiang Yilin. ¡°His body is fine. The hospital can approve of himing out as long as he goes back at night.¡± Liang Shangqing exined slowly. His attitude towards Rong Xuelong was still considered friendly. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because we¡¯re all free. Usually, it¡¯s that one of us would not be free. Besides¡­ this is the first time Yilin has returned to the country in three years¡­¡± Rong Xuelong was enraged when she heard thest sentence. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in supper. You guys can go ahead. I¡¯m going back.¡± She said coldly. Jiang Chenglong¡¯s anticipation turned to disappointment. He nced at Jiang Chengxi and Jiang Yilin and chased after Rong Xuelong resolutely. ¡°Sister Xuelong, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± The rest of the people looked at Rong Linyi at the same time. ¡°I have other arrangements tonight.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes nevernded on Jiang Yilin. He only exined it to Mu Chenfeng. ¡°Have fun.¡± After that, he ignored Jiang Yilin¡¯s expectant and affectionate gaze and walked towards the car park. Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t say a word and followed Rong Linyi. He had always been alone and did not have a good rtionship with anyone. He Yueze had nothing to do with him. If Rong Linyi and Rong Xuelong went over, he might give them some face and go together with them. But neither of them was going, so there was no need for him to stay. ¡°Jinghui¡­¡± Jiang Yilin shouted pitifully from behind.¡± Your brother has something on, can you apany us instead? ¡± Rong Jinghui scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not apanying you!¡± Even Jiang Yilin¡¯s lips turned pale this time. As she watched the Rong siblings¡¯ cars leave one after another, she finally couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. ¡°Brother, Brother Shangqing¡­ did I do something wrong? I just want¡­ everyone to get along like before¡­ I thought we were still good friends¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Liang Shangqing¡¯s eyes were cold behind his sses. ¡°Yilin, you¡¯ve already done your best. They¡¯re the ones who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. Don¡¯t be sad. Let¡¯s go and fetch Yueze.¡± ¡­ In a daze, Su Yanyun realized that Rong Linyi seemed to have returned. She turned over and hugged his neck when he hugged her. ¡°Are you done hitting them?¡± She asked in a daze. Rong Linyi kissed her warm lips. ¡°Yes, I also met my ex¡­¡± Chapter 310

Chapter 310: That Work Only Needed Five Minutes

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

This sentence made Su Yanyun fall from the clouds of her beautiful dream to the concrete ground. She tightened her grip on Rong Linyi¡¯s arm, and her blurry eyes suddenly became clear. There was shock and a little anger in them that she didn¡¯t notice herself. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve already broken up with her?¡± Her sleepy voice was still hoarse. Rong Linyi¡¯s ears turned soft when he heard that. But he asked in a teasing manner, ¡°You can¡¯t see each other after breaking up?¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± Su Yanyun clutched Rong Linyi tightly. ¡°That ex of yours clearly hasn¡¯t given up on you and wants to get back together with you. You still want to meet her. Did you give her a chance? Tell me, are you also thinking of cheating?¡± What a joke. If she was Rong Linyi¡¯s ex, she would definitely want to get back together with him, right? She might not even meet such a good man in her next life if she missed him in this life. She couldn¡¯t miss him! Rong Linyi had never seen his woman like this. This¡­ jealous expression. He suddenly felt that Jiang Yilin¡¯s existence was not a bad thing. At least, his woman now was so cute that his bones melted. But he still had a cold expression. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± Su Yanyun blushed as her feelings were exposed.¡± I¡­ I¡¯m just defending my rights as your official wife! ¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice rose and his eyes twitched. ¡°So you dare to re up at me now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not losing my temper¡­¡± Her husband¡¯s aura was a little scary, and Su Yanyun¡¯s anger diminished by quite a bit. ¡°I¡¯m justmunicating with you normally.¡± ¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Rong Linyi nodded slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve even learned to tug at people¡¯s hair whenmunicating.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Su Yanyun realized that she was grabbing Rong Linyi¡¯s hair tightly. Realizing that she had used a lot of force, she immediately let go. She hid at the bedside and drew circles. As she drew, she cried. ¡°Hubby is getting back together with his ex. Sob, Hubby is irresponsible¡­ He doesn¡¯t want me and the baby anymore¡­ Sob, sob, sob¡­¡± Rong Linyi knelt on the bed and slowly climbed over. He leaned close to Su Yanyun¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, ¡°If I got back together with her, would I be here now?¡± ¡°Who knows!¡± Su Yanyun red. ¡°To put it bluntly, it only takes five minutes. You can even have finished it in the car.¡± Rong Linyi¡­ smiled instead of being angry. ¡°Five minutes?¡± When did he only take five minutes! Rong Linyi¡¯s smile was filled with anger. Good. Very good. Su Yanyun, you have sessfully aroused my¡­ desire to conquer you again! ¡°You, what are you doing!¡± Su Yanyun was suddenly dragged to the middle of the bed. Rong Linyi was already on top of her. Rong Linyi had already taken off the Patek Philippe watch and threw it on the pillow beside Su Yanyun¡¯s face. ¡°Look at the time!¡± He ordered Su Yanyun. ¡°Why¡­¡± Su Yanyun was in a panic and could only hold on to her pajamas tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s five minutes or fifty minutes!¡± Rong Linyi gritted his teeth. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Su Yanyun was about to cry.¡± I¡¯ve already overdone it today. I can¡¯t take it. Even if I can, the baby in my stomach can¡¯t take it either¡­¡± Rong Linyi pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s chin. ¡°Then, answer me. How long do I take for this kind of job?¡± Su Yanyun smiled tteringly. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re invincible. You canst for a long time, and your skills are outstanding!¡± Chapter 311

Chapter 311: Your Useful ce Here

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi was speechless. He really wanted to knock this woman¡¯s head open and see what nonsense was in her brain. After two seconds of silence, Rong Linyi finally let go of Su Yanyun slightly. ¡°You can avoid death, but you can¡¯t escape punishment.¡± He looked down at the woman under him. ¡°You have to be filial. Do as you deem fit.¡± Su Yanyun looked at Rong Linyi¡¯s cold but expectant eyes. After thinking for a few seconds, she mustered her courage and hooked her arms around Rong Linyi¡¯s neck. She pulled him down and tilted her head to gently suck his earlobe. Rong Linyi gasped. This was not the first time his woman had taken initiative, but this was the first time she had bitten his earlobe. Rong Linyi¡¯s arms tightened around the woman in his arms. Su Yanyun turned her head and was shocked to see Rong Linyi¡¯s dark and fiery eyes¡­ why did it seem like the threat beneath was stronger than before? ¡°In the future.¡± Rong Linyi seemed to be enduring something. ¡°If you can¡¯t do anything, don¡¯t touch my earlobe.¡± Su Yanyun was stunned for two seconds before she finally understood something. Damn¡­ she didn¡¯t expect her husband¡¯s sensitive spot to be his ears¡­ No wonder he liked to y with her earlobe every time they were doing something. The two of them maintained this position for a long time before Rong Linyi seemed to be able to control himself andid down beside Su Yanyun. ¡°Sleep.¡± He ced his hand on her lower abdomen and gently touched her growing belly. He closed his eyes. Perhaps because she had already slept, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t calm down. She closed her eyes for a while but couldn¡¯t help but open them again. She stared at the ceiling in a daze, not knowing what she was thinking. Rong Linyi¡¯s hoarse voice suddenly sounded. ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep, don¡¯t me me for punishing you.¡± Su Yanyun was shocked, but her reaction was faster than her brain. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep either, right?¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t say anything. He suddenly grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and dragged it down, pressing it against a firm area. Su Yanyun looked like she was crying. It had already been a few times today, but Hubby still refused to stop. This need¡­ was too extraordinary. ¡°Hubby.¡± Since she couldn¡¯t sleep and didn¡¯t want to do anything, Su Yanyun simply changed the topic. ¡°Speaking of which, since you¡¯re back, can I go back to work?¡± Rong Linyi turned around and faced Su Yanyun. ¡°You like working a lot?¡± ¡°I do. I like my life to be fulfilling and meaningful. I like myself to be valuable and useful.¡± In the darkness, her eyes were bright like pure crystals. Rong Linyi¡¯s grip on her hand did not stop. He stroked his swollen area repeatedly and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Your value and use are here.¡± Su Yanyun retorted. ¡°¡­I¡¯m being serious!¡± Rong Linyi ignored her anger and leaned forward to cover her lips. They intertwined for a long time until he let go while panting. ¡°Go ahead and do it if you like it.¡± He finally replied her nicely. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go back to Orange Day. Didn¡¯t Jinghui arrange a job for you previously? Go and do it and see if you can get used to it. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll adjust it for you.¡± If she liked it, let her y. Anyway, as long as she was happy. But Su Yanyun was still a little worried. ¡°But on the Third Young Master¡¯s side¡­¡± Chapter 312

Chapter 312: You¡¯ll Understand Once You Get Beat Up More

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°You don¡¯t have to care about him.¡± Rong Linyi replied casually. ¡°If hees to look for you again, just tell me.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and hit him again.¡± Su Yanyun¡­ This¡­ He really went to beat Rong Jinghui up at night. ¡°Does he know about our rtionship?¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Rong Linyi replied indifferently. Su Yanyun¡­ Poor Third Young Master. He didn¡¯t even know why he was beaten up. Had he been beaten for no reason? ¡°If he doesn¡¯t know, it¡¯s useless to beat him up. He might stille and find me¡­¡± Su Yanyun reminded him carefully. ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s okay. He will understand after a few more beatings.¡± Rong Linyi said lightly. Su Yanyun¡­ She didn¡¯t really understand this pair of brother¡¯s way of interacting. ¡°Okay, everything is settled. Sleep in peace.¡± Rong Linyi grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s hand tightly, but this time, he ced it on her stomach. Somewhere else was still threatening, but Rong Linyi didn¡¯t do anything else. Su Yanyun had guessed before that since Rong Linyi had no women in the past, how did he settle his needs, and did he find temporary women or something? But now she knew. He was just very tolerant! Other than the number of times he lost control, he could really ¡°sit still¡± usually. Even if a certain part of his body continued to lose control, he could still hug her to sleep quietly. As expected, Su Yanyun slept soundly through the night. When she woke up, Rong Linyi was already gone. However, his scent was still lingering on the nket and pillow beside her. Su Yanyun rolled around, hugged the pillow and nket beside her and sniffed deeply for a while. Ah¡­ it felt so good to have Hubby back. She had not slept so soundly in a long time. Thinking of how her husband had specially allowed her to work in the corporationst night, she couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. In the future, she could work with her husband, go to the office together, and get off work together. Just the thought of it made her so excited. She picked up her phone and looked at the time. It was already past 9 AM and her husband had probably left for an hour. She still had a few missed calls and text messages on her phone. Rong Jinghui left a few calls and text messages. He asked Su Yanyun what she had been doing these days and why she didn¡¯t answer her phone. The other two caught her interest. The text said that the other party had her mother¡¯s items. If Su Yanyun wanted to take them back, she had to call him back. It was that Jiang guy again? What Su Yanyun didn¡¯t expect was that the other party still dared to do anything even after Rong Linyi was back. She called back and the person who picked up was actually Song Zhifei. ¡°It¡¯s you. What trick are you ying?¡± Su Yanyun asked coldly. For some reason, Su Yanyun detested Song Zhifei from the depths of her consciousness. Not to mention the disgusting things he had done recently. ¡°Yanyun.¡± Song Zhifei¡¯s voice was low. ¡°I know it¡¯s impossible for you to believe me now, but I have to tell you that everything I did before was forced by Jiang Chengxi. Our Song family can no longer obtain any projects. Jiang Chengxi used this as a threat to force me to do those shameful things.¡± ¡°Enough nonsense.¡± Su Yanyun interrupted Song Zhifei impatiently. She didn¡¯t believe that such a person would have any conscience. ¡°Tell me what you want to say. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you.¡± Chapter 313

Chapter 313: Still As Stupid As Before

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Song Zhifei seemed to be stunned for a moment. He had never seen such a fierce and decisive Su Yanyun before. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± He hurriedly said. ¡°Yanyun, what I want to say is that actually, all of your mother¡¯s jewelry is with me. Jiang Chengxi took a few from me previously to lure you to the Chuo Society. I want to return them all to you now.¡± ¡°Are you that kind?¡± Su Yanyun sneered. This was probably a fake Song Zhifei. Song Zhifei seemed to have been exposed by Su Yanyun and started stammering. ¡°Yanyun¡­ to be honest with you¡­ I, I also have a motive¡­ I heard that you are very familiar with the Rong family¡¯s Third Young Master¡­ I would like you to put in a good word for me and introduce me to a few projects. To be honest, Jiang Chengxi is not a good person. The profits from the projects he has given me recently are really low¡­ I am losing money¡­¡± Su Yanyun chuckled. ¡°Tell me, where shall we meet?¡± She suddenly became so straightforward that Song Zhifei was stunned for a few seconds. But he immediately replied in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ll send the address to your phone immediately. Wait!¡± Song Zhifei had actually arranged to meet at an adult hotel. He exined that the Jiang family controlled all the high-end hotels and entertainment venues in the city. If he and Su Yanyun met in these ces, it would definitely alert Jiang Chengxi. If such things happened, her things wouldn¡¯t be able to return to Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun wore a pair of sunsses, a mask, and a hat. She came to the small hotel quietly and knocked on the room they had agreed on. Song Zhifei immediately opened the door and weed Su Yanyun inside. ¡°Where are the jewelry?¡± Su Yanyun asked directly. Song Zhifei kept his word and dragged out a small suitcase. He opened the lid and a box of jewelry and watches immediately appeared in front of Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun was familiar with these things. Most of them were given to her mother by her father or bought by her own mother. They were all her mother¡¯s favorite items. To be honest, when her mother had the ident, she had also thought of auctioning these jewelry for her mother¡¯s treatment. However, at that time, Su Bowang had secretly bought over those auction houses. They either refused to ept this batch of goods or lowered the starting price. Su Yanyun saw through the scheme and scattered the things in her mother¡¯s clothes and sent them to her maternal grandfather¡¯s house. She really didn¡¯t expect that all her clothes and jewelry were gone. Now that she thought about it, Song Zhifei had really stolen them from her grandfather¡¯s house¡­ Could this Song Zhifei really have an unspeakable past with her as some people had said? Before Su Yanyun could count her things, the suitcase closed. ¡°Yanyun, I¡¯ve brought your things. Are you going to fulfill your promise?¡± Song Zhifei pressed down on the suitcase and asked Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun grabbed the suitcase¡¯s strap. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell Third Young Master Rong and let him introduce you to some projects.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Unexpectedly, Song Zhifeiughed. ¡°When did I say I wanted an engineering project?¡± Su Yanyun seemed to be shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that over the phone?¡± The corners of Song Zhifei¡¯s lips twitched and he acted shamelessly. ¡°Su Yanyun, you¡¯re still as stupid as before. I asked you out and even returned a box of valuables to you. How could it be for such a small matter¡­¡± Su Yanyun looked afraid. ¡°You, then what are you nning on doing¡­¡± Chapter 314

Chapter 314: Then This Marriage Is Mine

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Song Zhifei took a few steps forward and his body covered Su Yanyun. ¡°Tell me, what do you think I want to do?¡± Although he was much shorter than Rong Linyi, he was still 1.78 meters tall. He was more than half a head taller than Su Yanyun and naturally gave her some pressure. At this time, he was sizing Su Yanyun up brazenly. Although this woman used to live under the same roof as him for three years, because he usually fooled around with Luo Weimin, the two of them had always slept separately in order to maintain the pretense of being ¡°impotent¡±. It was usually rare for them to be face-to-face. When they were in the same room asionally, Su Yanyun always looked down and acted submissively, making him uninterested in her. But they had only been divorced for two months, and this woman seemed to have been reborn. Not only was her temperamentpletely different, even her appearance seemed to have transformed into shocking beauty. He was still the same person, but he gave people apletely different feeling. Song Zhifei rubbed his chin and gritted his teeth. If he had known that this woman could be so glorious, he would have yed a few tricks before he abandoned her. He forced Su Yanyun to take a step back. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want to do? As the saying goes, a day as husband and wife is a hundred days¡¯ worth of grace. We¡¯ve been husband and wife for three years, how could you bear to hook up with another man so quickly?¡± Su Yanyun was so disgusted she almost vomited everything she ate the night before. ¡°Get lost!¡± She resisted the urge to p him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of biting your tongue if you talk nonsense!¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Unexpectedly, not only was Song Zhifei not angry, he even smiled wretchedly. ¡°Yanyun, why didn¡¯t I know you were such a little chili padi in the past? To be honest, this is more interesting¡­¡± Bam! A solid pnded on Song Zhifei¡¯s face. Su Yanyun clutched the box. ¡°I¡¯ll ept this. Mr. Song, you¡¯re on your own!¡± ¡°Su Yanyun!¡± Song Zhifei touched his face. ¡°You want to leave?¡± He stood in front of Su Yanyun and suddenly took out a stack of papers. ¡°What other tricks do you have?¡± Su Yanyun looked at the papers and realized that it was filled with her identity information and so on. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me what I nned to do?¡± Song Zhifei held a piece of paper in front of Su Yanyun. ¡°Su Yanyun, take your mother¡¯s things and sign this for me.¡± Su Yanyun had already seen clearly that the paper in front of her was actually a marriage registration form! ¡°Ridiculous!¡± She actually smiled. Song Zhifei was really a strange person that was hard toe by in a thousand years. ¡°I have my mother¡¯s things in my hands. You stole my things, and I¡¯m already being kind enough not to sue you for theft. I¡¯ve never heard of a thief returning a lost item and demandingpensation from the owner. Song Zhifei, there¡¯s a pit in your brain!¡± ¡°Su Yanyun, get this straight.¡± Song Zhifei waved the registration form in front of Su Yanyun¡¯s face. ¡°Your mother¡¯s things are indeed yours, but when we were married, these were ourmon property. You hid these things outside behind my back, and I haven¡¯t settled the scores with you! I only took back my own things. Now that you want to take them away, I¡¯m definitely remarrying you!¡± ¡°Remarry, right?¡± Su Yanyun snatched the register. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remarry you now!¡± Without a word, she tore the registration form in half and pped Song Zhifei¡¯s face. ¡°Dream on!¡± ¡°Su Yanyun.¡± Song Zhifei didn¡¯t expect himself to be pped in the face by Su Yanyun time and time again. He couldn¡¯t help but be angry. ¡°I lowered myself to talk to you nicely today. Don¡¯t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink for a forfeit.¡± Chapter 315

Chapter 315: Feeling Lonely When Alone

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Song Zhifei said and pretended to touch Su Yanyun. ¡°Get lost, stay away from me!¡± Su Yanyun threw the box at Song Zhifei. The suitcase was a little heavy, but Song Zhifei was a man after all. He caught the suitcase and forced Su Yanyun back by a few steps. ¡°Haha, Su Yanyun, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to remarry.¡± He looked at Su Yanyun sinisterly from head to toe. ¡°Today, we will establish our rtionship as husband and wife. Don¡¯t worry¡­ I won¡¯t despise you for being pregnant with someone else¡¯s child¡­¡± He said and was about to press down Su Yanyun¡¯s hands. ¡°You only slept with someone for a night¡­ After experiencing the taste of a man, you¡¯re still alone. You must be very lonely¡­¡± Su Yanyun was enraged. She took the box from Song Zhifei and pressed it against his stomach, shouting. ¡°Someone!¡± ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± Song Zhifei¡¯s stomach hurt from the corner of the box, but he couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. He just wanted to teach this woman a lesson. Women were all cheap. As long as they slept with him, they would know how impressive he was. Just like Luo Weimin, she had been cold and elegant at first, but in the end, she was still subdued by his heroism. Once Su Yanyun tasted him, remarrying her would be easy. As long as he could remarry her, the project on Jiang Chengxi¡¯s side would belong to the Song family in the future¡­ ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± Song Zhifeiughed arrogantly. ¡°Do you think anyone wille and save you in a ce like this?¡± The moment he finished speaking, the door behind suddenly mmed open. Before Song Zhifei turned around, a strong force had already grabbed his cor and dragged him away from Su Yanyun before throwing him to the ground. He looked up, but before his eyes could settle on the person, a fist the size of a sandbag hit his face. ¡°Ms. Su, are you alright?¡± The bodyguards asked Su Yanyun, who was standing in the corner, with lingering fear. Su Yanyun straightened her clothes and checked the suitcase. Then she slowly looked up. She looked at Song Zhifei with a terrifying expression he had never seen before. ¡°Beat him!¡± In the small hotel, sounds of punches and kicks were heard followed by Song Zhifei¡¯s cries for mercy. Seeing that Song Zhifei was beaten ck and blue, Su Yanyun finally raised her hand for the bodyguards to stop. Song Zhifei¡¯s decent face had been pped so hard that his mother almost couldn¡¯t recognize him. In front of him stood six tall and strong bodyguards who were like metal towers. They protected Su Yanyun while eyeing him covetously. ¡°Are you very curious why the bodyguards suddenly appeared when I came alone?¡± Su Yanyun sneered and asked Song Zhifei. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she would dirty her feet, she really wanted to step on him. ¡°Song bastard, you¡¯re not only bad, you¡¯re also very stupid.¡± She looked at Song Zhifei in disdain. ¡°When you sent me the location, didn¡¯t you think that I would arrange for help? Or do you really think I¡¯m a stupid woman?¡± ¡°Yanyun¡­¡± Song Zhifei saw that Su Yanyun was about to leave and hurriedly reached out his hand.¡± You, you can¡¯t take the suitcase away¡­ That¡¯s ourmon property¡­¡± Had he mistaken her? How could this cold and calctive woman be the stupid Su Yanyun? ¡°Common property?¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She spat on Song Zhifei¡¯s face. ¡°ording to you, shouldn¡¯t you also give me half of the Song family¡¯s vipany¡¯s bank deposits?¡± Chapter 316

Chapter 316: I¡¯m Scheming Today

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun swore that she had never been so violent. She didn¡¯t understand why she had the urge to trample his face into pieces when she saw Song Zhifei. She hated that she was pregnant and couldn¡¯t wear high heels. Otherwise, she would definitely wear the sharpest heel and stab a hole in Song Zhifei¡¯s face! ¡°I¡¯m telling you!¡± Since she couldn¡¯t do anything about it, she simply kicked him in the nose. ¡°Song bastard, no matter who the thing in this box belongs to, I¡¯m taking it today! Sue me if you have the guts! I¡¯ll definitely make sure a bastard like you never takes it back!¡± She was not exaggerating. If Song Zhifei dared to harass her and touch her again, she would definitely make him pay a worse price than today! She, Su Yanyun, had never hated anyone so much. Song Zhifei really gained this honor in his previous life! Aftering out of the small hotel, Su Yanyun weighed the suitcase in her hand and felt really refreshed. She returned home in a good mood. She didn¡¯t expect Rong Linyi to be at home. ¡°Hubby.¡± Su Yanyun carried the suitcase and skipped forward to hug Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi¡¯s attention was obviously on the suitcase in Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. He epted his woman¡¯s hug but carefully avoided this unknown box. ¡°Your stomach is so big, don¡¯t jump so much.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but scratch Su Yanyun¡¯s nose. ¡°Hubby, why are you home so early in the afternoon?¡± Su Yanyun tilted her head and leaned on Rong Linyi like a ko. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy with work?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t go to the corporation today.¡± Rong Linyi dragged Su Yanyun, who was so big, to the sofa and sat down. He continued to hug her and pushed the suitcase aside with his long legs. ¡°I went to the hospital to visit a friend, and came back to see you since I had some time. I¡¯ll go to the corporation in the afternoon¡­ Tell me, where have you been?¡± Then, he suddenly changed the topic. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t avoid it and picked up the suitcase. ¡°ng!¡± She showed the box to Rong Linyi like she was showing him a treasure, her expression smug. ¡°This baby went to take revenge today!¡± She told Rong Linyi everything that happened this morning and didn¡¯t forget to praise herself. ¡°Am I very smart? Am I very impressive?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression changed from shock to anger to worry and finally¡­ disdain. ¡°Go and bathe.¡± This was his conclusion. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Su Yanyun waspletely defeated. ¡°Aunt Chen, take the suitcase and disinfect everything inside.¡± Then, he stood up with Su Yanyun in his arms. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m fine. I can walk myself¡­¡± Baby Yanyun was very guilty. She remembered how Song Zhifei had grabbed her hand and how Rong Linyi had made her wash her hands from beginning to end. Now¡­ ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Rong Linyi nced coldly at Su Yanyun. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll dirty the floor at home.¡± Aunt Chen said, ¡°Young Master really didn¡¯t mean what he said. He clearly pitied Madam Yi and loved her, but he actually used such a lousy excuse. Rong Linyi ced Su Yanyun in the bathroom and was about to leave. Su Yanyun suddenly stopped him. ¡°Well, Hubby¡­¡± Rong Linyi stood still and raised his brows slightly, waiting for Su Yanyun to continue. Su Yanyun crossed her fingers. ¡°Well, Hubby, I¡¯m so dirty. Then, you hugged me too. You¡­ aren¡¯t you going to bathe?¡± Chapter 317

Chapter 317: A Ferocious Tiger Is Smelling the Rose

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi really smiled this time. He turned around and walked towards Su Yanyun again¡­ He unbuttoned a button with each step he took. Su Yanyun also took a step back. Her husband smiled so widely that she felt goosebumps. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone make bathing together sound so awful.¡± When he walked in front of Su Yanyun, the entire shirt was unbuttoned, revealing his strong and sturdy chest. He pressed on Su Yanyun, but his voice was so low it made her blush. ¡°Tell me, did I not feed you enough yesterday and you¡¯re hungry again now?¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Hubby, you¡¯re thinking too much! Just as Su Yanyun thought that she was doomed today, Rong Linyi suddenly sneered and stood up. ¡°Remember to bathe on the anti-slip mat.¡± He instructed. ¡°Be careful. Call Aunt Chen if there¡¯s anything.¡± Then he turned and left. Su Yanyun heaved a sigh of relief. Don¡¯t try to guess Hubby¡¯s thoughts. It was really impossible to guess. Rong Linyi walked out of the bathroom and exhaled deeply. He took out his phone and walked to the bedroom next door. He obviously had to bathe too, but only separately. He couldn¡¯t control herself yesterday and let loose a little. Thinking about it now, he still had a lingering fear. Although he could do things in the first four months, he still had to be careful. He should try to control himself in the future. Besides, he had other things to do. ¡°Find out where Song Zhifei is.¡± He instructed his subordinate. ¡°Yes, I have a big gift for him.¡± Song Zhifei had juste out of the hospital and was still cursing. ¡°Damn it¡­ Su Yanyun, do you think you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯ve hooked up with Rong Jinghui? Damn it! It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve hooked up with Young Master Yi, what are you being arrogant for!¡± She actually got so many bodyguards and beat him up. Song Zhifei would definitely take revenge for this! He thought about how he should take revenge while talking dirty. Suddenly, he felt that the scene in front of him was much darker. He looked up and realized that he was surrounded by a group of burly men. ¡°You¡­¡± Song Zhifei was shocked.¡± What are you doing¡­¡± He was dragged by the group into an old van. The van circled the city before finally opening the door and throwing him out. Song Zhifei was lying on the ground. His face was covered in dust and he was sweating profusely. His wrists had been broken¡­ In the afternoon, Su Yanyun continued to visit her mother in the hospital. Rong Linyi sent her to the hospital and took a detour to the corporation. She walked into the hospital room which was filled with fragrant flowers. Su Yanyun walked to the brightest bouquet at the head of the bed and picked out a card with a handwritten poem on it: [My heart is as big as a tiger¡¯s. Sniff the roses.] This seemed to be¡­ Hubby¡¯s handwriting? So, the room full of flowers was his surprise? Su Yanyun was guessing when a gentle voice sounded from behind. ¡°Do you like it?¡± When Su Yanyun turned around, the joy in her eyes had yet to bepletely concealed. In He Yueze¡¯s eyes, they was more energetic than before. But after seeing the person behind her, she also came to a realization and immediately straightened her expression. ¡°Are these flowers from Mr. He?¡± She asked. ¡°You really spent a lot.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± He Yueze chuckled, his almond-shaped eyes charming. ¡°I¡¯m just offering Buddha with flowers. These flowers were all given to me by my visitor. My hospital room really can¡¯t amodate all of them, so I can only borrow your mother¡¯s hospital room.¡± ¡°Then¡­ this bouquet of flowers is¡­¡± Su Yanyun pointed to a bouquet with a card hidden on the bedhead. Chapter 318 - The Happy Position of a Young Daughter

Chapter 318: The Happy Position of a Young Daughter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He Yueze walked over slowly. Perhaps because he had slept for two years and his muscles had notpletely recovered, his footsteps were a little weak. But this kind of superficiality added a little gentlemanly charm to him. He stood beside the bouquet and ced his finger on a perfumed lily. He flicked it slightly. ¡°This bouquet of flowers was given to me by a friend when he visited me this morning.¡± He smiled slightly and took the card from Su Yanyun¡¯s finger. ¡°I think his flowers and this card are very special, so I ced them here.¡± ¡°That friend of yours is very interesting.¡± Su Yanyun had already confirmed the identity of the person who sent the flowers and her smile became exceptionally sweet. It was really a flower from her husband. She didn¡¯t expect it to end up in her mother¡¯s hands again. He Yueze saw her happy attitude and the smile in his eyes deepened. ¡°Do you like it?¡± He tilted his head and leaned closer to Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes were full of flowers and the card. She smiled sweetly. ¡°I do.¡± She loved her husband¡¯s flowers and words. He Yueze¡¯s smile became brighter. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. If I get anything nice or interesting in the future, I¡¯ll send them to you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun felt something was amiss and hurriedly rejected it. ¡°No need, no need. It¡¯s refreshing to give it asionally, it¡¯s not rare anymore if its frequent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± He Yueze continued to fiddle with the flower petals with his finger. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send it asionally.¡± ¡°Oh right, when are you getting discharged?¡± Su Yanyun tried to find something to say. He Yueze¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°You really want me to be discharged?¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± Su Yanyun replied arrogantly. ¡°You can only be discharged when you¡¯re healthy. If you¡¯re not discharged, it means that your body still has problems. Speaking of which,¡± she lowered her voice and asked embarrassingly, ¡°You¡¯ve slept for two years. Do you still have any¡­ problems?¡± Her mother had already been asleep for three years. If she woke up, she would have to undergo rehabilitation treatment too. Su Yanyun wanted to understand more about this so that she could help her mother with her rehabilitation. ¡°Not ording to the current examination. My muscles and nerves must be trained to a certain extent. If we take it step by step, it will only take a few months. When the timees¡­¡± He Yueze¡¯s eyes fell on Su Yanyun¡¯s lower abdomen. When he just woke up, it was not easy to notice her stomach, but now, it was very obvious. ¡°When the timees, will my baby already be born?¡± Su Yanyun continued happily. He Yueze smiled. ¡°Probably not. Speaking of which¡­¡± He seemed to hesitate for a moment before continuing. ¡°How is your life now?¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Su Yanyun habitually touched her lower abdomen with her hand. ¡°My baby is especially obedient. Ever since I became pregnant, I haven¡¯t really had any problems. I can eat and sleep. Oh right, I can almost do the maternity examination. Thest time, the doctor said that I might be pregnant with twins. This time, I can finally know for sure.¡± Her face was filled with the joy of being a mother, adding a lot of gentleness to her beautiful face. ¡°Let me know when the maternity examination is.¡± He Yueze said calmly. ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t understand. He Yueze exined casually. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to have friends around you to share your joy?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Su Yanyun clearly felt that it was inappropriate. ¡°I can enjoy this joy alone. No need to share it, no need, thank you.¡± Chapter 319

Chapter 319: I Hope You Still Think of Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He Yueze didn¡¯t say anything more. He thought of what He Xiaoqin had said to him. He had also privately investigated the conflict between Su Yanyun and Jiang Chengxi. The most sensational ¡°truth¡± was simr to what He Xiaoqin had said. Song Zhifei sent his wife to another man just to get another project. Su Yanyun was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child and was chased out of the Song family¡­ Not only did Jiang Chengxi admit all of this in public, he even used a helicopter to hang a banner begging for love outside Su Yanyun¡¯s office building. The most direct consequence was to make Su Yanyun lose her job. And Madam Jiang¡¯s attitude was very clear. She couldn¡¯t tolerate Su Yanyun and couldn¡¯t possibly admit the child in her stomach was the Jiang Family¡¯s. She probably just didn¡¯t seed because of Jiang Chengxi¡¯s obstruction¡­ It was really difficult for Su Yanyun to be so optimistic and cheerful in such a situation. From the looks of it, she really liked the baby in her stomach, right? ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He suddenly said brainlessly. He raised his hand and was about to ce it on Su Yanyun¡¯s hand when he stopped. He seemed to struggle for a moment before shrinking back. ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun was confused. ¡°I¡¯m saying that we¡¯re friends.¡± He Yueze deliberately exined calmly. ¡°You saved my life. No matter what problems you encounter in the future or what hurdles you can¡¯t ovee, I hope you can still think of me.¡± Eh? Su Yanyun blinked innocently, not understanding what Mr. He was talking about. ¡°How inhumane! Who did this! My poor son¡­¡± In different hospitals, Rong Xiaoping was wiping her tears and crying. ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± Song Deming yelled impatiently. ¡°Zhifei is already ufortable, so don¡¯t make him upset.¡± Rong Xiaoping heard this and hurriedly looked at the pale Song Zhifei on the hospital bed. ¡°Son, how are you feeling now? Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?¡± The effect of the anesthesia had not passed, so Song Zhifei was not in pain yet. He used all his remaining strength toin. ¡°Mother, Su Yanyun must have done it. She definitely did it¡­ I just looked for her in the morning. She got someone to beat me up and even snatched away all the jewelry¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Xiaoping was shocked and angry. ¡°This shameless b*tch. Not only did she get pregnant with a bastard outside, she even dared to do such a vicious thing to you. That suitcase originally belonged to our Song family! She actually dared to snatch it away and even did such a vicious thing to you! Our Song family definitely won¡¯t spare her!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Su Yanyun for a few days and she¡¯s be more capable.¡± Song Deming sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so capable.¡± ¡°Father, you don¡¯t know. I heard that Su Yanyun seduced Rong Jinghui. Now that Rong Jinghui is helping her, of course she¡¯swless.¡± Song Zhifei endured the pain that was gradually intensifying. ¡°What?¡± Rong Xiaoping and Song Deming looked at each other in shock. ¡°In her dreams!¡± Rong Xiaoping suddenly roared in anger. ¡°With that slutty look of hers, she actually has the guts to covet the Rong family¡¯s Young Master! This Su Yanyun, I wonder how the Rong family will treat her if they know of her dirty deeds! No, I have to quickly tell the Rong family about this!¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± Song Deming¡¯s heart ached when he saw his son sweating profusely. ¡°Let¡¯s contact the Rong family immediately and report this matter. If we can¡¯t deal with that woman, the Rong family can at least deal with her, right? Chapter 320

Chapter 320: Who¡¯s The Cuckold?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Xiaoping stood up and looked around. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Weimin? Didn¡¯t we call her toe over immediately? If she doesn¡¯te, how can we leave Zhifei alone?¡± ¡°I heard.¡± Song Deming¡¯s expression was a little guilty. ¡°She went to buy baby products for the baby?¡± Rong Xiaoping was enraged when she heard that. ¡°She buys things like this or that every day. The family¡¯s wealth can¡¯t withstand such torture. Does she really think she¡¯s married into the family? Even I haven¡¯t been so extravagant¡­¡± She was about to continue scolding when Song Zhifei started shouting. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, son?¡± Rong Xiaoping hurriedly pounced forward. ¡°Should we call the doctor? Is it starting to hurt?¡± Song Zhifei never expected that the first person to visit him would be Jiang Chengxi. After the doctor injected him with a painkiller, Jiang Chengxi stood in front of him. Rong Xiaoping had already gone back to the Rong family toin. Luo Weimin hadn¡¯t returned from shopping and they were alone in the hospital room. ¡°What happened?¡± Jiang Chengxi asked Song Zhifei amiably. Song Zhifei gritted his teeth and told Jiang Chengxi about the matter. ¡°Young Master Xi, I¡¯m doing this for you.¡± Song Zhifei shamelessly imed credit. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to stop her from marrying into the Rong family? That¡¯s why I thought of this. As long as I remarry her or sleep with her, how could the Rong family still ept her? She¡­ Ah!¡± Song Zhifei¡¯s statement ended with a scream. Jiang Chengxi pinched the area above his wrist and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Song bastard, what do you want me to say about you? You don¡¯t have much ability, but you¡¯re very good at ruining things. I don¡¯t want Su Yanyun to be associated with the Rong family, but when did I tell you to make decisions on your own?¡± ¡°Ouch¡ª¡± Song Zhifei¡¯s two injured arms were clutched by Jiang Chengxi and it hurt a lot. Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t reduce the force on his hand. ¡°What¡¯s worse is that you really took that suitcase¡­ and even let Su Yanyun take it!¡± ¡°I, I really want to remarry her, so I wanted to show some sincerity¡­¡± Song Zhifei howled. Jiang Chengxi let go and pped Song Zhifei¡¯s swollen face. ¡°You, you clearly know that she¡¯s pregnant with my child, yet you still want to remarry her?¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression became a little sinister. ¡°Mr. Song, are you trying to make me a cuckold?¡± Song Zhifei was suffering. Damn it! I¡¯m the one who cheated, okay? ¡°Song Zhifei, let me tell you.¡± Jiang Chengxi grabbed his cor. ¡°The current Su Yanyun is not something you can imagine. I don¡¯t want her to have anything to do with the Rong family because she will be a member of my Jiang family in the future! You people surnamed Song, scram as far as you can! Also, I remember that I¡¯m the one who gave you the box. Since you gave it to Su Yanyun, are you returning the money to me?¡± Song Zhifei¡¯s tears rolled down his face. ¡°Young Master Jiang, you only gave me the money for the jade jewelry. The things inside aren¡¯t worth the money you gave me¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Jiang Chengxi punched him again. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I cheated you?¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s gaze could kill. ¡°I¡¯m being shameless?¡± Song Zhifei thought to himself, Aren¡¯t you just being shameless? It was just that his cries didn¡¯t work and he couldn¡¯t respond. He could only answer while crying. ¡°Young Master Xi, you didn¡¯t trick me. You gave me arge sum of money. It¡¯s enough to buy the whole box¡­¡± Chapter 321

Chapter 321: Almost Desecrated His Woman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

A man who was originally decent looking and had a good family background was now crying like a woman with a pig face. He was really too unlucky. Why were all of them here to scheme against him today? They were all metal tes that he couldn¡¯t kick down. ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Chengxi let go of Song Zhifei in disgust and pushed him away. ¡°Since the suitcase is gone, you can return the money to me. I ept both cash and bank transfer.¡± Song Zhifei cried and didn¡¯t say anything. He took out a huge sapphire from his bag at the side. ¡°Young Master Xi, I don¡¯t have money now.¡± Song Zhifei wanted to die. That set of jade jewelry was worth millions and he had already dug a hole in thepany by taking the money. ¡°Actually, the most valuable thing in that suitcase is this sapphire, and it¡¯s also what Su Yanyun wants to find the most.¡± Jiang Chengxi was about to re up when he heard Song Zhifei¡¯sst sentence. He stopped and took the sapphire and looked at it carefully. Yes, it was indeed an extremely pure gem. It was exquisitely cut and weighed a lot. Seeing Jiang Chengxi admire the gemstone, Song Zhifei added fuel to the fire. ¡°Young Master Xi, you don¡¯t know this, but this sapphire is Su Yanyun¡¯s parents¡¯ token of love, and also her most cherished treasure. I heard that before her father passed on, he had instructed her to take good care of this gemstone. She was so anxious to find that box, but in the end, she only wanted to find this gemstone.¡± Jiang Chengxi put the gemstone away. ¡°Okay, then the debt between us is written off.¡± Song Zhifei said eagerly, ¡°Young Master Xi, about the project.¡± ¡°Ha, you still want to the project?¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s eyes darkened again. ¡°You almost vited my woman. Young Master Song, you know that I¡¯m very vengeful.¡± Song Zhifei was speechless. ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not there!¡± Su Yanyun poured out all the things in the suitcase and searched through them carefully. ¡°Aunt Chen, are you sure there¡¯s nothing missing in the suitcase?¡± Aunt Chen was also infected by Su Yanyun¡¯s anxiety. She hurriedlyforted Su Yanyun. ¡°Madam Yi, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t see such a big sapphire. You have to believe Aunt Chen¡­¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± Su Yanyun was sure that Aunt Chen couldn¡¯t have done anything wrong or overlooked anything. One had to know that as the Water Courtyard¡¯s butler and Madam Rong¡¯s trusted aide, Aunt Chen had seen all sorts of precious things and her morals were definitely impable. The only possibility was that ¡°Song Zhifei took it!¡± Su Yanyun clenched her fists. ¡°Damn it!¡± At that time, the hotel wasn¡¯t too safe, and she didn¡¯t have time to check carefully. There were a lot of gems and jewelry in the suitcase, and there was nock of sapphires. She didn¡¯t expect Song Zhifei to keep the most meaningful one. How did he know that the gem was the most important thing? Did the Shi family tell him? It was already afternoon when Rong Linyi found out that Song Zhifei had taken something. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to find him immediately. Don¡¯t worry, as long as he was the one that took it, I¡¯ll make him spit it out.¡± Heforted Su Yanyun. Her husband always kept his promises. Su Yanyun calmed down and waited. But she waited until Rong Linyi came back in the evening. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Su Yanyun probed. Rong Linyi looked into her eyes for a few seconds. His eyes were calm, but Su Yanyun already felt a bad omen. ¡°The gem is in Jiang Chengxi¡¯s hands now.¡± Rong Linyi finally chose not to conceal the truth. ¡°Song Zhifei shouldn¡¯t be lying.¡± Chapter 322

Chapter 322: You Are the Most Beloved

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Brother, did you bring me any small gifts today?¡± Jiang Yilin pounced on Jiang Chengxi who staggered into the room. She snatched the bag from Jiang Chengxi¡¯s hand, sat down, and flipped it. Jiang Chengxi fell onto the sofa and propped his head up. He called for the servant in a hoarse voice. ¡°Get me a ss of water.¡± Jiang Yilin fanned the air with her hand and pouted unhappily. ¡°Why did you drink so much again?¡± Jiang Chengxi rubbed his temples and narrowed his eyes. ¡°It was a social gathering¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re just drinking in the name of socializing. You haven¡¯t done much business, and you don¡¯t earn as much as how much alcohol you drink¡­¡± Jiang Yilin no longer looked gentle in front of outsiders, and her tone was full of profiteer. Suddenly, she yelled.¡± Ah! What a beautiful gem! Brother, is this what you want to give me¡­¡± Jiang Chengxi was originally leaning on the side in a drunken state, but he saw the sapphire blue light and his eyes suddenly became sober. He snatched the gem from Jiang Yilin¡¯s hand. ¡°This isn¡¯t yours.¡± ¡°What!¡± Jiang Yilin yelled. ¡°How could such a beautiful gem not be for me? Brother, do you want to give me a surprise? Okay, okay, I¡¯ll pretend not to know. Give it to me now, I¡¯ll definitely be very happy.¡± Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t answer anymore. He only clutched the gemstone tightly, stood up, and staggered towards the stairs. Jiang Yilin stomped her feet. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you always bring me a small gift every time youe back? Just give it to me¡­ Give it to me! Will you give it to me? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll snatch it¡­ Let go, give it to me¡­ Ah!¡± In the living room, Jiang Yilin¡¯s scream and loud ps sounded at the same time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s heart-wrenching cries immediately made Madam Jiang howl. ¡°Mother¡­¡± Jiang Yilin fell sadly into Madam Jiang¡¯s arms.¡± Brother hit me¡­ he hit my face¡­¡± ¡°Why did you hit your sister again?¡± Madam Jiang looked angry. ¡°Youe back angrily every time you drink. How did our family offend you?¡± Jiang Chengxi ignored Madam Jiang¡¯s scoldings and only pointed at Jiang Yilin. The sapphire was still in his hand. ¡°You haven¡¯t been beaten for three years, and now you don¡¯t remember anything? I¡¯ll give you my things when I want to. When I don¡¯t want to give them to you, who lent you their guts to snatch them from me?¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Jiang Yilin sobbed weakly and hid behind Madam Jiang. ¡°Look at how frightened your sister is? How can you be such an elder brother!¡± Madam Jiang was heartbroken. ¡°Your sister is so weak and obedient, how could you bear to hurt her!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Jiang Chengxiughed coldly. He shook his head and continued to walk towards the stairs. ¡°Your brother is like this.¡± Madam Jiang could only console her daughter. ¡°He dotes on you a lot when he¡¯s sober. He just drinks and goes crazy. When he¡¯s sober, I¡¯ll get him to kneel and apologize to you, okay?¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be like this. Brother is just drunk. I know that he actually dotes on me the most.¡± Jiang Yilin hurriedlyforted Madam Jiang. Madam Jiang sighed and looked at her daughter worriedly. Her daughter was so cute and sensible, so why was her son such a hooligan? Jiang Yilin went upstairs to take a shower. The more she thought about the bright sapphire, the more indignant she felt. Chapter 323

Chapter 323: Madam Yi¡¯s Privilege

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Jiang Chengxi¡¯s personality was extremely unstable every time he drank. He was usually a filial brother, but his alcohol tolerance was too bad¡­ Yes, he was just a drunkard. As long as he woke up tomorrow, he would definitely deliver the gemstone to her on his knees. What troubled Jiang Yilin now was Rong Linyi¡¯s attitude. She had asked him out today, but he had refused all her calls¡­ Jiang Yilin walked out of the bathroom with a heavy heart. She almost screamed in shock when she saw Jiang Chengxi sitting on her bed. ¡°Brother, you¡­ why are you here?¡± Jiang Yilin tightened the towel around her body. Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t answer. He just held the sapphire in his hand and admired it repeatedly. ¡°What a beautiful gem. No wonder it¡¯s a token of love. No wonder it has to be safeguarded¡­ It¡¯s true, it¡¯s as beautiful as her¡­¡± ¡°Brother! Can you go out for a while? I want to change!¡± Jiang Yilin said angrily. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s eyes were still blurry and he looked drunk. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s voice became unusually clear and cold. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± Jiang Yilin blushed and gritted her teeth. In the end, she stomped her feet and opened the closet. When Jiang Yilin came over in her pajamas, Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression suddenly became friendly. ¡°Yilin, Brother drank too much just now. Did I hurt you?¡± He looked at Jiang Yilin¡¯s face carefully. ¡°Brother will blow on it for you¡­¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Seeing that Jiang Chengxi¡¯s attitude had changed, Jiang Yilin immediately became pampered. ¡°You only have eyes for the sapphire, and you don¡¯t care about a sister like me!¡± ¡°Yilin, the reason I didn¡¯t give you the gem just now is because this gem is very important to you.¡± Jiang Chengxi held the gem solemnly. ¡°Do you know who this gem belongs to?¡± Jiang Yilin was suspicious. ¡°It¡¯s very important to me?¡± It waste at night. Su Yanyun sat on the bed and flipped through a book. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Rong Linyi returned to the bedroom after putting down thest document. Su Yanyun showed Rong Linyi the cover of the booklet as if she was showing off. ¡°It¡¯s thepany¡¯s chapter. I¡¯m preparing to go to work.¡± Rong Linyi smiled and sat beside Su Yanyun. He took the booklet from her and flipped through it casually. ¡°Jinghui is very good at other things, except for this job.¡± He teased. ¡°Your department has many people like you.¡± Su Yanyun nced at Rong Linyi coquettishly. ¡°You¡¯re teasing me again!¡± She snatched the booklet and looked at it again. Rong Linyi pressed down on the booklet. ¡°Okay, those who know you know that you¡¯re hardworking. Those who don¡¯t know you would think that you just want to change things as you see fit.¡± ¡°Am I such a person?¡± Su Yanyun was clearly unconvinced. ¡°Whether it¡¯s official or private, I won¡¯t use my privilege as Madam Yi!¡± ¡°Madam Yi.¡± Rong Linyi propped himself up on the bed and looked at the little woman with a smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see how Madam Yi willplete her work perfectly without any privileges.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t rely on you, nor will I bully others, nor will I be a privileged person.¡± Su Yanyun waved her little fist. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t say anything and only clenched Su Yanyun¡¯s fist. ¡°Yanyun¡­¡± Chapter 324

Chapter 324: Every Night

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Yes?¡± Su Yanyun raised her brows, not understanding why her husband was suddenly looking at her so quietly. The bedroom was very quiet. The thick curtains isted them from the night outside, and only the light from the yellowmp illuminated the gentle orange color of the room. Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was low and dreamy. ¡°In the past month, every time night fell, I would think how good it would be if you were here¡­¡± Su Yanyun covered Rong Linyi¡¯s hand with her own and squeezed his. ¡°I¡¯m here now.¡± Her voice was so gentle. ¡°You have to be here every night from now on.¡± Rong Linyi lowered his head and kissed her finger gently. It was rare for him to show such a gentle and weak side to her. At that moment, Su Yanyun suddenly had a feeling that his usual harshness, toughness, and coldness¡­ were just methods he had to use to protect his heart. She didn¡¯t know what he had gone through, nor did she know the kind of injuries and pain he had experienced. But at this moment, she was willing to open her arms and provide a clean and warm harbor for him. A rapid ringtone broke the silence. Rong Linyi picked up his phone and looked at the number on it. He seemed to think for a long time before answering. ¡°It¡¯s already sote, what¡¯s the matter?¡± It was Jiang Chenglong¡¯s phone number. Rong Linyi basically had no connections with the Jiang family, but he didn¡¯t have any bad rtionship with Jiang Chenglong. Perhaps it had something to do with Rong Xuelong for him to call sote at night. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Yi, for disturbing you sote.¡± Jiang Chenglong¡¯s voice was forced. ¡°Erm, someone has very important things to discuss with you¡­¡± Rong Linyi frowned and didn¡¯t answer. But a woman¡¯s voice had already sounded on the other end of the line. ¡°Linyi, it¡¯s me¡­ Don¡¯t hang up yet. There¡¯s something I have to see you for immediately¡­ When my brother came back tonight, I rummaged through his bag and found a sapphire¡­¡± Rong Linyi was really about to hang up. He paused after hearing Jiang Yilin¡¯sst words. ¡°Continue,¡± he said coldly. ¡°I asked him. He said that this gem is yours and said that he took a lot of effort to snatch it from you¡­ Is this¡­ this gem very important to you?¡± Jiang Yilin asked carefully. ¡°What if I say it¡¯s not important?¡± Rong Linyi asked. Jiang Yilin scoffed carefully. ¡°Linyi, I don¡¯t care if this gem is important to you. I only know that this is yours. I¡¯ve already stolen the gem from Brother while he was drunk¡­ If you want it, I want to return it to you face to face¡­¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s gaze fell on Su Yanyun¡¯s face. Su Yanyun was looking at him in a daze. She didn¡¯t know who was on the phone with him or what their conversation was about. ¡°Where are you?¡± Rong Linyi looked back and asked. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the address.¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s voice was happy. ¡°I¡¯ll leave immediately. See you in half an hour¡­ As soon as possible, it¡¯ll be bad if Brother wakes up.¡± After hanging up the call, she returned the phone to Jiang Chenglong in a good mood. ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± Jiang Chenglong pondered for a second and asked Jiang Yilin. ¡°Is what you and Rong Linyi said true?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Jiang Yilin looked at Jiang Cheng unhappily. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 325

Chapter 325: Can¡¯t Lose You Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Jiang Chenglong got up unhappily. ¡°Yilin, it¡¯s your freedom to like Rong Linyi, but I¡¯m warning you. If you hurt Sister Xuelong again¡­¡± ¡°What is so good about Rong Xuelong that you don¡¯t regret being so infatuated with her!¡± Jiang Yilin suddenly yelled at Jiang Chenglong. ¡°Open your eyes and look. You¡¯re good to her, but does she appreciate it at all? Okay, I¡¯m going out to meet him. If there¡¯s nothing else, good night.¡± Jiang Yilin came to the garage. Jiang Chengxi was leaning against a red Porsche with his car keys. ¡°I¡¯ve drank, so I won¡¯t send you over. Be careful on the way.¡± He lowered his voice kindly and concernedly. ¡°Everything has been arranged at the hotel. Yilin, Brother wishes you a peaceful night with Rong Linyi.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jiang Yilin hugged Jiang Cheng coquettishly. ¡°Only Brother is the best to me in this world.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my only sister. If I don¡¯t treat you well, who should I treat well?¡± Jiang Chengxi smiled and rubbed Jiang Yilin¡¯s head. He said softly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll say it again. Be careful on the road.¡± ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s already sote, where are you going?¡± Seeing that Rong Linyi was done changing, Su Yanyun finally realized that he was leaving. If Su Yanyun didn¡¯t ask, Rong Linyi really had no intention of telling her. But since she asked¡­ ¡°The call just now was from Jiang Yilin. She said that she had obtained your gem and asked me to go and retrieve it.¡± He replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Could she be lying to you?¡± This was Su Yanyun¡¯s first thought. Unexpectedly, Rong Linyi admitted. ¡°There¡¯s a 90% chance that it¡¯s a trap.¡± Su Yanyun was shocked, but Rong Linyi had already bent down and touched her lips. ¡°But as long as the possibility is 1%, I have to go over.¡± With that, he was about to take a step when Su Yanyun grabbed his wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± She stared into Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Even if there¡¯s only a one percent chance that it¡¯s fake, I won¡¯t allow you to go.¡± She was not a magnanimous woman and couldn¡¯t possibly ept her lover and his ex meeting at night, regardless of the reason. Rong Linyi hesitated for a moment. ¡°If you¡¯re worried,e with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going either.¡± Su Yanyun refused decisively. ¡°I don¡¯t want Jiang Yilin to feel that as long as she throws out a bait, we will all take the bait.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer for a moment and only looked into Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then your gem¡­¡± ¡°The gem is very important.¡± Su Yanyun clutched Rong Linyi¡¯s wrist tightly. ¡°But to me, you¡¯re more important than anything.¡± Jiang Yilin definitely couldn¡¯t trick her husband away with a gem. Rong Linyi seemed to be infected by Su Yanyun¡¯s determination. He was stunned for a few seconds before sitting down. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go.¡± His expression also softened. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I won¡¯t go.¡± Su Yanyun suddenly hugged Rong Linyi¡¯s waist and pressed her face against his chest. ¡°Father and Mother¡¯s token of love is very important, but it¡¯s still not living. No matter how significant it is, it¡¯s only used tomemorate them.¡± She muttered softly as if she was convincing herself. ¡°But you¡¯re different, Linyi. You¡¯re irreceable. It¡¯s my fault for losing the gem, but I can¡¯t keep making mistakes and lose you too¡­¡± ¡°Silly.¡± Rong Linyi caressed Su Yanyun¡¯s head. At that moment, his heart was filled with a sour and satisfied emotion¡­ Chapter 326

Chapter 326: Heartbroken

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Who are you calling stupid?¡± Su Yanyun widened her eyes immediately. Rong Linyi leaned in and turned off the bedsidemp. ¡°¡­you.¡± When he carried her andid down, he turned off his phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely find the gem for you.¡± He hugged the little woman in his arms tightly. ¡°As long as it¡¯s yours¡­ no matter what it is, I definitely won¡¯t let it get lost.¡± Jiang Yilin arrived at the hotel dressed gorgeously. At this time, the dining room was almost closed, but Jiang Chengxi had ordered them to wait for her date. Before Rong Linyi came, Jiang Yilin looked at her makeup in the mirror carefully. Because it was night, her makeup was much thicker than usual and she had a lot of perfume on her. But the most important thing was that Jiang Yilin looked at the manager of the dining room. Their eyes met and they exchanged information that only the two of them understood. Her brother had said that he had already given the manager a drug that could definitely make her sleep with Rong Linyi. As long as the two of them slept together, he would definitely obtain all sorts of evidence to ckmail the Rong family. At that time, even if Madam Rong didn¡¯t want her to enter the family, she had no choice but to ept her because of the family¡¯s reputation. However, time ticked by and Rong Linyi still didn¡¯t appear. Jiang Yilin waited anxiously and finally couldn¡¯t help but call Rong Linyi. However, the other party had already switched off his phone. It was switched off! Jiang Yilin clutched her phone tightly. How was that possible? Did Rong Linyi¡¯s phone run out of battery, or was there another reason? He had clearly promised toe and get the gem. Her brother had also said that the gem was important to Rong Linyi and he couldn¡¯t leave it. ¡°Brother.¡± After waiting for more than half an hour, Jiang Yilin cried and called Jiang Chengxi. ¡°Linyi hasn¡¯te over yet. I called him, but his phone is switched off. Do you think he won¡¯te over?¡± On the other end of the line, Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression was unbelievably dark. ¡°Come back. He won¡¯te.¡± Ha, Rong Linyi, are these your feelings for Su Yanyun? He had already asked Song Zhifei and knew that this gem was in his hand, but he wasn¡¯t willing to take it back for her? When Jiang Yilin returned home, her eyes were red from crying. ¡°Brother, why did he do this to me?¡± She cried and grabbed Jiang Chengxi, looking heartbroken. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, would he have been able to see the light again? Who was by his side during his most helpless and despairing time? How could he possibly burn the bridge after crossing it?¡± Jiang Chengxi gritted his teeth with a dark expression. ¡°Yilin, don¡¯t worry. Brother won¡¯t let this man escape his responsibility. He should give you everything, not a single thing can be missing!¡± Jiang Yilin sobbed. ¡°Brother, Yilin is so sad. You¡­ Can you give that gem to me? I feel better knowing that it belongs to Linyi¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Jiang Chengxi, who was still concerned about her, had a change in expression. ¡°No.¡± He refused with a cold expression. ¡°I still have use for this gem, I can¡¯t give it to you.¡± ¡°Brother, can you give it to me?¡± Jiang Yilin was enraged. ¡°Linyi¡¯s thing is also mine. Why are you taking it? Maybe he¡¯s convinced that I didn¡¯t get the gem from you and won¡¯te over!¡± Jiang Chengxi ignored her and turned to walk into the room. Jiang Yilin was so angry her eyes spewed fire and she pounced forward without a care¡­ Chapter 327

Chapter 327: God Still Cares For Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Give it to me!¡± She hit Jiang Chengxi arrogantly. ¡°Give it to me! What are you keeping such a beautiful gem for? Are you nning to give it to a woman? I¡¯m your sister. What good thing do you not want to give me, and give to a wild woman outside instead?¡± In the past, if she wanted anything, as long as she worked and acted coquettishly, Jiang Chengxi would eventually do as she wished and never had the intention to go against her. But tonight¡­ Tonight was destined to be a night that Jiang Yilin would never forget. Just as she was pestering him again, Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression suddenly changed in a second. He turned around and pped her a second time that night. Jiang Yilin knew very well that her brother had already sobered up. She even had a feeling that he wasn¡¯t really drunk when he pped her the first time tonight. This second p made her fall to the ground. ¡°You hit me again?¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s voice was sharp. ¡°Shut up!¡± Jiang Chengxi leaned over and grabbed her by the cor. ¡°Do you want to wake everyone up in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°You were the one who¡­¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s cries were louder than before. But Jiang Chengxi¡¯s low voice made her stop. ¡°If you don¡¯t want more people to know about your actions back then, shut up!¡± Jiang Yilin widened her eyes and remained silent. Jiang Chengxi gritted his teeth. ¡°You keep saying that you were the one who saved Rong Linyi back then and that he recovered because of your concern. Forget about lying to others, do you even have to lie to a witness like me?¡± ¡°If you want to make a fuss, go ahead. If you still want to im to be his savior and use this to win Rong Linyi back, you have to restrain yourself!¡± Jiang Yilin trembled all over. ¡°No¡­ as long as you don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t say it either. No one knows the truth about what happened back then. That girl¡¯s information can¡¯t be found anymore, right? Haven¡¯t you been looking for her all these years without any results?¡± ¡°Just because you can¡¯t find her doesn¡¯t mean that she doesn¡¯t exist anymore.¡± Jiang Chengxi still lowered his voice. ¡°Yilin, you¡¯ve been doing well all these years, including these three years. You¡¯ve endured humiliation. Don¡¯t you love Rong Linyi a lot and want to be with him? Don¡¯t let all your efforts go to waste because of your stubbornness.¡± ¡°I, I love him a lot.¡± Jiang Yilin sat on the ground again. ¡°I really love him. I¡¯ve loved him for so many years. He clearly promised to be with me¡­ Why did his heart change now¡­¡± ¡°Yilin, if you want to be with Rong Linyi again, you have to listen to me. Brother has my reasons for everything. Promise me that you won¡¯t be stubborn, okay?¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression was gentle again. Jiang Yilin nodded in a daze. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll listen to everything you say. As long as I can be with Linyi again, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to do.¡± After receiving Jiang Yilin¡¯s promise, Jiang Chengxi finally smiled and nodded. He touched his sister¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re tired tonight. Go and rest well.¡± After coaxing Jiang Yilin away, he slowly took out the sapphire. Under the moonlight, the blue crystal reflected an alluring and muted brilliance¡­ ¡°God still cares about me.¡± Jiang Chengxi muttered softly. ¡°All the good cards are in my hands. I won¡¯t y them wrongly, right¡­¡± Chapter 328 - Mother and Son Relationship Is Irreversible

Chapter 328: Mother and Son Rtionship Is Irreversible

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The Rong family¡¯s house. ¡°Outrageous!¡± The Rong family¡¯s second wife, Hua Qingmei, mmed her hand on the sofa¡¯s armrest. ¡°A divorced b*tch who¡¯s pregnant with someone else¡¯s child actually has the guts to seduce our Jinghui!¡± ¡°Qingmei, you don¡¯t know this, but this woman¡¯s methods are extraordinary.¡± Rong Xiaoping exaggerated as she described her to Hua Qingmei. ¡°I heard that she used Jinghui to find a good job in the Rong family corporation. From the moment she got the job, she hasn¡¯t even worked a day and is still receiving her sry!¡± ¡°I heard that Jinghui even fought with Young Master Jiang because of this woman. If this is a woman from another family, I won¡¯t care either. But this woman was my previous daughter-inw. I know very well what kind of person she is.¡± Second Madam Rong waved her hand elegantly. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. Jinghui usually does things that anger me to death. If he can find a girl from a good family, I also hope that someone can help me control him. But this kind of woman¡­ Our second branch is already not valued by the Old Master enough, but he still wants to cause trouble for us.¡± ¡°Qingmei, I really want to help you teach that b*tch a lesson.¡± Rong Xiaoping sighed. ¡°I even told Zhifei to lower himself and remarry her because I wanted to get Jinghui out of her clutches. Who knew that after Jinghui found out, he actually believed that woman¡¯s nder and broke Zhifei¡¯s hands. I, Qingmei, I¡¯m not here toin about Jinghui. If you want to me someone, me Su Yanyun. She was the one who instigated it!¡± Hua Qingmei knew very well what kind of ruthless person her son was. But no matter how wrong it was, it had to be someone else¡¯s fault. Furthermore, she was bent on making Rong Jinghui marry a rich family in the city. How could she let a married woman ruin her n? ¡°Hearing you say that, I really wish I could make that woman disappear from this world immediately.¡± Hua Qingmei rubbed her temples. ¡°But Xiaoping, you know that our Jinghui is especially rebellious. If he knows that I¡¯m dealing with the woman he likes, our rtionship as mother and son will be irreversiblely damaged¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also considered this matter.¡± Rong Xiaoping smiled tteringly. ¡°Qingmei, you and Jinghui have a deep mother-son rtionship. It¡¯s not easy to do such a thing. Why don¡¯t you send someone you trust to work in the corporation and help you teach her a lesson?¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t have anyone I can trust and rely on.¡± Hua Qingmei frowned. Rong Xiaoping was waiting for Hua Qingmei to say this. ¡°I have a good candidate here. She¡¯s a girl I know. She¡¯s very reliable and knows Su Yanyun well. She knows her weaknesses. Her name is Luo Weimin. Why don¡¯t I bring her over to meet Qingmei tomorrow?¡± Hua Qingmei smiled frankly. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be at ease with the person you rmend. Bring her resume over, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡± Rong Xiaoping was overjoyed to have her way. Luo Weimin was a greedy woman who only knew how to demand but didn¡¯t know how to give. She relied on her having the Song family¡¯s child and increasingly didn¡¯t know her ce. She had already tolerated her for a long time. This time, she finally had a chance to use her to do something real. Besides, the corporation¡¯s sry was not low. Before she gave birth, she, Luo Weimin, could forget about getting a single cent from the Song family! Chapter 329

Chapter 329: Everyone Is Rted

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After sending Rong Xiaoping off, Hua Qingmeiid on the chaise longue for a few seconds before opening her eyes andughing coldly. ¡°The Song family has reallye up with a good idea. Their daughter-inw wasn¡¯t disciplined enough and couldn¡¯t be dealt with, so she actually targeted me and used Jinghui as an excuse¡­ Why didn¡¯t she have the guts to look for Madam and say that Su Yanyun seduced Rong Linyi?¡± ¡°Hmph! Everyone thinks that my second branch is a pushover. One day, I¡¯ll let all of you know who the Rong family is!¡± ¡°Ah! It¡¯s already time!¡± In the morning, Su Yanyun¡¯s confused scream was heard from the bedroom. She looked around. Her husband was no longer beside her, and the nket beside her was cold. The only thing left was a dreamy pink bubble skirt. ¡°Oh no, oh no.¡± Su Yanyun changed her clothes in a hurry andined. ¡°Hubby is really too much. He clearly said that he wanted to go to work with mest night, but he left just like that¡­ Don¡¯t you know that pregnant women sleep soundly? This is too much¡­¡± ¡°Who are you calling overboard?¡± Suddenly, a cold voice sounded from behind. ¡°Wow!¡± Su Yanyun had just stripped herself naked and was about to put on a skirt when she heard this and almost tore the skirt in half. ¡°Hubby!¡± Realizing that it was Rong Linyi behind her, she hit him with her skirt angrily. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mother-inw teach you not to scare people behind their backs?¡± It would scare people to death, okay? Even if it couldn¡¯t scare someone to death, it could scare the baby in her stomach, okay? Rong Linyi grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and looked down at her fair skin. His eyes darkened. ¡°If you still want to go to work, quickly put on your clothes!¡± Su Yanyun, who was already familiar with her husband¡¯s tone, turned obedient in a second and put on her dress without a word. Rong Linyi watched in satisfaction as his woman put on the dress he had personally chosen. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± He pinched her cogen-covered face. Su Yanyun cursed silently. Such a straight man¡¯s aesthetic sense must have been chosen by her husband. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t eat breakfast until Su Yanyun woke up. When the two of them arrived at the office after breakfast, it was almost 10 AM. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten Jiang Tong to inform the personnel. He¡¯ll bring you over personallyter. Is there a problem?¡± Rong Linyi squeezed Su Yanyun¡¯s hand as if he was holding a delicious dessert and couldn¡¯t bear to let go. ¡°No problem.¡± Baby Yanyun held her head high. ¡°I can go alone.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel at ease leaving you alone.¡± Rong Linyi touched her forehead. ¡°There are many people in the corporation, but the department you¡¯re in is mostly empty. Stay there for now and I¡¯ll find a chance to transfer you to the General Management Bureau. Jiang Tong.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, Young Master Yi.¡± Jiang Tong immediately straightened his back. ¡°In the future, you will send Yanyun over every day and fetch her. Do you understand?¡± Jiang Tong¡­ would he dare to say that he didn¡¯t understand? ¡°Actually, Young Master Yi really wants to send you there personally. Young Master Yi wants you to work at his ce the most.¡± On the way to bring Su Yanyun over, Jiang Tong kept exining. ¡°It¡¯s just that the corporation is filled with all sorts of people, so it¡¯s not convenient for Young Master Yi to announce your identity now. But Young Madam doesn¡¯t have to worry at all¡­¡± ¡°You should call me by my name.¡± Su Yanyun smiled and interrupted Jiang Tong. ¡°Thank you, Ah Tong. Don¡¯t worry, I will protect myself and do what I can. If I encounter a problem I can¡¯t solve, I will definitely ask you for help.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Tong¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Yanyun, although the department you¡¯re in is used to house idle people, but¡­ since you can be idle in the corporation, everyone has a story¡­¡± Chapter 330

Chapter 330: Big Boss

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

On the 22nd floor of the Rong Corporation, Su Yanyun looked at the blue department sign in front. Public Rtions Department. From the moment she knew that she was assigned to this department, Su Yanyun only had one thought in her mind: What kind of department is this? Even though she was from the news industry and knew a lot, she couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of this department¡¯s existence. As everyone knew, public rtions were public rtions, and human resources were human resources. Logistics was logistics, and a department that couldbine these three departments was really just like what Rong Linyi said. It was a ce specialized in supporting idle people! Jiang Tong and the HR manager led Su Yanyun to this department. On the 22nd floor, there was arge area for office workers to spend their time in. With Jiang Tong¡¯spany, the HR manager was even more sure of Su Yanyun¡¯s importance. ¡°Yanyun, you¡¯re here.¡± As soon as she entered the office, Su Yanyun saw an ¡°old acquaintance¡±, He Xiaoqin. ¡°This is He Xiaoqin, the head of the Public Rtions and Logistics department.¡± The HR manager introduced. Su Yanyun was slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, He Xiaoqin was actually the boss of the Idle People¡¯s Department. It looked like she was the Rong Corporation¡¯s biggest idler! She was probably the person with the strongest background here. It was no wonder. No matter what, her brother had also saved Young Master Yi¡¯s life and had even been hospitalized for two years. On the way here, Jiang Tong had already exined it to her. This department existed as the public rtions and the human resources¡¯ logistic support department. The corporation called it official business briefly and hinted at it. It wasn¡¯t exactly raising idle people. After all, everyone who worked here had a certain background and could also bring some resources and connections to the corporation. It actually existed as the corporation¡¯s soft power reserve. These people usually had nothing to do, but when they met the public rtions department or HR department¡¯s needs, they could do whatever they wanted and help these two departmentsplete their tasks. Furthermore, their backgrounds could also bring many benefits to the corporation. He Xiaoqin was the only department head, but there were two deputy directors, a man and a woman. The man was called Sun Pengfei. He had an upturned nose on his ordinary face and looked very unkind. His expression was also rather arrogant. The woman was called Yi Sha. She was tall and dressed fashionably. When she saw Jiang Tong, her eyes lit up slightly. ¡°Yi Sha, I¡¯ll leave Yanyun to you. Take care of her more than usual.¡± Jiang Tong specifically instructed Yi Sha. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± Yi Sha was very polite. ¡°Since you¡¯re Ah Tong¡¯s friend, you must be my friend too. Yanyun, right? We¡¯ve already arranged your position for you. You¡¯ll work in the same group. Come, I¡¯ll take you to see your team members.¡± There were a total of three groups, and each group had a total of seven members. Jiang Tong had said that ordinary people with connections who didn¡¯t have much ability would be sent here. If they showed outstanding talent here, they might be transferred to other departments, but some of them also felt toozy to deal with such a simple job in this department, so they quit after a few days. Thus, the staff flow in this department was actuallyrge and there were few schemes and plots. Su Yanyun just needed to stay calm. But when Su Yanyun saw the people in the office, she suddenly realized that this department being ordinary¡­ was probably an extravagant hope. Haha¡­ Chapter 331

Chapter 331: Loyal to Young Master Yi

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Yanyun! It¡¯s great to see you here!¡± When Su Yanyun stepped into Team One¡¯s territory, Luo Weimin stood up happily. After not seeing her for a long time, Luo Weimin seemed to have gained weight. Her face was round and she was wearing maternity wear, but this did not affect her thick makeup. Jiang Tong frowned slightly when he saw Luo Weimin. He turned around and asked Yisha softly, ¡°How did this persone in?¡± Yisha also lowered her head and said softly, ¡°I think she¡¯s a rtive of the Rong family? She was stuffed into here from there, so I didn¡¯t want to ask too much.¡± ¡°Watch her closely.¡± Jiang Tong¡¯s low voice was cold. Luo Weimin had also seen Jiang Tong long ago. She recognized him at a nce. Back at Taihuandi, it was this young and handsome man who had bought countless luxury goods for Su Yanyun. He had also rmed the general manager of Taihuandi and deposed the V store manager. Now, seeing this man bring Su Yanyun over, Luo Weimin¡¯s jealousy was about to explode. Okay, Su Yanyun. You look innocent on the surface, but you¡¯re actually a promiscuous woman! She must have seduced Third Young Master Rong through this high-ranking man in the Rong Corporation¡­ Luo Weimin¡¯s smile was already a little twisted. When she heard that Su Yanyun had hooked up with Third Young Master Rong, she already wished she coulde to the Rong Corporation and snatch away the men that Su Yanyun had ¡°charmed¡±. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t seem to see Luo Weimin. Her eyes were only on another woman. It was Zheng Xin! This was a real surprise. Wasn¡¯t Xinxin in Orange Day? Why was she here? Realizing that Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes met Zheng Xin¡¯s, Yi Sha said to Jiang Tong quietly, ¡°That woman was also sent here by the main family. Do you want me to keep an eye on her as well?¡± What the hell! Adding Su Yanyun, the main family had actually sent three ¡°connections¡± over. No one knew what He Xiaoqin was thinking, but she had actually arranged them all in one group. Jiang Tong didn¡¯t know much about Zheng Xin¡¯s background and only nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Since she was new, it was not wrong to keep an eye on her. No matter what, Madam Yi¡¯s safety was the most important. ¡°Yanyun, work well here.¡± Jiang Tong instructed Su Yanyun. ¡°You can look for me if there¡¯s anything.¡± The members of the group were all in cubicles. Only the team leader had a separate table and sat alone at the side like a supervisor. He also had his own bookshelf. The team leader had a domineering and tacky name: Jin Mingzhu. She seemed to be the daughter of the Jin family, a prestigious family in C City. She looked alright in her static state, but her expression would crumble the moment she showed any emotion. It was probably the aftereffect of excessive stic surgery. Su Yanyun had just sat down when Jin Mingzhu muttered to herself ambiguously. ¡°My team has two new pregnant women in a day. Haha, my team is really a good ce toe in through connections.¡± Su Yanyun almost rolled her eyes. She made it sound as if she didn¡¯te in through connections. ¡°Ignore that lunatic Jin Mingzhu. She¡¯s the tumor of our Yi circle.¡± During lunch, the girl called Lu Xiaomeiined to Su Yanyun and Zheng Xin. ¡°What Yi circle?¡± Su Yanyun thought she was hearing things. ¡°Yi fan group.¡± Lu Xiaomei blinked her starry eyes. ¡°In this corporation, all unmarried girls who have a crush on Young Master Yi are Yi¡¯s fans. Everyone is loyal to Young Master Yi, except scum like Jin Mingzhu. She wants to win Young Master Yi¡¯s heart while flirting with other men!¡± Chapter 332

Chapter 332: Stay Away From Young Master Yi For The Sake Of Marriage

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun¡­ shuddered! Hubby actually has a fan club! Dare I ask when he will debut in the C position? ¡°Yanyun, do you want to join our circle?¡± Lu Xiaomei blinked her starry eyes. ¡°The circle will release Young Master Yi¡¯s news regrly and sometimes, there would be news that outsiders won¡¯t get ess to.¡± Su Yanyun chuckled and touched her pregnant belly. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to ask my baby¡¯s opinion.¡± Lu Xiaomei was stunned. ¡°Ah¡­ I forgot you¡¯re pregnant. Hey, Zheng Xin, you¡¯re still single, right? Do you want to join our club?¡± Zheng Xin almost punched Lu Xiaomei¡¯s face. ¡°Is my single status that bright!¡± It¡¯s tough, so don¡¯t tear it down, okay? Su Yanyun had already learned from Zheng Xin that Rong Xuelong had pushed her over to here. When Sister Rong found out that she was going to work alone in the corporation, she was worried. Thus, she waved her sword and sent Zheng Xin over. With Zheng Xin around, Su Yanyun¡¯s unhappiness at seeing Luo Weimin disappeared. ¡°Speaking of which, do you have any photos of Young Master Yi in your fan circle?¡± Zheng Xin rubbed her hands together in anticipation. ¡°There are even rumours at the outside world that Major Yi is amazingly handsome. Is that true?¡± Lu Xiaomei¡¯s face fell. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen Young Master Yi once¡­ I haven¡¯t even had the time to take a photo. Young Master Yi usually has a specialized pathway to enter and exit the corporation. How would we, non-core departments, have the luck to see him? Besides, although the people from the core department can see him, they have signed a confidentiality agreement not to leak Young Master Yi¡¯s photo.¡± Zheng Xin and Su Yanyun were both sweating. From the looks of it, this so-called fan club was just a self-interest group, right? It was difficult to even meet him, so why did they still have to talk about confidential information? ¡°But!¡± Lu Xiaomei was excited again. ¡°Young Master Yi is really handsome! Yanyun, I¡¯m telling you, you have to pray that you don¡¯t see him!¡± Su Yanyun was surprised. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If you see him, you won¡¯t be able to tolerate other men anymore. Even if you¡¯re already a wife and have a baby, you will still abandon your husband and child for him!¡± Lu Xiaomei looked at Su Yanyun seriously. ¡°For your family¡¯s happiness and marriage¡¯s stability, you have to stay away from Young Master Yi!¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. If I stay away from Young Master Yi, my marriage will be ruined! In the afternoon, Jin Mingzhu suddenly dragged Su Yanyun in front of her. She knocked on Su Yanyun¡¯s table with her finger and looked at Luo Weimin. ¡°You two are pregnant, do you still have the ability to do business?¡± This arrogant tone almost made Su Yanyunugh. ¡°What does pregnancy have to do with my business ability?¡± She asked rudely. ¡°Is the task in the team to get a female employee pregnant?¡± ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Lu Xiaomeiughed rudely. Jin Mingzhu¡¯s expression darkened immediately. ¡°You¡¯re just a newbie. You came in because of some connections and don¡¯t have any real ability. Is this your work attitude?¡± ¡°Team Leader, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Luo Weimin hurriedly stood up and smiled apologetically. ¡°Yanyun didn¡¯t mean that. She just isn¡¯t good with words. No matter what job it is, as long as it¡¯s arranged by Team Leader, we will work hard toplete it.¡± With her support, Jin Mingzhu¡¯s expression finally improved a little. She red at Su Yanyun with her round eyes and scoffed arrogantly. ¡°Tonight, to wee the three of you new employees, the team will be having a meal together and will knock off early in the afternoon.¡± She didn¡¯t expect to miss out on experiencing the joy of getting off work with her husband on her first day at work¡­ Chapter 333

Chapter 333: Greedy for the afternoon benefits

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

In the bathroom, Su Yanyun told Rong Linyi about the depressing gathering. She didn¡¯t expect her husband to be so open-minded. ¡°This is the department¡¯s rule. You have to go for a gathering when you just joined the department. Go on, Jiang Tong will arrange for someone to take care of you. Have fun¡­ Don¡¯t drink ande back early.¡± ¡°I understand¡ª¡± Su Yanyun dragged out her words. ¡°Yes, Hubby.¡± Rong Linyi seemed to beughing softly. ¡°You only have a few days to be carefree.¡± ¡°Hey, what do you mean?¡± Hubby, what do you mean by that? Why did it seem like there was something bad waiting for her? ¡°Yes, who did you have lunch with today?¡± Rong Linyi asked. ¡°I had lunch with the die-hard fans of the Yi group. I heard that Major Yi should only exist in the heavens.¡± Baby Yanyun reported loudly and clearly. ¡°I was warned by my fans not to see Young Master Yi. As the saying goes, seeing Young Master Yi will ruin your life. Seeing Young Master Yi will ruin your life, and seeing him again will cause your family to be ruined¡­¡± Rong Linyi: ¡°¡­What nonsense is this.¡± He then instructed. ¡°Okay,e up for lunch every afternoon once you¡¯re familiar with your colleagues after a few days.¡± If he hadn¡¯t been so greedy for this lunch benefit, would he have agreed so readily for her to work in the corporation? Other than the seven people in the team, He Xiaoqin and the two deputy directors were also here. Yisha hooked her arm affectionately around Su Yanyun¡¯s. On the way to the dining room, she kept close to Su Yanyun. She only asked about her family background and her rtionship with Jiang Tong. Su Yanyun could roughly guess that the person Jiang Tong had arranged to take care of her was Yisha. It seemed like Yisha was interested in Jiang Tong. She basicallyughed it off and only said that her aunt¡¯s cousin¡¯s sister¡¯s brother-inw knew Jiang Tong and helped her enter the corporation. Yi Sha turned to ask about the baby in Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach. The group of them quickly arrived at the dining room. He Xiaoqin had already booked a room. But when everyone entered, there were already people waiting inside. When He Yueze looked at Su Yanyun with a smile, Lu Xiaomei was the first to stutter. ¡°Y-Young Master Ze! You¡¯re the He family¡¯s Young Master Ze! You¡¯re the manager¡¯s brother! You¡¯re awake!¡± Su Yanyun saw how agitated she was and asked in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a hardcore fan of the Yi group?¡± Lu Xiaomei was about to faint. ¡°Although I¡¯m a Yi fan, Senior Yueze was once a white moonlight in my heart. Oh¡ªhis passionate and friendly story with Young Master Yi is our Yi fan club¡¯s best-selling book!¡± Everyone :¡±¡­¡± Was it toote to say that she didn¡¯t know this infatuated girl? ¡°Yanyun, you have a baby in your stomach. It¡¯s not good to stand for long. Sit down first.¡± He Xiaoqin greeted Su Yanyun warmly and deliberately pulled her to He Yueze¡¯s side. Su Yanyun was still pondering over whether to change seats when He Yueze greeted her politely. ¡°Since you have to work now, I don¡¯t think you have the time to go to the hospital often, right?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m still in the hospital. I¡¯ll help you take care of Auntie.¡± Su Yanyun said without hesitation, ¡°You¡¯re not discharged yet?¡± He Yueze smiled. His expression was gentle, but his eyes were cold with displeasure. ¡°Ms. Yanyun seems to want me to be discharged immediately. You don¡¯t want to see me anymore?¡± His smiling but cold eyes frightened Su Yanyun. Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t understand what He Yueze meant¡­ Chapter 334

Chapter 334: A Woman Relying on a Man to Rise Up the Ranks

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

However, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t have much time to think about He Yueze¡¯s intentions. The atmosphere quickly became lively. The first group was generally gloomy, and there were only two men. One of them was called You Yu, and he was handsome, round-faced, and had round eyes. He had a very friendly smile. The other was called Kong Yunrui, and he was simr to his name. He had a refined bearing, aparatively delicate figure, and he spoke slowly and politely. The girls were in charge of gossiping, and the men were in charge of ttering and supporting them. ¡°Oh right, Xiaoqin, did you participate in the Chuo Society banquetst month?¡± Jin Mingzhu bragged. ¡°I¡¯ve already received my invitation for next month. If any of you want to go, you can let me get one for you.¡± ¡°The Chuo Society?¡± As a former news reporter, Zheng Xin was like a bee that had smelled honey. ¡°Can you really get one for us?¡± Jin Mingzhu sized Zheng Xin up and said with disdain, ¡°Of course, Zheng Xin, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never been to the Chuo Society?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Zheng Xin was at a loss for words. ¡°Haha.¡± Jin Mingzhu looked at Zheng Xin with even more disdain. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what right you have to work here¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small banquet. Whether we go or not isn¡¯t enough to measure a person¡¯s value.¡± Su Yanyun said slowly. ¡°Even if wedies here can participate in this banquet, it doesn¡¯t mean that we are strong. That means we only rely on our family background. If we go, we don¡¯t have any capital to show off. If we haven¡¯t gone to it, there¡¯s no reason to be mocked. To show off with a banquet, ha, shallow!¡± Haha, what a joke. Xinxin was Su Yanyun¡¯s person. Did she not think before bullying her? Jin Mingzhu was enraged by Su Yanyun in a second. She narrowed her eyes with an unfriendly expression. ¡°Some people just say that the grapes are sour because they can¡¯t eat them. After all, even if you can rely on your family background to participate in the Chuo Society banquet, you might not necessarily be able to rely on your financier to participate.¡± ¡°What do you mean!¡± Zheng Xin mmed the table. Was Jin Mingzhu mocking Su Yanyun for relying on her financier to enter the Rong Corporation? She wouldn¡¯t be too angry if she herself was mocked, but she couldn¡¯t tolerate it if someone mocked Yanyun. ¡°I meant it literally.¡± Jin Mingzhu looked down on everyone because she was the daughter of the Jin family. ¡°People like us with family backgrounds can bring resources and connections to the corporation when wee to the Rong Corporation. Those women who rely on men to climb up the ranks can only bring in crooked things¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Yisha finally couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. If this continued, the team building would be a team fight. ¡°We¡¯re all colleagues in the same department, and we all have our own abilities. Why do we have to mock each other like this? Mingzhu, you¡¯re the team leader. If you want to unite the members under you, why don¡¯t you have any magnanimity at all?¡± Jin Mingzhu¡¯s eyes widened in anger when she saw that Yisha was clearly protecting Su Yanyun. She was used to being arrogant and unreasonable, so how could she tolerate this? She immediately tugged at Sun Pengfei, who was beside her, and quibbled as if she wasining. ¡°Yes, Yisha, you also said that I¡¯m the group leader. As the group leader, just a casual sentence from me will be mocked and objected by my subordinates. How can I still establish my prestige and manage the team? Pengfei, do you think I¡¯m right?¡± As one of the deputy directors, Sun Pengfei was already in an ambiguous rtionship with Jin Mingzhu. Now that he heard Jin Mingzhu¡¯sint, his crafty eyes darted between Su Yanyun and Jin Mingzhu and he immediately had an idea¡­ Chapter 335

Chapter 335: You Don¡¯t Understand the Rules, Punish Yourself With Three Cups

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Okay, everyone should be happy today.¡± Sun Pengfei cleared his throat and pretended to be elegant, but his arrogant nose looked ridiculous. ¡°Mingzhu is just chatting casually. As the team leader, Mingzhu has always been caring and friendly to her subordinates. Let us all not talk so arrogantly.¡± These words confirmed that Su Yanyun and Zheng Xin were rude. But everyone knew that it was clearly Jin Mingzhu who mocked Zheng Xin first. ¡°Okay, give me face as the Deputy Minister.¡± Sun Pengfei picked up the wine in front of him. ¡°Zheng Xin, Su Yanyun, you two have a ss of red wine each and this matter will be over. Mingzhu won¡¯t fuss over it with you two.¡± ¡°She¡¯s fussing about it with us?¡± Su Yanyun sneered. ¡°Vice Manager, you mean that Xinxin and I should be the ones apologizing to her?¡± ¡°You¡¯re all subordinates, so casually contradicting the higher-ups is your problem. Mingzhu only told the truth.¡± Sun Pengfei¡¯sughable nose was on his face, looking like a two-hole socket. ¡°We¡¯re all sensible people in our department. On what basis can we work here? Which person without a good family background would not be qualified to attend the banquet? What did Mingzhu say wrongly?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so impressive about a dog that relies on others¡¯ power!¡± Zheng Xin mmed the table. ¡°Shameless scum who relied on her parents and is still so self-righteous. I don¡¯t even want to serve her!¡± ¡°Zheng Xin!¡± He Xiaoqin finally stood up. She hurriedly walked over and pressed Zheng Xin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash.¡± Sun Pengfei also seemed to be angered by Zheng Xin. He ced the wine ss down heavily, revealing a mouthful of uneven teeth. ¡°Xiaoqin, you¡¯ve seen it too. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t give you face as a manager today. This new employee really doesn¡¯t know the rules! Today, I¡¯ll put it this way. In this department, either I leave or she leaves!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± He Xiaoqin seemed to be in a difficult position. Zheng Xin gritted her teeth and realized that she had been too impulsive. This was the Rong Corporation, not a small Orange Day. This public rtions and personnel logistics department was also not a ce where one could gain respect with just their own capabilities. She was asked by Sister Rong to take care of Yanyun. She was happy with what she said, but it wouldn¡¯t be good to implicate Yanyun. Thus, a woman knew when to yield and when not to. She immediately lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Deputy Minister. Team Leader, it was my fault just now. Zheng Xin didn¡¯t know the rules and will punish herself with three sses.¡± Su Yanyun was a little stunned. In his impression, Xinxin was fearless and had never been so submissive. ¡°Punish yourself with three sses?¡± Sun Pengfei smiled deviously. His expression was arrogant and vile. ¡°Now you know fear? You want to apologize? Okay!¡± He pushed the bottle of red wine in front of him. ¡°Once you finish this bottle, Mingzhu and I will forgive you.¡± ¡°Sun Pengfei, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Su Yanyun exploded. ¡°If this matter were to be reported to the boss, it would be your fault for being rude. Zheng Xin already took a step back. Aren¡¯t you still going overboard?¡± Sun Pengfei¡¯s pea-like eyes rolled over Su Yanyun¡¯s red face in anger. Although this woman was married and pregnant, she was really a one in a hundred kind of beauty. Her angry face had a different vor¡­ Chapter 336

Chapter 336: Tasting Third Young Master¡¯s Woman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Yanyun, forget it.¡± Zheng Xin persuaded Su Yanyun. ¡°Today is our team building¡­ I¡­ will drink.¡± Wasn¡¯t it just a bottle of red wine? It wouldn¡¯t kill her either. ¡°So what if it¡¯s one bottle? So what if it¡¯s one ss?¡± Su Yanyun refused to give in. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong regarding this. Why do you have to drink? Why do you have to admit your mistake?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sun Pengfei narrowed his eyes. ¡°Su Yanyun, since you said that Zheng Xin isn¡¯t wrong and shouldn¡¯t drink, then you¡¯ll help her drink this bottle. This matter is settled today. From today onwards, you¡¯re Sun Pengfei¡¯s person. I¡¯ll protect you, how about that?¡± ¡°You?¡± Su Yanyun almostughed. ¡°Protect me?¡± Who gave this scum such confidence? ¡°I¡¯m pregnant and can¡¯t drink.¡± She didn¡¯t even have the mood to talk to Sun Pengfei anymore. It was a waste of her energy to talk to such a scum. ¡°Yanyun, that¡¯s not right.¡± Luo Weimin, who had been watching the show, suddenly spoke. ¡°If you don¡¯t let Zheng Xin drink and don¡¯t drink by yourself, how will Chief Sun and Team Leader Mingzhu feel? Taking a step back, you clearly know that you¡¯re pregnant, yet you still don¡¯t care about yourself and want to offend your superior. Tell me, have you considered the baby in your stomach? Since you don¡¯t even put your baby into consideration, presumably drinking a bottle of wine isn¡¯t anything much, right?¡± Su Yanyun seemed to be shocked by Luo Weimin¡¯s words. ¡°Ah Min, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen your ability to change concepts and twist logic. It looks like you¡¯re really the fighter jet among whores.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Luo Weimin really didn¡¯t expect that Su Yanyun, who had always refused to show her pride, would mock her in public. Su Yanyun had changed. She had really changed. However, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t intend to let Luo Weimin go. She returned her twisted logic. ¡°ording to you, since you¡¯ve stirred up this mess and don¡¯t care about your baby, you should also drink a bottle of red wine. You¡¯re reaping what you sow.¡± ¡°You¡­ Leader Sun, I¡¯m really wronged.¡± Luo Weimin turned to curry favor with Sun Pengfei. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s wrong to say more. I tried to persuade her out of goodwill, but she bit me back.¡± Sun Pengfei stood up with the bottle of wine. ¡°Su Yanyun, with the mess today, you have to drink this bottle of wine even if you don¡¯t want to!¡± This woman had to be dealt with today. He, Sun Pengfei, didn¡¯t believe that there was still a woman he couldn¡¯t subdue after work. Even with He Xiaoqin and her background, wouldn¡¯t she be respectful when she saw him? What was Su Yanyun? He heard that she had hooked up with Third Young Master Rong beforeing in. Since Third Young Master Rong could do it, why couldn¡¯t he, Sun Pengfei, do it? This woman was pregnant and still fooling around with another man. She was definitely not a good woman. Hehe, he thought of how it would feel to have Third Young Master Rong¡¯s woman. Sun Pengfei was excited. He walked over to Su Yanyun and ced the red wine bottle in front of her. ¡°Su Yanyun, do you want to drink it yourself, or do you want me to force you to drink?¡± Su Yanyun reached out and grabbed the bottle. Sun Pengfei chuckled evilly. He didn¡¯t believe that this woman could be so stubborn. Su Yanyun grabbed the red wine bottle and stood up slowly. She turned around and looked at Sun Pengfei calmly. Tsk, tsk. Sun Pengfei felt his bones soften at her look. This woman looked even more flirtatious up close. He really wanted to touch her immediately¡­ Chapter 337

Chapter 337: Tonight¡¯s Wine Money Is Mine

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Drink.¡± Sun Pengfei looked arrogant. ¡°Drink this bottle of wine and I¡¯ll protect you from now on.¡± Su Yanyun picked up the bottle but didn¡¯t move again. Sun Pengfei smiled lecherously. ¡°Let me repeat myself. Do you want to drink it yourself, or do you want me to force you to drink it?¡± As he said this, a pair of pig-like hands reached out to Su Yanyun. He Yueze, who had been sitting at the side and watching coldly from the beginning to the end, finally clenched his fists. However, just as he was about to stop Sun Pengfei, Su Yanyun suddenly picked up the bottle. ¡°Get lost! I¡¯ll give you a drink!¡± ng! This was the sound of a red wine bottle hitting Sun Pengfei¡¯s head. Blood-red wine sprayed out from the shattered ss. Sun Pengfei stood rooted to the ground as if he had been knocked silly. His originally stylish hair was now like grapefruit skin and stuck to his head in a ridiculous manner. His clothes were also drenched inrge patches. What dripped down his hair and face was either wine or blood. Two secondster, Jin Mingzhu was the first to scream. Only then did Sun Pengfei fall to the ground with a thud. He Xiaoqin covered her mouth in shock. ¡°Yanyun¡­ you, how could you¡­ you¡­¡± Su Yanyun raised the remaining half of the red wine bottle in her hand and tilted her head casually. ¡°Anyone else want to drink? Come, I¡¯ll pay for the wine tonight.¡± This kind of silent threat had a fatal aura. Even the arrogant and overbearing Jin Mingzhu was shocked to the point of being unable to say a single word. Zheng Xin¡¯s mouth was half open as she thought she had seen a fake Baby Yanyun. Luo Weimin touched her heart with lingering fear. She thought that she was lucky to have just admitted defeat, otherwise, she might be the one lying on the ground. The other two men were even more shocked by the strong contrast Su Yanyun showed. She was clearly a gentle and sweet woman, but she actually threw a bottle of red wine at someone¡¯s head without hesitation. Just the thought of it made their heads ache. He Yueze, who was standing behind Su Yanyun, looked calm. The the waiter outside opened the door and entered. He suddenly stepped forward and snatched the bottle from Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°I smashed the bottle on his head.¡± He said casually. ¡°Today¡¯s dinner is over. Xiaoqin, call the ambnce and call the police.¡± Before Su Yanyun could be shocked, He Yueze had already turned around. His gaze fell on her shoulder. Su Yanyun followed his gaze and looked down. He Yueze¡¯s hand was already on her shoulder with a piece of tissue. He gently wiped away the red liquid that had sshed on Su Yanyun¡¯s clothes. ¡°Now, go home and don¡¯t think about anything. Have a good rest.¡± He smiled warmly. ¡°You have me.¡± When Su Yanyun returned to the Water Courtyard, Rong Linyi already knew about the ident during the team building. ¡°Hubby.¡± After showering, Su Yanyun tugged at the corner of his pajamas apprehensively. ¡°That¡­ did anyone die?¡± Rong Linyi put down the document in his hand and looked up from theputer screen. His eyes seemed to pierce through Su Yanyun. ¡°Who hit him?¡± It was said that He Yueze, who had attended the banquet with her, had actually taken on the responsibility alone. But this was clearly different from the original version Rong Linyi had heard. Su Yanyun lowered her head and apologized like a little girl. ¡°I did.¡± Chapter 338 - Sleep Together

Chapter 338: Sleep Together

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Do you know your mistake already?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Su Yanyun was about to cry. ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± Su Yanyun sobbed softly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been rash, I shouldn¡¯t have attacked, and I shouldn¡¯t have attacked desperately¡­¡± Impulse was a demon. Impulse was hell. Rong Linyi was silent for a while. Su Yanyun shrunk her shoulders ufortably in the unbearable silence. Suddenly, she felt as if she had fallen into a wide and warm embrace. Her husband had already stood in front of her and hugged her. Rong Linyi lowered his head with cold eyes. He ced his forehead on Su Yanyun¡¯s. ¡°Wrong.¡± His eyes pierced into hers. ¡°You were wrong to spare Sun Pengfei¡¯s dog life.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun thought she was hearing things. ¡°Since you already smashed his head, why not just smash him to death?¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. Was Hubby¡­ advocating violence? Rong Linyi had already grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s right hand and kissed it. ¡°In the future, if you meet anyone who dares to be disrespectful to you, hit them brazenly.¡± Su Yanyun scoffed and immediately took advantage of him. She twisted her body in Rong Linyi¡¯s embrace and raised her right hand in front of his eyes. She said coquettishly, ¡°How am I not doing my best? My hand is numb from hitting. Who knew that bastard was a turtle and had such a tough head.¡± Rong Linyi finally smiled. He pinched her palm, forcing her to open her palm and ced her jade-like finger on his lips. Su Yanyun¡¯s fingertips touched his soft and slightly cold lips. She rubbed and pressed them gently as if she wanted to feel every line of his lips. Rong Linyi suddenly opened his mouth and sucked her finger. Su Yanyun took a deep breath and was about to retract her hand when his wet and smooth tongue wrapped around her finger and pestered her to stay. Red quickly stained Su Yanyun¡¯s face and neck. She didn¡¯t dare to look at Rong Linyi and only struggled softly. ¡°Don¡¯t you still have work to do¡­¡± ¡°You are the most important job.¡± Rong Linyi traced her finger and licked it. ¡°You¡¯re pressing on my stomach¡­¡± Su Yanyun used her trump card. As expected, Rong Linyi paused. ¡°That¡¯s all you know.¡± He pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s face, his tone seemingly hiding some of her fear. ¡°Go and sleep.¡± He patted Su Yanyun¡¯s lower back gently. ¡°I¡¯lle and apany you after settling this.¡± Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t ask her anything about He Yueze. Su Yanyun originally thought that Rong Linyi would at least give her an exnation after He Yueze helped her take the me. Unexpectedly, he remained silent as if nothing had happened. Sun Pengfei had a background, but this background was probably insignificant to Rong Linyi and could be easily resolved. Su Yanyun, who was lying on the bed, didn¡¯t think for long before she fell asleep. Perhaps the heroic act of smashing Sun Pengfei¡¯s head had blessed her. The next day, when Su Yanyun went to the back of the office, everyone looked at her brightly. Everyone was polite and careful when they spoke to her. Baby Yanyun realized a truth¡ª Bullying the weak and fearing the strong was the primitive weakness of human nature. Chapter 339

Chapter 339: Give Me Some Lunch

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun didn¡¯t want to be bullied, but if someone wanted to bully her like a pushover, she didn¡¯t mind bullying them instead. After all, she had the right to bully others now. Sun Pengfei hadn¡¯te back after being hit. The entire office staff were very wary of discussing his matters. Only Lu Xiaomei had secretly discussed it with Su Yanyun and Zheng Xin. The news Lu Xiaomei received was that the Sun family was very angry. She heard that they had brought the matter to Young Master Yi, but Young Master Yi¡¯s attitude was very tough. In the end, the Sun family could only swallow their anger and dare not find trouble with Su Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun, I heard that you are Third Young Master¡¯s friend. Is that true?¡± Lu Xiaomei couldn¡¯t help but gossip. ¡°This¡­ I can only say that everyone knows each other.¡± Su Yanyun replied cautiously. Friends? She and Third Young Master actually didn¡¯t have much interaction, and they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. He had called and sent her a text before, but Su Yanyun always missed his calls and she never replied to his text messages. Rong Jinghui seemed to have disappeared from her world and never harassed her again. But although Third Young Master didn¡¯te to look for her, his prestige was still there. At that moment, even Jin Mingzhu¡¯s attitude towards Su Yanyun became much friendlier. Furthermore, Jiang Tong ran to the 22nd floor every other day. On this day, Su Yanyun swept through all the gossip on the media¡¯s official ount and discussed it with Zheng Xin on the spot. After spending the morning doing that, Jiang Tong came to Team One¡¯s office. ¡°Yanyun, can I have lunch with you today?¡± He leaned his hand on the partition between thepartments and knocked on the ss with his fingertips. Everyone in the office focused on Su Yanyun¡¯s face. No one could link Jiang Tong¡¯s invitation to Rong Linyi. But Su Yanyun immediately understood what Jiang Tong meant. ¡°Xinxin, Xiaomei, I¡¯ll go for lunch with Tong today.¡± She told herpanions but also gave Jiang Tong an answer. Jiang Tong¡¯s eyes immediately showed obvious satisfaction and gratitude. Seeing Jiang Tong and Su Yanyun walk out of the office, Yisha, who was already waiting outside, smiled reluctantly. ¡°Ah Tong, are you bringing Yanyun out?¡± Jiang Tong¡¯s expression darkened when he saw Yisha. ¡°This is between Yanyun and me. It has nothing to do with you, right?¡± Compared to before, his attitude now was considered extremely bad. Ever since the incident with Sun Pengfei, Jiang Tong¡¯s attitude towards Yisha had plummeted. After the incident, he only said one sentence to Yisha. ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed in you.¡± He thought that Yisha would protect Su Yanyun well and not let her suffer any grievances¡ªshe had also promised him that she would do her best to take care of Yanyun and inform Jiang Tong immediately if there were any uncontroble idents. But only when Su Yanyun was forced to hit Sun Pengfei with the wine bottle did she inform him. The moment Jiang Tong thought of hisrge bonus that Young Master Yi had deducted from him, he couldn¡¯t be passionate to Yisha anymore. As she watched Jiang Tong and Su Yanyun leave side by side, Yisha¡¯s expression was indescribably miserable. She didn¡¯t interfere with Sun Pengfei¡¯s matter back then because she wanted to see how important Su Yanyun was to Jiang Tong. Unexpectedly, she couldn¡¯t bear the consequences of this experiment¡­ When Su Yanyun followed Jiang Tong to the office area of the General Management Bureau, all the employees in the area had already been dismissed. Jiang Tong brought Su Yanyun to Rong Linyi¡¯s office and gestured for her to enter¡­ Chapter 340

Chapter 340: The Best Man At Our Wedding

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Compared to the empty and heartless office, The resting area at the side seemed warm andfortable. Thest time, Su Yanyun only saw the resting area. This time, she found a small pantry beside the resting area. There was a fridge, coffee machine, and a row of casual bar tables. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Rong Linyi sat on the wide sofa beside the floor-to-ceiling windows. His gazended on her face and was gentler than the bright sunlight outside. On the crystal dining table in front of her were brightly-colored dishes. It seemed to have predicted the time she woulde up. There was still white smoke drifting in the air and the fragrance drifted over, making people¡¯s fingers twitch. Su Yanyun was sure that Rong Linyi was a person who knew how to enjoy life. Although he was disciplined and restrained, and he cultivated like an ascetic monk at work, He had never mistreated his own senses. He had to enjoy the best treatment for food, housing, and transportation. He even had to find the best woman¡­ Thinking of this, Su Yanyun held her burning face. Was this baby the best? Of course! Is there a woman in this world who is better and more suitable for her husband than me! ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯re smiling so foolishly.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone was disdainful, but the smile in his eyes betrayed his indulgence. ¡°I¡¯m wondering if I¡¯m the first person lucky enough to eat at your ce?¡± Su Yanyun sat opposite him and started to fiddle with her napkin. Rong Linyi was putting a soft fish into Su Yanyun¡¯s bowl and paused. ¡°No.¡± He replied briefly. Su Yanyun opened her mouth slightly and stopped asking wisely. Rong Linyi ced the abalones in her bowl and slowly corrected himself. ¡°No, you are indeed the first to eat here. But someone hase here before for wine and coffee.¡± ¡°You know him¡ªHe Yueze.¡± ¡°Do you still remember this person?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s words seemed toe out in stages. Every sentence seemed to be separated by time and space. ¡°I remember.¡± Su Yanyun put down the chopsticks in her hand. She didn¡¯t know whether to swallow the soft fish in her mouth. She knew that Rong Linyi didn¡¯t want her to know him as a friend. Otherwise, he would have brought her to visit him once. ¡°Okay, remember this well.¡± Rong Linyi started putting food in Su Yanyun¡¯s bowl again. ¡°We have to let him be our best man at our wedding in the future.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my best friend.¡± ¡°He¡¯sing overter. Do you want me to introduce him to you?¡± As Rong Linyi spoke slowly, exquisite dishes slowly piled up Su Yanyun¡¯s small bowl. Su Yanyun felt that Rong Linyi was giving her pressure instead of food. She could only bury her head in the food and answer vaguely, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see about your friend, right?¡± Her desire to live was so strong! As if satisfied with her answer, Rong Linyi finally started eating. ¡°He came to talk to me about the asset restructuring. We have more than 50panies under our control, and the He family¡¯s corporation also has a portion of the shares. But in the two years he was in aa, his other rtives in his family obtained control of the family business. The current situation isn¡¯t too advantageous for him.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t understand why Rong Linyi wanted to talk to her about this. She could only answer honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand.¡± Rong Linyi smiled slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to understand. Just treat it as me speaking to air.¡± Chapter 341

Chapter 341: Something to Do With a Blindfold

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun was speechless. When Hubby was willing to flirt, his sweet nothings earned full marks. But sometimes, it was a clear conversation ender. Fortunately, after Su Yanyun clearly expressed herck of interest in capital and shares, Rong Linyi didn¡¯t continue this topic. Of course, he didn¡¯t mention He Yueze either. Su Yanyun always felt that Hubby was talking nonsense on the surface but was actually observing her attitude towards He Yueze. She believed that Hubby didn¡¯t know that He Yueze was already considered familiar with her. But Rong Linyi¡¯s intuition in certain areas was undoubtedly very strong. He was a ruler with a strong sense of territory, and Su Yanyun was undoubtedly the most important core area of his territory. No one could touch her. ¡°It¡¯s still early, do you want to take a nap?¡± Rong Linyi asked Su Yanyun after the meal. He was a little distant today, making Su Yanyun feel a strange distance. But, lunch break¡­ emmmm¡­ ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw Su Yanyun¡¯s expression. He knocked her head gently with his finger. ¡°What¡¯s in here?¡± Yellow waste? Baby Yanyun immediately cheered. Isn¡¯t Hubby¡¯s hint too strong! ¡°Do you know how to y chess?¡± Rong Linyi suddenly asked. ¡°You can take a nap in the office anyway. How about ying chess with me now? Do you know how to y?¡± Su Yanyun¡­ was really thinking too much. She tilted her head. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not good at chess.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anyway, no matter how smart you are, you can¡¯t win against me.¡± Hubby exposed the truth with one sentence. Su Yanyun was speechless. Then what was the point? To humiliate the pufferfish baby? She was led by Rong Linyi to the bedroom. Rong Linyi took out a mahogany chess box from the bedside table and ced it on the coffee table by the window. ¡°Come.¡± He waved. ¡°Let me show you my collection.¡± Su Yanyun was filled with curiosity. She suddenly had a strange feeling, as if¡­ she and Rong Linyi were only really in love at this moment. Because he had begun to open up some of his private gardens to her. When the chess box opened, the first thing Su Yanyun saw was a ck piece of velvet with luxurious golden retro designs embroidered on it. Rong Linyi picked up the cloth, wrapped it around his wrist, and opened the chessboard. The chessboard was transparent and as smooth as a mirror. Rong Linyi ced the pieces one by one and took off the cloth on his wrist. He slowly covered his eyes with the cloth and tied it tightly. Su Yanyun was shocked by his actions! Damn! Was Hubby going to y chess blindfolded? Was this also considered a form of disdain? With the ck velvet cloth covering his eyes, Rong Linyi¡¯s high nose bridge, sexy lips, and handsome face were even more prominent. ¡°Every time I y this game, I have to be blindfolded.¡± He exined to Su Yanyun. His thin lips opened and closed, inexplicably evoking the desire to kiss her. ¡°How, how would you know what move I make?¡± Su Yanyun was shocked. Rong Linyi raised his hand. Perhaps it was because he had lost his intimidating eyes, his every move was more elegant. He held a chess piece and took a step forward. ¡°From the sound¡­¡± Chapter 342

Chapter 342: When I Can¡¯t See Anything

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

A crisp sound was heard the moment the chess piecended on the chessboard. It was as pleasant as a note. Rong Linyi¡¯s knuckles were long and strong. They rose and fell between the ck and white chess pieces. In a daze, Su Yanyun felt as if he was ying a music note. His eyes were covered in a ck velvet cloth, so he couldn¡¯t see her expression. He could let her hold his chin and admire his perfect edges properly without being afraid of being teased by him. But Su Yanyun¡¯s gaze and admiration did notst. ¡°Your turn.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Su Yanyun blushed as if her thoughts had been seen through by him. She was relieved that Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t see her and hurriedly picked up a chess piece and ced it on the board. Rong Linyi¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile that made Su Yanyun suspect that the cloth on his face was just for decoration. He ced another piece down and said again, ¡°Do you hear it?¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun was confused. Rong Linyi¡¯s invisible brows seemed to frown. Su Yanyun¡¯s absent-minded behavior seemed to make him a little unhappy. ¡°The sound, do you hear that? The sound of each chess piecending on a different ce is different.¡± He exined patiently and motioned for her to take action. Rong Linyi¡¯s reminder calmed Su Yanyun down. When she ced the piece, she deliberately closed her eyes. Indeed, she could tell that the sound of the piecending was different. If she and Rong Linyi had yed faster, it might really be a beautiful song with a distorted tone. For a time, neither of them spoke until¡ª ¡°You lost.¡± Rong Linyi was the first to speak. ¡°Not yet!¡± Baby Yanyun never would have thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do more than the ¡°blind¡± yer. Even if Rong Linyi could tell where the chess piece hadnded by its sound, wasn¡¯t that too illegal? ¡°I, I made a mistake.¡± Su Yanyun regretted her move. Rong Linyi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s useless. You have to go back at least five steps to reverse the situation.¡± Su Yanyun¡­ Why didn¡¯t he remind me earlier! No! ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore!¡± It was almost lunchtime and Baby Yanyun decided to go back downstairs. She started to pack the chessboard. ¡°Wait!¡± Rong Linyi reached out to stop her. His finger fell and touched her fingertips. Su Yanyun was already used to this kind of habitual touch, but Rong Linyi seemed to be shocked and trembled visibly. Before Su Yanyun realized anything, he had already grabbed her hand. He used a little too much force, and Su Yanyun screamed in pain. ¡°It hurts!¡± Rong Linyi seemed to be agitated by her voice again. He was stunned for a long time before he rxed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was¡­ a little out of it just now.¡± He softened his grip, but didn¡¯t let go of her hand. ¡°Yanyun,e here.¡± He said softly. Su Yanyun put down the chess piece in her hand and walked over obediently. Rong Linyi held her waist and let her sit on hisp. ¡°This chess set was given to me by an elder when I was young. I was sick at that time and couldn¡¯t see.¡± He leaned his head on Su Yanyun¡¯s chest and muttered. ¡°The doctor said that my eyes are fine now, but I might be blind in the future. After hearing this news, my elder came specially and sent me this chess set. When I couldn¡¯t see anything, I could only pass the time by ying chess.¡± Chapter 343

Chapter 343: Take the Initiative

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Perhaps because he had lost his vision, Rong Linyi¡¯s slightly hoarse voice was like a piece of paper covered in time. Su Yanyun had an inexplicable feeling. She raised her hand and touched Rong Linyi¡¯s hair. She noticed that his body trembled again when she ced her hand on it. It was as if he was in a defensive but sensitive state. Any movement would probably put him on the verge of copse. ¡°Did Sister Rong y with you?¡± She asked gently to distract him. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer nor move. He leaned in her embrace as if he was asleep. Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t see his eyes. From top to bottom, she could only see the lines of his face. She sighed softly andmented the Creator¡¯s favoritism. ¡°Xuelong has been kidnapped and she has disappeared.¡± Rong Linyi said again as if he had been woken up by her sigh. ¡°My father is on the verge of death, and my mother could not give birth well. I was the only one who survived, but I was blind. I didn¡¯t dare to trust anyone.¡± Su Yanyun waited for him to continue. She suppressed the shock in her heart. The Rong family was a century-old prestigious family in C City. Rong Linyi, as the son of the eldest branch, had actually gone through such a story. ¡°Yanyun.¡± Rong Linyi raised his head. His eyes were wrapped in cloth, but he seemed to be staring at her. ¡°You¡¯re so warm. Clean, warm, gentle¡­¡± Su Yanyun knew that it was impossible for her to hear the details of this matter from Rong Linyi¡¯s mouth today. He had already raised his hand and touched her cheek. His fingers slowly moved up her chin. Su Yanyun looked at his slightly opened lips and wanted to confirm if his breathing had be heavy. Such beautiful lips, she really wanted to kiss them¡­ It was as if she wanted to put her inner thoughts to action. She lowered her head and coincidentally, he also raised his head. Su Yanyun¡¯s dress had already been taken off from her shoulders. Rong Linyi¡¯s world was dark, but she was still bathed in the sunlight. The entire ss wall was naked. Even though she knew that it was impossible for anyone to peek at her from such a height, she still felt shy and afraid. Under the light, she saw the man with his eyes covered in front of her. His breathing was seductive. Their sitting posture was exceptionally ambiguous from the beginning. She spread her legs and sat on him, pressing herself tightly against him as if they were connected somewhere. Su Yanyun blushed. Besides the day he came back from North America when the two of them had been intimate, this whole time, Rong Linyi had been controlling himself forcefully. But now¡­ ¡°Yanyun¡­¡± He grabbed her hand and ced it on his chest. He guided her to take off his coat and ced her fingers on the buttons of his shirt. ¡°Undress me. ¡± Su Yanyun obeyed and unbuttoned the exquisite buttons with trembling fingers. Rong Linyi grabbed her wrist again and ced her soft palm on his warm chest. ¡°Touch me¡­¡± He seduced her. ¡°Be more proactive.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s palm slowly slid across his skin. As if it was her first time experiencing love, she tried to move inch by inch shyly. A soft moan escaped Rong Linyi¡¯s mouth. His vision was blocked and his other senses were magnified infinitely. In the darkness, he actually felt as if all these years of being alone had disappeared from his life. Chapter 344

Chapter 344: Fall Into His World Together

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

It was a sunny afternoon. In the children¡¯s ward of the nursing home, two silent children were sitting on the hospital bed by the window. A crystal chessboard was ced between the two of them. Rong Linyi looked up. His empty and lifeless eyes blocked out all light sources. He followed the faint breathing in the air and confirmed the girl¡¯s location. She was so quiet, as quiet as an orchid. If he hadn¡¯t touched her finger asionally when he was ying chess, he would have doubted that she was still in front of him. In the future, he would dream of such a scene countless times. She was sitting opposite him and the sun was bright, but he could never see her face. He took the opportunity to touch her finger while she was ying. But dreams never went as he wished. No matter how fast he moved, what his fingertips brushed past would always be an illusion¡­ He couldn¡¯t touch her, never again. If he knew that the price of recovering his light was that he would never be able to touch her again in his life, he would rather be blind forever. After meeting Su Yanyun, this dream hadn¡¯t appeared in a long time. When he held her in his arms, the piece of flesh that had been carved out of his heart seemed to be easily filled by her. It was as if she had always been a part of his heart. Rong Linyi had never investigated why. Holding her and having her was on instinct. But this afternoon, when his fingertips touched her fingers on the chessboard, he actually had an illusion. The hallucination returned to that time many years ago. She had never left¡­ She had always sat opposite him¡­ ¡°Linyi¡­¡± She noticed that Rong Linyi¡¯s movements had be a little rough. Su Yanyun said a little fearfully. However, her lips were immediately sealed by Rong Linyi¡¯s. He looked as if he wanted to chew her up and swallow her whole. He had the fierceness of a hungry beast when it was eating. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t¡­ say anything¡­ don¡¯t say anything¡­¡± His voice was messy and mixed with his heavy breathing. It was mixed in the afternoon sun¡­ Suddenly, the phone on the table rang. Su Yanyun turned around and picked up the phone. She saw the words ¡°He Yueze¡± shing on the screen. ¡°Your friend.¡± She asked Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi grabbed his phone and answered the call with his thumb. Before the other party could say anything, he spoke first. ¡°Wait!¡± He hurriedly hung up the phone and his breathing quickened again. Before Su Yanyun could think about anything inappropriate, Rong Linyi had already dragged her along with her thoughts. It was day, but he was night. He pulled her into his world and they sank into it¡­ Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were dazed for a moment as he removed the cloth covering his face. After a moment of confusion, he seemed to be transported from a distant time to a normal space-time orbit. His eyes fell on Su Yanyun. When he saw the countless purplish-red marks on her body, there was guilt in his eyes as well as a fire that had been reignited. Su Yanyun was like a little beast that had been bullied by the storm. Her eyes were weak and swollen. Other than the four words she said on the phone midway, she listened obediently to him the rest of the time without making a sound. During their lovemaking, Rong Linyi always liked to force her to say his name and listen to her weak begging. The more she called out, the more excited he was. But this time¡­ Chapter 345

Chapter 345: As Someone¡¯s Substitute

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi unexpectedly told her to keep quiet. She obediently did as she was told, hoping that he would treat her gently. Unexpectedly, he was more aggressive than ever. Boohoo, she would be bullied even if she made a sound. Hubby wouldn¡¯t let her go, right? Seeing the obvious resentment in Ms. Pufferfish¡¯s eyes and her round cheeks, Rong Linyi leaned down and kissed her bump. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby.¡± He was unbelievably gentle. He had lost control¡­ Now that he hade to his senses, he didn¡¯t know if he could still ask for her forgiveness if he lowered himself. Although Su Yanyun might not know the reason for his loss of control, Rong Linyi felt inexplicably guilty. He didn¡¯t dare to say that when he blindfolded her, he¡­ might have treated Su Yanyun as a substitute for someone. Fortunately, Baby Yanyun had always been easy to pacify. He washed her body and personally helped her put on her clothes. Heforted her gently. When Su Yanyun walked out of the office, she red at him half-heartedly. Jiang Tong was already waiting outside. Seeing Su Yanyune out, he hurriedly escorted her downstairs. Su Yanyun only remembered when she sat back in her office chair that she hadn¡¯t seen He Yueze outside. Zheng Xin was concerned about whether it was inappropriate for a married and pregnant woman to be too close to Jiang Tong. Su Yanyun tried to ease the tension. ¡°He is my husband¡¯s friend. My husband specifically asked him to take care of me.¡± Zheng Xin heaved a sigh of relief and gossiped with Su Yanyun about thetest news from the Yi fans. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Young Master Yi wants to go on a blind date again?¡± Su Yanyun almost choked on the words in her mouth. Eh? Why again? ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Lu Xiaomei leaned forward. ¡°This news can¡¯t be fake. It was spread from He Xiaoqin. It¡¯s said that Madam Rong has customized a book on heiresses. In a month, Old Master Rong¡¯s birthday banquet will invite all these heiresses over to matchmake with Young Master Yi. Maybe I¡¯m also in the book, haha¡­¡± It was the birthday banquet again¡­ Su Yanyun was in thought. Lu Xiaomei was still talking to Zheng Xin. ¡°Let me tell you, even if the Rong family is celebrating a dog¡¯s birthday, Young Master Yi has to go through a blind date. Madam Rong once said that as long as it¡¯s a female, regardless of species¡­¡± ¡°What are you two chatting about during office hours?¡± Jin Mingzhu¡¯s discordant voice sounded. She walked over with a stack of documents and ced it in front of Su Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun.¡± Jin Mingzhu smiled innocently. ¡°There¡¯s thetest information here that you need to send to Xiang Lulu from the public rtions department. She¡¯s currently discussing an important project with a client. This information is very important to her. This is the address¡­¡± Su Yanyun nced at the address. It was a famous business club. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for Yanyun to run around with this body.¡± Zheng Xin retorted instinctively. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go.¡± ¡°You all have your arrangements.¡± Jin Mingzhu sped her hands calmly. ¡°It¡¯s time for the HR department¡¯s annual dossier. Other than Yanyun, everyone else in the team has to be transferred over. Oh right, Yanyun, thepany has a car for youter.¡± It was not easy to sort out the human resources department¡¯s files. Lu Xiaomei¡¯s expression turned sour and shemented about how lucky Su Yanyun was to have a baby. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t say much. She took the document, took a car, and arrived at the business club ording to the address. She knocked on the door. Besides the smell of smoke in the room, which made her eyes turn cold, there was also¡­ Chapter 346

Chapter 346: Not Giving Father Face

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun didn¡¯t expect it. The important project Jin Mingzhu was talking about was actually¡­ rted to the Su family! Yes, although she didn¡¯t want to admit it. But in terms of engineering projects, the Su family¡¯s Xin Chengtu was really the best in C City¡¯s construction industry. There was the strong foundation that her parents had built, and there was also the group of backbones that supported. But Su Yanyun never expected that even if the Rong Corporation had any projects to coborate with the Su family, Su Bowang would appear at such an asion. What else could this old piece of trash do besides being a parasite that gnawed at thepany? When he appeared at the meeting ce, Su Yanyun was almost sure that her meeting with him here was a scheme. Haha, she said. How could she be so lucky to have such an easy job? It was really difficult for Jin Mingzhu to find such an opportunity to send her to Su Bowang. It looked like Sun Pengfei, who had been hit, didn¡¯t disappear and admit defeat either. In an instant, Su Yanyun had already thought about it several times. Sending the document was a scheme, so was this so-called project coboration also a scheme? The Rong Corporation was huge, and Rong Linyi definitely couldn¡¯t take care of everything. But with his ¡°prejudice¡±, he definitely wouldn¡¯t tolerate such a thing happening. Then¡­ the person who could create such a scene was definitely not a nobody. Thinking that she might have been tricked, Su Yanyun immediately retreated out through the door. However, she had just closed the door and taken two steps back when the door opened from inside. Su Bowang looked at her like a fly that had seen a delicious pastry. ¡°Yanyun, I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. How have you been recently?¡± He pretended to be a stepfather who was concerned about his stepdaughter and used this opportunity to block Su Yanyun¡¯s retreat. Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes fell on Su Bowang¡¯s hand. She sneered. ¡°How¡¯s stepfather¡¯s broken finger?¡± Su Bowang heard Su Yanyun¡¯s words and retracted the finger that Rong Linyi had broken. ¡°Haha, Yanyun, it¡¯s rare that you¡¯re concerned about me¡­ Speaking of which, why are you here? Come, let¡¯s go in and y for a while?¡± Su Bowang said and reached his hand out to Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun pped the document in Su Bowang¡¯s hand. ¡°Stepfather, you¡¯ve really forgotten the pain you felt.¡± Her expression was dark. ¡°It looks like the lessonst time was indeed a little light.¡± She suddenly nodded behind Su Bowang. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this old man to you. Make sure he has a good time!¡± Su Bowang was shocked and looked behind subconsciously. At this time, Su Yanyun had already turned and walked quickly out of the club. When Su Bowang came to his senses and realized that he had been tricked by Su Yanyun, she had already run out of the tunnel. ¡°Stop!¡± Su Bowang was enraged. ¡°Su Yanyun, stop right there! You even learned to y such tricks¡­¡± Su Yanyun was worried about the baby in her stomach and didn¡¯t dare to run. Before long, Su Bowang stopped her again. She flipped her hand and threw the document at Su Bowang, intending to cause a biggermotion and seek help from others. No matter how dirty-minded Su Bowang was, he probably didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her in public. Su Bowang blocked the document and shook his hand that was in pain. ¡°Father has raised you to this age, are you that unfilial? How dare you not give Father face outside! Come with me!¡± Chapter 347

Chapter 347: I Don¡¯t Deserve Your Gentleman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Damn your father!¡± Su Yanyun retorted rudely. ¡°Where did this old mane from? You took advantage of me and want me to call you Father? Get lost!¡± This was a high-end business club, and there were many guests discussing business in the lobby. The argument between Su Yanyun and Su Bowang suddenly caught everyone¡¯s attention. Su Bowang originally wanted to announce that he was Su Yanyun¡¯s father, so that he could bring her back. Unexpectedly, Su Yanyun was unexpectedly fierce andpletely broke their rtionship with just a few words. The clubhouse was mostly filled with men. Hearing Su Yanyun¡¯s shouting, they immediately understood what was happening. Some old men just liked to find young and beautiful women to y a disgusting game of father and daughter¡­ Su Bowang¡¯s n failed and he resorted to a vicious n. He shouted at Su Yanyun fiercely. ¡°I gave you money today, so you¡¯re mine! You don¡¯t want to apany me after taking the money? Dream on! Come back with me!¡± As he spoke, he pounced fiercely at Su Yanyun. Just as Su Yanyun was about to dodge, a tall figure caught her. Su Bowang¡¯s wrist was grabbed and he was pushed back a few steps, knocking over the decorations in the club. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Su Yanyun was still in shock when she saw He Yuezee to her rescue. ¡°Who, who are you?¡± Su Bowang looked at the man in front of him and was so angry that his face turned purple. Why did Su Yanyun always have these young and outstanding men around her, making him look old and weak? He Yueze¡¯s eyes were cold and sharp. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are to Ms. Su, but if I see you humiliate her like this again, I will make you disappear from C Citypletely!¡± Su Bowang was frightened by He Yueze¡¯s vicious aura. ¡°Just, just you wait¡­¡± He waved his hand and fled in shock. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He Yueze bent down and picked up the document Su Yanyun had left on the ground. ¡°How did you offend this old bastard?¡± Su Yanyun took the document and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± ¡°Then tell me slowly?¡± He Yueze smiled and looked at Su Yanyun with a warm gaze. Su Yanyun felt ufortable under his gaze. ¡°I still have to go back to the office. The HR department has been organizing documents recently. As logisticians, we¡¯re very busy.¡± She added work for herself. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you.¡± He Yueze followed her closely. ¡°No need. Thepany has a car waiting outside.¡± Su Yanyun refused as she walked. ¡°I want to go to the Rong Corporation too.¡± He Yueze didn¡¯t give up. ¡°It¡¯s along the way anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter whose car I take¡­¡± ¡°Mr. He!¡± Su Yanyun suddenly raised her voice. Perhaps it was because she had just fought a fierce battle with Su Bowang and had seen through the evil intentions hidden around her, Su Yanyun was very frustrated. She suddenly didn¡¯t want to continue being so nice to He Yueze, even if he was innocent¡­ He Yueze stood in front of her just like the first time he had woken up in front of her. He looked at her with a gentle gaze. ¡°Mr. He, I¡¯m very grateful to you for helping me time and time again. But it¡¯s only gratitude.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s words were polite but her tone was not friendly. ¡°I¡¯m a married woman and also pregnant. I don¡¯t deserve your gentlemanliness.¡± Chapter 348 - I’ve Been Waiting for You

Chapter 348: I¡¯ve Been Waiting for You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Silence. A stifling silence surrounded Su Yanyun and He Yueze. After a long time, he finally spoke with a hint of uneasiness in his voice. ¡°Yanyun¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Su Yanyun strangled his weakness in the cradle and begged for mercy. ¡°Mr. He, you¡¯ve troubled me a lot. Although you¡¯ve never done anything overboard and have always been helping me, I¡¯m really troubled. I was lucky to have met you after you awakened from a deep sleep, but that was just a coincidence. I¡¯ve never thought of finding any fate through this coincidence.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve imagined it before!¡± He Yueze suddenly interrupted Su Yanyun. His tone was more intense than ever. He suddenly grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yanyun.¡± His eyes seemed to be on fire. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a coincidence¡­ your meeting with me wasn¡¯t a coincidence. I¡¯ve been waiting for you¡­ I know you¡¯ve always been by my side¡­¡± ¡°He Yueze, do you know what it means to not hit on your friend¡¯s wife!¡± Su Yanyun panicked and blurted out in helplessness. Silence again¡­ He Yueze didn¡¯t grip Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulders forcefully, but he didn¡¯t let go either. After a while, he heaved a sigh of relief and exined. ¡°Jiang Chengxi and I aren¡¯t friends.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s calmed heart exploded again when she heard the name Jiang Chengxi. ¡°It¡¯s not Jiang Chengxi!¡± At that moment, she forgot everything. That the Rong family was eyeing her covetously, and her identity was sensitive. She forgot everything Aunt Chen had told her¡­ Her voice was filled with anger and she lost control. ¡°It¡¯s Rong Linyi! Your best friend, Rong Linyi!¡± He Yueze waspletely stunned¡­ Su Yanyun vented her anger. ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡± He finally let go. He looked at Su Yanyun as if he was looking at a stranger. After saying that, Su Yanyun also realized her mistake. She didn¡¯t look at He Yueze. Her eyes looked to the side and her voice was much softer. ¡°Mr. He, you are my husband¡¯s friend, so logically speaking, you should be my friend too. My husband has said that he will invite you to be his best man at our wedding in the future. If you¡¯re willing, you can also be the godfather of the baby in my stomach¡­¡± He Yueze didn¡¯t say anything else. Su Yanyun nodded at him symbolically as a goodbye and walked towards the parking lot of the club. He Yueze didn¡¯t know how he got back to the hospital. He came to the clubhouse today at He Xiaoqin¡¯s request to see a long-lost friend. He didn¡¯t expect to meet Su Yanyun, nor did he expect to ¡°save the beauty¡±, nor did he expect to confess to her uncontrobly. Of course, thest thing he expected was for Su Yanyun to say those words herself. She was married and the father of the baby in her stomach was¡­ Rong Linyi. When Mu Chenfeng rushed to the hospital room, He Yueze was still standing by the window in a daze. That dazed expression made Mu Chenfeng think that he was about to jump off the building and die for love. ¡°Linyi, is he married?¡± He Yueze¡¯s first words stunned Mu Chenfeng. ¡°Married?¡± Mu Chenfeng scratched his head. ¡°Oh, you mean the news a while back? It¡¯s probably just a rumor, right? How could I not know that he¡¯s getting married?¡± He Yueze seemed toe to his senses. ¡°Then, what¡¯s with Su Yanyun?¡± Chapter 349

Chapter 349: I¡¯m Her Other Half

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Mu Chenfeng was stunned for a few seconds when he heard Su Yanyun¡¯s name. He then retrieved this woman¡¯s information from the patient¡¯s database in his mind. ¡°She¡ª¡± He immediately revealed a knowledgeable tone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? What¡¯s her rtionship with Linyi?¡± He Yueze¡¯s heart pounded again. Mu Chenfeng poured himself a cup of water and drank arge mouthful before shaking his head. ¡°She¡¯s a very pitiful woman. Sigh¡­¡± ¡°I heard that her ex-husband sent her to Jiang Chengxi for a change in projects. She was pregnant with Jiang Chengxi¡¯s child and abandoned by her ex-husband. Is that true?¡± He Yueze asked in one breath. Mu Chenfeng was stunned for a few seconds before shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Linyi didn¡¯t mention it to me either. I only know that she was cheated by the Song family and hit by Linyi¡¯s car. She suddenly had a serious cognitive barrier and recognized Linyi as her husband¡­¡± He Yueze was shocked by the rich information in Mu Chenfeng¡¯s words. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re saying that she¡¯s not really together with Linyi, but¡­ she has a problem with her understanding and mistook Linyi for her other half?¡± Mu Chenfeng nodded. ¡°Yes. What else do you think it was?¡± He Yueze lowered his eyes and thought for a moment before asking Mu Chenfeng. ¡°Linyi, what¡¯s his attitude?¡± If she remembered correctly, Rong Linyi was very obsessed with cleanliness, and even Jiang Yilin couldn¡¯t get close to him in the past. With his personality, it was impossible for a married woman who was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child to have anything to do with him. Mu Chenfeng sighed again. ¡°Linyi¡¯s situation is also strange. He clearly doesn¡¯t want to be involved with this woman, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s look at it this way, Linyi can tolerate this woman getting close to him. He doesn¡¯t seem to be a cleanliness freak when he¡¯s with her, so¡­¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°So, he wants to use Su Yanyun to treat his mysophobia.¡± Mu Chenfeng shrugged. ¡°At least, this is the information he revealed thest time he brought Su Yanyun over for treatment. You know that he has always been¡­¡± ¡°So, he used Yanyun like this?¡± He Yueze¡¯s expression darkened again. ¡°Does he know that Yanyun foolishly thinks that she is really his wife?¡± Mu Chenfeng immediately widened his eyes. ¡°Is it that overboard? I told him before that I hoped he would treat Ms. Su well.¡± He Yueze lowered his head and thought for a moment before suddenly looking up. ¡°Chenfeng, can you help Yanyun fixed her memory?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mu Chenfeng replied resolutely. ¡°Linyi had the same intention a long time ago. I¡¯ve already told him that it¡¯s more dangerous for Ms. Su, and it might make her condition worse.¡± ¡°What I mean is not to let her regain her past knowledge.¡± He Yueze didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Chenfeng, can you¡­ let her correct her current husband¡­ I mean¡­¡± His next words became a little difficult. ¡°I mean, let her think that I¡¯m her other half.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t return to the 22nd floor. She went straight to the top floor office. Jiang Tong was shocked to see her, but he still led her to Rong Linyi¡¯s office without a word. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Linyi was surprised that his woman took the initiative toe up to him. She had not been nice to him when he left. However, Rong Linyi quickly realized that the little woman¡¯s expression was even worse than before she left¡­ Chapter 350

Chapter 350: As Long As You Want, No One Can Get Their Way

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°You¡¯re still angry?¡± Su Yanyun was only halfway across when Rong Linyi quickly walked over and hugged her carefully. Although he knew in his heart that Baby Yanyun was not such a petty woman, he was guilty and was always worried that she would have a conflict with him. Rong Linyi was also secretly shocked when he realized this. Unknowingly, Su Yanyun had already reached such an important point in his heart, forcing him to lower his dignity and fear her expression. However, to his relief, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t reject his arm. When he wrapped his arms around her, she leaned softly on his chest. ¡°Who bullied you?¡± Rong Linyi immediately sensed the truth. His voice became colder than when he himself had been vited. Su Yanyun was silent in the familiar embrace for a while, calming her anger slowly. ¡°Linyi.¡± She looked up at the man in front of her seriously. ¡°I want to take back everything in the Su family.¡± It was rare to see such a serious woman. Rong Linyi was silent for a few seconds. After a while, his handnded on her shoulder. ¡°Everything in the Su family is yours to begin with.¡± He also looked at her abnormally seriously and said with certainty, ¡°No matter who wants to devour you, as long as you want, no one can seed.¡± To be honest, Rong Linyi also felt that he had been negligent. Su Yanyun was with him originally because of fate, but it continued because of their ¡°needs¡±. Rong Linyi was confident that he could give her the best life, make her happy and carefree and dote on her, but he had never asked her what she wanted. He only followed his own thoughts. He was good and considerate to her, but he probably never thought deeply about what Su Yanyun really wanted. Until she said everything she wanted to take back the Su family. He realized that perhaps this simple and happy woman carried a responsibility and burden he had never realized before. ¡°Father¡¯s will will only be executed on my 18th birthday and Mother¡¯s death before the shares in Xin Chengdu cannd in my hands. Now that Mother is unconscious, I can¡¯t touch this portion of the shares nor use it to make decisions in thepany.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s tone was helpless. ¡°When Father passed on, Grandma locked me and Mother up when we returned to our hometown and refused to let us eat and drink. Mother was forced topromise¡­¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s hand on Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulder tightened. He found it hard to imagine. She had actually encountered such a simr familial conflict when she was young. And clearly,pared to him back then, Su Yanyun and her mother were weaker and faced more difficulties. ¡°I will return the Su Corporation to youpletely.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone was firm. Unlike directly plunging the Song family¡¯s business into a quagmire, the simplest method was to make it shrink and sink. Rong Linyi had promised Su Yanyun to chase the greedy Su Bowang and his family out of the Su familypletely without shaking the Su family¡¯s foundation and reputation. In a sh, a n formed in his mind. Anyway, he had to help He Yueze regain the He family¡¯s decision-making position. Well, let¡¯s do both things together. Speaking of He Yueze, they had clearly agreed to talk this afternoon. Rong Linyi had specially vacated the time, but He Yueze had actually canceled the appointment silently¡­ Chapter 351

Chapter 351: Love Is Actually Not An Extravagant Hope

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He had so many things to do. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t have time to get used to the other party¡¯s temper. If He Yueze didn¡¯te over and didn¡¯t exin, he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to call and ask. It turned out that he wasn¡¯t the one who wanted to quickly return to the family and regain control. If He Yueze wanted his help, as a friend, he naturally wouldn¡¯t hesitate to help. But if He Yueze wasn¡¯t anxious himself, what was there to be anxious about? The path of friendship and kinship had always been as indifferent as water to Rong Linyi. He knew that he was heartless and perhaps detestable in the eyes of others. But what could he do? Be it Rong Xuelong or He Yueze, all he could do was his best. But this was all he achieved with his greatest efforts¡­ Before Su Yanyun¡¯s arrival, he also thought that acknowledging Jiang Yilin was the best he could do. Only when his woman came to his world did he know that¡­ love was not an extravagant hope for him¡­ ¡°Okay.¡± He pushed her pouting lips with his finger. ¡°I¡¯ve agreed to your matter. Can you promise me that you¡¯ll be happier?¡± Seeing her drooping face, his mood couldn¡¯t be light as well. Su Yanyun lowered her head and tugged at the corners of her clothes. She then said with a wronged voice, ¡°Darling, I¡­ can I get to know your friend?¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Rong Linyi asked agitatedly. Su Yanyun looked up with a pitiful expression. ¡°Yes, your friend. Hubby, I know that it¡¯s not time to announce our marriage yet, so you don¡¯t want me to expose it in advance. But if someone with evil intentions knows about our rtionship and plots against us, catching us off guard, what will happen? Are you going to hide me forever?¡± She didn¡¯t know why she had to say this. Perhaps it was because of her female intuition, but after He Yueze¡¯s confession, she felt that some things had to be nned early. Rong Linyi was even more shocked when he heard these words from his muddle-headed woman. He looked into her eyes very closely. ¡°Did you hear something?¡± Su Yanyun shook her head. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just ack of security. Even if I¡¯m loved and pampered by you, I¡¯m still like an invisible person behind you, like an illegal person without an identification card¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Rong Linyi suddenly interrupted her. He picked Su Yanyun up and carried her to the sofa. ¡°Come with me to my grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet next month.¡± His dark eyes seemed to prate her soul. Su Yanyun opened her mouth slightly. Her wish was achieved too suddenly and directly that she actually suspected if what he said was genuine. Rong Linyi grabbed her hand and kissed it. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it through before. Don¡¯t worry, I will change in the future.¡± Hubby¡¯s attitude was so good that Su Yanyun actually suspected that she was being unreasonable. In the empty office, Rong Linyi hugged Su Yanyun and the two of them sank into thefortable leather sofa. Su Yanyun suddenly felt as warm and safe as if she had returned to her mother¡¯s womb. Her rxed body trembled slightly and her tense emotions suddenly were released. Her tears came without warning and were mixed with her incoherent words. ¡°I¡­ I was sent to deliver the information to the public rtions department today¡­¡± Chapter 352

Chapter 352: Snatching Even His Heart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Young Master Yi¡¯s anger came so suddenly and violently. The impact on Jiang Tong almost caused the entire public rtions human resource department to copse. ¡°You have three hours to give me a satisfactory answer!¡± A cold and evil aura almost prated Jiang Tong. Jiang Tong only left for an hour before he returned with He Xiaoqin. ¡°Young Master Yi, we¡¯ve already investigated and found out that this matter was nned by the Sun family.¡± Jiang Tong wished he could p himself. ¡°The Sun family colluded with the team leader of the group, Jin Mingzhu, to let her take the opportunity to get Ms. Su to deliver the information.¡± The more Jiang Tong spoke, the less confident he was. ¡°The corporation hasn¡¯t been cooperating with Xin Chengtu recently. This is¡­ aplete trap.¡± ¡°Brother Linyi.¡± He Xiaoqin saw the air pressure around Rong Linyi decrease and thought that there was a lot of weight in Jiang Tong¡¯s words. She looked apologetic and afraid. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t notice the problem in time. Yanyun has been getting along with everyone these few days. Jin Mingzhu is also very friendly to her, so I really didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t continue. The cold and oppressive aura that Rong Linyi exuded almost made her knees weak. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your brother, I would have told you to get lost from the corporation now.¡± The words of the man she had loved for so many years made her heart sink. So, it is true? That woman, Su Yanyun, had really gained Brother Linyi¡¯s favor. He Xiaoqin¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly and her tears seemed to be falling uncontrobly. Why¡­ Su Yanyun, I even sacrificed my brother to give him to you for nothing, but you¡¯re still not satisfied and want to snatch Brother Linyi¡¯s heart away. You¡¯re so greedy, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless! Su Yanyun didn¡¯t return to work ever again. Rong Linyi transferred her to the General Management Bureau immediately. The way he looked at Jiang Tong made him want to kneel and resign. That cold gaze clearly said: With such a stupid assistant like you, how can I be at ease putting her so far away? Su Yanyun immediately became Rong Linyi¡¯s assistant under everyone¡¯s shocked and doubtful eyes. This was the first time a female assistant had appeared beside Young Master Yi since he took over the corporation. The corporation¡¯s doubts and suspicions about her almost drowned the headquarters. A lot of information gathered into a more credible rumor: This woman named Su Yanyun was Third Young Master¡¯s secret lover. Meanwhile, Young Master Yi, who had always indulged his brother, had no choice but to make an exception and recruit her to his side in order to look after her for his brother. What a great brotherhood! What kind of storm the Rong family would start when the news reached them was another story. Su Yanyun arrived at the headquarters and was in the same department as Jiang Tong. Other than him, she also shared the office with four other men. And Su Yanyun, who was basically clueless about this job, quickly became Young Master Yi¡¯s ¡°dedicated housemaid.¡± It was naturally her work to serve tea, brew coffee, and arrange lunch. She even went to work every day with Jiang Tong and apanied Rong Linyi openly. He Xiaoqin¡¯s eyes turned red, but she was helpless. What angered her the most was that for some reason, He Yueze didn¡¯t ask about Su Yanyun these days. He originally nned toe to the corporation to discuss matters with Rong Linyi, but there was no movement from him. ¡°Brother!¡± He Xiaoqin almost couldn¡¯t believe it when she pushed open the hospital room door. The dispirited man with deep eye sockets and a green face was her handsome brother. Even if he had slept on the hospital bed for two years, he didn¡¯t look as terrible as he did now¡­ Chapter 353

Chapter 353: Going Crazy Thinking About Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Are you unwell? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s concern was not fake. After all, she was still relying on He Yueze to snatch Su Yanyun away so that Rong Linyi could be with her. If He Yueze fell just like that, wouldn¡¯t her painstakingly organised n fail? ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He Yueze¡¯s expression was still normal. He justbed his hair that was in front of his forehead. ¡°I just lost some sleep these few days.¡± ¡°Is there any medicine to help with your sleep?¡± He Xiaoqin asked gently and sat beside He Yueze. He Yueze shook his head. ¡°No.¡± His worries were incurable. ¡°Brother.¡± He Xiaoqin grabbed He Yueze¡¯s arm like any obedient sister in the world. ¡°You have to take good care of your body. Now, the two of us only have each other in the He family. I¡¯m still waiting for Brother to find me a beautiful sister-inw and give birth to a cute little nephew.¡± He Yueze¡¯s body stiffened at He Xiaoqin¡¯sst words. ¡°Xiaoqin.¡± He looked at his sister. ¡°What¡­ what do you think of Su Yanyun?¡± ¡°Yanyun?¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s eyes were filled with love. ¡°I like Yanyun a lot. She¡¯s gentle, kind, and beautiful, but she¡¯s too pitiful. Sigh, if only there was a man who could save her¡­¡± He Yueze was silent and didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes flickered. That day, after Mu Chenfeng left, he fell into a long struggle. Mu Chenfeng told him clearly that it was difficult to correct Su Yanyun¡¯s current understanding. He refused to risk the patient¡¯s safety and was unwilling to help him. ¡°Yueze, do you feel like there¡¯s something wrong with your current state?¡± Mu Chenfeng asked. He Yueze remained silent. He was in a bad state and he had also sensed it. However, the inexplicable obsession in his heart was growing frantically. Before he woke up, it had already begun to take root and germinate every time he vaguely heard the gentle voice in his ear. ¡°Even if you really love Su Yanyun, you can¡¯t ignore her own will and force her to ept your rtionship.¡± Mu Chenfeng persuaded him. ¡°Her current understanding is wrong.¡± He Yueze had a reason to insist. ¡°She thought that she loved Rong Linyi, but it¡¯s actually just a change of heart. When she recovers, she will realize how absurd all of this is.¡± Mu Chenfeng¡¯s expression was calm but persistent. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s not absurd to change her feelings to target you then?¡± He Yueze looked mncholic. ¡°At least, I love her. I won¡¯t use her. Rong Linyi and I are different¡­ Linyi will only hurt her in the end, but I will give her happiness.¡± Mu Chenfeng raised his hand and ced it on He Yueze¡¯s forehead. ¡°Do you want me to give you a discount?¡± After Mu Chenfeng left, He Yueze really felt like he might be sick. There was a part of his brain that seemed to be dead, and he couldn¡¯t escape no matter what. When he closed his eyes, Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi would appear in his mind repeatedly. He wanted Su Yanyun so badly that he went crazy, but a voice in his subconscious was telling him that his thoughts were definitely wrong. He desperately needed someone to tell him what to do to free himself¡­ ¡°Brother, if you think that there¡¯s no problem with your body but you¡¯re not feeling well, why don¡¯t you go and see a psychiatrist?¡± He Xiaoqin suggested. Seeing that He Yueze didn¡¯t answer, she continued to instigate. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look for that busy person Chenfeng. Brother, have you forgotten who owns this hospital? Brother Shangqing is also an outstanding psychiatrist.¡± Liang Shangqing? He Xiaoqin¡¯s suggestion seemed to open a window for He Yueze. Chapter 354 - Just an Abandonment

Chapter 354: Just an Abandonment

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°So, is it dangerous?¡± In Liang Shangqing¡¯s office, He Yueze looked at the man in the white coat. Unlike Mu Chenfeng, who came from a political family and chose to be a doctor, Liang Shangqing was the eldest son of a medical family. While Mu Chenfeng was stillpeting with his family on the path of medicine, Liang Shangqing already had high hopes from his family because of his outstanding talent. But the development of the plot didn¡¯t make Liang Shangqing glorious for long. Mu Chenfeng, who had broken free from his family¡¯s shackles, soared into the sky. Not only did he enter the world¡¯s best medical school, he had also published many books and won prizes during his university years. On the other hand, Liang Shangqing was indeed outstanding, but his performance was limited to his family¡¯s halo. Even when Rong Linyi decided to see a psychiatrist, he chose Mu Chenfeng over Liang Shangqing. Although Liang Shangqingforted himself that Rong Linyi was on guard because he had loved Jiang Yilin since a young age, an indisputable voice in his heart told him that he was far inferior to Mu Chenfeng. Because of that, He Yueze had found him and wanted him to help him treat a patient that Mu Chenfeng refused to treat. Liang Shangqing¡¯s mood was veryplicated. ¡°I can tell you that as long as she¡¯s medicated with the right drug and given a stable environment, she won¡¯t be in too much danger.¡± He had to do what Mu Chenfeng couldn¡¯t! ¡°She¡¯s pregnant.¡± He Yueze reminded Liang Shangqing. Although he was in a hurry to get Su Yanyun, he didn¡¯t forget her special situation. ¡°I have medicine that pregnant women can take.¡± Liang Shangqing said lightly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring her over first and I¡¯ll diagnose the specific situation?¡± He Yueze rubbed his temples and was very tired. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it again.¡± After sending He Yueze off, Liang Shangqing said to the room beside him, ¡°Come out. Your brother has left.¡± The door to the break room opened and He Xiaoqin walked out. She saw Liang Shangqing¡¯s cold eyes behind the thin lenses and couldn¡¯t help but smile guiltily. ¡°You hid information from me.¡± Liang Shangqing¡¯s expression was terrible. ¡°If I had known that Rong Linyi already had someone by his side, I wouldn¡¯t have helped you to do anything to your brother.¡± ¡°Brother Shangqing, why do you have to say that?¡± He Xiaoqin was different from her usual sensible self and her tone was a little aggressive. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, would you have the chance to get close to Jiang Yilin now? Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯ve always been in the same boat!¡± Liang Shangqing crossed his arms and looked gentle, but his expression was cold. ¡°You¡¯re also the one who instigated your brother to ask me to help him win over Su Yanyun, right?¡± He Xiaoqin smiled awkwardly. ¡°You heard it too. Su Yanyun only has some cognitive impairment. Brother Linyi was kind enough not to expose her. It¡¯s impossible between them. It¡¯s best for her to let my brother take over him in advance.¡± Liang Shangqing also sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that my hypnosis ability is limited. Your brother has strong willpower. In half a year at most, his feelings for Su Yanyun will disappear. I believe that at that time, he will sense that someone has done something to him.¡± He Xiaoqin smiled smugly. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m looking for. When the timees, her child will be born and Brother Linyi will have nothing to do with her. My brother will also have abandoned her. This is her retribution!¡± At that time, Su Yanyun would just be an abandoned wife waiting to give birth, and she would still be He Yueze¡¯s sister. Brother definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything for a woman he no longer liked¡­ Chapter 355

Chapter 355: You Can Kill The Fish on the Chopping Board

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°You woman.¡± Liang Shangqing shook his head. ¡°If you really get together with Rong Linyi, you would really be a ¡®virtuous wife¡¯.¡± He Xiaoqin scoffed. ¡°Brother Shangqing, how is your Sister Yilin better than me?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Speaking of Jiang Yilin, Liang Shangqing was protective. ¡°Yilin is a hundred times better than you!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± He Xiaoqin sneered and stopped arguing with Liang Shangqing. Men were like this. When they were charmed by a woman and turned their heads, all normal judgment was gone. Only Rong Linyi, whom she liked, immediately recognized that woman¡¯s true colors and broke up with her after Jiang Yilin did that kind of thing. Thus, Brother Linyi was the most extraordinary man in the world. She, He Xiaoqin, would never allow any woman other than herself to touch him¡­ Thus, after knowing that Su Yanyun might mean something different to Rong Linyi, she made a quick decision. Su Yanyun¡¯s mother was also staying in the VIP ward long-term, which was the best opportunity for He Xiaoqin. Actually, He Yueze should have woken up half a year ago. But in order for her to stay in the Rong family, He Xiaoqin had Liang Shangqing control He Yueze¡¯s mind and make him continue sleeping. It was only during the week that Su Yanyun helped her ¡°take care¡± of He Yueze that she got Liang Shangqing to hypnotize He Yueze and make him ¡°fall in love¡± with the voice that apanied him in his sleep¡­ The hypnosis onlysted half a year. Half a yearter, He Yueze, who couldn¡¯t bear to part with Su Yanyun, will only feel like it was a dream. His obsession before was just a joke¡­ Su Yanyun walked into Rong Linyi¡¯s office. ¡°Young Master Yi, do you have any instructions?¡± ¡°Young Master Yi?¡± Rong Linyi looked up from the pile of documents. ¡°President Rong.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly changed the way she addressed him. ¡°President Rong?¡± Rong Linyi leaned back in his seat and turned around dangerously. Su Yanyun felt a faint threat and nced quietly at the closed office door. She then lowered her voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you had something to talk about rted to work?¡± ¡°Call me Hubby.¡± Rong Linyi was calm. Su Yanyun was speechless. Come on, he had already said that he would only treat her like an ordinary subordinate during work hours. How pleasant was this? Rong Linyi saw how careful the little woman was and stopped teasing her. He waved. ¡°Come and sign this.¡± ¡°Sign?¡± Su Yanyun walked over and looked at what Rong Linyi had shown her. Several documents were confirmation of obtaining the shares of unknownpanies. ¡°I¡­ why do I want the shares of thesepanies?¡± Su Yanyun flipped through these documents carefully. ¡°These are just smallpanies, you don¡¯t have to feel burdened.¡± Rong Linyi exined. Su Yanyun¡­ So, why did she have to sign it? ¡°However,¡± Rong Linyi continued. ¡°I will use financing methods to gradually control Xincheng under the Su Corporation.¡± ¡°Will the Su Corporation copse?¡± Su Yanyun suddenly felt the document in her hand burn. ¡°No.¡± Rong Linyi grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s hand that was holding the pen. ¡°It¡¯s just that life is a little difficult now. When variouspanies on my side inject capital, its share price will soar. At that time, Su Bowang will be like a fish on the chopping board, at your mercy!¡± Su Yanyun took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll sign it!¡± Chapter 356

Chapter 356: Never Seen Him As Thoughtful Before

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi patted Su Yanyun¡¯s hand gently. He smiled. ¡°Good child.¡± The golden cmity seemed to suddenly descend from the sky without any warning. The construction market suddenly turned upside down. The price of steel, cement, and other raw materials were inted by an invisible hand. At that time, Xin Cheng still had a few unfinished projects. He had to redo all of the budgets and the biggest problem was that thepany¡¯s reserves and liquid capital were clearly inadequate. The shareholders held meetings overnight to discuss the issue of funding, but they suffered setbacks repeatedly. The various financial groups they contacted expressed that it was not the time to invest and advised Xin Cheng to push back the engineering phase. However, everything happened overnight. It was as if someone had deliberately targeted Xin Cheng. A new time limit regarding the project extension suddenly appeared in C City, and all the rules were against Xin Cheng. If Xin Cheng didn¡¯t start working on a few projects in the near future, these projects would be resold ording to thew. Xin Cheng couldn¡¯t afford this loss. He heard that the Song family was already itching to make a move and was waiting for Xin Cheng to give up the projects. They could take this opportunity to turn the tables. Almost no one could associate the upheaval in the construction market with the Rong Corporation. Besides Jiang Chengxi¡­ Rong Linyi¡¯s methods were subtle and decisive. Before he attacked, he had already blocked all the other party¡¯s paths of retreat. Xin Cheng was like a three-year-old child in front of him. They were of different levels and he couldn¡¯t retaliate at all. But Jiang Chengxi, who had been paying attention to the Rong and Su families, quickly figured out what was going on. ¡°Rong Linyi¡­¡± He yed with the sapphire in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you care so much about Yilin before¡­¡± In order to minimize the losses of Xin Cheng, he didn¡¯t hesitate to fight in such a roundabout manner and even forcefully changed the government rules. Was it to give Su Yanyun the mostplete Su Corporation back to her? But would he let him do as he wished? Ah¡­ is there a way to mess up Rong Linyi¡¯s n? It had been a long time since Su Yanyun received a call from the Shi family. After the Rong family¡¯s olddy¡¯s birthday banquet, the Shi family had been quiet for a long time after the war with the Song family. Su Yanyun had already decided to forget that she still had such a bunch of rtives until Xiaoju called. ¡°Sister¡­¡± The young man¡¯s voice was nasal and obviously filled with panic and tears. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s heart tightened. There were people in the Shi family that were very hateful. But from when she was young till now, her aunt and brother were very good to her, especially Xiaoju. The siblings were on such good terms that they licked the same yogurt cover. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I know it¡¯s very difficult for you now, and I shouldn¡¯t havee to trouble you.¡± Xiaoju¡¯s sobbing was even more obvious, and his words were incoherent. ¡°Do you have 20,000 yuan? Lend it to me. Mother just got hit by a motorcycle, and the hospital is in a hurry to pay for the surgery. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have it¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Aunt?¡± Su Yanyun was shocked. After hanging up the call, she hurriedly took out the Meteorite Card Rong Linyi had given her. Rong Linyi was in the midst of a very important meeting. She could only leave him a message hurriedly and rush to the hospital with her bag. Her aunt had been hit by a three-wheeled motorcycle. The perpetrator didn¡¯t manage to escape, but he was a lonely old man who solicited passengers and couldn¡¯t afford the hospital fees. On the way to the hospital, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but me herself. Chapter 357

Chapter 357: No Time for Bullshit

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Her aunt was just like her mother, a kind woman, but her fate was just as unlucky. Ever since Su Yanyun was sensible, she knew that her aunt was very unhappy. Her uncle was a greasy man who didn¡¯t do his job well and had a bad habit of gambling. Her aunt supported the family alone and was often forced by him to ask Mother Su for money. Her aunt refused and was always beaten ck and blue. Now, her aunt had divorced her uncle and was living with Xiaoju in her maternal family. During this time, they had not contacted her, but Su Yanyun also had not taken the initiative to care about them. She heard that her aunt was knocked down when she was sweeping the streets. She didn¡¯t have any other means to make a living and had to sponsor Xiaoju¡¯s studies, so she could only do this kind of work. Xiaoju¡¯s eyes turned red when he saw Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t say anything and took out her card to pay. ¡°Thank you, Sister. I¡¯ll save up and return it to you after I graduate.¡± Xiaoju was touched and determined. Su Yanyun wanted to touch her brother¡¯s head out of habit but realized that he was already very tall. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Let¡¯s go and see the doctor and ask about the situation.¡± The two of them were about to go to the doctor¡¯s office when they saw Old Master Shi and the Shi family¡¯s first uncle rush over. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Xiaoju¡¯s expression was not good. He had also asked his maternal grandfather and first uncle for help just now, but they refused repeatedly and said that the perpetrator should fork out the money, and they didn¡¯t have the money for Shi Fanglei¡¯s operation. ¡°What am I here for?¡± Old Master Shi red at Su Yanyun. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to look for some unfilial grandson!¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Old Man Shi again. She only greeted them calmly. ¡°Grandpa, Uncle, you two are still alive?¡± ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying!¡± Old Master Shi pointed his walking stick at Su Yanyun. ¡°I heard you got yourself a big shot. Today, I saw that you didn¡¯t even blink when it was just a few tens of thousands of yuan. Why haven¡¯t I seen you show any respect to me?¡± Su Yanyun and Shi Fengju were both shocked by Grandpa¡¯s words. After all this time, the old man wasn¡¯t here to visit his daughter who had been knocked down, but to stop Su Yanyun who had given timely help? But Su Yanyun still reacted quickly. She scoffed softly. ¡°I have money, but that¡¯s also my money. No one¡¯s moneyes from nowhere. You just keep asking others to be filial to you. It depends on whether you have the life to ept it.¡± ¡°Su Yanyun, don¡¯t be arrogant!¡± Shi Fang yelled. ¡°If you weren¡¯t pregnant with the child of a rich family, would you have the right to be arrogant here? The Su Corporation your mother painstakingly built is about to copse, and you¡¯re still spending money here.¡± ¡°The Su Corporation is about to copse? What are you saying?¡± Su Yanyun was surprised. Rong Linyi had said that the Su Corporation would be in a difficult situation recently, but this was only a means for him to help her take back the Su Corporation. Besides, even if the Su Corporation was sold and went bankrupt, what did it have to do with Shi Fang? ¡°Su Yanyun, they all say that family scandals shouldn¡¯t be made public.¡± Old Man Shi looked pained. ¡°Now everyone knows that the Su Corporation is about to copse. But you¡¯re pregnant with a child and hiding. If your aunt hadn¡¯t been hit by a car today, you probably would have hid for even longer, right?¡± ¡°Aunt is still lying in the operating room.¡± Su Yanyun was impatient. ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to gossip about the Su Corporation. If you want to visit a patient, please shut up. If you want to give me a red packet, quickly hand it over. If you want to argue, go out and turn right! I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you!¡± Chapter 358 - Too Rich of an Imagination

Chapter 358: Too Rich of an Imagination

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°It¡¯s okay? How could it be okay?¡± Old Man Shi widened his eyes. ¡°Your mother is my daughter. If it weren¡¯t for her, would the Su Corporation have achieved what it has today? If it weren¡¯t for me, would your mother exist? So in the end, the Su Corporation should be mine!¡± Su Yanyun was sick of hearing Old Man Shi¡¯s twisted logic. She guessed that he would definitely follow his reasoning and logic and say that the Su Corporation should be given to her eldest uncle¡¯s family. As expected, Old Master Shi spat on the ground next. ¡°Now that the Su Corporation is in such a mess, have you ever considered your uncle? Did you deliberately hide and let the Su Corporation fall so that we won¡¯t get any benefits?¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Not to mention Su Yanyun, even Xiaoju couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Do you know what thew and equity are? Even if the Su Corporation really belongs to Aunt and Sister, it has nothing to do with you, right? You¡¯re ignorant and uncultured!¡± ¡°Little bastard, shut up!¡± Old Man Shi¡¯s walking stick was about to hit Xiaoju. Xiaoju was young and rash. How could he be willing to suffer such a loss? He grabbed the old man¡¯s walking stick, snatched it from him, and threw it on the ground. ¡°Unfilial grandson! Unfilial grandson!¡± Old Man Shi stomped his feet in anger. ¡°Quiet!¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°This is the hospital! Aunt is still undergoing surgery. Aren¡¯t you afraid that others willugh at you for making a scene?¡± Her words sounded fierce, and the old man and Shi Fang stopped talking. A few secondster, the old man scoffed. ¡°Since you¡¯re afraid of beingughed at, quickly think of a way to let the Su Corporation live.¡± Xiaoju couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Grandpa, even if the Su Corporation goes to heaven, it really has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± The old man red. ¡°That¡¯s my daughter¡¯s property, which is also my property. If the Su Corporation copses, will anyone respect me in the future?¡± Su Yanyun really felt that Old Man Shi was thinking too much. The Shi family had messed up their rtionship so badly, but they still wanted to take advantage of them. What a rich imagination! ¡°Xiaoju, let¡¯s go over there and find the doctor first.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t want to be entangled with the Shi family anymore. ¡°Wait!¡± Old Master Shi and Shi Fang hurriedly went forward and stopped Su Yanyun. ¡°The Su Corporation is in such a state now, and you want to leave just like that?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Su Yanyun raised her hand. ¡°Speak.¡± With the Shi family¡¯s father and son¡¯s habit of not waking up early for no gain, how could they reallye and lecture them for the good of the Su family? As expected, Old Master Shi felt that he had said enough. He coughed twice. ¡°Grandpa feels that you can¡¯t just enjoy the benefits the Su Corporation has given you. Now that our Shi family¡¯s business is in trouble, you should take appropriate measures. Your first uncle has already found a fund that can bring the Su Corporation back to life.¡± ¡°You two?¡± Su Yanyun and Xiaoju almostughed together. A half-dead old man and a idle middle-aged man could find a fund. Old Man Shi nced at Shi Fang. Shi Fang pretentiously said, ¡°Yanyun, we¡¯re almost done talking with the funders. Follow us to see him now. Let¡¯s settle the finance matters.¡± Su Yanyun would only follow him if she was stupid. ¡°Since the Su Corporation is the Shi family¡¯s business, I¡¯ll have to trouble Uncle to arrange everything. I¡¯m just a female rtive, so I¡¯ll stay here and take care of my injured aunt.¡± Chapter 359

Chapter 359: The Little Brat Has Hardened His Wings

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°The Su Corporation was established by your mother.¡± Old Man Shi said and was about to drag Su Yanyun. ¡°Only your surname is Su here. If you don¡¯t go, who will?¡± ¡°Grandpa really has double standards.¡± Su Yanyun mocked coldly. ¡°When you want to be greedy, it¡¯s the family¡¯s business. When you want to find someone to do something, it¡¯s the Su family¡¯s matter. I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t apany you!¡± She was about to leave with Xiaoju. ¡°Stop, you unfilial daughter!¡± Old Master Shi wasn¡¯t willing to let Su Yanyun go. He hade today only with the help of arge sum of bor fees¡± from others. If he didn¡¯t settle the matter well, how could he get the remaining amount? Shi Fang immediately went forward to hold Su Yanyun back. ¡°Let go!¡± Xiaoju saw this and pushed his first uncle away. ¡°Sister is pregnant. What are you doing?¡± ¡°Little bastard, your wings have hardened. Do you believe that I won¡¯t kill you?¡± Shi Fang was used to violence against Xiaoju and immediately waved his fist. Xiaoju had been used to angering his first uncle over the years. Now that he had encountered such an unforeseen event, he was finally at the critical juncture. He didn¡¯t care about seniority or morality anymore and raised his fist to ept the challenge. The doctors and nurses around saw that they were fighting and hurriedly pulled them away. ¡°It¡¯s bad for the family!¡± Old Master Shi howled outside. ¡°My old bones haven¡¯t even gone into my coffin and my children and grandchildren are already fighting.¡± The doctors and nurses were afraid that the matter would blow up even more, and they hurriedly invited everyone to an empty office to be settle the matter internally. Shi Fang¡¯s hair was pulled up like a chicken¡¯s nest, and Xiaoju¡¯s cor was also torn. The two of them looked at each other as if they were enemies. ¡°Su Yanyun, say something today. Are you going to interfere with the Su Corporation¡¯s matters?¡± Old Master Shi mmed the table. ¡°What has it got to do with you?¡± Su Yanyun scoffed. ¡°Xiaoju, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t waste your breath on them.¡± The office door opened and the man standing in front made Su Yanyun take a step back immediately. ¡°Aiyo, Young Master Xi.¡± Shi Fang saw Jiang Chengxi appear at the door and smiled widely. ¡°Come in and sit.¡± Jiang Chengxi ignored Shi Fang and smiled at Su Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t look at Jiang Chengxi and was just about to continue walking out. Unexpectedly, Jiang Chengxi waved his long arm and blocked her way. ¡°Let¡¯s talk, Yanyun.¡± His tone was rarely gentle, and coupled with his slightly hoarse voice, it was very sexy. ¡°I¡¯m very sincere.¡± Su Yanyun sneered. ¡°So sincere that you hired someone to hit my aunt and then bribed my grandfather to trap me here?¡± It was obvious that everything that happened today was rted to Jiang Chengxi. When Little Ju heard this, he seemed to have understood something and his eyes immediately turned red. ¡°I¡¯m fully responsible for your aunt¡¯s medical fees and subsequent treatment.¡± Jiang Chengxi smiled kindly. ¡°Yanyun, I just heard that the Su Corporation is in a difficult situation recently and can¡¯t bear to see it fail. Let¡¯s sit down and have a good talk about the financial aspect.¡± He finished talking and pulled Su Yanyun in. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t want to be touched by Jiang Chengxi and could only retreat. Two other people entered with Jiang Chengxi. One of them was a middle-aged man. Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but shout when she saw him. ¡°Uncle Li, why are you¡­¡± Uncle Li was the backbone of Xin Cheng and he also had shares. Su Yanyun remembered that he had also been working hard for Xin Cheng all these years. Unexpectedly, this fox Jiang Chengxi had actually invited him over. Chapter 360

Chapter 360: The Lord Has Married You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Ms. Su.¡± Uncle Li looked at Su Yanyun awkwardly and sincerely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I came here today because I really wanted to talk to you about how to solve Xin Cheng¡¯s current problem. Now, maybe only you can save Xin Cheng¡­¡± Su Yanyun had heard her mother say that Uncle Li was a loyal and down-to-earth person. Anyone could betray the Su Corporation, but not him. He was undoubtedly coaxed by Jiang Chengxi to appear here. After all, Rong Linyi¡¯s side had yet to officially start financing, and the Su Corporation¡¯s internal department couldn¡¯t possibly receive any news. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s olive branch was definitely a life-saving straw for the Su Corporation. Su Yanyun red at Jiang Chengxi. This man must have found out from some source that Rong Linyi wanted to take Su Corporation back for Su Yanyun, so he came to cause trouble. But in order to achieve his unspeakable goal, he found someone to hurt her aunt and even bribed Old Man Shi. This kind of unscrupulous person was who Su Yanyun despised the most. ¡°Ms. Su, I believe you have heard of the Su Corporation¡¯s current situation.¡± Uncle Li begged. ¡°Young Master Xi is willing to finance us now and help us tide over our predicament. He only has a request and hopes that you can participate in the financing process.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t answer. Jiang Chengxi had already signaled his assistant to take out a stack of documents. ¡°You just have to sign these documents.¡± The assistant said stiffly to Su Yanyun. ¡°As long as you sign these documents, you and Young Master Xi will own thesepanies together. We will finance Xin Cheng through thesepanies. ording to our financing n, Ms. Su will have 10% of the Su Corporation¡¯s shares.¡± 10%¡­ Su Yanyun¡¯s heart jumped. 10% was not a small temptation, but she was thinking more about how much Rong Linyi nned to give her instead. ¡°I refuse.¡± The words came out almost without thinking. Jiang Chengxi seemed to have expected Su Yanyun¡¯s answer. He smiled. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re not too satisfied with what I¡¯ve given. How about adding this gift?¡± He flipped open the phone screen and showed Su Yanyun a photo. Su Yanyun¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw the huge sapphire on the screen. Jiang Chengxi really wasn¡¯t lying! That sapphire was really in his hands¡­ ¡°As long as you agree to cooperate with me, I¡¯ll give you this gem as a gift?¡± Jiang Chengxi tempted. ¡°Or if you want more, I¡¯ll be satisfied as long as you say it.¡± When he said these words, not only was he sincere, but he also seemed affectionate. Su Yanyun¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You can satisfy everything I ask for?¡± Jiang Chengxi smiled. ¡°Yes, everything.¡± ¡°Then I want you to get lost immediately, are you satisfied!¡± Su Yanyun said rudely. ¡°You unfilial descendant!¡± Old Man Shi yelled. ¡°You still have Young Master Xi¡¯s child in your stomach. I don¡¯t know where this arrogance came from. It¡¯s your blessing that Young Master Xi thinks highly of you.¡± ¡°Who told you that the baby in my stomach is his?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s expression changedpletely. Old Man Shi took advantage of his seniority and pointed a finger at Su Yanyun. ¡°You are my granddaughter. Without me giving birth to your mother, would you still be here? You¡¯re pregnant with a child now, so you can be considered part of our Shi family. Young Master Xi won¡¯t abandon you, so why don¡¯t you quickly kneel and thank him? Today, I¡¯ll make the decision to betroth you to Young Master Xi!¡± Chapter 361

Chapter 361: I Can Give You What Others Can Give

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Bam! Su Yanyun was enraged and finally mmed her hand on the table. ¡°Jiang Chengxi, I don¡¯t know how many tricks you have left.¡± She stood up with a cold gaze. ¡°But if you want to drive a wedge between Linyi and me to help your sister, save it!¡± ¡°Stop! Where are you going?¡± Old Master Shi shouted immediately when he saw that Su Yanyun was about to leave. Seeing this, Shi Fang also went forward to grab Su Yanyun. Xiaoju was nowpletely on his cousin¡¯s side and immediately moved to drag Shi Fang away. The two of them were about to fight again, but Jiang Chengxi raised his hand to stop them. ¡°Yanyun.¡± He also stood in front of Su Yanyun. ¡°I can give you whatever that man can give you. Why won¡¯t you look at me?¡± Su Yanyun really nced at Jiang Chengxi. She only had disdain in her voice. ¡°I¡¯ve looked and I find you disgusting.¡± ¡°Yanyun.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s tone was still very friendly. ¡°I know that you want to take back the Su Corporation. In that case, what I can give you is different from what others can give you?¡± ¡°Do you know what it means to force someone?¡± Su Yanyun smiled sarcastically. ¡°Forget it, how can I expect a beast like you to understand? Move aside.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression finally darkened. ¡°Yanyun, I admit that I¡¯m already very friendly to you.¡± His sand-like voice sounded cold. ¡°What¡¯s so good about that Rong guy? He¡¯s just a thief who steals someone else¡¯s emotions halfway through their rtionship.¡± He suddenly said something iprehensible. ¡°A person like him can only be a couple with Jiang Yilin.¡± ¡°Are you crazy!¡± This was Su Yanyun¡¯s first reaction. Jiang Chengxi suddenly grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s wrist. ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll take you somewhere¡­¡± He pulled Su Yanyun out of the office. Unexpectedly, outside the office stood He Yueze, Liang Shangqing, and many security personnel. ¡°Ha, we¡¯re all acquaintances.¡± Jiang Chengxi held Su Yanyun¡¯s wrist tightly and didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Let go of her. She doesn¡¯t want to go with you.¡± He Yueze said calmly. Jiang Chengxi only looked at Liang Shangqing with a threatening gaze. Liang Shangqing¡¯s sses twitched. ¡°Chengxi, Ms. Su has made an appointment for a maternity examination today. We¡¯ll talk about any matters in the future.¡± He was clearly not letting him take her away. Jiang Chengxi only paused for a moment before letting go. ¡°Forget it.¡± He smiled indifferently. ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s no rush. But as the baby¡¯s father, I have the right to apany her to the maternity examination, right?¡± ¡°You have no right.¡± He Yueze¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Jiang Chengxi, you have no right to interfere with Yanyun¡¯s life.¡± He reached his hand out to Su Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun,e here.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t want to leave with anyone. But the lesser of two evils was He Yueze. At least, she had already told him about her rtionship with Rong Linyi. He Yueze probably didn¡¯t have any other thoughts about her anymore, right? ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Jiang Chengxi grabbed Su Yanyun again and whispered in her ear. ¡°That bespectacled person is not a good person¡­¡± Su Yanyun shook off Jiang Chengxi¡¯s hand. Ha, as if he was a good person. Liang Shangqing¡¯s office. The nurse poured Su Yanyun a ss of water and left. Su Yanyun nced at the door of the room next door. He Yueze and Liang Shangqing were in the room and were talking inside. She took out her phone. Rong Linyi had just sent her a text asking her how her aunt was¡­ Chapter 362

Chapter 362: Hubby Will Be Here Soon

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Ms. Su, please put down your phone.¡± Liang Shangqing¡¯s voice was heard and he and He Yueze happened to walk out. Perhaps it was because Liang Shangqing had the aura of a doctor, Su Yanyun subconsciously straightened her back. Liang Shangqing sized up Su Yanyun and struggled internally. The reason why he got on He Xiaoqin¡¯s pirate ship back then was only because he hoped to be with Jiang Yilin. But now, Jiang Yilin had already broken up with Rong Linyi, and Su Yanyun was upying the seat beside Rong Linyi. This was the best situation for Liang Shangqing at the moment. If Su Yanyun and He Yueze were to be together, what if Jiang Yilin and Rong Linyi reconciled? But¡­ He Xiaoqin had evidence against him. If Yilin found out that he had also contributed to her breakup with Rong Linyi¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s do a physical examination first.¡± Liang Shangqing finally said. Su Yanyun was on alert. ¡°Why do you need a physical examination?¡± He Yueze didn¡¯t say a word from beginning to end. He seemed to be worried. Su Yanyun had long noticed that he looked much more haggard than thest time they met. He even looked worse than when he just woke up. Hearing her and Liang Shangqing¡¯s conversation, he turned around and faced the ss window. Liang Shangqing clenched his fists. This was his habit of hypnotizing patients. If Su Yanyun didn¡¯t cooperate, he could only control her forcefully. Su Yanyun stood up as if she had sensed some unfriendly news. ¡°I think I¡¯m done resting. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Yanyun.¡± He Yueze turned around. He didn¡¯t know what he was struggling with. ¡°There are some things I want to talk to you about.¡± Before Su Yanyun could answer, He Yueze¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the caller and seemed to be stunned. After a while, he picked up. ¡°Linyi, it¡¯s me.¡± Su Yanyun stopped in her tracks. Hubby had called He Yueze¡­ ¡°Yueze.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was lower than usual. ¡°Su Yanyun, is she with you?¡± He Yueze was stunned for a few seconds before answering. ¡°Yes.¡± In an instant, his expression also calmed. ¡°It¡¯s just nice. I think there are some things we need to confirm in person.¡± After hanging up the call, He Yueze walked in front of Su Yanyun. ¡°Linyi will be here soon. Go to my hospital room.¡± Su Yanyun opened her mouth slightly but didn¡¯t answer He Yueze immediately. She called Rong Linyi instead. ¡°Hubby.¡± She called Rong Linyi. ¡°Are youing over soon?¡± Hearing her address Rong Linyi, He Yueze¡¯s brows furrowed even more. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s clear footsteps seemed to echo in the underground garage. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°Is the meeting over?¡± Su Yanyun remembered that this meeting was very important. ¡°No,¡± was the short answer on the other end of the line. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back and continue after I deal with He Yueze¡¯s matter.¡± He paused. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back too.¡± Hearing his calm voice, Su Yanyun¡¯s heart calmed down again. He Yueze¡¯s hospital room. Not a single flower was left on the table. It was emptier than when he was unconscious. He Xiaoqin arrived before Rong Linyi. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you and Brother Linyi? I heard that he was in the middle of an important meeting and came here.¡± She nced at Su Yanyun. ¡°Why is Yanyun here?¡± Chapter 363

Chapter 363: Kissed a Woman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He Yueze frowned. ¡°How do you know this?¡± He asked He Xiaoqin. He Xiaoqin was stunned. ¡°I¡­ I just came to visit you. I bumped into Brother Shangqing and he told me.¡± She saw that Su Yanyun and He Yueze were quite a distance apart. He Xiaoqin also knew that Liang Shangqing¡¯s actions had not been carried out yet. Damn it¡­ why was this Su Yanyun so lucky? If she had sudden cognitive impairment, she could still rely on Brother Linyi and get his protection. Now that Brother Linyi wasing, the situation was probably¡­ going out of control. Thinking of this, she walked forward hypocritically. ¡°Yanyun, Brother Linyi wants to discuss something with my brother, why don¡¯t we avoid him first.¡± Perhaps it was still not toote to trick Su Yanyun to go to Liang Shangqing¡­ ¡°No need. I was waiting for him anyway.¡± Su Yanyun refused He Xiaoqin calmly. He Xiaoqin gritted her teeth secretly. After some time together after work, she had also long felt Su Yanyun¡¯s ¡°imprable¡± ability. She looked very easygoing, but she was actually very opinionated. She looked gentle, but she hid a needle in her cotton at all times. Such an opponent was even more difficult to deal with than the seemingly fiery and tough Zheng Xin. ¡°Yanyun, why are you waiting for Brother Linyi here? You¡¯re just his assistant.¡± He Xiaoqin still refused to give up and persuaded her gently. ¡°What Brother Linyi wants to talk to my brother about are their private matters. It¡¯s not within the work scope.¡± Su Yanyun smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m also part of Linyi¡¯s private business¡­¡± Seeing He Xiaoqin¡¯s expression, she smiled calmly. ¡°Speaking of which, Xiaoqin, you¡¯ve always been Mr. He¡¯s sister and Mr. He is Linyi¡¯s good friend. There are some things that I shouldn¡¯t have hidden from you. But because of some reasons, Linyi and I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s lips twitched as she clearly realized what Su Yanyun was about to say. ¡°Ha, you must have your reasons for not telling me. It¡¯s good even if you don¡¯t tell me.¡± She wanted to stop Su Yanyun¡¯s next words. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yanyun looked away from He Xiaoqin. ¡°Let Linyi do the talkingter.¡± Her face suddenly turned cold, and there seemed to be a silent but determined glint in her eyes. The door to the hospital room opened. Rong Linyi appeared at the door without any surprise. When he closed the door, He Xiaoqin had already walked towards him quickly and called out happily. ¡°Brother Linyi, you¡¯re here. Brother and I are waiting for you.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t seem to hear He Xiaoqin¡¯s words. His eyes fell on Su Yanyun first. Su Yanyun was standing quietly at the end of the hospital bed while He Yueze stood sideways by the window. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes swept over the two of them and he only had two words in his mind: Too close. His woman was standing too close to another man. Thinking of this, Rong Linyi had already walked past He Xiaoqin and stood beside Su Yanyun. He stretched his arm and hooked it around her waist. He Yueze narrowed his eyes. Their figures ovepped¡­ Su Yanyun looked up. Before she could say a word, Rong Linyi had already lowered his head and bit her lip. Their lips met and their tongues intertwined. Their unambiguous love for each other rippled in the hospital room. He Xiaoqin felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She leaned her back against the wall to prevent her weak legs from kneeling. Although she always knew that Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi had a deep rtionship, she never dreamed that the two of them had already progressed to such a stage. That Rong Linyi who could never touch anyone and was so obsessed with cleanliness that he needed a psychiatrist to treat him. He actually hugged and kissed a woman in front of her. Chapter 364

Chapter 364: Not The Wedding Yet

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He Yueze couldn¡¯t believe his eyes either. He and Rong Linyi had known each other since a young age and were best friends. He could take a bullet for Rong Linyi, and Rong Linyi could do anything for him. They didn¡¯t have arms around each other like some friends and brothers, and they did not usually drink, eat, and chat at night. But their friendship was really pure without any impurities. He Yueze was once afraid of marriage. When he was forced to marry by the family to the point of cutting off his economic source, Rong Linyi gave him the most favorable support and helped him regain control of the family. To his knowledge, there would never be any conflict of interest between him and Rong Linyi. Not to mention fighting over a woman. Rong Linyi had Jiang Yilin, and he had no interest in that kind of woman. Furthermore, He Yueze always had a confidence that his status in Rong Linyi¡¯s heart was far higher than Jiang Yilin¡¯s. But¡­ Who could tell him what had happened during the two years he was asleep? Why did he fall so hopelessly in love with a woman the moment he woke up? And this woman was actually Rong Linyi¡¯s¡­ After a lingering kiss that almost suffocated Su Yanyun, Rong Linyi finally let go of her lips. Seeing her slightly swollen red lips that he had sucked, the corners of his lips curled into a satisfied smile, as if he was satisfied with this sovereignty pledge. ¡°You two already know each other, right?¡± He asked He Yueze casually. ¡°My other half is Su Yanyun.¡± Finally, he added, ¡°It¡¯s a legal decision.¡± The whole room was silent. He Yueze¡¯s gaze fell on Su Yanyun¡¯s face. Ever since that kiss ended, she had been blushing and nestled shyly in Rong Linyi¡¯s arms. She lowered her long eyshes and didn¡¯t look up again. He Yueze felt suffocated. He suddenly felt a splitting headache and his face turned pale. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He Xiaoqin noticed his abnormality. ¡°Are you unwell?¡± He Yueze shook his head as if he was about to throw something out of his mind. He propped himself up stiffly on the windowsill. After a while, he caught his breath and waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve done a full body checkup?¡± He Yueze had already suppressed his intense headache and nodded reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯ve done it before. I know I¡¯m recovering well.¡± The Liang family¡¯s medical team was very professional. The first time he met Su Yanyun, Rong Linyi had also called this team to check on Su Yanyun. Although it was not as urate as Mu Chenfeng¡¯s personal customized checkup, there was no problem dealing with He Yueze¡¯s rehabilitation after he woke up. Thus, Rong Linyi also nodded. ¡°If there¡¯s no problem with your body, you can consider whether it¡¯s a psychological problem. You can go to Chenfeng anytime.¡± His tone was calm, but Su Yanyun could still hear the concern in it. Her husband rarely spoke so much to someone for no reason. ¡°Yes.¡± He Yueze¡¯s answer was perfunctory, but he immediately smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be married the moment I woke up. Unfortunately¡­ I didn¡¯t have the chance to attend your wedding.¡± Rong Linyi nced at Su Yanyun with a rare gentle glint in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we haven¡¯t even held a wedding yet. You still have a chance to be the best man.¡± Chapter 365

Chapter 365: Other People¡¯s Love Is Love

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Best man¡­ They had indeed said this before when they were still brothers. Although He Yueze felt disinterested being the best man for Rong Linyi and Jiang Yilin, he definitely couldn¡¯t miss the only celebration of his good brother¡¯s life. Now, Jiang Yilin was no longer beside Rong Linyi. But what he had to face was an even crueler truth. He was shocked when Su Yanyun told him that a friend¡¯s wife was not to be bullied. But Mu Chenfeng told him that Su Yanyun was only lucky to be able to treat Rong Linyi¡¯s mysophobia. He Yueze thought that with his rtionship with Rong Linyi, even if he used Su Yanyun to treat him, he wouldn¡¯t be stingy with handing her over to He Yueze to fulfill his love for her thatsted from a beautiful dream to reality. But the kiss Rong Linyi had given Su Yanyun just now¡­ His hug and possessive bodynguage told He Yueze that Rong Linyi was more serious than ever about Su Yanyun. He Yueze had never seen such seriousness when he was with Jiang Yilin. Realizing that everything was a ridiculous and unreasonable mistake, He Yueze felt as if a crack had opened in the depths of his brain. Two emotions were tugging at each other desperately. Even with his willpower, his personality was still torn into two like a storm. He still wanted to be like before,ughing and joking with Rong Linyi, congratting him, but he couldn¡¯t control himself. The words seemed toe from another person¡¯s mouth. ¡°Linyi, do you really love Yanyun?¡± Rong Linyi was indeed waiting for He Yueze¡¯s blessings. Thus, he was clearly stunned when he heard this question. But his expression darkened. ¡°Yueze, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°What I mean is¡­¡± Realizing what he had said, He Yueze fell back into the miserable state he was in just now.¡± Linyi, I¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, he suddenly leaned against the wall, grabbed the curtains, and slowly knelt on the ground. ¡°Brother! Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He Xiaoqin had already pounced over in shock and held He Yueze. Rong Linyi finally let go of Su Yanyun. He took two steps forward, grabbed He Yueze¡¯s arm and helped He Xiaoqin pull him up. ¡°Call the doctor.¡± He was probably ordering He Xiaoqin. This was the first time Su Yanyun had seen Rong Linyi touch anyone other than her. But the next second, Rong Linyi helped He Yueze onto the stool and went to the washroom¡­ When he came out of the washroom, his hands were still wet. Obviously, he even despised the towels and tissues here. However, being able to tolerate mysophobia and help He Yueze already proved that he was different. Rong Linyi stood still and realized that He Xiaoqin didn¡¯t call the doctor. Instead, she stood there and looked at Su Yanyun resentfully. Ever since He Yueze stood up, his eyes seemed to be in a daze. His eyes were narrowed and almost filled with ck pupils, giving him a sense of coldness. ¡°You two can leave.¡± After a long time, He Yueze finally spoke. ¡°Brother! How long are you going to endure this for?¡± He Xiaoqin suddenly said crazily with a sad expression. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that other people¡¯s love is true love, but yours is nothing?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± He Yueze held his head, but his hand was shaking. Su Yanyun grabbed Rong Linyi¡¯s arm. He Yueze¡¯s behavior was a little scary. She didn¡¯t know what would happen next¡­ Chapter 366

Chapter 366: How Long Are You Going to Tolerate This For?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Come with me to call the doctor.¡± Rong Linyi held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand andforted her silently. However, upon hearing his words, He Xiaoqin seemed to have realized something and yelled. ¡°I¡¯ll call him!¡± Then she turned and ran out the door. After a long time, Liang Shangqing came with the nurse and He Xiaoqin. The nurse helped He Yueze onto the hospital bed andid him down. ¡°I¡¯ll diagnose him.¡± Liang Shangqing nodded at everyone. ¡°You guys can leave first.¡± Liang Shangqing and He Yueze spent about half an hour alone in the hospital room beforeing out. ¡°He¡¯s emotionally stable.¡± He looked at Rong Linyi. ¡°He said he has something to discuss with you, Linyi.¡± Rong Linyi took a step forward, then retreated and held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand again. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He didn¡¯t intend to leave Su Yanyun alone outside. He Yueze was still in a daze on the hospital bed. He didn¡¯t expect to see Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi enter together. He Xiaoqin saw this and hurriedly followed. He Yueze looked away from Su Yanyun and stared at Rong Linyi. ¡°I have something to discuss with you alone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a private matter. Let¡¯s discuss it at the corporation tomorrow.¡± Rong Linyi rejected He Yueze calmly. ¡°I¡¯m worried about Yanyun staying outside alone.¡± He Yueze¡¯s expression darkened when he heard his words. He Xiaoqin bit her lip quietly. Ever since Rong Linyi appeared in front of Su Yanyun, his eyes never left her. Su Yanyun was quiet but she remained obediently nestled beside him. She intertwined her fingers with his or was wrapped in his arms. The two of them showed off their affection in front of others without any qualms. This was unprecedented aggravation for He Xiaoqin. Her Brother Linyi, her high and mighty male god, had never cared about any woman throwing herself at him or seducing him flirtatiously. In her imagination, he would only belong to her one day. But suddenly, he became another woman¡¯s husband. Furthermore, she was a divorced woman with an ordinary background! He must have been deceived by Su Yanyun and deceived by her¡­ Perhaps Su Yanyun had found someone to hypnotize him and control his mind, making him obsessed with her. Yes, that must be it. He Xiaoqin found the most reasonable exnation for herself. It had to be that Su Yanyun, this vicious woman, had controlled Brother Linyi. She couldn¡¯t watch Brother Linyi be cheated and hurt like this. She had to do her best to help Brother Linyi escape from this trap! He Yueze took a deep breath as he looked at Su Yanyun standing side by side with Rong Linyi. ¡°Then¡­ Linyi, I¡¯ll look for you at your corporation tomorrow.¡± He still gave in. He couldn¡¯t mention any cognitive impairment in front of Su Yanyun. She was innocent and didn¡¯t know what she had done. Her brain had only protected itself because of the injury. Rong Linyi nodded slightly and pulled Su Yanyun tightly. ¡°Then Yanyun and I will go back. We will await your arrival tomorrow.¡± As the two of them were about to leave hand in hand, He Yueze¡¯s eyes darkened. He Xiaoqin finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and yelled again. ¡°Brother, how long are you going to tolerate this? The woman you love has been snatched away by your friend. Are you going to let yourself be hurt silently like this?¡± Chapter 367

Chapter 367: What Is Love

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He Xiaoqin¡¯s words made Su Yanyun¡¯s heart skip a beat and made Rong Linyi stop in his tracks. He turned around and looked at He Yueze calmly, as if to confirm what He Xiaoqin had said. It was different from the emotional fluctuations she felt when she heard this before. At this moment, He Yueze¡¯s eyes were fixed on Su Yanyun. He looked worried but also determined. He Xiaoqin heaved a sigh of relief. Liang Shangqing had indeed locked his brother¡¯s consciousness again. Tonight, Brother had to make things clear to Brother Linyi. Even if Brother couldn¡¯t snatch Su Yanyun away immediately, it was good as long as Brother Linyi knew that Su Yanyun was a loose woman. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rong Linyi asked He Yueze calmly. ¡°What do you mean by the woman you love?¡± Before He Yueze could say anything, He Xiaoqin shouted again with a sobbing voice as if she was afraid that he would waver. ¡°Brother Linyi, don¡¯t you know why Brother suddenly woke up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of Yanyun.¡± She pointed at Su Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun took care of him every day, read the diary to him, apanied him and spoke, and woke him up. Originally, Brother was already dying¡­ Yanyun saved him from the gates of hell. Yanyun¡¯s care and concern for him woke him up again¡­¡± ¡°He Xiaoqin!¡± Su Yanyun interrupted her. She never expected He Xiaoqin to misunderstand the matter. ¡°I¡¯m just thanking you for blocking the car for me by visiting your brother for a week. How is it as romantic as you say? I already told you that I¡¯m married and pregnant. What are your intentions by saying this?¡± With that, she held Rong Linyi¡¯s finger tightly, afraid that he would let go in anger. Rong Linyi slowly turned around and looked at Su Yanyun. ¡°What do you mean by blocking the car?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in detail when I get back. Linyi, you just have to believe me. I didn¡¯te and take care of He Yueze on purpose. It was all to return He Xiaoqin¡¯s favor. She cried so badly back then and said that her brother was about to die. I also came to take care of Mother every day. It was purely to return a favor.¡± Seeing that Rong Linyi listened to her exnation calmly without any intention of interrupting her, Su Yanyun¡¯s heart calmed a little. He Yueze felt extremely bitter when he heard her desperately trying to distance herself from him. Neither she nor He Xiaoqin had told him the reason she came to take care of him. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Rong Linyi felt Su Yanyun¡¯s uneasiness. He raised his hand and stroked her hair. ¡°You just have to say it clearly.¡± Although he was also sour and dissatisfied, he couldn¡¯t bear to re up at her when he saw how anxious she was to defend herself. He Yueze saw this and seemed to have been agitated by something deep in his mind. He suddenly frowned. ¡°Linyi, do you really love Yanyun?¡± This was the second time he had asked this tonight. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes finally showed a cynical expression. ¡°Then what do you think is love to me?¡± ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re just infatuated with the feeling of being able to touch someone?¡± He Yueze said sternly. ¡°In the past, Jiang Yilin was also someone you could touch, so you were willing to be with her. After she lost this effect, you abandoned her and chose Su Yanyun who you could touch. Is this really love? And not just because she can break your taboo?¡± Chapter 368 - You Will Be My Woman In Your Next Life

Chapter 368: You Will Be My Woman In Your Next Life

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Jiang Yilin was once someone he could touch! He Yueze¡¯s words shocked Su Yanyun. She subconsciously looked at Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t seem to notice her gaze as he looked at He Yueze with a dark expression. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t tell what love is?¡± He didn¡¯t retort, he didn¡¯t retort¡­ Su Yanyun repeated this sentence in her heart. In other words, He Yueze¡¯s words were not fake¡­ Was the reason Hubby was willing to be with her really because she could touch him? And the real reason Hubby and Jiang Yilin broke up was because the two of them couldn¡¯t touch¡­ Then, if she couldn¡¯t touch her husband one day, would she also¡­ Su Yanyun didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to what others say.¡± Rong Linyi seemed to sense the fear in Su Yanyun¡¯s heart and hurriedly exined to her. ¡°I¡¯m the only one to you. You can feel it yourself, don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s gossip.¡± ¡°Is she really the only one?¡± He Yueze said resolutely. ¡°I remember someone once told me that Jiang Yilin is his only one.¡± His words and actions seemed like he wanted to break off all ties with Rong Linyi tonight. ¡°He Yueze!¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s good temper was finally exhausted. A strong murderous intent filled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t challenge my bottom line.¡± ¡°Linyi, you¡¯re in a hurry to draw the line with me. Why don¡¯t you examine your heart first? How much do you love Yanyun and how much do you use her for?¡± He Yueze looked straight into Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes fearlessly. Others might be afraid of Rong Linyi, but he was not. They had known each other for many years and were already familiar with each other¡¯s words and actions. Rong Linyi scoffed. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it sounds like you love her a lot. You just happened to see her when you woke up and developed aplex. Do you really understand her? Are you familiar with her? Taking a step back, so what if you love her?¡± He suddenly let go of Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and reached out to hug her tightly in his embrace, dering his ownership over her domineeringly. ¡°No matter how much you like her, the person Yanyun loves is still me. You should stop your wishful thinking early and don¡¯t make everything else absolute.¡± The man¡¯s chest was broad and sturdy as usual, with an unparalleled sense of security. Su Yanyun¡¯s anxious heart calmed down instantly. She also reached out her arms and hugged Rong Linyi back. This action seemed to have finally stabbed He Yueze. ¡°Does she really love you?¡± He Yueze questioned. ¡°Rong Linyi, answer me with your conscience. Is the person that Su Yanyun loves really you? You know better than anyone what illness she has, but you took advantage of her ignorance and upied her heart!¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression changed immediately. ¡°Mu Chenfeng told you?¡± He asked through gritted teeth. He Yueze didn¡¯t think of answering this question and only continued to interrogate Rong Linyi. ¡°Do you dare to promise that if Yanyun recovers her original knowledge, she will still choose you? Do you dare topete with me openly?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s arm tightened around the woman in his arms. ¡°Why would Ipete with you in such a senseless manner?¡± He sneered. ¡°Yanyun is my woman, my wife, and the mother of my child. She is my only partner in this life¡­ forget this life, even in the next life, and the following, no one else can even dream of having her!¡± Chapter 369

Chapter 369: The Happiness of the Ignorant

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°The mother of your child?¡± He Yueze seemed to have heard the biggest joke. ¡°Linyi, I didn¡¯t expect you to learn to lie to yourself after breaking up with Jiang Yilin.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention that woman in front of me.¡± Rong Linyi gritted his teeth again. Most importantly, don¡¯t mention her in front of Su Yanyun! ¡°He Yueze, have you decided to end all ties with me?¡± He Yueze¡¯s eyes flickered with hesitation. ¡°Linyi, I just don¡¯t want you to hurt Yanyun. She¡¯s innocent.¡± ¡°She is indeed innocent.¡± Rong Linyi refused to budge. ¡°I was kind enough to look after you for your sister, but you shamelessly clung onto me. He Yueze, you must have slept so hard that your brain hurt. Su Yanyun and I are already married! Can you wake up a little?¡± ¡°Okay, answer my two questions and I¡¯ll let go.¡± The determination in He Yueze¡¯s eyes was not backing down. ¡°Go ahead and ask.¡± He Yueze took a deep breath. ¡°Firstly, if you can¡¯t touch Yanyun in the future, will you divorce her? Secondly, if Yanyun recovers her knowledge and wants to leave you, will you let go?¡± ¡°Your hypothesis is not valid.¡± Rong Linyi said but his arm tightened again, almost making Su Yanyun breathless. ¡°I will never divorce her, and she will never leave me.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± He Yueze chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re lying to yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said what I needed to.¡± Rong Linyi finally let go of Su Yanyun and grabbed her hand. ¡°He Yueze, you keep saying that you¡¯re thinking for Yanyun. But since the time we fought, you haven¡¯t asked Yanyun for her opinion.¡± He then looked at Su Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun, baby, are you leaving me to be with He Yueze?¡± Before Su Yanyun could answer, she had already hugged Rong Linyi¡¯s arm tightly. She shook her head frantically. ¡°No, Hubby, I only want to be with you. I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡± She turned and said to He Yueze, ¡°Mr. He, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve misunderstood something. Linyi and I are really close. Our baby is only five months away. Please don¡¯t disregard your friendship with Linyi and say those words that would make everyone feel estranged.¡± ¡°Estranged¡­¡± He Yueze shook his head and seemed to smile bitterly. The estrangement could no longer be removed. Their friendship that was harder than metal was now covered in cracks. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything.¡± He looked up again and saw Su Yanyun¡¯s dim expression. ¡°The happiness of an ignorant person¡­ if you are in this happiness your whole life, I will also give you my blessings. But Yanyun, Chenfeng said that you will regain your knowledge one day¡­ At that time, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m still waiting for you.¡± ¡°That day won¡¯te.¡± Rong Linyi pulled Su Yanyun tightly, as if afraid that she would disappear. ¡°Yanyun,e back with me to the corporation. The previous meeting hasn¡¯t ended.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t have time to think about Rong Linyi and He Yueze¡¯s conversation. She only hurriedly replied with an ¡°oh¡± and was about to leave with Rong Linyi. ¡°Brother Linyi.¡± He Xiaoqin finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Are you that selfish and heartless? Think about what my brother has done for you. How are you treating him now?¡± She never expected that He Yueze would still be willing to let go after Liang Shangqing had deepened his consciousness and chose not to fight with Rong Linyi any further. No, this was hisst chance. Even if she couldn¡¯t get Rong Linyi for the time being, she would definitely separate him and Su Yanyun! Chapter 370

Chapter 370: What Do You Want Me to Return To You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He Xiaoqin thought that Rong Linyi would finally respond to her words. But although Rong Linyi stopped, he looked at He Yueze again. From beginning to end, the only people he acknowledged were He Yueze and Su Yanyun. He didn¡¯t even look at her when he spoke to her asionally. In his eyes, she waspletely transparent. He Yueze was also silent. When He Xiaoqin said this, he also wanted her to shut up. When he took the bullet for Rong Linyi, he never thought of asking him to return him anything. It was pure instinct to pounce towards him and push him away. When the bullet prated his chest, he didn¡¯t even think of surviving. But when his eyes met Su Yanyun¡¯s, he hesitated. If¡­ he said if¡­ His friendship with Rong Linyi could no longer be restored. So what if he made him pay for everything? A long time passed. Rong Linyi¡¯s voice echoed in the silent hospital room. ¡°What do you want me to return to you?¡± He asked He Yueze. He Yueze remained silent. He wanted him to give Su Yanyun to him as repayment for saving his life? Such shameless words were impossible for him to say even if he wanted Su Yanyun. After a long time, He Yueze finally closed his eyes. His body seemed to be trembling slightly as he suppressed his emotions. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t need you to return anything. Linyi, I¡¯ve never thought of getting anything in return from you.¡± His voice was also shaking uncontrobly. ¡°Take Yanyun and leave. If you let her down, we¡¯ll talk about returning this favorter.¡± Rong Linyi frowned at his struggle. He knew what his best friend wanted. Perhaps he couldn¡¯t repay what he owed He Yueze in this life¡­ But he would never let Su Yanyun go. Seeing that Rong Linyi was about to leave again, He Xiaoqin gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Brother Linyi, my brother has always been aloof from the world. Since a young age, he will give you whatever you like. He has never fought with you for anything. But what about you? Have you thought of what to give him?¡± This time. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes finally drifted over to He Xiaoqin. He Xiaoqin ignored the coldness in his eyes and continued to ask. ¡°My brother is thin-skinned and loves friendship. Brother Linyi, I¡¯m not criticizing you, but if he didn¡¯t take the bullet for you two years ago, you would have died a long time ago! Would you still be with Yanyun now?¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Rong Linyi asked He Xiaoqin coldly. ¡°I only want to seek justice for Brother!¡± He Xiaoqin looked at Su Yanyun. ¡°If Yanyun is really in love with you, Brother can¡¯t snatch her away from you no matter how much he likes her. But Brother Linyi, you know that you¡¯re only using Yanyun to treat your mysophobia, and Yanyun has only mistaken you as her lover because of her cognitive impairment. It¡¯s a mistake for the two of you to be together, so why can¡¯t you end this mistake in time? Help my brother and Yanyun? Brother really loves Yanyun. He can even give you his life, but you¡¯re not even willing to give him a woman. Brother Linyi, you¡¯re too heartless!¡± This long string of words stunned Su Yanyun. What was He Xiaoqin talking about? Cognitive disorder¡­ mistakenly treating him as her lover¡­ Suddenly, she felt confused. Chapter 371

Chapter 371: Let Go

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He noticed that Su Yanyun¡¯s expression was a little strange. Rong Linyi and He Yueze spoke at the same time. ¡°Yanyun?¡± Su Yanyun looked up. Her bright eyes seemed to be covered in ayer of mist and her expression couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°What¡­ what is cognitive impairment¡­¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s heart ached at Su Yanyun¡¯s ignorant and frightened expression. She could tell that He Xiaoqin was talking about her. But she couldn¡¯t understand why she had mistaken him for someone else. He was her husband. All the memories in her mind were rted to him, and all the intimate feelings originated from him. Why¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t listen to others¡¯ nonsense.¡± Rong Linyi hugged Su Yanyun tenderly. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. You have a baby in your stomach now. Promise me not to overthink, okay?¡± His careful and caring look agitated He Xiaoqin again. ¡°It¡¯s better to experience pain quickly. Just like Brother said, why lie to yourself?¡± He Xiaoqin shouted crazily. ¡°Brother Linyi, I only want to ask you. You owe my brother a life, how are you going to repay him?¡± Rong Linyi looked at He Xiaoqin again. This time, his eyes were filled with murderous intent, forcing He Xiaoqin to take a few steps back. He finally looked at her seriously, but his expression waspletely different from when he looked at Su Yanyun. But Rong Linyi had already retracted his gaze and looked at He Yueze again. ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything.¡± His tone became calm, but there was a pressure in his eyes that couldn¡¯t be ignored. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t say anything, it means that you agree with what your sister said, right?¡± He Yueze and Rong Linyi looked straight at each other. ¡°Linyi, I only hope that you can think from Yanyun¡¯s point of view¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m only asking you, do you want me to return everything to you today?¡± Rong Linyi interrupted He Yueze. He Yueze was silent again. If he returned it today, from now on, the two of them were really strangers. He couldn¡¯t let go of Su Yanyun. But he was also unwilling to give up his friendship with Rong Linyi. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, it means that you agree.¡± Rong Linyi nodded. ¡°I also know that it¡¯s not enough to repay you for saving my life. He Yueze, I¡¯m very d to have you as a friend in the past decade.¡± Then, he ced his hand on Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulder and said softly, ¡°Wait for me.¡± She watched as he turned and walked out of the hospital room. He Yueze and Su Yanyun were confused. He Xiaoqin¡¯s eyes were bright with victory. Did Brother Linyi go and find a pen and paper to divorce Su Yanyun? She had indeed risked her life and won the bet. Brother Linyi was a man of his word. He owed her brother his life and as long as it was her brother¡¯s wish, he would satisfy it no matter what. It seemed like there was no need for Liang Shangqing to change Su Yanyun¡¯s consciousness. As long as Brother Linyi was willing to give up on her, Su Yanyun would be dead if Brother lost his feelings for her half a yearter! The three of them were quiet and waited in the hospital room for about 10 minutes. Rong Linyi returned. Seeing that he was empty-handed, He Xiaoqin was suspicious. ¡°He Yueze, I¡¯ll ask you again.¡± Rong Linyi looked at his old friend. ¡°Do you really want me to return your favor today?¡± He Yueze struggled internally for a while before looking at Su Yanyun with determination. ¡°Linyi, Yanyun won¡¯t be happy following you. Let go and we will have nothing to do with each other from now on.¡± Chapter 372

Chapter 372: This Is It, We¡¯re Even

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi snatched his woman away. He Yueze understood that their friendship hade to an end. Although he was disappointed, his desire to win that woman now prevailed. Yes¡­ He Xiaoqin had also said what he was thinking. If it weren¡¯t for Su Yanyun, he might really not have asked for anything in return. But with her, he had a demon in his heart. She had given him the opportunity to wake up, and she had also be a cmity that he couldn¡¯t ovee. She had be a sharp weapon to separate his dark humanity. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Rong Linyi confirmed for thest time. Memories of the past shed through his mind. They met when they were very young. At that time, he didn¡¯t have this incurable psychological illness. They had also climbed trees, caught birds, and yed with sea models like normal children. Later on, their lives changed one after another. When they met again, their friendship was not blocked by the distance between their bodies. Although He Yueze despised Jiang Yilin, he had never mocked his choice. He had even asked Mu Chenfeng for help in hopes of curing Rong Linyi¡¯s obsession with cleanliness. He was a celibate, or it was more appropriate to say that he was afraid of marriage. He didn¡¯t have a single woman around him, and it just so happened that Rong Linyi didn¡¯t want to spend more time with Jiang Yilin. Most of the time, they walked together. That bullet had hit him near his heart, but the reason he fell unconscious was not the bullet. It was because he had been smashed in the head by the broken ss window in order to block Rong Linyi. Before he fell unconscious, he asked him to help him take care of his sister. Rong Linyi knew that He Yueze didn¡¯t mean ¡°take care¡±. He wouldn¡¯t force himself to ept a woman he didn¡¯t like. Over the past two years, every time he came to visit him, he would think that if he could wake up, he would probably agree to hand the Rong Corporation to him. He owed him more than a life. But now, what He Yueze wanted was¡­ Su Yanyun. He Yueze probably really loved her for saying this. A person who had never experienced love before would probably be consigned to eternal damnation once they met. Rong Linyi understood because he had already tasted this kind of willing oblivion since he met Su Yanyun. ¡°I¡¯m not in a position to me you either.¡± He didn¡¯t have much of an expression on his face. ¡°Su Yanyun, I won¡¯t let go. But after today, I don¡¯t owe you anything anymore.¡± Then, a scalpel fell from his sleeve and he held it in his hand. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll return this life to you, but my woman is still mine.¡± A sharp woman¡¯s scream sounded from the hospital room. He Xiaoqin rushed out of the hospital room and screamed like she was crazy. ¡°Doctor¡ªHelp¡ªLiang Shangqing¡ªHelp¡­¡± Rong Linyi leaned against the cold wall of the hospital room and his body slid down uncontrobly. The scalpel was stabbed into his chest, and the shocking blood stained his clothes red. Su Yanyun hugged him with all her might and wanted to scream, but her throat seemed to be blocked and she was drowned in fear. He Yueze got off the bed and pounced over, wanting to help Rong Linyi up. Su Yanyun punched He Yueze without hesitation. ¡°Let go of him! Don¡¯t touch him!¡± She almost screamed. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t lose his consciousness. His eyes were ck as ink as he looked at He Yueze intensely. He pointed to the ce where the knife was stabbed. ¡°It¡¯s here. We¡¯re even.¡± Chapter 373

Chapter 373: You¡¯re Sowing Discord

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Then, he lowered his hand and squeezed Su Yanyun¡¯s hand tightly. He leaned on her shoulder and slowly closed his eyes. Then, a soft sentence fell on Su Yanyun¡¯s ears¡­ He Xiaoqin ran back with the doctors and nurses. The doctor wanted to carry Rong Linyi onto the stretcher bed, but he and Su Yanyun held on tightly. Su Yanyun cried and refused to let go. He also held on tightly and took a lot of effort to separate them. When they reached the operating room, Su Yanyun was about to chase after him when He Yueze grabbed her. He Xiaoqin yelled at her with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve done enough harm to him? It¡¯s all because of you! You caused Brother Linyi to fall out with my brother and even caused Brother Linyi¡¯s life to be in danger!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± He Yueze suddenly berated He Xiaoqin. ¡°You¡¯ve been jumping up and down the whole time. Are you afraid that others don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking?¡± He Xiaoqin was stunned for a moment. Then she cried again. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re beginning to scold me now. When I stood up for you and defended you, why didn¡¯t you say anything? Now that you¡¯ve used me, you¡¯re scolding me again.¡± She turned and cried to Su Yanyun. ¡°Are you satisfied now? You even instigated our brother-sister rtionship!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she received a tight p on her face. The person who hit her was no other than Su Yanyun, who had been crying silently up till now. This p stunned He Xiaoqin on the spot. Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes were sharp and cold. ¡°Shut up.¡± She spat out such a simple word, but it seemed to weigh a thousand pounds, making He Xiaoqin not dare to breathe loudly. At that moment, the operating theater finally fell silent. He Yueze ced Su Yanyun on the seat and immediately took out his phone to inform the Rong family of this change. He thought about it again and again. The first person to call was still Rong Xuelong. ¡°What?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice changed in shock. ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I know he came to the hospital to look for you¡­ How did it end up like this? Are you really He Yueze?¡± He Yueze smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to tell you the details either. However, Xuelong, you also know that he came to look for me?¡± Rong Xuelong gritted her teeth on the other end of the line and cursed. ¡°Jiang Chengxi, that bastard!¡± He Yueze was stunned. After a while, he understood why Rong Linyi knew that Su Yanyun was with him. Jiang Chengxi must have seen him take Su Yanyun away and deliberately told Rong Xuelong, and Rong Xuelong told Rong Linyi¡­ The news that Young Master Yi, the Rong family¡¯s heir, had suddenly stabbed himself quickly spread throughout the entire C City¡¯s prestigious families. The rumors were spreading like wildfire, but they were mostly rted to the He siblings. ¡°The Rong family will be here soon.¡± Seeing that the lights in the operating room were still on, He Yueze asked Su Yanyun, ¡°Do you want to avoid them for a while?¡± Su Yanyun shook her head silently. What shoulde woulde. Today¡¯s matter had blown up, she couldn¡¯t hide for long¡­ Probably because of the best car and the fiercest driving skills, the first person to rush over was actually Rong Jinghui. He had just run out of the operating room when he found Su Yanyun sitting outside with tears on her face. ¡°Yanyun!¡± He ran forward and bowed to look at her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Su Yanyun looked up and almost could not recognize the man in front of her. His hair was cut into an inch long, and his skin was dark like honey. He had lost a lot of weight, and the originally tender facial lines had be sharp and masculine. Chapter 374

Chapter 374: It¡¯s All Because of Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°You¡­¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s visual conflict with her was too big, and it actually diluted the worry and grief in her heart. ¡°Did you die in Africa?¡± ¡°How did you know I went to Africa?¡± Rong Jinghui was a little surprised. ¡°You asked about me?¡± He sat beside Su Yanyun. ¡°My brother had sent me to Africa to develop the industries there. The sun there is too poisonous and the temperature is high. I suspect that I will be a dried corpse if I stay any longer.¡± He paused and looked at the operating room. Then, he asked He Yueze, who was on the other side of Su Yanyun. ¡°How¡¯s my brother? Why did he stab himself?¡± He Yueze¡­ was silent. Rong Jinghui found that the atmosphere was strange and saw He Xiaoqin sitting opposite him sobbing. ¡°Yanyun, why are you here?¡± He asked again. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know how to answer this question. She looked up and saw a second person running over. It was the energetic Rong Xuelong. She was walking quickly in an eight-centimeter high heel. ¡°Yanyun, how is Linyi? Is the surgery not over?¡± She asked and looked at the two men sitting on either side of Su Yanyun. She quickly made a decision and pushed He Yueze aside. ¡°Move!¡± Rong Xuelong had always been famous, and He Yueze never dared to go against her. He silently gave up his spot beside Su Yanyun. Unexpectedly, Rong Xuelong turned around and asked him. ¡°You better tell me the reason first. My mother and the rest will being soon. Tell me in advance and I can still think of a countermeasure.¡± ¡°Sister Xuelong, let me tell you.¡± He Xiaoqin suddenly came to life. Unexpectedly, Rong Xuelong rebuked without even thinking. ¡°Shut up! You have no ce to interrupt me when I¡¯m talking to your brother!¡± He Xiaoqin could only suppress the anger in her heart and calm down obediently. He Yueze sighed secretly and finally said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We had a conflict and Linyi was a little agitated, so¡­¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s lips moved. She originally wanted to ask more but ultimately shut her mouth. She held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand tightly and thought of the call Rong Linyi had given her before the incident. He suddenly told her without warning and made her promise to protect Su Yanyun. Not long after, she received news of his injury¡­ Her intuition told her that Su Yanyun definitely knew what had happened. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Rong Xuelongforted the pale Su Yanyun. ¡°No matter what, there¡¯s still me here. You don¡¯t look too good. Do you want me to send you home first?¡± Su Yanyun shook her head. Rong Linyi was still undergoing surgery, how could she go back in peace? That stab seemed to be to repay all the favors he owed He Yueze. He had stabbed her so deeply and cruelly¡­ Hisst words in her ear still echoed faintly. ¡°There¡¯s no Jiang Yilin, only you¡­¡± There was no one else but her. Did he only have her in his heart? So, was he stabbing himself to prove his innocence to her? It was because He Yueze had said that he had once thought highly of Jiang Yilin and said that he would abandon her for the same reason one day. So he had to prove to her that he treated her specially. ¡°Sister.¡± Su Yanyun slowly leaned on Rong Xuelong¡¯s shoulder. She felt a pain in her heart. That stab seemed to have stabbed her heart too. ¡°It¡¯s all because of me¡­¡± Chapter 375

Chapter 375: Public Disy of Affection

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Xuelong patted her cheek gently. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about.¡± She was like the most caring big sister andforted Su Yanyun. ¡°We should be the ones apologizing for involving you in our Rong family¡¯s bloodbath. What wrong have you done?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll get used to it slowly.¡± She hugged Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulders. ¡°As long as our family isn¡¯t disloyal and is united, we¡¯re not afraid of anything.¡± Rong Jinghui clenched his fists unwillingly when he saw Rong Xuelong and Su Yanyun hugging. Big Sister was really too bold. Even if Su Yanyun had that kind of rtionship with her, she would still suffer retribution for being intimate with her in public, okay? There was movement on the other side of the corridor again. Su Yanyun looked over and saw Madam Rong rushing over, as well as arge group of men and women she didn¡¯t know. ¡°Mother.¡± Rong Xuelong stood up hurriedly. Rong Jinghui also greeted Madam Rong. ¡°Big Aunt.¡± He Yueze and He Xiaoqin both stood up. ¡°Aunt Hua¡­¡± Madam Rong nodded briefly to everyone and immediately asked Rong Xuelong anxiously, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Rong Xuelong nced at the surgery lights that were still lit. ¡°It¡¯s not out yet¡­¡± ¡°What happened? Yueze, tell us clearly first.¡± Another woman who looked simr to Madam Rong asked. He Yueze was about to answer. He Xiaoqin suddenly shouted. ¡°The lights are off! The surgery is over!¡± Everyone immediately looked at the operating theater. Madam Rong took the lead and walked quickly. Even at this moment, her hair was neat and tidy behind her head. Her face was exquisite with light makeup, and she was wearing ordinary in casual clothes and t shoes. Su Yanyun was nervous, but fortunately, everyone¡¯s attention was on the operating room and Madam Rong didn¡¯t even notice her. After a long time, the doctor came out. This was the most fully-equipped VIP operating theater in the hospital. There was only one patient inside, and the chief surgeon had long known his identity. Seeing the family members standing at the door and the bodyguards behind them, she also felt the pressure increase. ¡°The patient is no longer in danger.¡± The doctor¡¯s first sentence made Madam Rong and several people present heave a sigh of relief. But Second Madam Rong and the others who came with her had subtle disappointment in their eyes. The doctor continued, ¡°The wound is very deep and injured the artery, mainly because of excessive blood loss. But fortunately, it¡¯s still a distance from the heart¡­¡± He Yueze was dejected. It was indeed the same. That year, that bullet was still a distance away from his heart¡­ However, Rong Linyi escaped danger quickly because he was in the hospital. ¡°The patient has already been arranged to a high-ss hospital room.¡± The doctor exined. ¡°But the patient still needs to be observed for twenty-four hours after the surgery. To prevent infection, the family members are temporarily not allowed to enter.¡± The VIP operating theater had a direct corridor to the hospital room. When Su Yanyun saw Rong Linyi again, he was already asleep in the observation room of the high-ss hospital room. Heid quietly in a pile of equipment through the wide ss wall. The hospital room was big. After drawing the curtains in front of the ss wall, it was a wide living room. Rong Xuelong was not polite and pulled Su Yanyun to sit down early. Su Yanyun still wanted to decline, but Rong Xuelong frowned. ¡°Sit, you have a baby in your stomach.¡± Madam Rong didn¡¯t look tired. She looked at everyone with her sharp and insightful eyes. When she found Su Yanyun, a subtle doubt shed across her eyes¡­ Chapter 376

Chapter 376: Can You Be More Brilliant?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

But Madam Rong didn¡¯t ask anything else immediately. Instead, she sat down slowly, took out her phone, and dialed a number. ¡°Dad¡­ Linyi is already fine¡­ Yes, he just came out of the operating room¡­ We don¡¯t know the exact reason¡­ Don¡¯t worry, everything will be the best. Don¡¯t worry¡­ Yes, I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s any change in the situation¡­ About this, I won¡¯t tell Xiao Song for the time being. Yes, when Linyi wakes up, I¡¯ll get him to call Xiao Song personally to exin¡­¡± After hanging up the call, Madam Rong seemed to heave a sigh of relief. Even Su Yanyun understood that she had just called Old Master Rong. But Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know who Xiao Song was and why Rong Linyi had to call him personally¡­ For a moment, no one in the living room spoke. ¡°What are you all standing for? Sit.¡± Madam Rong turned around and greeted everyone with a gentle expression. She said to Second Madam Rong, ¡°Qingmei, thank you and Xin Ming for apanying me. Linyi is no longer in danger, so you all should return first¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re in no hurry.¡± Second Madam Rong smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good to apany you more.¡± The smiles between the sisters-inw of rich families were subtle. But Su Yanyun was still impressed by Madam Rong¡¯s self-restraint. She often stayed in the hospital and had seen too many women cry outside the operating room and hospital room because of their children¡¯s surgery. Meanwhile, Madam Rong remained calm andposed. Second Madam Rong clearly wanted to find out something here. So Madam Rong didn¡¯t intend to ask He Yueze any more questions. She instead asked about Rong Jinghui¡¯s experience in Africa. Rong Jinghui had always been very respectful to Big Aunt, but he only said one word over and over again: Hot! Second Madam Rong covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Jinghui, have you offended your Second Brother recently? Why did he suddenly assign you to such a ce?¡± Rong Xuelong sweated¡­ Didn¡¯t she offend him? Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression changed in a second. ¡°Second Brother just wants to sharpen my skills. Mother, can you be more brilliant if you want to sow discord?¡± Su Yanyun then knew that the woman who looked about the same age as Madam Rong and took good care of herself was the Rong family¡¯s second branch¡¯s Madam and Rong Jinghui¡¯s mother. But the conversation between mother and son¡­ was really intense. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± A man standing behind Second Madam Rong yelled. ¡°Mother was just joking with you. It¡¯s inappropriate for the family to act like this outside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than an ignorant and ipetent yboy like you.¡± Rong Jinghui scoffed. ¡°I haven¡¯t driven the Koenigsegg, nor have I collected any photos of Vacheron Constantin. Neither have I been on the headlines for fighting every other day. Who¡¯s more hedonistic than who?¡± The man looked ashamed and angry. ¡°Okay.¡± Second Madam Rong dragged her voice. ¡°You two brothers quarrel the moment you see each other. Can you save me the trouble?¡± Could they not embarrass her in front of outsiders? Seeing that her eldest son was enraged, Second Madam Rong said to her eldest son amiably, ¡°Xin Ming, you¡¯re already about to be a father, so you have to learn to be more tolerant.¡± As she said this, the young woman sitting beside her subconsciously ced her hand on her slightly swollen lower abdomen. Second Madam Rong also ced her hand on it. She turned around and said to Madam Rong in a boastful manner, ¡°Si Xuan, the doctor has already confirmed that our Lirong is pregnant with twins. Linyi has recovered this time, you have to hurry. You have to know that what the Old Master wants to see the most is him getting married and having children.¡± Chapter 377

Chapter 377: I¡¯ll Tear You Apart Too

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Madam Rong maintained a polite smile on her face. On the other hand, Rong Xuelong scoffed when she heard Second Madam¡¯s bragging and held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand tightly. So what if Second Master¡¯s family was pregnant with a grandson? Their Yanyun was also pregnant, and she was pregnant even earlier than Second¡¯s daughter-inw. Although Jiang Chengxi had always imed that Su Yanyun was pregnant with his child. But since Yanyun insisted that she was pregnant with Rong Linyi¡¯s baby, she was definitely not wrong. There was no reason not to believe in outsiders and their own people. The Rong family was a battlefield without smoke and fire¡­ Su Yanyun had already learned something from Second Madam Rong¡¯s short speech. Second Madam Rong felt that she had achieved a preliminary victory. She was about to raise the next topic when amotion suddenly sounded outside the hospital room. The bodyguards immediately came in to report. ¡°Madam, the Jiang family is here and wants toe in and visit.¡± Madam Rong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°No.¡± She ordered. ¡°No one from the Jiang family is allowed toe in.¡± The bodyguards obeyed and left. A whileter, they returned. His expression remained unchanged, but his words shocked everyone present. ¡°Madam, Young Master Jiang said that he isn¡¯t here to visit Young Master Yi. He¡¯s here to fetch his fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°Fianc¨¦e?¡± Rong Xuelong was the first to speak. ¡°He really thought of a strange reason! Get him to scram!¡± Rong Jinghui immediately supported her. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t leave, hit him until he leaves!¡± Madam Rong was a little surprised by their intense reaction. Second Madam Rong smiled. ¡°Young Master Xi is really infatuated. He has always wanted to be responsible for Xuelong and even gave her the title of fianc¨¦e.¡± Su Yanyun was shocked when she said this. Rong Xuelong directly exploded. She grabbed a ss of water in front of her and smashed it on the floor in front of Second Madam Rong. ¡°Hua Qingmei, you b*tch. If you continue to talk nonsense, believe me when I tear your mouth apart!¡± Second Madam Rong¡¯s expression changed. The eldest son, Rong Xinming, had already stood up. ¡°Rong Xuelong! My mother is your elder no matter what. Do you still have any manners?¡± ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Rong Xuelong was like a mudslide among the heiresses of prestigious families. She stood up and pointed a finger at Rong Xinming. ¡°Continue talking nonsense and I¡¯ll tear you apart too!¡± Second Madam Rong was so angry her expression darkened. She only asked Madam Rong, ¡°Si Xuan, Xuelong is so disrespectful. Are you going to interfere or not?¡± Madam Rong didn¡¯t seem to hear what Second Madam said and looked at the bodyguards gently. ¡°They¡¯re guests. Since the Jiang family isn¡¯t here to visit Linyi, let them in.¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Rong Xuelong was immediately nervous. Madam Rong patted the back of her daughter¡¯s handfortingly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If there¡¯s anything wrong, just chase him out.¡± He spoke softly but domineeringly. This was the first time Su Yanyun had seen Jiang Yilin. Jiang Yilin was the same. When that delicate long-haired woman followed Jiang Chengxi in, Su Yanyun knew her identity just by instinct. Jiang Yilin¡¯s eyes swept across the crowd and immediately locked on Su Yanyun. Their eyes met in mid-air. Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes were calm as usual. Jiang Yilin¡¯s eyes seemed to contain too many things: jealousy, hatred, unwillingness, disdain, resentment, hostility¡­ Jiang Chengxi walked over and greeted Madam Rong and Second Madam politely. Then, he looked at He Yueze and Su Yanyun with a spurious smile. ¡°Yueze, everything was fine when you took Yanyun away. Why did it be like this so soon?¡± Chapter 378 - My Baby Isn’t His

Chapter 378: My Baby Isn¡¯t His

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

It¡¯s all your fault! He Yueze sneered. Rong Xuelong turned her head and stroked her fringe, pretending not to hear anything. Jiang Chengxi had called her and told her that He Yueze had taken Su Yanyun away. She was also worried and called Rong Linyi¡­ and fell for Jiang Chengxi¡¯s trick. But if she really didn¡¯t call Rong Linyi, Su Yanyun would probably be eaten alive by He Yueze now. Rong Xuelong sighed. Sigh, my Baby Yanyun is too cute? Everyone loved her! Jiang Chengxi¡¯s words clearly told others that he knew the whole story. Second Madam Rong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Young Master Xi, do you know why Linyi was injured?¡± ¡°Young Master Xi.¡± Madam Rong had already said first. ¡°You¡¯re here to take your fianc¨¦e away, right? If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡± Jiang Chengxi stopped smartly. ¡°Yes.¡± He reached out his hand in Rong Xuelong¡¯s direction. ¡°Yanyun, it¡¯s enough to join in the fun at someone else¡¯s house. Come back with me.¡± Second Madam Rong was a little surprised when she heard that. Only then did she know that Jiang Chengxi was really here to fetch her and not use Rong Xuelong as an excuse to sneak in. She couldn¡¯t help but size up the inconspicuous Su Yanyun who had been protected by Rong Xuelong. ¡°Why should Yanyun go with you?¡± What surprised Second Madam Rong even more was that her youngest son jumped up and stood in front of Su Yanyun. Yanyun¡­ Su Yanyun! Second Madam Rong suddenly thought of something! Not long ago, the Song family hade to look for her and told her about her ugly past daughter-inw, including how that woman had seduced Jinghui¡­ She gasped. This woman was that Su Yanyun! It was rumored that she was pregnant with Jiang Chengxi¡¯s child and was a promiscuous woman! ¡°Jinghui! Come here!¡± Second Madam Rong immediately yelled. ¡°Young Master Xi¡¯s matter has nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°My business has nothing to do with you either!¡± Rong Jinghui yelled at Second Madam. ¡°Jiang Chengxi, Yanyun has long had nothing to do with you. What motives do you have toe here and try to take her away at this time?¡± ¡°What motives do I have¡­¡± Jiang Chengxi saidzily.¡± This afternoon, I was discussing with Yanyun about the finance for the Su Corporation when He Yueze ran over and snatched her away. Forget that he snatched her away, Rong Linyi even stabbed himself in front of her tonight¡­ I really want to say that my fianc¨¦e is still pregnant and shouldn¡¯t see such a bloody scene. ¡± ¡°My baby isn¡¯t his!¡± Su Yanyun suddenly realized what Jiang Chengxi was trying to do. She had thought of facing the Rong family and not hiding her rtionship with Rong Linyi anymore. But she didn¡¯t want to be exposed under such circumstances. She didn¡¯t want to publicize everything when Rong Linyi was severely injured and unconscious and she seemed to be involved with Jiang Chengxi and He Yueze. But Jiang Chengxi was here. Even if He Yueze pitied her and didn¡¯t want to push her to the center of attention, Rong Xuelong was still considerate and didn¡¯t ask anything. Madam Rong even pretended to be deaf. Jiang Chengxi still came and even brought Jiang Yilin¡­ Such a tant deration of war. Rong Jinghui, who was unaware of everything, and Rong Xuelong, who knew everything, were both facing a formidable enemy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go with him.¡± Su Yanyun unexpectedly took the initiative to fight. ¡°I¡¯ve never had any interactions with this person. I don¡¯t know what evil intentions he has to nder me.¡± Chapter 379

Chapter 379: As Long As You Have a Brother, You Want Me to Be Your Sister-inw

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Did you hear that? Mr. Jiang.¡± Rong Xuelong immediately continued. ¡°All these years, the two of you have not improved at all, but your ability to nder hasn¡¯t deteriorated at all.¡± Jiang Chengxi was choked repeatedly, but he was not angry at all. He smiled. ¡°You¡¯re all right. What evil intentions do I have to wrong Yanyun? In the end, I just like Yanyun and hope that she can sessfully give birth to my baby. Yanyun, to show my sincerity, I even brought my sister over to meet you. Look, our Jiang family also has people who support you.¡± He had just finished speaking. Jiang Yilin came forward with a gentle and sweet smile. ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m already working hard to convince Mother to ept you. I¡¯m really happy that you can join our family. From now on, I have another sister to love me.¡± Su Yanyun almostughed out. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± She raised her brows with obvious mockery in the corners of her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of luck I¡¯ve been having as a pregnant woman recently. The women I meet, as long as they have a brother, all want me to be their sister-inw. It¡¯s as if destroying me will allow them to pick up some big bargain.¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s expression changed slightly after hearing Su Yanyun¡¯s words. Rong Xuelong and Madam Rong fell into deep thought at the same time. Jiang Yilin didn¡¯t look unhappy at all from Su Yanyun¡¯s ridicule. She still smiled gently. ¡°Sister-inw, what a joke. You¡¯re pregnant with my brother¡¯s baby, so you¡¯re part of the Jiang family. Who dares to snatch our Jiang family¡¯s daughter-inw?¡± As soon as she said that, Rong Jinghui and Rong Xuelong practically said in unison, ¡°Our Rong family dares!¡± Jiang Chengxi smiled at Rong Jinghui. ¡°Third Young Master, are you nning to snatch her from me? What a pity, the Rong family probably doesn¡¯t allow Yanyun to enter.¡± ¡°Yanyun can¡¯t enter the Rong family¡¯s door, but I can leave the Rong family¡¯s door.¡± Rong Jinghui spoke rashly and without hesitation. ¡°Bastard!¡± Second Madam Rong finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Jinghui, shut up!¡± She was the Rong family¡¯s second branch family, so how could she allow a married woman who was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child to enter? She didn¡¯t care how Jinghui wanted to y with women outside or what kind of women he wanted to y with. But marrying into the family was not a joke. Especially in front of Madam Rong. She only wanted topete with Madam Rong for everything in her life. Fight for a man, a son, and property¡­ She had to fight for everything. She wouldn¡¯t allow her own people to be humiliated in front of Madam Rong. Rong Xuelong was also unable to continue listening. Every time the Rong family was together, she yearned for chaos. Only this time, she wished everyone would shut up obediently and calm down. She couldn¡¯t help but pinch Rong Jinghui. ¡°Can you stop?¡± She lowered her voice. ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t cause trouble. Yanyun¡¯s matter isn¡¯t that simple!¡± Unexpectedly, Rong Jinghui¡¯s blood rushed to his brain and he ignored everything. He actually retorted to Rong Xuelong. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the two of you are in true love? Didn¡¯t you say that Yanyun¡¯s baby is yours? Why don¡¯t you dare to stand up if Jiang Chengxi wants to take her away? You only dare to be fierce in front of me?¡± Rong Xuelong covered her face with her five fingers. Oh god, do you know what you¡¯re talking about? This time, the calm Madam Rong was finally shocked. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She tried to verify that what she had just heard was not what she understood. Chapter 380

Chapter 380: Give You The Best I Can

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mother. Jinghui is just talking nonsense¡­¡± Rong Xuelong felt that the mud was a thousand feet deep. Unfortunately, she was already waist-deep¡­ The others present were also clearly stunned by Rong Jinghui¡¯s sudden exmation. Jiang Chengxi even sized Rong Xuelong up from head to toe with a sentence written on his face: I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a preference! ¡°Yanyun and I are innocent.¡± Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t even cry. At this time, if she put aside her pride and said that Su Yanyun was her true love and that they were a couple, and that Su Yanyun¡¯s baby was hers, she could indeed save Su Yanyun. But¡­e on, wasn¡¯t it messy enough now? Her brother was still lying in the observation room next door. Although she wanted to be a good guardian, Rong Linyi would be torn apart when he woke up. Madam Rong naturally believed in her daughter. Although she hadn¡¯t been in a rtionship all these years, if Rong Xuelong really liked people of the same gender, with her personality, how could she possibly hide it from her, her mother? Thinking of what had happened before and after, although it was so messy that it was almost unclear. But Madam Rong still had a faint guess. ¡°Ms. Su.¡± She suddenly looked at Su Yanyun with a gentle expression. ¡°Speaking of which, this is the second time we¡¯ve met. After thest time, I thought you had already settled your conflict with Young Master Xi.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time.¡± Su Yanyun faced Madam Rong calmly. ¡°I think if it wasn¡¯t for a certain goal of his, Young Master Xi wouldn¡¯t have casuallye and find trouble with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already stated my intentions clearly.¡± Jiang Chengxi looked at Su Yanyun tenderly. ¡°Yanyun, I know the reason we¡¯re together isn¡¯t obvious, but as long as youe with me, I¡¯ll definitely give you the best I can.¡± Rong Jinghui clenched his fists in anger. ¡°Jiang Chengxi, do you want to experience something like thest time you couldn¡¯t get up from my beating?¡± The situation was getting more and more chaotic, and it was hard to exin. Rong Xuelong suddenly made up her mind. ¡°Mother!¡± Her voice drowned out the others. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to tell you. There¡¯s a break room beside. Can we go and talk?¡± Madam Rong nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Xuelong pressed the back of Rong Jinghui¡¯s hand and whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll hand Yanyun to you. You can¡¯t let Jiang Chengxi take her away no matter what.¡± He Xiaoqin, who was standing behind Rong Jinghui, heard Rong Xuelong¡¯s words and suddenly realized that Rong Xuelong was going to tell Madam Rong the truth. As expected¡­ even Madam Rong didn¡¯t know about Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi. If Madam Rong knew that her son, who couldn¡¯t get close to women, would suddenly be unrestrained with a woman¡­ No! Rong Xuelong was on Su Yanyun¡¯s side. If Su Yanyun¡¯s identity had to be exposed, she couldn¡¯t let her obtain Madam Rong¡¯s recognition so smoothly! ¡°Brother, what are you still standing there for?¡± Once again, He Xiaoqin pushed He Yueze out. ¡°Xiaoqin, you¡­¡± He Yueze immediately understood what his sister wanted to do. He wanted to stop He Xiaoqin, but she was already one step ahead of him and cried. ¡°I really can¡¯t take it anymore? Since you forced Brother Linyi to stab yourself because of Yanyun and Brother Linyi, why are you still indifferent when Jiang Chengxi wants to take her away?¡± What? Those who were unaware all widened their ears. Chapter 381

Chapter 381: They¡¯re Already Married!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The reason for Rong Linyi¡¯s injury was¡­ Madam Rong was about to get up but sat down again. ¡°Xiaoqin, what happened? Tell me clearly!¡± She originally didn¡¯t want to investigate this problem in front of the second branch, but when He Xiaoqin said such shocking words, Madam Rong couldn¡¯t help but want to know the truth. He Xiaoqin was nervous when Madam Rong spoke. She nced at Rong Xuelong and Rong Jinghui in fear before lowering her head and answering Madam Rong softly. ¡°Yanyun and Brother developed feelings for each other because she took care of Brother, but Brother Linyi doesn¡¯t allow them to be together¡­¡± ¡°He Xiaoqin, stop talking nonsense! Who has feelings for your brother?¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but say angrily. She knew that this woman was strange, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be so disgusting. Unexpectedly, this time, it was Madam Rong who pressed her down calmly. ¡°Ms. Su, don¡¯t be agitated first. If you listen all the time, you won¡¯t have to go back on your word. You have to exin everything one by one.¡± This cold tone made Su Yanyun¡¯s heart turn cold. He Yueze didn¡¯t say anything either. Su Yanyun had resolutely denied her rtionship with him. Although it was the truth, his heart couldn¡¯t help but sink. ¡°Ms. Su.¡± He Xiaoqin cried again. ¡°I know you¡¯re beautiful, kind, and good to everyone¡­ Whether it¡¯s my brother, Young Master Xi, or Jinghui, they all like you. But I only ask you to let Brother Linyi go. He¡¯s still lying inside¡­¡± The whole room was strangely silent. He Xiaoqin¡¯s words disappointed some people. Some were afraid, some were shocked, and some sneered¡­ After a while, Jiang Yilin actually came to answer. ¡°Ms. He, I think you¡¯re worrying too much.¡± She said softly. ¡°No matter how many people like Sister Yanyun, she¡¯s pregnant with my brother¡¯s child now. She¡¯s a member of our Jiang family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough¡ª¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s words finally made Rong Xuelong explode. She bellowed and stood up. She pointed at He Xiaoqin and Jiang Yilin. ¡°You, and you¡­ brought your family along to act just to be with Linyi. Do you know how the word ¡®face¡¯ is written?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, even if you cause trouble, don¡¯t even think of entering our Rong family.¡± She grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and pulled her up to stand beside her. ¡°Because Linyi is already married! Yanyun is his wife. The baby in her stomach is five months old and is our Rong family¡¯s child!¡± ¡°What did you say!¡± These words were shouted by Madam Rong, Rong Jinghui, and Second Madam Rong at the same time. Madam Rong stood up and looked at Su Yanyun in disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say?¡± Rong Xuelong was like a mother hen protecting her cubs as she pointed fiercely at He Xiaoqin and Jiang Yilin. ¡°The truth is here. You, Jiang, in order to separate Yanyun and Linyi, you actually didn¡¯t hesitate to lie that the baby in Yanyun¡¯s stomach was yours. And you, the one with the surname He, in order to be with Linyi, actually urged your brother to fight with Linyi.¡± ¡°She¡¯s unscrupulous for her goals. Haha, she still has to act like a saint and savior after this. As expected of a white lotus that has cultivated into a demon!¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s aura was too fierce and herbat strength was too fierce. Although He Xiaoqin and Jiang Yilin were good at acting, they couldn¡¯t defeat or scold Rong Xuelong. Furthermore, no one dared to take her ¡°suicide¡± attack easily. Thus, they all stood there in a daze and couldn¡¯t find a way to retaliate. After the initial shock, Madam Rong calmed down faster than everyone else. ¡°Evidence.¡± She sat back down and said coldly. Chapter 382

Chapter 382: Treat You and the Baby Well

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°You all have your own opinions. Everyone has their own arguments, as if what they say is the truth. Heh¡­¡± Madam Rong chuckled, but it made everyone feel even more pressured. ¡°Okay, tell everyone. Young Master Jiang, Young Master Xi, you first.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression turned serious. He seemed to organize his thoughts before saying. ¡°On May 2, this year, Song Zhifei and I made an appointment to give me his wife, who had been married for three years, for a different project. Because he imed that he and his wife had never acted like husband and wife, and his wife¡­¡± He looked at Su Yanyun and paused before continuing. ¡°So I spent the night with Yanyun. After that, she was pregnant with my child. I didn¡¯t know at first, but when I found outter, she had already divorced Song Zhifei. So, Yanyun¡­¡± He suddenly turned his target to Su Yanyun. ¡°I¡¯m sincere to you. I know that you lived an inhuman life in the Song family. I swear that if you follow me, I will definitely treat you and the baby in your stomach well.¡± Jiang Chengxi finished speaking affectionately. Rong Xuelong was enraged and wanted to scold Jiang Chengxi for lying. Madam Rong asked coldly, ¡°Young Master Xi, do you still remember where you spent that night with Yanyun?¡± Jiang Chengxi was stunned. ¡°This¡­¡± He looked at Madam Rong¡¯s calm eyes and suddenly felt an rm in his heart. This woman was extremely intelligent. Jiang Chengxi really didn¡¯t expect her to hit him with a question. Her calm but emotionless eyes especially stunned him. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jiang Chengxi wanted to lie at thest minute, but he hesitated for a long time before reporting the name of a hotel under his name. ¡°Room number.¡± It seemed that at this time, Madam Rong¡¯s phone vibrated. She took it out and nced at it before asking Jiang Chengxi. Jiang Chengxi casually reported a room number. Madam Rong gestured for Jiang Chengxi to wait. She picked up the call. ¡°Xiao Song¡­ why are you¡­ Yes, Linyi is no longer in danger¡­ I¡¯ll get him to call you when he wakes up¡­ Don¡¯t worry¡­ Okay¡­¡± After hanging up the call, she was still holding her phone. She didn¡¯t know what she was doing and didn¡¯t look up. She asked as if she didn¡¯t care at all, ¡°Hey, Young Master Xi, what were you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m done.¡± Jiang Chengxi suddenly felt very helpless. His few exchanges with Madam Rong really made him feel mentally and physically exhausted. ¡°Okay.¡± Madam Rong was still ying with her phone and asked casually. ¡°Next.¡± Rong Xuelong narrowed her eyes and nced at Madam Rong¡¯s phone screen. When she realized what her mother was doing, a subtle glint shed in the depths of her eyes. The older, the wiser! Actually, no one had called just now¡­ His mother pretended to answer the call just to logically take out her phone. Sigh¡­ when would she have half of her mother¡¯s wisdom and acting skills? When Madam Rong asked for the next one, He Xiaoqin was already prepared to speak. ¡°Aunt Hua, the thing is¡­¡± She was about to say confidently. He Yueze interrupted her. ¡°Xiaoqin, shut up. I¡¯m the party involved in this matter, so I¡¯ll talk.¡± Madam Rong finally put down her phone and smiled at He Yueze. ¡°Okay, Yueze.¡± Jiang Chengxi secretly peeked for a long time and finally saw Madam Rong¡¯s phone screen¡­ Chapter 383

Chapter 383: Why Didn¡¯t You Say How Much You Love Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

She saw a colorful screen and the logo on it. Jiang Chengxi finally heaved a sigh of relief. Madam Rong had only opened a high-end fashion page. He Yueze looked at Su Yanyun deeply and looked away. ¡°What I want to say is also rted to Ms. Su. Ms. Su¡¯s mother was in aa after the car ident and lived not far from my hospital room. She got to know Xiaoqin because of this and also got to know me after I woke up. I¡­ I misunderstood that she was single and had a good impression of her¡­¡± Then, he looked back at Su Yanyun deeply. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Yanyun. If I knew about your rtionship with Linyi, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have done such a rash thing.¡± ¡°Brother!¡± He Xiaoqin never expected He Yueze to say such a thing. ¡°Have you forgotten who took care of you when you were unconscious? Who was the first person you saw when you woke up? Why didn¡¯t you tell her how you fell in love with her? Why didn¡¯t you tell her how painful it was?¡± ¡°Xiaoqin! Enough!¡± He Yueze yelled. There was also a hidden pain in his brows, but his eyes were exceptionally firm. ¡°I said that it was a misunderstanding. Linyi is still lying inside. If you really have him in your heart, don¡¯t¡­ cause trouble!¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s face was pale and she almost lost her bnce. Failure¡­ Liang Shangqing¡¯s hypnosis failed just like that¡­ Her brother still had feelings for Su Yanyun, but his feelings for Rong Linyi were stronger than this. Damn it! If she had known, she would have let Liang Shangqing add another hypnosis to make his rtionship with Rong Linyi fade! Madam Rong had a look of approval in her eyes, but she looked at He Xiaoqin meaningfully. ¡°Okay, Yueze, you just have to make it clear. No matter what, you¡¯re our Rong family¡¯s benefactor. Your rtionship with Linyi is definitely unbreakable.¡± Sheforted He Yueze with a gentle tone. It was Rong Xuelong¡¯s turn. She was simple. ¡°I¡¯ve already said what I wanted to say. Yanyun is Linyi¡¯s person. She has always lived in the Water Courtyard. I went to the Water Courtyard to invite Linyi before Grandma¡¯s birthday and already knew of her existence.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Madam Rong raised her brows. ¡°Why do I remember that you even ran to your brother¡¯s adultery at your grandmother¡¯s birthday banquet?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Rong Xuelong was at a loss. Her mother was too shrewd and difficult to deal with, so she could only straighten her neck and say, ¡°I only said that I already knew of her existence and didn¡¯t say that I had seen her. My brother hid her very well. If you don¡¯t believe me, go and ask Aunt Chen and Jiang Tong! ¡± Speaking of Aunt Chen. Madam Rong¡¯s expression finally softened. Su Yanyun¡¯s existence was still suspicious despite Rong Xuelong¡¯s firm testimony¡ªAunt Chen, she had actually never reported it to her! ¡°Rong Xuelong¡­¡± Suddenly, Rong Jinghui gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°I only ask you, which of your words are true? ¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s this now.¡± Rong Xuelong scoffed. ¡°Only you¡¯re so naive to believe the nonsense of Yanyun being my girlfriend. I¡¯m clearly helping your brother protect a woman, okay? Your brother went to North America, but you actually¡­¡± Rong Xuelong suddenly stopped. Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression was so dark and scary that she couldn¡¯t ignore it. ¡°What a joke!¡± Second Madam Rongughed and broke the increasingly oppressive atmosphere. Chapter 384

Chapter 384: Don¡¯t Dare to Bring Her Home

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Si Xuan, what¡¯s happening?¡± Second Madam sat up straight and said to Madam Rong, ¡°I remember youining to me yesterday that Linyi refused to get married¡­ Why did a wife pop out of nowhere today after getting injured? She¡¯s even five months pregnant? Haha, could it be that this show is for me to see?¡± Madam Rong didn¡¯t answer. Second Madam said, ¡°Besides, our son is married and our daughter-inw¡¯s stomach is already so big. As her mother-inw, you still don¡¯t know. Sixuan, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re actually so muddle-headed.¡± Madam Rong¡¯s expression was clearly not good. Her gaze fell on Su Yanyun¡¯s face again with a sense of judgement. ¡°The others are all done. What do you want to say? Ms. Su.¡± She still called her Ms. Su politely, but the coldness in her words couldn¡¯t be ignored. Su Yanyun suppressed her wildly beating heart and looked at Madam Rong calmly. ¡°Mother-inw, I¡¯ve been with Linyi for a long time. But he didn¡¯t dare to bring me home. He said that the Rong family¡¯s situation is veryplicated and he doesn¡¯t want me to be hurt.¡± ¡°Ha! Our Rong family¡¯s situation isplicated?¡± Second Madam Rong smiled. ¡°In that case, shouldn¡¯t our daughters-inw let their inws know that they¡¯re all being taken care of outside? In my opinion, he knows that your second marriage status is shameful and is afraid of embarrassing himself, so he didn¡¯t bring you back, right?¡± ¡°Mother.¡± Rong Xinming reminded her softly after getting up. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Everyone in our Rong family knows that Linyi is a cleanliness freak. Even if she¡¯s a rich youngdy with a good family background and dignified behavior, he won¡¯t take a liking to her. She¡¯s just a woman with a second marriage and the source of the child in her stomach isn¡¯t too clear¡­ Do you think Linyi might¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Second Madam Rong seemed to have suddenlye to a realization. ¡°I¡¯ve been confused by all of you and even forgot this basic knowledge. How could a cleanliness freak like Linyi possibly ept an unclean second marriage woman like you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the secondhand woman! Don¡¯t forget who tried to sleep with someone¡¯s brother while climbing into the younger brother¡¯s bed!¡± Rong Xuelong was so protective of her that she didn¡¯t even know what to say. Second Madam Rong¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°You shameless illegitimate daughter, how uneducated are you to say such dirty words!¡± ¡°It¡¯s that dirty and shameless husband of yours who gave birth to an illegitimate daughter like me. I¡¯m shameless, I¡¯m uneducated. I¡¯ll tear you apart today and see if your husband protects you, this wall climbing woman, or me, this illegitimate daughter!¡± Rong Xuelong was about to make a move. Rong Xinming hurriedly wanted to stop her. ¡°Rong Xuelong, what are you doing!¡± The living room was about to be in chaos. Madam Rong yelled. ¡°Someone!¡± The bodyguards swarmed in. ¡°Separate them!¡± Madam Rong ordered quickly and the bodyguards immediately pushed the two groups of people away. Everyone present was used to seeing the prestigious families. But Rong Xuelong¡¯s firm and fierce way of fighting was still a little rare. Other than watching the show, there was more or less some awkwardness in their eyes. Everyone was quiet. Madam Rong also sighed deeply and said to Second Madam Rong again, ¡°Qingmei, I¡¯ve made a fool of myself in front of you today. Linyi still has a long sleep to go and doesn¡¯t need you two to apany him to guard the night. Please return.¡± This time, her tone was still polite but a little tough. Second Madam Rong also believed that she had received the mostprehensive information. She smiled again in an instant as if the conflict with Rong Xuelong did not exist¡­ Chapter 385

Chapter 385: Leave Your Gentleness to the True One

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°In that case, let¡¯s go back.¡± She stood up and said politely, ¡°Sixuan, take good care of Linyi. Don¡¯t let some lowly¡­ ha, what abandoned woman get close to Linyi? Our Linyi is the Rong family¡¯s youngest family head.¡± The Rong family¡¯s second branch left, but Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t follow them. He was still looking at Su Yanyun. The heavy question in his eyes made Su Yanyun¡¯s heart heavy. Madam Rong looked at the Jiang siblings. ¡°Why, how long are you nning to stay here?¡± Jiang Chengxi seemed to hesitate and couldn¡¯t help but look at Jiang Yilin. Jiang Yilin suddenly knelt down towards Madam Rong with tears in her eyes. ¡°Aunt Hua.¡± She was as delicate as a willow, and her delicate and pleasant little face was instantly covered in tears. ¡°Please agree to let me stay and take care of Linyi. No matter what, Linyi and I were really sincere once¡­ With him like this now, I really can¡¯t leave¡­ I beg you¡­¡± Rong Xuelong sneered. Ha, she was finally willing to state her true intentions? ¡°Ms. Jiang, if you want toe and pay us back, you have to ask our Linyi¡¯s official wife for her opinion.¡± Rong Xuelong nudged Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun understood and smiled slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t think either the Rong family or Linyi have the habit of turning back. Ms. Jiang¡¯s gentleness and consideration should be left to your true fated prince.¡± ¡°Yi is my true fate.¡± Jiang Yilin cried pitifully. ¡°Sister Yanyun, please don¡¯t break us up. He once said that he won¡¯t marry anyone but me. You¡¯re already pregnant with my brother¡¯s baby, so why did you still snatch Yi away? Are you going to take away the two most important men in my life?¡± ¡°I already said that the baby in my stomach has nothing to do with your Jiang family!¡± Su Yanyun also couldn¡¯t help but want to curse. ¡°Ms. Jiang has such good acting skills, it¡¯s really a loss for the entertainment industry for you to not be an artiste!¡± Jiang Yilin was choked by Su Yanyun and didn¡¯t respond for a while. She only looked at her with red eyes like a wronged little animal, making her look pitiful. ¡°Sister¡­¡± She choked. ¡°The baby in your stomach is clearly my brother¡¯s¡­ The Song family and our family know about this¡­ Why, why won¡¯t you let Yi go¡­ What did Yi do wrong¡­¡± She cried until sheid on the ground. Jiang Chengxi frowned deeply and looked at his sister¡¯s dying expression. He seemed to be extremely upset and couldn¡¯t bear to look at her. ¡°Ms. Jiang, please don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Madam Rong¡¯s words were polite, but her tone was cold. ¡°The visiting time has ended. Someone, send Young Master Xi and Ms. Jiang out.¡± ¡°Madam Rong, we can leave, but I want to take Su Yanyun away.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s eyes were determined. ¡°In your dreams!¡± Rong Xuelong said angrily. ¡°Sister Xuelong.¡± He Xiaoqin said again. ¡°How long are you going to protect Su Yanyun for? Why won¡¯t you allow me to say the truth?¡± This was the best opportunity to let Jiang Chengxi take Su Yanyun away. Anyway, Jiang Chengxi¡¯s motive for taking Su Yanyun away was the same as hers. He just wanted Rong Linyi to be free. Since her brother refused to be that evil person, it was not bad to use someone else instead. Thus, even if she had to offend everyone, she had to seize thisst opportunity! Chapter 386

Chapter 386: Have a Fun Time At Home With Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Xuelong still wanted He Xiaoqin to shut up. Madam Rong said indifferently, ¡°Xiaoqin, say it.¡± This was Hua Sixuan, the woman with the most authority in the Rong family. She would never believe anyone¡¯s words. If anyone wanted to argue or exin, she would give them a chance. But she only had her own judgment on the oue. He Xiaoqin knew that her rtionship with Su Yanyun could no longer be feigned. After tonight, there was already a barrier between her and her brother. Thus, she had no way out. She would rather her Brother Linyi return to being that otherworldly prince charming. He had no woman, no love, and didn¡¯t want anyone besides himself around him. She stood up and looked at Su Yanyun hatefully. ¡°I don¡¯t know whose child is in her stomach. I only know that my brother loves her very, very much¡­¡± ¡°Today, Brother just wanted to confess to her, but Brother Linyi suddenly appeared and quarreled with Brother¡­¡± ¡°Su Yanyun, do you dare to admit that Brother Linyi stabbed himself because of you? He had no choice but to do such a thing in order to protect your fake knowledge! It¡¯s all your fault that he¡¯s like this now!¡± Su Yanyun was a little pale. ¡°What do you mean by faking my knowledge? Tell me clearly.¡± It was not the first time today that she had heard such words. No one except the siblings knew what He Xiaoqin meant. Jiang Chengxi had heard from Song Zhifei that Su Yanyun seemed to have lost her memory and had a rpse¡­ did that mean¡­? ¡°Xiaoqin!¡± He Yueze warned sternly. ¡°I want to say it!¡± He Xiaoqin was a little hysterical. ¡°She and Brother Linyi were just acting. One used her to treat mysophobia, and the other just recognized the wrong person. Do we have to y house with her if she has cognitive impairment?¡± ¡°What cognitive impairment?¡± Su Yanyun was suddenly agitated. ¡°He Xiaoqin, tell me clearly.¡± She felt as if a white light had shed across her mind. Some grayish-white memories seemed to escape through the gaps of her fingers. Strange patterns flew past her blurry eyes, making the space she was in feel unreal. He Xiaoqin saw that she was in a daze and continued to provoke her. ¡°I can¡¯t exin it clearly, but I want to invite a psychiatrist over. It should exin your situation¡­ Su Yanyun, you only have one husband. His name is Song Zhifei! Wake up!¡± Bam! The sound of the door opening made everyone shiver. On one side of the observation room, the door that was supposed to be closed had been knocked open. Rong Linyi¡¯s face was pale and he was leaning weakly against the door¡­ Everyone eximed at the same time. ¡°Linyi!¡± ¡°Brother Linyi!¡± ¡°Yi¡­¡± Su Yanyun suddenly saw Rong Linyi and felt even more dazed. The man not far away seemed to not really exist in her world. Her heart was pounding and she was short of breath. She wanted to rush forward and hug him, to chase away this strong sense of insecurity, but her feet seemed to be rooted to the ground and she couldn¡¯t move. Jiang Yilin and He Xiaoqin ran over before anyone else and wanted to support Rong Linyi. But before they could get close to him, they were stopped by his fierce eyes. Chapter 387

Chapter 387: Can¡¯t Lose Her After All

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi was like an injured beast. Due to the pain and pride in his body, he became more easily angered and irritable. Whoever dared to cross the lightning pool and touch him, his taboo¡­ They would probably be punished severely. The two women were almost shocked by his unapproachable coldness at the same time. They didn¡¯t dare to make a sound or step forward again. ¡°Linyi, why are you¡­¡± Madam Rong walked in front of him, but her hand also stopped in mid-air. The warning around Rong Linyi was also effective on her. Her gaze fell on his heart, afraid that it would turn red. On the back of Rong Linyi¡¯s hand that was holding the door frame was a trail of blood. That was the blood that flowed out after he forcefully removed the needle¡­ Getting off the hospital bed and opening the door seemed to have exhausted all his strength. He leaned there and looked past everyone with a dazed expression, onlynding on Su Yanyun. ¡°Come here¡­¡± He only had eyes for Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun slowly moved. With each step, she felt her heart ache even more. Returning to reality from her half-awake hallucination was as ufortable as tearing apart her soul. But if he was calling her, he needed her. She was willing to peel away her soulyer byyer and bleed. Rong Linyi looked at Su Yanyun. His dizziness made him feel sick, but he still tried his best to focus his eyes on her. Actually¡­ he probably had recognised it a long time ago. No matter how soundproof the observation room was, it was difficult to iste the argument and noise outside. He knew that his actions today were risky. But he couldn¡¯t stand it when his best brother kept saying that he wanted to snatch his most beloved woman. The few friendships he had in his life were rted to just these two people. If he couldn¡¯t make He Yueze stay, at least Su Yanyun was still around. He couldn¡¯t lose her after all. He couldn¡¯t lose¡­ As long as she was still by his side¡­ Only when he faced death did he know that he could abandon everything and the only thing he couldn¡¯t let go of was her. Perhaps there had been other sparks in his life, but after meeting her, his other pursuits couldn¡¯t be called obsession anymore. Everyone watched as Su Yanyun walked towards Rong Linyi. Everyone present had dark and unclear expressions, except for Rong Xuelong who was touched. He Xiaoqin and Jiang Yilin almost lost control and rushed to stop Su Yanyun. However, a second before their impulses exploded, Madam Rong raised her arm. She blocked Su Yanyun in front of Rong Linyi. ¡°Linyi, there are some things you probably need to rify with me first.¡± Sweeping away the worry in her heart, she was so cold-hearted that she didn¡¯t seem like a mother. ¡°Since you can still stand here and ovee the anesthetic to take care of this woman, you shouldn¡¯tck the energy to exin.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes finally shifted from Madam Rong¡¯s arm to her face. The mother and son looked at each other and saw the determination in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Linyi, since things havee to this, I¡¯ll tell you my intentions first.¡± Madam Rong looked up arrogantly at her son. ¡°I do hope that you can get married as soon as possible and have offspring as soon as possible. But with Su Yanyun, that¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Rong Xuelong screamed. ¡°How could you¡­¡± She never expected Madam Rong to say such a thing. Chapter 388 - Whether You Accept It Has Nothing to Do with Me

Chapter 388: Whether You ept It Has Nothing to Do with Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was too weak or because the anesthetic was still strong. Rong Linyi only stood in front of Madam Rong with difficulty and did not have a fierce reaction like Rong Xuelong. Madam Rong saw that he didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t care if he heard her and raised her finger. ¡°There are three reasons. Firstly, she was married before.¡± ¡°Secondly, the origins of the child in her stomach is controversial.¡± ¡°Thirdly and most importantly, she has indirectly hurt you. I¡¯ve said before that no matter if it¡¯s the person your sister is marrying or the person you¡¯re marrying in the future, they can¡¯t hurt anyone in our own family. You know very well why I don¡¯t ept Ms. Jiang. Thus, on the same principle now, I also don¡¯t ept Ms. Su.¡± ¡°Mother¡ª¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice was pleading. ¡°Yanyun is different.¡± Madam Rong looked at her daughter coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve always been impartial. I pay attention to fairness when ites to people and matters.¡± Then, she looked at Su Yanyun and said politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Su. I don¡¯t mean to look down on you, but it¡¯s really not appropriate for you and Linyi. The Rong family is a dangerous ce, and it¡¯s not your world.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She waved at everyone. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Jinghui, help your brother in and call the doctor over to give him a checkup.¡± ¡°Yueze, Xiaoqin, you two will go and rest too, right? Young Master Xi, please take your sister and leave. I won¡¯t see you out.¡± She finally said to Rong Xuelong, ¡°You and Ms. Su are also fated, so take care of her for the time being.¡± She nodded slightly at Su Yanyun. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is the only thing I can do for you.¡± The only thing I can do for you is not to be coerced by the Jiang family and taken away by Jiang Chengxi. Rong Xuelong looked as if she was about to cry. Her lips moved and she grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s arm like a child who couldn¡¯t get her candy. She pouted unwillingly. He Xiaoqin and Jiang Yilin looked calm, but they were secretly happy with Madam Rong¡¯s decision. Especially He Xiaoqin, she vaguely felt that she had a chance. Jiang Chengxi understood that he couldn¡¯t take Su Yanyun away tonight and was a little disappointed and resentful. He Yueze frowned and observed Su Yanyun¡¯s expression. Rong Jinghui hesitated for a moment before stepping forward to support Rong Linyi. ¡°Brother¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know what to say nor how he felt. Just as his hand was about to touch Rong Linyi, the statue-like Rong Linyi suddenly waved his hand away. Like a dying person¡¯sst breath, his footsteps suddenly became agile and strong. The moment Madam Rong turned around, he swept past her and pulled Su Yanyun firmly into his embrace. The anesthesia numbed the pain in his body. Rong Linyi¡¯s gaze was as if it was tempered with ayer of fiery metal. It was indestructible and could melt anything. He wrapped his fingers around Su Yanyun¡¯s body and hugged her like before. ¡°Madam Rong.¡± He provoked his closest elder. His voice was distant and warning. ¡°I¡¯m only here to tell you the truth. Whether you ept it is not within my consideration.¡± Madam Rong narrowed her eyes and nced at Su Yanyun with a murderous glint. ¡°Ha, are you threatening me?¡± She took a step closer, and her tone was domineering. ¡°You¡¯re forcing yourself now, right? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t have the support of your elderster¡­¡± Chapter 389

Chapter 389: The Baby Is Mine, So He¡¯s Mine Too

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile. ¡°Madam Rong, when have you ever cared about what I am like? So¡­¡± His gaze became even more vicious. ¡°Why should I care about what you think! ¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t even think of seeing her the next time you wake up!¡± Madam Rong¡¯s tone was still rxed, but the coldness in her eyes showed her anger. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. He knew very well what kind of person Madam Rong was. She had always kept her word. Now, he was only using his willpower to protect Yanyun and could fall at any time¡­ If Madam Rong really wanted to hurt Su Yanyun, Xuelong couldn¡¯t protect her. ¡°Mother¡­¡± The conflict in his eyes faded and all that was left was craziness. His lips were transparent white with a pale green color. His skin had also lost its usual healthy honey color, like a fragile piece of paper before it copsed. Madam Rong¡¯s fake determination couldn¡¯t withstand his weakness. She seemed to struggle for a moment but still stood still and waited for him to continue. Rong Linyi met her gaze and his lips trembled. ¡°If anything happens to her, I can¡¯t live¡­¡± The crowd was stunned hearing this. Madam Rong took a deep breath and seemed to be suppressing her emotions. Rong Linyi lowered his hand and intertwined his fingers with Su Yanyun¡¯s. He lowered his stance in front of his mother for the first time. ¡°Su Yanyun and I are already married. The child in her stomach is mine.¡± Madam Rong closed her eyes. But after that, she opened her eyes again and replied extremely calmly. ¡°You can get a divorce even if you¡¯re married. Your worth shouldn¡¯t drop because of the divorce. As for the child, you two can have an agreement. It can be raised by the mother, the Rong family can provide financial support, or it can also be raised by our Rong family.¡± Then, she looked at Su Yanyun. ¡°Ms. Su, what do you think?¡± Madam Rong¡¯s expression appeared in Ms. Su¡¯s watery eyes and she suddenly became determined. ¡°Madam Rong.¡± There was no fear in her expression, only determination that was very different from her appearance. ¡°The baby is mine. Linyi is also mine. Simrly, the baby and I belong to him. Your opinion belongs to you, but it doesn¡¯t belong to Linyi and me.¡± Then, she looked at Madam Rong without avoiding her. But there was nothing in Madam Rong¡¯s eyes¡­ The anger, disdain, and arrogance she expected were all gone. She didn¡¯t seem to have heard anything. This attitude was the most chilling. She used this reaction to tell Su Yanyun that from the beginning to the end, she had never considered her opinion or what she would do. Because no matter how much Su Yanyun objected and insisted, nothing could change her decision. Three years ago, she had used the same tough attitude to chase Jiang Yilin out of Rong Linyi¡¯s sight. Now, she also had to use the same method to make Su Yanyun disappear¡­ Seeing that Madam Rong didn¡¯t ept Su Yanyun, Jiang Yilin felt a strange sense of pleasure, as if someone had experienced her humiliation and pain and made her very happy. She was not the only woman rejected by the Rong family. He Xiaoqin thought of Madam Rong¡¯s attitude towards her and her rejection of Su Yanyun and was overjoyed. So what if she gained Rong Linyi¡¯s favor? Jiang Yilin in the past and Su Yanyun now were just passing clouds¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Madam Rong said lightly. ¡°Mother!¡± Unexpectedly, Rong Linyi¡¯s tone was intense again. ¡°Think carefully!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who has to think it through.¡± She looked at Rong Linyi threateningly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for you to get to where you are today. Do you really want to break up with me because of a woman?¡± Rong Linyi looked at the middle-aged woman who looked a little simr to him. Just as Madam Rong thought that he had finally given up, Rong Linyi slowly¡­ knelt down in front of her. Chapter 390

Chapter 390: No One Knew What Happened That Night

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Madam Rong was shocked, and the others gasped in shock. ¡°Mother¡­¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice seemed to be shaking. ¡°Mother.¡± He lowered his head and she could see his bent spine rising and falling with difficulty. His ck hair hung weakly on his forehead, blocking his pale face and dark eyes. ¡°Mother, Yanyun is already married to me.¡± He only repeated the words he had said before. ¡°The child in her stomach is mine¡­ mine, mine.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything more and didn¡¯t think about how to argue or fight for it. No matter how much he questioned and objected, he only had one sentence: She¡¯s already married to me. Her child is mine. He Xiaoqin covered her mouth. Jiang Yilin bit her lips tightly, as if she didn¡¯t dare to confirm even when she died that the man who bent his knees for love was the arrogant Rong Linyi. Madam Rong seemed to be stunned. After a while, she took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and looked up. The corners of her eyes seemed to be sparkling. Then, she suppressed all her emotions and said, ¡°Everyone, leave. Su Yanyun, stay.¡± ¡°Aunt Hua!¡± He Xiaoqin and Jiang Yilin shouted together. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself!¡± Madam Rong suddenly exploded. This was the first time she had shown such intense emotions tonight. ¡°Bodyguards! Besides Ms. Su, get everyone out!¡± Rong Jinghui stood beside Rong Linyi in a daze, as if asking if everyone, including him, was included. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Rong Xuelong pulled him. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s none of our business.¡± He Xiaoqin didn¡¯t want to leave either. He Yueze had already grabbed her wrist and dragged her out of the hospital room forcefully. Jiang Yilin sobbed and leaned on Jiang Chengxi¡¯s shoulder before walking out slowly with him. In the hospital room, only Rong Linyi, Madam Rong, and Su Yanyun were left. Madam Rong looked from Su Yanyun to Rong Linyi. ¡°I¡¯lle and see you seven dayster. At that time, I hope you remember what you said today.¡± Then she turned and left resolutely. Su Yanyun immediately knelt on the ground and supported Rong Linyi. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Her voice shook. The moment her fingertips touched his body, Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He fell sideways and lost consciousness¡­ ¡°Why didn¡¯t you persuade me to give up?¡± In the car, Jiang Yilin asked Jiang Chengxi while crying. Three years ago, when Rong Linyi broke up with her, Jiang Chengxi had persuaded her to let go. But tonight, he remained silent. ¡°Yilin.¡± Jiang Chengxi ced his hand on the steering wheel. ¡°Find an opportunity to look for Grandfather.¡± Jiang Yilin seemed to have forgotten to cry and looked at Jiang Chengxi in a daze. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s eyes were dark. ¡°Ask the Rong family for a marriage in the name of the Jiang family. Before Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi¡¯s marriage ispletely public, let¡¯s settle the marriage between our families.¡± ¡°Will Grandpa agree?¡± Jiang Yilin was not too confident. Jiang Chengxi turned around. ¡°I have my ways to convince him.¡± Jiang Yilin was grateful. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so good. Speaking of which, is the child in Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach really yours?¡± Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly ask this and was clearly stunned. Jiang Yilin immediately felt something. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± ¡°Shh¡ª¡± Jiang Chengxi raised a finger. ¡°I¡¯ve destroyed all the surveince cameras and records in the hotel. Other than you and me, no one knows who Su Yanyun slept with that night.¡± Chapter 391

Chapter 391: Won¡¯t Let Her Be Satisfied

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Jiang Yilin said in shock, ¡°The baby in her stomach¡­ is really Yi¡¯s? Impossible! Didn¡¯t you say that her ex-husband sold her to you?¡± Jiang Chengxi started the car. He waited for the car to arrive at a safer area before answering. ¡°I didn¡¯t go over that night. The person who entered the room was your Rong Linyi.¡± Jiang Yilin felt as if she had been struck by lightning andid weakly on the seat. In the blink of an eye, she seemed to have realized something. ¡°Brother, you said just now that besides you and me¡­ does that mean that Yi doesn¡¯t know that Su Yanyun is pregnant with his child?¡± Jiang Chengxi sneered. ¡°Maybe even he thinks that Yanyun is pregnant with my child now, right?¡± Jiang Yilin nodded and gritted her teeth hatefully. The scene of Rong Linyi kneeling was still reying in her mind, and the words he said were still fresh in her ears. [Her child is mine. Mine. Mine¡­] Jiang Yilin¡¯s beautiful face twisted in anger. ¡°Clearly, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s loved¡­¡± The car window reflected her fierce expression.¡± I¡¯m Madam Yi. I¡¯m the woman who should be pregnant with his baby. He should have knelt for me! ¡± Why did Madam Rong also forcefully break them up three years ago? Although Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was ugly, he only said one word to her in the end: I¡¯m sorry. After that, he moved out of the Rong family and his rtionship with Madam Rong and Rong Xuelong worsened. Jiang Yilin thought that he had broken up with Madam Rong because he loved her and was angry that Madam Rong had broken them up. He rarely returned to the Rong family these three years. Jiang Yilin was sure that he still loved her and refused to forgive those who had ruined their rtionship for her. But tonight, she could tell from Madam Rong¡¯s words that the mother and son had not really broken up. Madam Rong asked Rong Linyi: Do you really want to break up with me because of a woman? Thus, they had never really fallen apart¡­ That¡¯s right. Rong Linyi was still the Rong family¡¯s head, and Madam Rong was also in an important position in the corporation. Although they didn¡¯t seem to be on good terms, they still jointly controlled the corporation. The most unforgivable thing was that for Su Yanyun, he actually dragged his freshly operated body and knelt down in front of Madam Rong. Kneeling¡­ was such a humiliating thing. The arrogant Rong Linyi could actually do this for a woman. Haha, Jiang Yilin¡¯s twisted face was covered in tears. It turned out that as long as he knelt and begged, Madam Rong would retreat. As long as he insisted on expressing his intentions, Madam Rong wouldn¡¯t want to force him anymore. But what had he done for her three years ago? He wanted her to stay away from him and his family and told her that they wouldn¡¯t meet in this life. At that time, she left the country obediently to show her generosity and obedience. She left for three years¡­ Rong Linyi, you¡¯ve let me down, you¡¯ve let me down¡­ Jiang Yilin leaned on the car window and cried non-stop. Jiang Chengxi sighed and handed her a tissue. Jiang Yilin clutched the tissue and her eyes became vicious again. No, how could she me Yi? Yi had loved her in the past and had be like this because of Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun¡­ She wouldn¡¯t let her have her way! Almost at the same time, Second Madam Rong had already entered Old Madam Rong¡¯s guest room. ¡°You went to see Linyi?¡± The Old Madam asked Second Madam. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°How is it?¡± The Old Madam asked. ¡°Is the rumor true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just true¡­ there are even more exaggerated things.¡± Second Madam Rong sat beside the Old Madam. ¡°Mother, you definitely didn¡¯t expect me to know such a shocking thing¡­¡± Chapter 392

Chapter 392: So Come Up On Your Own

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Rong Linyi woke up, he felt as if he was pinned down by something and couldn¡¯t move. His hand was the first to recover. In his hand was a thin and soft hand. He was stunned for a moment and thought ¡ªYanyun gave birth? The baby¡¯s hand was already so big? This terrifying discovery made his neck regain consciousness. He turned around and realized that the person sitting beside him was Su Yanyun. She sat sideways in the chair with one hand clenched tightly by him. She tilted her head and actually fell asleep sitting. How long had she guarded him before she fell asleep? Rong Linyi¡¯s heart felt warm and fortunate. He was d that she was still beside him when he woke up. As long as he could keep her, any price was worth it¡­ Perhaps it was because she didn¡¯t sleep well, Su Yanyun opened her eyes slowly. The moment their eyes met, her eyes lit up with surprise. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± She immediately sat up straight and bent down to get closer to him. ¡°How do you feel? Are you feeling ufortable anywhere? I¡¯ll call the doctor¡­¡± She was about to get up. Rong Linyi immediately pulled her back. He exerted force and the wound was opened, making him scream in pain. ¡°How are you?¡± Su Yanyun immediately leaned down and asked him anxiously. Rong Linyi pulled her hand over and ced it on his body. He said with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t slept so well in a long time.¡± Other than the fact that his wound still hurt, he didn¡¯t feel anything different. ¡°That¡¯s true. You usually workte. Although you¡¯re young now, you have to take care of your body.¡± Su Yanyun pouted. Rong Linyi sighed and was not as tough as usual. ¡°¡­I¡¯m weak after sleeping for so long.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve lost too much blood.¡± Su Yanyun pinched his hand forcefully. ¡°What on earth were you thinking! What if you hurt your heart?¡± She felt that her grip was not strong, but Rong Linyi took a deep breath and his body trembled as if he had been electrocuted. Su Yanyun was so frightened that her voice drifted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you¡­¡± Rong Linyi rxed his tense muscles and replied faintly, ¡°One more time. It was sofortable.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. I¡¯m not ying with you anymore! She wanted to leave, but didn¡¯t dare to break free from Rong Linyi¡¯s hand. Rong Linyi saw how angry Ms. Pufferfish was and teased her even more. ¡°Yanyun.¡± He frowned slightly, and his eyes werepletely different from before. ¡°Really, pinch me again. Maybe I¡¯ve really lost too much blood. Pinching me will help with the blood cirction.¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to be lying, Su Yanyun really didn¡¯t dare to dy any further and pinched him a few more times. ¡°Are you better?¡± ¡°Okay, pinch somewhere else.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was gentle and made people lose their guard. Su Yanyun immediately pinched his arm from head to toe. ¡°How about this?¡± ¡°Not bad, pinch my legs again.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Yanyun was an honest baby and pinched his legs seriously. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little weak¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already tried my best.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the nket. Put your hand in.¡± ¡°Oh okay¡­ ah! What are you doing!¡± Su Yanyun only came to a realization after pressing her hand on a tough part of the nket¡­ ¡°Hey! You just underwent surgery a few days ago! Stop fooling around¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± The man narrowed his eyes with a dangerous and lustful glint. ¡°Soe up and move yourself.¡± Chapter 393

Chapter 393: Confirm That You¡¯re Still By My Side

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Although they were not considered newlyweds anymore, Su Yanyun¡¯s face was still red. She wanted to retract her hand, but to no avail. She could only re at Rong Linyi angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn!¡± What happened to the abstinent prince charming? ¡°I¡¯m not willful¡­¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was gentle again.¡± You know that men are very impulsive in the morning¡­¡± Su Yanyun was angry. ¡°It¡¯s already noon!¡± ¡°To me, it¡¯s morning. Besides, I just slept for so long.¡± Rong Linyi had a good reason. ¡°Come on, you were injured and underwent surgery. You used anesthetic and your body was injured too much, so you slept for so long!¡± Su Yanyun was angry. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s actually just a small wound. The scalpel is very small.¡± Rong Linyi twisted his logic. ¡°I¡¯ve already lost blood and whatnot. I know my body very well¡­ Otherwise, why would I still get up during observation time?¡± He mentioned that he had forced himself to observe the time. Su Yanyun felt guilty and touched. This little fluctuation in her heart couldn¡¯t escape Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes even if it only appeared briefly on her face. His voice suddenly became gentle. ¡°At that time, the anesthesia hadn¡¯t worn off and I could still get up. Now that I¡¯ve slept for so long¡­ what are you still worried about?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve slept for so long. The doctor said that the anesthesia has stopped for a long time, but your body is too exhausted¡­¡± Su Yanyun refused to give in. Even though the thing in her hand refused to lower its head, it still jumped provocatively in her hand. ¡°Yanyun.¡± Rong Linyi interrupted her and looked at her intensely. ¡°Come here, I miss you¡­¡± Su Yanyun¡­ She felt her waist soften at his straightforward and passionate gaze. ¡°Come over quickly.¡± He bewitched her. ¡°Let me confirm that you¡¯re still beside me.¡± Su Yanyun looked at him for a few seconds before she suddenly lifted the nket under him and leaned down¡­ Soft and passionate, Rong Linyi narrowed his eyes. He leaned back and held Su Yanyun¡¯s face with trembling hands. Su Yanyun suddenly stood up. ¡°Oh no! I forgot to lock the door¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Rong Linyi pressed her down and said vaguely. ¡°Oh¡­ the curtains are not drawn too¡­¡± Su Yanyun struggled. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Rong Linyi propped his head up slightly and looked at the little woman under him. He panted slightly.¡± It¡¯s okay if others see¡­ focus, baby¡­¡± Seeing her nestled so obediently on him, her exquisite face the size of a palming into intimate contact with his body, happiness seemed to explode in his mind and he wanted to follow the flow without thinking or doing anything. ¡°Baby, why are you so good¡­¡± He praised from the bottom of his heart. His palm touched the top of her little head and her puffed up cheeks. He felt her soft long hair flowing on his firm abdomen like a cool river. Su Yanyun¡¯s face was red and her eyes were filled with tears. Her wronged expression melted even the toughest heart. Hubby was really evil! Ah, why did she agree to him? He was just a little sweet-tongued and pitiful, and a little gentle, but she felt hot-headed¡­ Beauty was really misleading! When it was finally over, Su Yanyun looked like she was about to cry from being bullied and looked at Rong Linyi sadly. Chapter 394

Chapter 394: Feeling Sincere

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi dragged her over in satisfaction and let her lie under his uninjured arm. ¡°How long have I been asleep for?¡± He finally remembered to ask this question. ¡°Two days.¡± Speaking of this, Su Yanyun was angry again. ¡°The doctor said that you should have woken up yesterday. Who told you to run around after the surgery? You¡¯re really¡­¡± She pretended to punch his chest, but in fact, she didn¡¯t even dare to. Rong Linyi seemed to be sighing. ¡°If I didn¡¯t run, you would have run.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Su Yanyun immediately reached out and hugged his broad chest. She leaned her head on his shoulder. ¡°No one can make me leave you.¡± No one could¡­ ¡°Unless you don¡¯t want me anymore.¡± Rong Linyi tilted his head and kissed the top of her head. ¡°What a little fool¡­¡± Thinking of what happened that night, Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Her voice was hoarse.¡± I¡¯m really afraid. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Rong Linyi patted her gently. ¡°Aren¡¯t we done?¡± ¡°But you were injured because of me and even knelt down for your mother. I¡­¡± Su Yanyun held back her tears. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be frightened by her.¡± Rong Linyiforted Su Yanyun. ¡°She just wants me to give an exnation. If I do it and she epts it, she won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Su Yanyun looked up and asked Rong Linyi with tearful eyes. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡± Rong Linyi pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s face. ¡°If she didn¡¯t ept you, she definitely won¡¯t let you stay and take care of me.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s firm tone made Su Yanyun¡¯s heart ease a little. ¡°Even so, you shouldn¡¯t have stabbed yourself.¡± Su Yanyun pouted, still very dissatisfied. ¡°If Hubby isn¡¯t around, I¡­ I¡­¡± Her tears fell again. Rong Linyi reached out and pressed a finger to Su Yanyun¡¯s lips. ¡°Okay, stop talking.¡± He understood her intentions and knew what she wanted to say. ¡­ Su Yanyun, I only hope that you will always think so highly of me and love me as you do now. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± He held his hand and exined to her patiently. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have confidence, I wouldn¡¯t have done this. I also know that if I fell, your identity would be exposed. But I have confidence in Rong Xuelong, and she can protect you. If I didn¡¯t force myself toe out at that time, my mother wouldn¡¯t have expressed her attitude so quickly.¡± Su Yanyun looked at Rong Linyi in confusion. Rong Linyi rubbed her temples with the corner of his fist, as ifining that she didn¡¯t have enough brains. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te out the night before, my mother would have protected you with my sister. As long as I don¡¯t express my stand, she definitely won¡¯t take the initiative to express her attitude. She only shows her cards when she¡¯s face-to-face with me.¡± He felt that he had said enough. ¡°But her cards are making me too¡­ sad.¡± Su Yanyun lowered her head. ¡°Yes, her reaction was within my expectations.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone was rxed. ¡°But she only wanted to probe my bottom line. If it were any other woman, she would still nitpick and directly object.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t object resolutely, how can she tell how sincere I am to you?¡± Rong Linyi said slowly. Chapter 395

Chapter 395: Husband Is Getting Worse

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun¡­ She suddenly had a feeling that her mother-inw was like a one in a million peerless expert, and she was like a baby that had just been born and was waiting to be fed. Su Yanyun crossed her fingers. ¡°Why do I have a feeling that you¡¯re all acting and I¡¯m the only one alive¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re the most precious.¡± Rong Linyi kissed her. ¡°Okay, call the doctor over to give me a checkup.¡± Rong Linyi recovered better than the doctor had expected. However, he had injured his artery and would not be discharged for at least half a month. From the chief assistant, Ms. Su became the chief nurse. Rong Linyi was not afraid of troubling Ms. Su. In order to make it easier to summon her, he even got someone to arrange a bed beside his hospital bed. But Ms. Su was very self-aware. Other than the day he woke up and was charmed by his beauty, she had helped him out once. After that, she stood firm and never fell into the water. Rong Linyi was curious about where she got herposure from. But Su Yanyun definitely wouldn¡¯t say. She had secretly asked the doctor what would happen if they acted like a married couple during this period. The doctor red at Su Yanyun for two seconds before saying, ¡°If you want your husband¡¯s artery to rupture again, you can try.¡± Knowing that her indulgence had almost sent her husband to the gates of hell, Su Yanyun was so frightened that her heart pounded rapidly. ¡°Grape.¡± Young Master Yi, who was lying on the bed, ordered with hiszy voice. Su Yanyun sighed in resignation. She tore a grape from the fruit tter and peeled it for him with her slender fingers before bringing it to his mouth. Unexpectedly, Young Master Yi didn¡¯t appreciate it. ¡°Use your mouth.¡± Su Yanyun¡­ took back the grape and put it in her mouth before slowly giving it to Rong Linyi. When she was an inch away from him, Rong Linyi suddenly grabbed her neck. While biting the grape, he also sucked her lips. As his lips and tongue invaded, the crystal grape was stirred into a ball of sweet fruit meat. Rong Linyi used the tip of his tongue to press against Su Yanyun¡¯s throat, leaving only sweet fruit juice that flowed down the corners of his mouth and was sucked into his mouth with his tongue. Su Yanyun¡­ Ahhh, Hubby¡¯s condition is really getting worse! ¡°I have feelings for the hospital.¡± He looked at her closely, his hot breathnding on her face. ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun was confused. Rong Linyi let go of her neck and looked away. These days, every time he did anything intimate with her, he would have an illusion. It was as if he had returned to the time he spent in the nursing home when he was young. The feeling of crossing more than a decade and connecting two spaces appeared. ¡°Remember when I told you that I was blind? That was when I was a cleanliness freak.¡± He exined. ¡°After that, my eyes recovered, but my obsession with cleanliness never recovered.¡± Su Yanyun rarely saw him so lonely. She didn¡¯t know what his words had to do with his feelings for the hospital. She still couldn¡¯t help but reach out and hold his hand. ¡°You¡¯re much better now. After the nurse finished giving you the injection, you didn¡¯t say that you wanted to disinfect your hand.¡± Rong Linyi raised his right hand and showed the back of his hand to Su Yanyun. ¡°Please, Ms. Su, I¡¯m injecting a retention needle.¡± ¡°But you haven¡¯t bathed for at least a few days. Have you experienced more than seven days without bathing?¡± Su Yanyun widened her eyes at Rong Linyi. ¡°Uh¡­ no.¡± Why did he suddenly feel so dirty? ¡°Hehe, then I¡¯ll tell you a secret¡­¡± Chapter 396

Chapter 396: Can¡¯t Tolerate Not Showering

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°What?¡± Rong Linyi was really curious. Su Yanyun leaned in and whispered in his ear. ¡°Me too¡­¡± Su Yanyun smiled before she finished speaking. Rong Linyi already knew what she wanted to say. He suddenly reached his hand into her clothes. ¡°Oh god, Ms. Su, you¡¯re so dirty, but you actually have the cheek to stay beside me. You haven¡¯t bathed or washed your hair for seven days? You¡¯re simply the most dirty pufferfish in the world!¡± ¡°I only haven¡¯t showered for two days!¡± Su Yanyun wanted to avoid his hand. ¡°Where are you touching¡­ let go! I¡¯m much cleaner than you¡­¡± ¡°I was just finding out how dirty you are¡­¡± Rong Linyi pressed Su Yanyun down with one hand brazenly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch there¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s voice changed a little. ¡°Over there¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were dark and his breathing was erratic. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, why are you so tight¡­¡± Su Yanyun leaned against half of his body timidly. ¡°No, the blood vessels will rupture. The doctor said that you can¡¯t be agitated.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m as excited as you are. Ms. Su, I¡¯m really curious¡­ don¡¯t you¡­ want to do it at all?¡± To be honest, Rong Linyi felt that this was a little unfair. Why did he want to do that with her every second, but Ms. Su always looked pure? Other than the time she was drugged at the birthday banquet, she had really not taken the initiative once. Inparison, he was like a brainless beast that could go into heat anytime. Su Yanyun clenched her fists and exuded a holy aura. ¡°Yes, I want to protect the baby and now I want to protect Hubby.¡± After the oath, she looked at Rong Linyi weakly. ¡°So, Hubby¡­ can you take your hand out?¡± Rong Linyi¡­ was very indignant? Su Yanyun saw that he was unwilling to retreat and couldn¡¯t help but roar at the sky. ¡°You haven¡¯t bathed for many days. Can you bear toy a hand on a delicate flower like me?¡± These words hit Rong Linyi¡¯s sore spot. He suddenly lifted the nket. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Yanyun was shocked. ¡°Shower!¡± ¡°What? Wait¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s been seven days. I can bathe now.¡± Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t take it anymore. What was even more intolerable was that if Su Yanyun didn¡¯t remind him, he would really continue being sloppy. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the doctor.¡± Su Yanyun wanted to hold Rong Linyi back. ¡°What? Do you want to ask the doctor if we can bathe together as husband and wife?¡± Rong Linyi raised an eyebrow. ¡°No, I want to¡­¡± Su Yanyun was about to exin when she suddenly realized what he had asked.¡± Go away! Can you be more serious? ¡± Return that serious and cold husband of mine! Su Yanyun tried to stop her husband from taking a bath and changing his clothes. Fortunately, the doctor was disturbed by their voices and checked Rong Linyi¡¯s wound. After confirming that he was recovering well and could use water, Rong Linyi walked into the bathroom with a cold expression. ¡°After I¡¯m done showering, you¡¯ll be at the back.¡± He pointed to Su Yanyun. ¡°Also, get someone to change all our bed sheets.¡± Su Yanyun could only resign to her fate and instruct the nurse to change the bedsheets. As she was busymanding, Madam Rong arrived. ¡°Madam Rong, you¡¯re here.¡± Su Yanyun nodded cautiously at Madam Rong. She thought for a long time about the title and still called her in the most unfamiliar manner. Chapter 397

Chapter 397: Hand Over The Hotel Surveince Camera Recordings

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Madam Rong nodded. She looked around and asked kindly, ¡°Where¡¯s Linyi?¡± ¡°He¡¯s showering.¡± Su Yanyun pointed to the bathroom and added. ¡°He hasn¡¯t bathed for seven days, so¡­ the doctor said that his wound can be exposed to water.¡± Madam Rong nodded and sat on the sofa. She didn¡¯t say anything, and Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know what to say either. The two of them sat in the living room silently. Ten minutester, Rong Linyi came out of the bathroom. He didn¡¯t see Su Yanyun and went to the living room to see her sitting with Madam Rong. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± His attitude was very cold. ¡°Yes, I said I woulde back and see you in seven days.¡± Madam Rong replied casually. Rong Linyi wiped his wet hair and sat beside Su Yanyun. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kneel a second time.¡± Madam Rong smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m only here to see your condition. Since you¡¯ve already recovered so well, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem with your grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet tomorrow night, right?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t possibly attend alone.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s meaning was obvious. He suddenly nudged Su Yanyun and said in a disdainful tone, ¡°Hey, quickly bathe.¡± Su Yanyun nodded and walked towards the bathroom. ¡°Be careful of the ground. It¡¯s a little slippery.¡± Rong Linyi instructed her from behind. ¡°Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± ¡°From the way you¡¯re concerned, it really looks like she¡¯s pregnant with your child.¡± Madam Rong said indifferently. Rong Linyi put down the towel in his hand. Su Yanyun had already left. She couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, but he still lowered his voice. ¡°Mother, what do you mean?¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± Madam Rong leanedzily on the sofa. ¡°Haha, where¡¯s the hotel surveince camera recordings? Hand it over. ¡± ¡°What hotel surveince cameras?¡± Rong Linyi was stunned. Madam Rong heaved a long sigh and stood up. She leaned forward with a suppressive gaze. ¡°On May 2nd, this year, the surveince camera recordings at the Sliden Hotel are in your hands, right? Or are you afraid that I¡¯ll find out, so you¡¯ve already destroyed the surveince records? Or can you tell me directly who entered Room 1806 in the end?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s memory retreated¡­ 2nd May, yden, 1806. ¡°Why 1806?¡± He seemed to remember. ¡°I remember that at that time, you and Cheng Ting were waiting for me at 1808.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Madam Rong seemed to have understood. ¡°We¡¯re in 1808. Look at me¡­ I¡¯m old.¡± She patted her forehead gently with her phone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I remembered wrongly¡­¡± Rong Linyi was suspicious, but Madam Rong had already stood up and was smiling calmly. ¡°Remember toe to your grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet tomorrow night.¡± She patted her son¡¯s face gently with her fingertips. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Rong Linyi froze on the sofa and didn¡¯t move. Her mother¡¯s finger seemed to be different from that in his childhood memories after so many years. Mother is¡­ getting old, right? After so many years, this was the first time she touched his face with her hand. What was he feeling¡­ Rong Linyi tried his best to feel something from the bottom of his heart, but his emotions were as calm as white sand without any ripples. There was no psychological joy or physical disgust. His finger covered the ce Madam Rong had touched as if to retain that rare touch. After a long time, he stood up and walked towards the bathroom. When he pushed open the door, water was flowing in the bathroom. Su Yanyun¡¯s figure was imprinted on the ss window inside¡­ Chapter 398 - A Serious Obstetrics Examination

Chapter 398: A Serious Obstetrics Examination

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Through the light. He could see her petite figure. She had slender but t shoulders, smooth arms, long legs, and a rounder belly than before. However,pared to admiring the beautiful scenery, Rong Linyi¡¯s mind was filled with¡ª 1806... At the Sliden Hotel on May 2nd, Madam Rong had once asked him for dinner in room 1808. However, after staying with her for a few minutes, that woman called Cheng Tingxue suddenly barged in. Rong Linyi then knew that that night was just a two-person blind date banquet Madam Rong had arranged for him. He left immediately after Madam Rong left. ¡­ Why did Madam Rong mention the past after so long? Besides, she said, 1806. Only a fool would believe that she had remembered the room number wrongly. She hade prepared and asked him for hotel surveince camera recordings the moment she arrived. After realizing that he looked confused, she immediately changed her tune and left¡­ When Su Yanyun came out with a towel wrapped around her, Rong Linyi was standing by the window in his pajamas with his back facing her. He was holding his phone and facing the autumn scenery outside. ¡°Yes, investigate¡­ on May 2nd this year, who booked room 1806 in Sliden, and what happened inside¡­ I want it immediately, don¡¯t dy.¡± Rong Linyi ordered on the phone. Sliden, 1806¡­ When Su Yanyun heard these words, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her head. ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed uncontrobly and squatted down with her head in her hands. Rong Linyi immediately turned around. ¡°Yanyun.¡± He didn¡¯t care that his injury hadn¡¯t healed and immediately hugged her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where do you feel ufortable?¡± Her husband¡¯s warm arm wrapped around her. The pain in Su Yanyun¡¯s head suddenly eased and she regained her senses. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t exert force, don¡¯t rupture the wound.¡± She hit her head. ¡°I probably caught a little cold and suddenly have a headache.¡± Rong Linyi was worried at the sight of her pale face. ¡°Speaking of which, shouldn¡¯t you go for a maternity examination?¡± He suddenly remembered. ¡°Yes, I should have checked a few days ago, but¡­¡± Su Yanyun pouted.¡± Hubby, I can¡¯t leave you, so¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I¡¯ll get someone to arrange it immediately.¡± Rong Linyi picked up his phone again. He poked Su Yanyun¡¯s cogen-covered face like he was punishing a child. ¡°Have you ever had a serious maternity examination?¡± Su Yanyun rubbed her sore cheeks. ¡°Yes, the doctor said that the baby¡¯s heart is very healthy. Oh right, it must be two babies!¡± She held up two fingers smugly. Her happiness infected Rong Linyi and made him put down the barrier in his heart. He lowered his head and bit her finger. ¡°Hubby!¡± Su Yanyun was dissatisfied. ¡°Why have you be like a child recently?¡± Naughty! ¡°Have you checked the ultrasound?¡± He asked. ¡°Everything is normal, right?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ this, isn¡¯t it this time¡­¡± Su Yanyun widened her innocent eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Linyi smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll check with you.¡± After lying in bed for seven days, mushrooms were about to grow on his head. With his body, as long as he didn¡¯t exercise violently, he basically already recovered. At the hospital, in the director¡¯s office. Liang Shangqing quickly got Rong Linyi¡¯s message to arrange for Su Yanyun¡¯s pregnancy examination¡­ Chapter 399

Chapter 399: It¡¯s Already A Fight to the Death

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He hesitated for a few minutes, then picked up his phone and dialed a number. The call connected quickly and he heard the gentle voice on the other end. Liang Shangqing was a little nervous. ¡°Yilin? You told me to help you keep an eye on Su Yanyun. She has to go through a maternity examination today¡­¡± ¡°Shangqing.¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, as if it was caused by excessive crying. ¡°You have to help me. Only you can help me now¡­¡± Hearing her pitiful voice, Liang Shangqing quicklyforted her. ¡°Yilin, don¡¯t be sad. Tell me, how do you want me to help you?¡± ¡°Find a chance to miscarry!¡± Jiang Yilin said fiercely on the other end of the line. Liang Shangqing was stunned, as if he couldn¡¯t believe that these words came from Jiang Yilin. ¡°But I heard that her child is your brother¡¯s.¡± Liang Shangqing seemed to be a little hesitant. ¡°Shangqing¡­ I was hit¡­¡± Jiang Yilin cried on the other end of the line.¡± Just because Su Yanyun refused to be with him, he hit me after he was drunk yesterday. He even threatened me and said that if I dared to do anything to her, he won¡¯t spare me¡­¡± ¡°What, your brother, he¡­¡± Liang Shangqing clenched his fists in anger. ¡°Shangqing, now that Yi isn¡¯t willing to reconcile with me and my brother is like this to me, all of this is caused by Su Yanyun. If she gives birth to another child¡­ our Jiang family, my brother, and I will all be destroyed in her hands.¡± Jiang Yilin cried. ¡°Now, it has already reached the point where either I die or she dies.¡± Liang Shangqing sighed. ¡°To be honest, Su Yanyun is pregnant with twins. I really don¡¯t dare to do anything in my hospital and let anything happen to her. Otherwise¡­¡± Otherwise, be it Rong Linyi or Jiang Chengxi¡¯s anger, he couldn¡¯t afford it. ¡°Does she know that she¡¯s pregnant with twins? If she doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll lie to her that she¡¯s only pregnant with one. After she gives birth, I¡¯ll let her take only one home!¡± Jiang Yilin immediately schemed. Thinking of how she could abuse Su Yanyun¡¯s child and use it to report Su Yanyun, she felt happy. Liang Shangqing flipped through the maternity examination records in his hand. ¡°She hasn¡¯t had an ultrasound, but the doctor must have already told her that she¡¯s twins. This¡­ isn¡¯t easy to do.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. You can say that you were mistaken in the past. Otherwise, it¡¯s good if it were born prematurely!¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s tone was filled with intense hatred. Liang Shangqing felt that it was a big deal, but how could he dare to reject Jiang Yilin? ¡°Yilin, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll personally go to give her a maternity examination today and think about it at ater time, okay?¡± Rong Linyi had to apany Su Yanyun to the maternity examination. But the doctor forbade him from walking and insisted that he had to be in a wheelchair. No one was waiting in the VIP area¡¯s ultrasound room. Su Yanyunid on the examination bed and lifted her shirt to reveal her round stomach. The doctor had just applied the cool coupling agent to her skin when Liang Shangqing walked out wearing a mask. He gestured to the doctor, who immediately understood and left. Su Yanyun found that he was a different person. However, Liang Shangqing, who had taken off his gold-framed sses and wore a mask, looked like two different people. She was lying t and couldn¡¯t see what was happening. She only cooperated with the examination quietly. The image of the fetus quickly appeared on the screen. Liang Shangqing was a little unused to contact lenses, and he couldn¡¯t help but squint to distinguish how many pairs of hands and feet it had. He counted silently. Suddenly, his hand paused and his pupils narrowed. Chapter 400

Chapter 400: Do You Know The Baby¡¯s Gender?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

As if sensing the doctor¡¯s reaction, Su Yanyun asked subconsciously, ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Liang Shangqing ignored Su Yanyun. The camera in his hand moved again as if nothing had happened. He only lowered his voice and reported the pregnancy data to the doctor at the side. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t really understand, so she stared at the ceiling. A few secondster, she thought of something and asked the doctor with interest. ¡°May I know the baby¡¯s gender?¡± Liang Shangqing nodded and replied vaguely, ¡°Wait¡­¡± He observed for a while before saying to the doctor beside him, ¡°The fetus is one male, and one female.¡± ¡°Congrattions.¡± The doctor who came out with Su Yanyun handed the report to Rong Linyi happily. ¡°Your wife is pregnant with twins. The babies are very healthy. Madam must take note of nutrition and exercise appropriately.¡± ¡°Hubby is so impressive!¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but hug Rong Linyi¡¯s neck and kiss him happily. Rong Linyi smiled slightly and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°How was it? How were the results?¡± Jiang Yilin asked impatiently when she received Liang Shangqing¡¯s call. Liang Shangqing confirmed that he was alone in the office before slowly saying to Jiang Yilin, ¡°You said before that you tricked her into only being pregnant with one child. When she gives birth, you¡¯ll let her carry one away?¡± ¡°Yes! This is best. It¡¯s better than letting her miscarry!¡± Jiang Yilin gritted her teeth hatefully. Liang Shangqing replied slowly. ¡°Yes, this n might work¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Are we going to your grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet tomorrow?¡± Su Yanyun looked at Aunt Chen who had suddenly appeared in the hospital room and repeated what Rong Linyi had told her. Along with Aunt Chen were two rows of formal attire. One row was Rong Linyi¡¯s, and the other was Su Yanyun¡¯s. ¡°Madam Yi, try on the gown first and see if there¡¯s anything ufortable. Get the designer to change it immediately.¡± Aunt Chen casually took a gown from the rack. She nagged. ¡°Haha, I heard that the person from the second branch was preparing a gown from a month ago. Their family has already made ns to rely on the child in their stomach to snatch the business in North America from Young Master.¡± ¡°But,¡± Aunt Chen scoffed. ¡°Our Madam Yi¡¯s stomach is no worse than hers. She has twins, so our Madam Yi was naturally capable.¡± Su Yanyun nced shyly at Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t seem to hear Aunt Chen¡¯s words. His eyes were on the attire and he seemed to be selecting the one that suited him without any distractions. She asked casually, ¡°Aunt Chen, has my mother looked for you?¡± Aunt Chen fell silent. A few secondster, she smiled. ¡°Young Master, Madam knows everything. So¡­¡± Thus, Aunt Chen didn¡¯t conceal anything. Rong Linyi nodded and was about to say something when his phone rang. He nced at the number and immediately picked it up. He walked towards the window. ¡°¡­Okay, how¡¯s the investigation?¡­ Can¡¯t find anything? How is that possible?¡± His voice was a little surprised, but he still deliberately calmed down. ¡°Are you mistaken? I want Sliden¡¯s 1806¡­ Is their system that difficult to break? What are you doing?¡± The subordinate on the other end of the line was very afraid. ¡°Young Master Yi, it¡¯s not a problem with the system. Someone had deliberately deleted the room reservation records for that day.¡± Chapter 401

Chapter 401: It¡¯s Just a Game

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°What about the hotel¡¯s surveince video?¡± Rong Linyi asked again. ¡°I wonder if we can get all the surveince cameras on that floor? I remember that all the surveince cameras in the Jiang family¡¯s five-star and above hotel will be preserved for a year.¡± ¡°Young Master Yi¡­ there are no surveince cameras¡­¡± His subordinate replied fearfully. ¡°No? Impossible!¡± Rong Linyi denied resolutely. ¡°That night, I was also in Sliden. Can you find Madam¡¯s room reservation records?¡± ¡°We can find Madam¡¯s room reservation records.¡± His subordinate finally had a question to answer and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Then can you get the surveince footage of Madam going to 1808?¡± Rong Linyi continued to ask. ¡°We can see the surveince camera recordings of which room Madam went to.¡± His subordinate replied. Before Rong Linyi could ask anything, he changed the topic. ¡°But¡­ after Madam arrived, all the videos on that floor were gone by 12 PM.¡± Rong Linyi was silent. There was a problem¡­ definitely a big problem¡­ That night, what happened in Room 1806, which was adjacent to his ¡°date¡± with Cheng Tingxue? No wonder Madam Rong came to him directly for the surveince camera recordings. She must have checked the surveince cameras, but didn¡¯t find anything. She thought he had taken it¡­ Did Madam Rong know something? ¡°Check the elevator surveince cameras.¡± Rong Linyi thought for a moment and gave this idea. ¡°Check who went up the 18th floor through the elevator during that time period. If there are no clues, check again. Close to the time, check the surveince cameras in the hotel lobby and see who stepped into the hotel that day. Don¡¯t even let go of a fly!¡± The subordinate was a little stunned. ¡°Young Master Yi, this is a big project. It might take a week.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days.¡± Rong Linyi decided heartlessly. ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough money, go ahead and ask for more. What other questions do you have?¡± ¡°No, no problem.¡± Turning around, Su Yanyun tried on a dress with Aunt Chen¡¯s help. ¡°Hubby, what do you want to investigate?¡± Su Yanyun usually didn¡¯t ask about Rong Linyi¡¯s matter. But for some reason, when he mentioned Sliden and the number 1806, she always wanted to ask. Rong Linyi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just ying a game with my mother¡­ This dress is very nice.¡± ¡°Is this good?¡± Aunt Chen immediately looked up. ¡°It happens to be a couple¡¯s model. Young Master, do you want to try it?¡± ¡°Sister Xuelong, Tomi¡¯s car is already waiting downstairs.¡± The secretary came and reported. ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Xuelong turned off theputer. ¡°Remember to inform the various department editors of the meeting tomorrow.¡± She instructed the secretary a few more things before walking out of the Orange Day door elegantly in her high heels. Taking out his phone, Jiang Chenglong sent a text message: ¡°Sister Xuelong, I¡¯m coincidentally downstairs in your office. Can I treat you to afternoon tea?¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t mind and replied as she went down: ¡°I have manypanies, which one are you talking about?¡± Outside the building, Tomi¡¯s familiar van was parked. Tomi was currently a popr fashion designer in the fashion world. Many women and celebrities from prestigious families wanted his high-end designs. Rong Xuelong also relied on her good rtionship with him when he was studying abroad to snatch an afternoon during his busy time to choose a gown suitable for tomorrow night. Tomi was arrogant now and couldn¡¯t possibly bring a gown to the door for service. However, he still opened a back door for Rong Xuelong and was willing to provide delivery services for her toe to the office to choose freely. Rong Xuelong got into the car and was about to greet the assistant inside when she raised her hand and was stunned. At the same time, the car door mmed maliciously¡­ Chapter 402

Chapter 402: Be the Biggest Winner

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Xuelong was jolted back to her senses by the sound of the car door closing. Her expression softened. She smiled. ¡°What a coincidence. Grandma, you are also going to look for Tomi to make a gown?¡± In the car, except for Tomi¡¯s assistant, who was cowering at the side and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, the rest of the people were all unkind. Old Madam Rong sat opposite Rong Xuelong and looked at her arrogantly. On either side of her and behind Rong Xuelong were strong bodyguards in ck. ¡°You¡¯re really bing more and more promising.¡± Old Madam Rong¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°You fooled our Rong family with your vixen mother!¡± With Old Madam Rong¡¯s attitude, Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t possibly use her warm face to stick to someone else¡¯s cold ass. His expression immediately turned cold. ¡°Grandma, say it. If there¡¯s nothing else, I still have something on. I won¡¯t apany you.¡± Old Madam Rong sneered. ¡°Do you think you can still go down today? Someone! Pass me her phone!¡± Rong Xuelong wanted to resist, but she was alone. Her phone was immediately searched and she was also pressed tightly on her seat. ¡°Grandma, what are you doing?¡± Rong Xuelong almost yelled. Was there something wrong with this old woman¡¯s brain? ¡°What am I doing?¡± Old Madam Rong twisted her lips. ¡°Xuelong, you¡¯re my granddaughter after all, how can you be so bad at learning? Helping your brother conceal the matter of Su Yanyun almost ruined our Rong family¡¯s bloodline. Tell me, should I use the familyw to punish you?¡± ¡°Are you crazy!¡± Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Yanyun is pregnant with your great-grandson. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy? What corrupt bloodline? Can you have some brains?¡± ¡°Haha, very good. You¡¯ve finally shown your true colors.¡± Old Madam Rong smiled deviously. ¡°You must have scolded me a lot behind my back, right?¡± Rong Xuelong wanted to say that the scolding behind her back was even worse. But she was smart and didn¡¯t say anything. Although Old Madam Rong didn¡¯t like her, she had never done anything to her. No matter what, she was still the eldest daughter of her favorite second son¡­ But today, she suddenly attacked her. She had stolen her itinerary, intercepted Tomi¡¯s car, and even confiscated her phone. As if she had guessed something, Rong Xuelong started to sweat a little¡­ ¡°Grandma.¡± She suddenly lowered her body. ¡°Don¡¯t believe in nder. Su Yanyun is already married to Linyi. The child in her stomach is definitely our Rong family¡¯s. It can¡¯t be anyone else¡¯s. You know Linyi. He¡¯s so obsessed with cleanliness, how could he possibly¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything!¡± Old Madam Rong yelled. ¡°I only know that there¡¯s a promiscuous second marriage woman who wants to swindle our Rong family¡¯s Madam! What child? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re lying to me? It¡¯s because Linyi is a cleanliness freak that I know that he can¡¯t possibly have anything to do with any woman!¡± ¡°Then how do you exin that he can ept Yanyun? With his arrogant personality, could he possibly help others raise a child?¡± Rong Xuelong questioned loudly. ¡°Haha, why? It¡¯s all topletely control the Rong family! To push his second uncle and his brother out of the Rong family¡¯s power!¡± Old Madam Rong patted the armrest of the seat. ¡°For power and money, find a pregnant woman and pretend to get married. Fortunately, at his grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet tomorrow night, I¡¯ll be the biggest winner. Am I wrong?¡± Rong Xuelong was so angry her teeth chattered. ¡°Old witch!¡± Chapter 403

Chapter 403: As Long As I¡¯m Alive

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°What did you scold me?¡± Old Madam Rong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Old hag! Damn mistress! Old bastard who upied the magpie¡¯s nest!¡± Since she was already unable to resist, Rong Xuelong might as well scold her to her heart¡¯s content. Bam! A tight pnded on Rong Xuelong¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ve really been spoiled rotten!¡± Old Madam Rong was enraged. ¡°If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have been so kind and let your mother take care of you. When you were born, I should have handed you over to the second branch. You wouldn¡¯t have been so crooked!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Rong Xuelong spat at the olddy. ¡°Go and die!¡± Everyone in the Rong family knew how fierce Rong Xuelong was. Although Old Madam Rong was enraged, she calmed down and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Forget it, so what if I let you talk nonsense? Anyway, you and your sister-inw can forget about escaping today. Bring your phone to the hospital and bring that Su Yanyun over!¡± The Old Madam suddenly ordered a bodyguard. The bodyguards obeyed and immediately got out of the car with Rong Xuelong¡¯s phone. Rong Xuelong realized what the Old Madam was trying to do and widened her beautiful eyes in anger. ¡°Old witch! You did it on purpose! If you dare to touch Yanyun and her baby, our whole family won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Old Madam Rong scoffed. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m really afraid of your mother and brother? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the matriarch of the Rong family! As long as I¡¯m alive, the five of you can forget about havingfortable lives!¡± In the hospital, Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun had both chosen their attire. Aunt Chen was about to leave when a nurse pushed a car in. Rong Linyi still needed infusion now. He didn¡¯t need anti-inmmatory drugs, but the VIP hospital room had its own set of approaches to the patient¡¯s recovery. ¡°Aunt Chen, I won¡¯t send you off.¡± Rong Linyi followed the nurse into the room and pointed to Yanyun. ¡°Send Aunt Chen to the door.¡± Aunt Chen almost smiled. The sofa was only seven to eight steps away from the door. Su Yanyun had just walked to the door of the hospital room when her phone rang. It was Rong Xuelong. ¡°Yanyun.¡± The voice on the other end of the line was the same as Rong Xuelong¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Tomi¡¯s to choose a gown. I¡¯lle and fetch you along. Come down quickly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m noting.¡± Su Yanyun refused politely. ¡°Aunt Chen has already brought me a gown.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Rong Xuelong pondered for a few seconds. ¡°But, hehe, I¡¯m actually already here¡­ Hey! Why did you bump into me!¡± She seemed to have had a conflict with the other party on the other end of the line. Ignoring the fact that she was still talking to Su Yanyun, she already quarreled. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Su Yanyun put down her phone. Because at this time, she had already heard themotion in the corridor. She and Aunt Chen looked at each other and saw shock in each other¡¯s eyes. On the other end of the corridor, Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice was indeed heard. She seemed to have quarreled with someone. ¡°The two of you,e with me for a while.¡± There were four bodyguards outside the hospital room. Su Yanyun casually ordered two and left the other two for Rong Linyi. ¡°Missy, what happened?¡± Seeing Rong Xuelong arguing with someone in front, Aunt Chen walked forward first. However, just as she held Rong Xuelong¡¯s wrist, she was suddenly stunned and fell softly to the side. ¡°Aunt Chen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yanyun was very frightened when she saw Aunt Chen lying unconscious on the ground. ¡°Sister¡­¡± She looked at Rong Xuelong who was standing at the side. But the moment her eyes fell on the woman beside her¡­ Chapter 404

Chapter 404: Kill Me If You Dare

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun took a step back. The woman in front of her had the same height and figure as Rong Xuelong. She had the same hairstyle, simr face, and even almost identical voice. But she was definitely not Rong Xuelong. Definitely not! ¡°Who are you!¡± Su Yanyun asked in shock. As soon as she finished speaking, a handkerchief covered her mouth and nose tightly. When the needle entered his vein, Rong Linyi¡¯s hand trembled subconsciously. The needle had been removed and he had to be pricked daily. Although Rong Linyi was not afraid of such a small needle, the pain from the needle just now was exceptionally obvious. He felt strange and suddenly remembered that Su Yanyun had note in. ¡°Yanyun¡ª¡± He called her immediately. Was she still chatting with Aunt Chen outside the hospital room? Rong Linyi was about to call out again when the bodyguards suddenly approached. ¡°Young Master Yi, something has happened!¡± Rong Linyi pulled the needle from the back of his hand. When he rushed out of the corridor, two bodyguards and Aunt Chen were lying on the ground. As for Su Yanyun¡­ ¡°Lock down the hospital immediately!¡± The veins on the back of Rong Linyi¡¯s hand were bulging. ¡°Send two batches of people, one to search the hospital, one to chase after her¡­ and send another team to investigate immediately!¡± He turned and ran back to the hospital room. He picked up the phone that he had just left and dialed a number skillfully. Jiang Chengxi sat in the office with his feet on the office table and listeningzily to his subordinate¡¯s report. His phone rang. He immediately raised his brows when he saw the number. ¡°How rare, Young Master Yi actually¡­¡± ¡°Did you take her away?¡± This inexplicable sentence came from the other end of the line. ¡°What?¡± Jiang Chengxi was really stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t act stupid! Someone deliberately took Yanyun away just now. Jiang Chengxi, tell me honestly. Did you do it!¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t waste any time. Jiang Chengxi immediately sat up straight. ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡± He replied very seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your manpower and resources on me. Also, tell me the details¡­ Hey! Hey! He hung up?¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± When she was tied up and thrown to the ground, even Rong Xuelong, who boasted of being a tomboy, gasped. She looked up and saw the camera in front of her, as well as a few men wearing ck hoods that only showed their eyes, ears, and noses. Rong Xuelong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She turned around and red at Old Madam Rong. ¡°Xuelong, I originally wanted to dote on you.¡± Old Madam Rong put on a pretense. ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re really not obedient. I¡¯m forced to treat you like this today. I hope you can be a good person in the future.¡± She waved her hand. ¡°The rest of you, serve Ms. Rong well! Remember, record the whole process carefully!¡± ¡°Old witch! You will die a terrible death¡ª¡± Rong Xuelong wanted to stand up and bump into Old Madam Rong, but she was held back by a few men. ¡°I have to go and meet my legendary granddaughter-inw.¡± Old Madam Rong smiled arrogantly. The door closed and a few men were already tearing Rong Xuelong¡¯s clothes. ¡°Qiu Shuyu, you will die a horrible death! You will receive retribution¡ª¡± Rong Xuelong struggled desperately, and the ropes on her body and hands were bleeding. ¡°Kill me if you have the guts!¡± When her outerwear waspletely torn, Rong Xuelong only had two thoughts in her mind. One was Su Yanyun¡¯s safety. Secondly, if she had known that there would be such a disaster today, she would have gone to the nightclub to book 8 or 10 top-quality gigolos. She would have indulged in music and entered the female industry to film 10 to 20 ¡°love education films¡±¡­ It was also to avoid making things so miserable today! Chapter 405

Chapter 405: Boil, Boil, and Boil!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Be gentle!¡± The tug of the clothes and ropes left a bloody mark on her body. Rong Xuelong scolded unhappily. ¡°I said, let¡¯s discuss this.¡± She looked at the men beside her who were constantly moving their hands and feet. ¡°Untie the ropes and we can do a few more positions. Anyway, there are many of you, and I can¡¯t escape.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tie you up first and let you goter.¡± The man beside her smiled wretchedly. He suddenly picked up a syringe without a needle and poured it into Rong Xuelong¡¯s mouth. Rong Xuelong¡¯s heart turned cold! Even a fool knew what the other party had fed her. Herst hope of survival had also been cut off, so she could only try to calm down and tell herself to enjoy it if she couldn¡¯t resist. The old woman was doing this to control her. But as arrogant as she was, she would rather lose her reputation than beg like a dog! As long as she was alive, she would burn this old witch like firewood one day! She just looked at the camera at the side and thought of how the movie ¡°Rong Xuelong.avi¡± would be popr in the market from now on¡­ She really couldn¡¯t take this lying down! The men¡¯s hands had already reached for thest piece of cloth under her body. Rong Xuelong turned around heroically and waited for the most humiliating moment. Suddenly, something smashed through the window ss and fell into the room with the curtains. A pungent smell was apanied by thick smoke. It was tear gas! Rong Xuelong immediately smelled theposition of the smoke. Smoke filled the whole room in an instant, and everyone choked indiscriminately. Only those who had tasted it knew how bad it was. It really hurt to breathe! Bam! The lock of the door was sent flying by some airwave and hit one of the men in the stomach, knocking him against the wall. The door was kicked open and a man wearing a gas mask rushed in with a military machete. Everyone present couldn¡¯t retaliate and staggered. The man who came in put a gas mask on Rong Xuelong¡¯s head. After realizing that she was almost naked, he hurriedly took off his coat and covered her body. Rong Xuelong had already recognized him the moment the man entered. She got up and caught her breath. The first thing she did was snatch the knife from the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Bastard!¡± She was enraged like an injured lioness. She pressed down a man beside her and raised the knife. Apanied by a scream, one of her hands that had molested her just now was bleeding. ¡°Sister Xuelong, leave this to the people below to handle.¡± Jiang Chenglong was afraid that she would do something rash on the spur of the moment and hurriedly hugged her waist to drag her back. Rong Xuelong waved the machete in her hand. ¡°Cripple their hands! How dare they take advantage of Sister? I want them to boil and fry their hands in hot oil!¡± Jiang Chenglong carried her into his car forcefully. Rong Xuelong entered a quiet space and finally started trembling all over. Her head was also dizzy. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister is okay.¡± Jiang Chenglong stroked her back through the coat. Fortunately, he saw Rong Xuelong get into Tomi¡¯s nanny van and realized that something was amiss. He followed her all the way¡­ Suddenly, Rong Xuelong pinched his hand. Her face was flushed red, her eyes were blurry, and her breathing was rapid. She said incoherently, ¡°Quick¡­ my grandmother¡­ Yanyun¡­ quickly save Yanyun¡­¡± Chapter 406

Chapter 406: Beautiful Because of My Mom¡¯s Genes

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun opened her eyes. She found herself lying on the cold floor. Herst memory stopped at the moment when the handkerchief covered her mouth. Kidnapped? She came to her senses as quickly as possible. What followed was a chill down her spine¡­ Who was the woman who looked like Rong Xuelong and had the same voice as her? Her phone number wouldn¡¯t lie. If the other party could call her with her sister¡¯s phone, it meant that her sister was also¡­ ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, let¡¯s talk.¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded from the side. Su Yanyun turned around and saw a two-seater sofa not far from her. On it sat a well-maintained middle-aged woman. She was clearly over 50 years old, but be it her ck hair or her well taken care of face, she was much younger than her peers. She wasn¡¯t anyone she knew¡­ Su Yanyun stood up cautiously and looked around. It was obvious that there was no chair prepared for her. No wonder the other party had thrown her to the ground. ¡°Hello, do we know each other?¡± She was alert, but she still had herst bit of manners. ¡°Logically speaking, we should know each other.¡± The old woman sized her up with disdain. ¡°You also sent me an invitation to Song Zhifei¡¯s wedding, but your status isn¡¯t worthy of my support.¡± Su Yanyun already hated this old woman without hesitation. ¡°Tell me directly.¡± Su Yanyun had already checked her side. Her phone and bag were gone, and she must have been thrown in the hospital. ¡°Why did you kidnap me? Where¡¯s Sister? What did you do to her?¡± ¡°Sister? Tsk, tsk, you call her so affectionately.¡± The old woman smiled viciously. ¡°Your sister is currently having fun with several men and doesn¡¯t have time to care about you.¡± Su Yanyun turned pale. ¡°You¡­ who are you? Why do you have to treat Sister like this! What¡¯s your motive for kidnapping me?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The old woman scoffed. ¡°I already said that you¡¯re not worthy of knowing my name! Look at your vixen-like face, those eyes are so seductive¡­ Tsk, tsk, your little mouth is so red, and your little face is so fair and smooth and your stomach¡­ Yet you don¡¯t know your ce. You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to criticize me?¡± Su Yanyun finally said angrily. ¡°My mother was the one who gave birth to my beauty. It¡¯s better than an old woman like you who has to rely on injections to make a fake face!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Old Madam Rong didn¡¯t expect Su Yanyun to be so vicious when she talked back. ¡°Okay¡­ sure enough, the kind of b*tch goes through the same door! The eldest branch¡¯s family is so b*tchy even when they find a woman who cheated them of their property! Haha¡­ do they think that everything will be fine just because you¡¯re pregnant? That they can swindle others? Okay, okay, I¡¯ll let you be pregnant, I¡¯ll let you lie¡­¡± Su Yanyun saw the poison in the old woman¡¯s eyes and was rmed. She subconsciously protected her stomach¡­ ¡°Brother, why are you back so early today?¡± Jiang Yilin looked at Jiang Chengxi who rushed in and asked curiously. The next second, Jiang Chengxi grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Did you kidnap Su Yanyun?¡± He looked at Jiang Yilin calmly. Jiang Yilin was stunned for a moment before she was overjoyed. ¡°Su Yanyun was kidnapped? Who did it? Hahaha¡­ it¡¯s indeed retribution¡­ Ah!¡± Chapter 407

Chapter 407: Don¡¯t Hurt My Baby

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Before she could finishughing, Jiang Chengxi already threw her to the ground. ¡°Shut up!¡± From Jiang Yilin¡¯s reaction, he was already sure that she didn¡¯t do it. ¡°Why did you throw me!¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s arm hit the coffee table and she cried in pain. Jiang Chengxi pinched Jiang Yilin¡¯s chin. A chilling glint shed across his eyes. ¡°You better pray that Su Yanyun is alright.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t kidnap her, why are you threatening me?¡± Jiang Yilin was enraged. ¡°Nothing!¡± Jiang Chengxi said fiercely. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you that if anything happens to her, I¡¯ll be in a bad mood. If I¡¯m in a bad mood, I might say anything! If Rong Linyi knows that the person who apanied him back then was not you, guess, the two of you still haven¡¯t had the chance to get back together?¡± With that, he turned and left. Jiang Yilin trembled on the ground and almost crushed her fists. Su Yanyun¡­ Su Yanyun¡­ It¡¯s all because of you! Yi and I have broken uppletely. Even Brother no longer dotes on me! As long as there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll definitely let you die a horrible death¡­ a horrible death¡­ ¡°Linyi!¡± Madam Rong dropped everything and met Rong Linyi. ¡°Xuelong is missing too! I can¡¯t get through to her phone¡­¡± Rong Linyi was like a thousand-year-old ice, exuding a terrifying aura. ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated Xuelong¡¯s whereabouts. Tomi¡¯s van and assistant have also disappeared.¡± He had just replied to Madam Rong when he received a report from his subordinate. ¡°I found Tomi¡¯s car. It was abandoned by the side of the road, but Xuelong isn¡¯t on it.¡± He was about to say something when Madam Rong¡¯s phone rang. Seeing the caller, Madam Rong was stunned for a moment before answering. ¡°Hello, Cheng.¡± ¡°Aunt Hua, I, I¡¯m sending Sister Xuelong to the hospital¡­¡± Jiang Chengxi was panting on the other end of the line. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xuelong?¡± Madam Rong was shocked. ¡°Her life is not in danger.¡± Jiang Chenglong said with difficulty. ¡°But she said to quickly save Sister Yanyun. She mentioned her grandmother¡­¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Linyi, don¡¯t be agitated.¡± Madam Rong pulled Rong Linyi. ¡°Your injury hasn¡¯t recovered. I¡¯ll go¡­¡± Rong Linyi shook off Madam Rong¡¯s hand. ¡°Why am I a cleanliness freak?¡± He asked Madam Rong suddenly. Madam Rong¡¯s hand trembled and a crack finally appeared on her usually calm face. Seeing Rong Linyi¡¯s back view leave, she hurriedly took a deep breath, suppressed the tears in her eyes, and followed. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Su Yanyun was held up by two doctors in white coats and couldn¡¯t move. She looked at the old woman with a twisted expression. ¡°I¡¯m your granddaughter-inw! I¡¯m pregnant with your Rong family¡¯s baby and your great-grandson¡­¡± ¡°Hmph! She¡¯s just a woman who knows how toy eggs. Even if our Rong familycks something, it isn¡¯t trash like you!¡± Old Madam Rong looked at Su Yanyun¡¯s swollen lower abdomen with vicious eyes. She was really a b*tch! She was only a month earlier than Xin Ming¡¯s wife, but her stomach was at least twice as big! Could it be that she was also pregnant with twins? ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my baby¡­¡± Su Yanyun understood something from the olddy¡¯s eyes.¡± Have you thought of the consequences of doing this? ¡± ¡°Consequences?¡± Old Madam Rongughed arrogantly. ¡°If I were afraid of the consequences, would I still have kidnapped you today? Instead of letting you lie to the old man, why don¡¯t I dig out your eggs today!¡± Chapter 408 - Won’t Her Conscience Be Condemned?

Chapter 408: Won¡¯t Her Conscience Be Condemned?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Such a vicious description made Su Yanyun shiver. ¡°Old Madam, even a vicious tiger won¡¯t eat its cubs. Besides, you¡¯re baby¡¯s great-grandma! Even if I have offended you in any way, count it on me and don¡¯t implicate an innocent baby.¡± She was already begging her. ¡°Innocent? Where did thate from?¡± Old Madam Rong frowned. ¡°You¡¯re just a b*tch who seduced my grandson. You¡¯re pregnant with a bastard child and came to our Rong family to cheat us of our money and property. Do you think I have to be polite to you? Haha, say goodbye to your baby properly.¡± She instructed the doctor. ¡°Get the child out for her! I want to see the b*tch that flowed out with my own eyes!¡± ¡°No!¡± Su Yanyun screamed. ¡°Old Madam Rong! You can¡¯t do this¡­ This is your descendant! You can do whatever you want me to do¡­ but you can¡¯t deal with the baby¡­ You¡¯re making the Rong family die and yourself die!¡± ¡°I want to see who¡¯s going to die!¡± Old Madam Rong¡¯s face was twisted. ¡°Will it be the eldest branch or my second branch!¡± Su Yanyun was shocked and seemed to know the secrets of a prestigious family. It turned out that the Rong family¡¯s eldest and second branch not only referred to the eldest and second sons¡¯ families, but also¡­ their mothers were not the same! No wonder Old Madam Rong was so young! She had just celebrated her 60th birthday! So¡­ she was actually not Old Master Rong¡¯s wife! ¡°You, you¡¯re just finding an excuse to harm Linyi!¡± Su Yanyun struggled. ¡°Old woman, you¡¯ll suffer retribution for doing this!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯ve done a lot of things in my life.¡± Old Madam Rong didn¡¯t think much of it and sneered. ¡°I want to see if the so-called divine retribution is the self-assurance of weaklings like you, or if there really is any fake good and evil in this world.¡± She yelled, ¡°What are you waiting for! Bring her to the operating table and abort the fetus!¡± A few doctors heard this and immediately dragged Su Yanyun towards the operating table. It had been five months, and she couldn¡¯t miscarry anymore. They had to remove it. ¡°No¡ªyou don¡¯t¡ª¡± At this moment, Su Yanyun clearly felt how weak she was. She begged the doctor beside her bitterly. ¡°What you¡¯re doing is illegal. Don¡¯t you have a wife and children? Won¡¯t your conscience be condemned for doing such a thing?¡± The two doctors¡¯ brows twitched as if they didn¡¯t dare to look at Su Yanyun. Their movements were a little slow, but they still didn¡¯t stop. This young woman was very pitiful and innocent¡­ They couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. But this was an internal conflict among the top prestigious families. They were only doing things with money¡­ They only chanted in their hearts that they definitely couldn¡¯t earn such money in the future¡­ ¡°Rx a little.¡± A doctorforted her. ¡°Tell us your weight and height. We¡¯ll give you anesthetic. It definitely won¡¯t hurt.¡± Tears rolled down from the corners of Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes. She gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t say a word. The despair in her heart was overwhelming. Seeing that she refused to cooperate, the doctor was also helpless and looked at her. ¡°What are you two still dawdling on for?¡± Seeing this, Old Madam Rong immediately urged. ¡°If you two can¡¯t handle this matter today, not only will your future not be bright, let me tell you¡­¡± She was about to continue threatening them when her phone interrupted her. Old Madam Rong nced at the caller and her expression immediately turned benevolent. She picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Lirong. What¡¯s the matter?¡± On the other end of the line, a woman¡¯s frightened sobbing sounded. ¡°Grandma, help¡­¡± Chapter 409

Chapter 409: I Will Get Payback

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Old Madam Rong¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this cat-like cry. ¡°Lirong, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sun Lirong was the eldest granddaughter-inw of the second branch. She was pregnant with twins and was the treasure of Old Madam Rong and Second Madam Rong. Sun Lirong cried. ¡°Grandma, save me¡­ save me and my baby¡­¡± Old Madam Rong was anxious and was about to ask again. On the other end of the line, a cold voice sounded. ¡°Send Su Yanyun back unharmed and you can see your precious granddaughter-inw again. Otherwise¡ªI want the Rong family¡¯s second branch to be buried together with you!¡± Old Madam Rong was shaking with anger. ¡°Rong Linyi, how dare you!¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was so cold it made people shiver. ¡°You can try. I will double whatever you put on Yanyun and Xuelong!¡± ¡°You, you¡¯rewless¡­¡± The arrogant Old Madam Rong was already frightened.¡± Does your grandfather know that you¡¯re so reckless? ¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve always been reckless. So what if he knows?¡± Rong Linyi smiled coldly, making the Old Madam¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°On the other hand, Grandma, if I upload the evidence of you harming the Rong family¡¯s flesh and blood up there, do you still have a chance to turn the tables?¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re threatening me!¡± Old Madam Rong yelled. ¡°This woman isn¡¯t even pregnant with your child! The child in her stomach is someone else¡¯s. Don¡¯t even think of fooling around!¡± ¡°Qiu Shuyu!¡± Madam Rong¡¯s sharp voice suddenly sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to make a decision. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t do anything drastic to Sun Lirong! You injured my daughter-inw and my grandson. I¡¯ll take revenge on your son, your grandson, and your great-grandson one by one!¡± Old Madam Rong fell silent. Madam Rong didn¡¯t say anything else. But three secondster, Sun Lirong¡¯s miserable scream was heard. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± ¡°Stop! Stop! Don¡¯t hurt my great-grandson!¡± Old Madam Rong waspletely panicked. ¡°Give the phone to Su Yanyun.¡± Madam Rong ordered sternly. ¡°I want to hear that she¡¯s safe and sound!¡± Old Madam Rong gritted her teeth hatefully but had no choice but to hand the phone to Su Yanyun. ¡°Linyi, Mother-inw, I, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Tears rolled down her cheeks after she said those words. ¡°Yanyun¡­¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone seemed to be more anxious. However, Madam Rong¡¯s calm and decisive voice interrupted him. ¡°Yanyun, take this phone and keep in contact with us. Get Old Madam Rong to send you back to the hospital. Tell her that if we don¡¯t see you in half an hour, she will be waiting to bury her great-grandson!¡± When Old Madam Rong handed over the phone, it was already on speaker. Hearing Madam Rong¡¯s words, she was angry but helpless. Who¡­ who had exposed her kidnapping of Su Yanyun? She originally thought that this n was already wless and even didn¡¯t hesitate to use one of her trump cards¡ªthe substitute that was 90% simr to Rong Xuelong. In the end, Rong Linyi and Madam Rong found out and counter-attacked! The child in Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach might not be Rong Linyi¡¯s. But the child in Sun Lirong¡¯s stomach was really Rong Xinming¡¯s! Chapter 410

Chapter 410: Could The Baby Really Be...

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The moment Su Yanyun returned to Rong Linyi¡¯s embrace. She felt weak and almost fell on his chest. That pair of strong arms was currently supporting her body. The tension in his muscles also showed his nervousness. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He lowered his head and swore deeply in her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you an exnation for what happened today¡­ I¡¯ll make them suffer and die without a burial ce for daring to treat you like this.¡± Old woman, he would let her live for a few more days, but one day, he would let her and the Rong family know what death meant! This debt couldn¡¯t be settled just like that! ¡°Do you want to go and check?¡± Madam Rong came forward with a faint worry on her face. Su Yanyun¡¯s impression of her mother-inw was still thest time she refused to admit her deeds with a cold expression. Seeing such an obvious change in her, he was clearly a little unable to adapt. Madam Rong saw her doubt and restraint and didn¡¯t say anything more. She turned and nodded at Rong Linyi. ¡°Calm Yanyun down. I¡¯ll go and see how Xuelong is.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sister?¡± Su Yanyun immediately recovered a little. ¡°She¡­ isn¡¯t well.¡± Madam Rong frowned. ¡°She might take a night to recover.¡± She instructed them. ¡°Go and check on your bodies first. Linyi, your injury hasn¡¯t recovered. The doctor said that you can¡¯t do vigorous exercise and shouldn¡¯t be too agitated. Don¡¯t leave any seque. Yanyun, too. Hurry and get the doctor to check the baby¡¯s heartbeat or something. It¡¯s not toote toe and visit Xuelong after you¡¯re all stable.¡± After she left, Su Yanyun was still in a daze. She felt as if such a gentle and caring mother-inw had changed her mind. Rong Linyi¡¯s hand was warm. He squeezed her hand gently and seemed to be exining her doubts. ¡°I told you before that Mother has already acknowledged you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yanyun lowered her eyes. Actually, when Madam Rong tried her best to protect her, she already knew that her mother-inw had acknowledged her. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± She touched her stomach gently. ¡°Baby, your grandmother has acknowledged you.¡± She smiled and didn¡¯t see Rong Linyi¡¯s frown. Although Madam Rong had already given in, he also felt a little¡­ abnormal to suddenly acknowledge Su Yanyun so smoothly. Although he had yed a big role in kneeling, Madam Rong seemed to be too concerned about Yanyun and her baby¡­ Rong Linyi seemed to be shocked by this bold thought. Could Yanyun¡¯s baby really be¡­ Then, he smiled bitterly in his heart. He probably yearned for her to be pregnant with his child too much, so he hypnotized himself all day and night to the point where he believed it. Even if he had already told himself to treat Yanyun¡¯s baby like his own, his rationality still reminded him of the truth. How was that possible? The baby in Yanyun¡¯s stomach could be Song Zhifei¡¯s or Jiang Chengxi¡¯s. But¡­ how could it be his? Thinking of how Madam Rong didn¡¯t care about Yanyun¡¯s baby and epted her without hesitation, Rong Linyi suddenly felt the warmth of a long-lost family all these years¡­ He brought Su Yanyun for a checkup and confirmed that the two of them were alright. This was the first time she was so eager to visit Rong Xuelong and know if her sister was alright. Rong Xuelong was still asleep in the hospital room. However, she slept very uneasily. Her face was still abnormally red. She turned her head ufortably at all times, and her usually arched brows were also deeply furrowed at this moment. Chapter 411

Chapter 411: Should I Refuse You and Hurt You?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Jiang Chenglong held her hand tightly and felt her agitation. Heforted her softly. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s okay¡­ It¡¯s okay¡­¡± When Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi entered the hospital room, their first reaction was that the temperature of the air conditioning was really low. Su Yanyun even shivered. It was already autumn, but the hospital room was still as cold as the operating theater. Rong Linyi had already taken off his coat and draped it over Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulders. ¡°How is she? Is she better?¡± Su Yanyun asked Jiang Chenglong in concern. ¡°Yanyun¡­¡± Rong Xuelong, who was still asleep, heard Su Yanyun¡¯s voice and muttered anxiously,¡±¡­quickly go¡­ find her¡­¡± ¡°Yanyun is already fine.¡± Unexpectedly, Rong Linyi sat on the bed and held Rong Xuelong¡¯s other hand. ¡°Sister, thank you. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡­ Have a good rest¡­¡± As if she heard Rong Linyi¡¯s words, Rong Xuelong¡¯s nervous body slowly rxed and she fell asleep quietly. ¡°The doctor gave her a tranquilizer and even washed her stomach and administered an antidote. Now, she still needs an infusion to expel the remaining drugs in her body.¡± Jiang Chenglong exined. ¡°He said she should wake up at night.¡± Rong Linyi looked at Jiang Chenglong silently for a few seconds. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore and looked away. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He suggested to Su Yanyun. ¡°Let Sister rest well.¡± Then he looked at Jiang Chenglong again. ¡°Thank you for the call¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve already added you to the whitelist.¡± Jiang Cheng waved his hand awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was careless thest time. This won¡¯t happen again.¡± Ever since Jiang Yilin had forcefully called Rong Linyi on his phone thest time, Rong Linyi had rudely added Jiang Chenglong¡¯s number to the cklist. When Jiang Chenglong called Rong Linyi for help for the first time, it actually didn¡¯t get through. Fortunately, he still had Madam Rong¡¯s number, so he didn¡¯t make a big mistake. ¡°Oh right, have you dealt with those people?¡± Rong Linyi walked out with Su Yanyun in his arms and remembered. ¡°No, I locked them up. Sister Xuelong said,¡± Jiang Chenglong touched his nose. ¡°Before she fell asleep, she kept saying that she wanted to take revenge herself, so¡­¡± He had always treated Sister Rong¡¯s words as an imperial edict. ¡°Don¡¯t let her handle it. Leave it to me.¡± Rong Linyi took his sister¡¯s enemy on his own. After leaving the hospital room, Su Yanyun hooked her arm around Rong Linyi¡¯s obediently and leaned her head on his arm. She suddenly asked, ¡°Jiang Chenglong likes Sister, right?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯tment. ¡°What about Sister? Does she like him?¡± She asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Rong Linyi said honestly. He had never cared about his sister¡¯s love life. Su Yanyun sighed slightly. ¡°Sigh, Sister was drugged with that kind of drug. With that old woman¡¯s personality, she must have drugged her with something strong. Jiang Chenglong actually endured it¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably true love.¡± Rong Linyi came to a rxed conclusion. The two of them walked a few steps in silence before he suddenly leaned over and whispered in her ear. ¡°If it were you and me, I would definitely respect you and not touch you in such a situation.¡± Su Yanyun red at Rong Linyi. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t believe you!¡± Thest time she was drugged, who was the one who ate her from head to toe like a hungry ghost? Rong Linyi narrowed his eyes and his voice returned to its usual coldness. ¡°I said that I would definitely respect you. You¡¯re so thirsty that you threw yourself at me. Do you think I should reject you and hurt you?¡± Chapter 412

Chapter 412: Give Me a Rub

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun¡­ Her cheeks seemed to puff up at a visible speed! She red at Rong Linyi for a few seconds, almost confirming if he was really that thick-skinned. Then, she spat out hatefully. ¡°From today onwards, we¡¯ll split the bed, the house, and the family!¡± Then, she pushed Rong Linyi and walked forward angrily. Rong Linyi wouldn¡¯t allow her to abandon him. He chased after her and picked her up horizontally. ¡°Hey! Put me down!¡± Su Yanyun was immediately on guard. ¡°You can¡¯t use too much force! Your injury hasn¡¯t recovered!¡± Rong Linyi stopped in his tracks and looked down coldly. ¡°The more you struggle, the more force I will exert. You¡¯re responsible for the consequences!¡± He was clearly not letting her go. This sentence immediately made Baby Yanyun stay still. Rong Linyi carried Su Yanyun all the way back to his hospital room. Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t return to the treatment room he was lying in. Instead, he went to the guest room where the nurse was resting and ced Su Yanyun on the bed. The bed in the guest room had never been used before, and Rong Linyi was very satisfied with the brand new and clean bed. Su Yanyun guessed his intentions and wanted to resist. Unexpectedly, Rong Linyi suddenly clutched his heart. He frowned and his breathing stopped. It was as if he twitched because of the sudden pain. Su Yanyun¡¯s face was paler than his. ¡°Hubby! How do you feel¡­ doctor¡­¡± She was about to get off the bed to call the doctor when Rong Linyi held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± He said weakly and pressed her hand to the wound. ¡°It hurts¡­ cover it¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Su Yanyun was shocked and covered his wound gently with her palm. Two secondster, she asked carefully, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Rong Linyi was still frowning. He took a deep breath andid down beside Su Yanyun. ¡°Much better¡­ but it still hurts a little. It¡¯s not the wound, it¡¯s the side. Rub it¡­¡± Su Yanyun only treated it as a wound that involved other muscles and nerves. She hurriedly rubbed the other parts of his chest that were intact. Rong Linyi felt her soft and warm hand brush across his chest and his body felt light. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± However, Ms. Su was still blowing into his ear and asking pitifully. ¡°Yes, below my heart, my abdomen is also pulled¡­¡± Rong Linyi coaxed. Su Yanyun rubbed him without a doubt. ¡°Why does my stomach hurt too?¡± She couldn¡¯t figure it out. She only touched her husband¡¯s hard abs and gulped. ¡°Yes, actually, this is the ce that hurts the most¡­¡± Rong Linyi finally showed his true colors. He grabbed Yanyun¡¯s hand and ced it where he had always been plotting. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Yanyun finally understood. She almost pped Rong Linyi. ¡°You liar!¡± However, Rong Linyi refused to let go of her hand. He bit her ear. ¡°It really hurts, baby¡­ I miss you so much it hurts¡­ Quickly rub it for me, quickly¡­¡± His heavy breathing entered her ears and immediately stained her ears and cheeks red. ¡°So cute¡­¡± Rong Linyi licked her bright red earlobe.¡± You¡¯re so sensitive¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Su Yanyun suddenly retracted her hand resolutely. ¡°So much has happened today, you can¡¯t be stubborn!¡± Chapter 413

Chapter 413: Either You y, Or I y It Myself

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°No!¡± Su Yanyun suddenly retracted her hand resolutely. ¡°So much has happened today, you can¡¯t be stubborn!¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t say anything. He only slowly unbuttoned her blue hospital gown. Su Yanyun¡­ drooled. People who wore hospital gowns were really patients. But Rong Linyi was wearing a hospital gown and looked like a supermodel¡­ This world that depended on looks and figure was really hopeless! The hospital gown was open, revealing his honey-colored skin and the gauze-covered wound. ¡°See that? It¡¯s already scabbed?¡± Rong Linyi seemed to want to take off the gauze and show Su Yanyun the wound inside. ¡°No!¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly stopped him. ¡°The doctor didn¡¯t even let you tug, why are you moving around?¡± She waspletely worried about his wound recovering, so how could she have any such thoughts? Rong Linyi looked at her pure and indifferent expression and felt his anger rise. He stopped talking and unbuttoned his hospital gown, opening his chest. Then, he grabbed the waist of his blue pants and pulled it down. Arge object appeared in front of Su Yanyun without any concealment¡­ Innocent Yanyun seemed to be shocked by this scene. ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± She wanted to scream for help¡­ But under this ambiguous scene, Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was still cold. He covered his object with his palm and held it tightly. He said coldly, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Since my wife doesn¡¯t want to help, I can only solve it myself.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s face was red and she wished she could bang her head against the wall. ¡°Do you have to do this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a normal man and have normal needs.¡± Rong Linyi continued to be cold. ¡°Either youe and y, or I¡¯ll y by myself.¡± Anyway, he had to y today! ¡°You¡¯re still a patient!¡± Yanyun Baby was about to roar. ¡°Seven days.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I¡¯ve followed the doctor¡¯s instructions and haven¡¯t touched you for seven days.¡± Su Yanyun lifted her pillow. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know would think that you haven¡¯t eaten for seven days!¡­ Hey, no! It¡¯s only five days!¡± ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Rong Linyi asked. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Sun Yanyun tugged at her hair. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I won¡¯t let you get on the bed today!¡± As she spoke, he pounced on her like a cat pouncing on a bird. As it turned out¡­ Thest person who couldn¡¯t get down was definitely not Rong Linyi¡­ Rong Xuelong opened her eyes and a familiar voice immediately sounded in her ears. ¡°Sister Xuelong, you¡¯re awake?¡± Jiang Chenglong looked at her in surprise. Rong Xuelong moved her stiff hand and very naturally removed it from Jiang Chenglong¡¯s heart. A hint of disappointment appeared on the young man¡¯s delicate face¡­ ¡°Yes¡ªHmph!¡± Rong Xuelong cleared her throat and sat up. Jiang Chenglong wanted to help her up, but he could only stop weakly when he saw her warning expression. The hospital room was silent. After a while, Jiang Chenglong asked, ¡°Sister, do you want me to call the doctor?¡± ¡°No need. I feel better now.¡± Rong Xuelong breathed in the fresh air and felt her calm heart. Then, she spat inwardly. Old hag, I¡¯ll remember this debt. I hope you don¡¯tnd in my hands! ¡°Wait! How¡¯s Yanyun?¡± She asked in shock. Chapter 414

Chapter 414: My Man Must At Least Be As Good-looking As You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Sister Yanyun is fine.¡± Jiang Chenglong was very happy that he could still be a newscaster. He was ultimately still useful to Sister Xuelong. ¡°She and Young Master Yi even came to visit you before, but you¡¯ve been in aa.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Coma¡­ Rong Xuelong wouldn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t sleep well. She kept feeling ufortable all over. Now that she was sober, she felt a little better. She flipped her long hair and casually tugged at her cor. This alluring and bold action stunned Jiang Chenglong. ¡°Thank you for today¡¯s matter.¡± Rong Xuelong seemed to be thanking him casually. Her eyes darted down and actuallynded on Jiang Chenglong¡¯s stomach¡­¡± Thank you for being brave and helping me. ¡± Jiang Chenglong blushed. Rong Xuelong¡¯s almost naked white body suddenly appeared in his mind¡­ He felt as if something was about to rush out. ¡°Tsk, tsk, useless¡­¡± Rong Xuelong had a look of disdain. ¡°You haven¡¯t slept with a woman, have you? ¡± She still had onest memory. She seemed to have crawled out of his coat like a wolf and pounced on him. But this young man actually stood his ground and wrapped her up like a mummy and carried her to the hospital. Jiang Chenglong¡¯s face, ears, and neck were all red. He stammered. ¡°Sister, Sister wasn¡¯t willing at that time¡­ I, I won¡¯t do such a thing!¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s beautiful almond-shaped eyes twitched and she smiled. ¡°I see. I thought that you couldn¡¯t.¡± Bam! Jiang Chengxi¡¯s ears almost exploded. No, no? ¡°How could I not! I, I¡­¡± He clenched his fists in anger and embarrassment. ¡°I do have a reaction! ¡± ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Rong Xuelong choked on Jiang Chenglong¡¯s straightforward retort. ¡°Why are you so cute and innocent!¡± She reached out and pinched Jiang Chenglong¡¯s face, looking like she was teasing a handsome man. To be honest, the men in the Jiang family were all very¡­ flirtatious, especially their eye-catching peach blossom-shaped eyes. They were always easy to intoxicate women. Jiang Chenglong was still too young, and his face looked even more exquisite. His sharp chin gave people a feminine feeling, and it was easier to arouse a woman¡¯s protective instincts. Rong Xuelong obviously knew that Jiang Chenglong liked her, but she ignored him because his surname was Jiang and because he was too young. How could she bear to hurt such a handsome man? ¡°Sigh.¡± She shook her head and sighed. ¡°Thank you. You were considered a descendant of the family, so why didn¡¯t you inherit any of your grandfather¡¯s valor?¡± Jiang Chenglong heard her say this and his expression became very serious. ¡°Sister, my shooting and fighting skills are very outstanding, and I wasn¡¯t inferior to anyone during my previous training. But my grandfather said that when ites to women, one has to be tough and gentle.¡± Rong Xuelongs replied. ¡°¡­You, you have to be firm first.¡± ¡°Does Sister like rough men?¡± Jiang Chenglong asked anxiously. Rong Xuelong had never talked to him about this before, so he didn¡¯t know her selection criteria. If Sister Rong liked rough men, he didn¡¯t mind developing in that direction. As long as his sister liked it. ¡°This¡­¡± Rong Xuelong really touched her chin and thought.¡±I haven¡¯t met him so I really don¡¯t know what I like. But no matter what, it¡¯s definitely not good to be too ugly. He has to be¡­¡± As she spoke, she suddenly narrowed her eyes at Jiang Chenglong. Before Jiang Chenglong could react, her hand was already holding his chin. ¡°At least as handsome as you, right? Chapter 415

Chapter 415: Why don¡¯t we just answer ourselves for the first time?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Jiang Chenglong was stunned. He was still in a daze and only felt darkness in front of him. The woman close to him was already leaning towards him with a fragrance. ¡°Chenglong¡­¡± This was the first time she had spoken to him so closely, and it made his heart beat wildly. ¡°Actually, when I almost sacrificed myself today, I kept thinking that if I had known that I would be vited by a few men, I would have found a decent man and told him about myself earlier. Guess who I thought of?¡± Jiang Chenglong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I, I¡¯m that passable man?¡± Come on, only someone like him who had talent, looks, affection, and a background could be considered passable? Sister Rong, how high are your standards! Rong Xuelong¡¯s lips were already very close to Jiang Chenglong¡¯s. She asked, ¡°I think¡ªAnyway, it¡¯s everyone¡¯s first time, so we won¡¯t lose out. Why don¡¯t we just answer to ourselves?¡± Jiang Chenglong felt his brain explode this time. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was joy or happiness, but his mind exploded into fireworks that whistled through the night sky with gorgeous lights¡­ ¡°Xuelong.¡± For the first time, he didn¡¯t call her sister. His eyes were filled with intoxication and happiness. ¡°Are you¡­ willing to ept me? Are you willing to be my girlfriend? Are you willing to be with me?¡± He asked a series of questions and found it difficult to breathe. Rong Xuelong smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, right?¡± She stood up again with a disdainful expression. ¡°I just want to develop a stable friend with benefits. Love and whatnot are useless to me. It¡¯s all useless.¡± Jiang Chenglong¡¯s glowing face instantly lost its luster. He stood up in shock and pain. ¡°You¡­ what do you take me for?¡± Rong Xuelong red. ¡°You¡¯re unreasonable. As a woman, I¡¯m still so open. As a man, you won¡¯t lose out. What are you being shy for?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Jiang Chenglong said. Rong Xuelong¡¯s attitude stabbed him deeply again. He suddenly felt grief in his heart. ¡°I only ept you as my girlfriend. If you only want to have sex with me, I refuse!¡± Rong Xuelong¡­ was silent. Forget it, forget it. This brat was stubborn. She fanned herself impatiently. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. Perhaps the drug hasn¡¯t worn off, and I¡¯m a little perverted.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll call the doctor!¡± Jiang Chenglong said resolutely and turned around. ¡°Hey!¡± Rong Xuelong grabbed his hand. Couldn¡¯t this guy tell that she was just finding a way out? He still had to call the doctor. Wasn¡¯t she embarrassing enough? Unexpectedly, Jiang Chenglong shook off her hand. ¡°Sister Xuelong, please respect yourself. You¡¯re not my girlfriend, so don¡¯t touch my hand. I¡¯m not a casual person.¡± Rong Xuelong¡­ That anger was like a restless volcano that was about to erupt withva at any time. ¡°Rascal¡­¡± She gritted her teeth. She suddenly grabbed Jiang Chenglong¡¯s clothes and pulled him over. Jiang Chenglong didn¡¯t stay conscious. He staggered and fell beside her. Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t give him time to react. She held his face and kissed his beautiful cherry-red lips. Jiang Chenglong was very chaste just now, but he was still in a daze and allowed Rong Xuelong to ¡°bully¡± him. Chapter 416

Chapter 416: Be My Woman, I¡¯ll Make You Satisfied

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Sister Xuelong expressed that she was also a newbie. Although she usually dressed seductively, she never made dirty jokes, and was bold and unrestrained. She was actually a single woman who had never even held a man¡¯s hand before. Jiang Chenglong was stupid and didn¡¯t move. She could only bite him randomly, but she couldn¡¯t do anything and let go resentfully. The softness and fragrance on his lips left and Jiang Chenglong finally trembled slowly¡­ The hospital room was so quiet that she could hear her heartbeat. Jiang Chenglong¡¯s voice was trembling as he panted. ¡°Xuelong, I like you. I¡¯ve liked you for a long time¡­ When I was in middle school, I¡­ I really liked you. I like you¡­¡± Rong Xuelong¡­ She was convinced that she couldn¡¯t find any new words to confess. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± She also replied stiffly. ¡°Can we sleep together now?¡± Jiang Cheng¡¯s tone became fierce. ¡°No! You have to agree to be my girlfriend!¡± Rong Xuelong bargained. ¡°How can I agree to your request without testing the goods? What if I be your girlfriend and find out that you don¡¯t perform well? Can I take my words back?¡± ¡°No!¡± Jiang Chenglong was angry. Although he knew long ago that Sister Rong was flippant, it still angered him when it involved male dignity. ¡°Then it¡¯s over!¡± Rong Xuelong threw up her hands. ¡°Bye ~¡± Jiang Chenglong seemed to be possessed. He grabbed Rong Xuelong¡¯s shoulder and looked at her stubbornly. ¡°Be my girlfriend! I guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied!¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t love you!¡± Rong Xuelong did not avoid it. ¡°But I love you!¡± Jiang Chenglong was hurt all over by Rong Xuelong¡¯s words. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s your problem.¡± Rong Xuelong was very heartless. ¡°Chenglong, I¡¯ve always been clear about my likes and dislikes. I don¡¯t hate you, and I¡¯m even satisfied with your various conditions, so we won¡¯t lose out if we sleep together. But when ites to feelings¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have feelings.¡± Jiang Chenglong stood up and staggered a step back. ¡°As expected of Madam Rong¡¯s daughter.¡± He smiled bitterly. The two of them tore apart the finalyer of their rtionship, so they didn¡¯t even have a chance to be friends. But Jiang Chenglong had his own principles. If he couldn¡¯t get her, he didn¡¯t want her at all. His love for her couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. He practically retreated out of the hospital room and fled through the door. Hearing his footsteps disappear, Rong Xuelong leaned on the bed casually and rubbed her temples with a bitter expression. ¡°Phew¡ªI finally broke his thoughts¡­¡± ¡°Hua Sixuan, remember this! And you!¡± Old Madam Rong¡¯s twisted face was about to spit fire. She hated Rong Linyi. ¡°If anything happens to the child in our Lirong¡¯s stomach, all of you won¡¯t be able to escape responsibility! I definitely won¡¯t let you and this Su Yanyun have a good time with the bastard in her stomach!¡± The night was cold. On the bed, Su Yanyun suddenly opened her eyes. During the day, Old Madam Rong¡¯s ugly and vicious words still echoed in her ears after exchanging her for Sun Lirong¡­ Beside her, Rong Linyi¡¯s breathing was long and calm. He leaned to the side and held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand gently. He leaned close to her and almost moved from his hospital bed to her side. Once she was used to having someone around her, she couldn¡¯t lose that warmth anymore. Su Yanyun looked at Rong Linyi¡¯s sleeping face gently. She touched his cheek gently with her finger and took out the nail file that was hidden under the pillow¡­ Chapter 417

Chapter 417: Identify Her Baby

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun used her lightest movement. She held Rong Linyi¡¯s hand quietly. Her eyes had already adapted to the darkness, so she could still see his fingers and nails. His fingers were slender and beautiful. The front end of his nails had not been trimmed for a few days, and they were smooth like seashells. They were beautiful in shape and had round edges. Su Yanyun adjusted her position, held onto them firmly and cut them decisively. Crack! A crisp sound echoed in the darkness. Su Yanyun¡¯s heart trembled and she almost couldn¡¯t catch his nails. Rong Linyi immediately frowned and opened his eyes keenly. Su Yanyun clutched the nail clipper and nail tightly and hid her hand behind her back. Rong Linyi stared at her in the darkness for a long time before he finally said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s heart pounded rapidly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I, I want to go to the washroom¡­ did I disturb you?¡± Rong Linyi touched her face and closed his eyes again. ¡°No. Get up slowly and be careful¡­¡± Su Yanyun hid the fingernail knife and nails in her sleeve and touched the ground. She went to the bathroom and closed the door. Then she took out a small stic bag and put Rong Linyi¡¯s nails in it. She hid it again and returned. ¡°Why did you take so long?¡± Rong Linyi mumbled and reached out to pull her into his embrace. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t say anything and just buried her head in his chest. Soon, she heard his peaceful breathing again. ¡°Is it really a sleeping pill¡­¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help butin. Why was it that Hubby still woke up so easily after drinking water that had sleeping pills? If that was the case, how was she going to do a DNA test secretly tomorrow? She couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing¡­ Su Yanyun clenched her fists. Old Madam Rong was overbearing and used the excuse that she wasn¡¯t pregnant with the Rong family¡¯s child to abort her baby. She couldn¡¯t give her a second chance. Simrly, she wouldn¡¯t give the Jiang siblings another chance to frame her and her baby! She had wanted to seek her husband¡¯s support for the DNA test, but for some reason¡­ she had a feeling that her husband wouldn¡¯t agree. She didn¡¯t know why, but he was clearly so concerned about her and her baby. But Su Yanyun just felt that something was strange. Perhaps it was because of her woman¡¯s intuition, but she always felt that her husband seemed to be hiding something. Thinking of how Jiang Chengxi repeatedly said that she was pregnant with his child, she was suspicious more than once. Jiang Chengxi clearly couldn¡¯t produce any other evidence and only relied on his mouth to fabricate rumors. Why was he still so confident? No matter what, she had to ask for an oue and a guarantee! She was almost forced to be taken to the operating table today. Although she appeared very calm after the incident, and even her strong and peaceful appearance after returning received Madam Rong¡¯s approval. But only Su Yanyun knew that her mentality had already changed in agitation. Something seemed to have emerged from her heart¡­ A maternal instinct. She couldn¡¯t hide in her husband¡¯s harbor and be a silly woman anymore. From now on, she wanted to be stronger for her baby and herself! Early in the morning. Rong Linyi woke up from his sleep and found no one beside him. He sat up quickly, and his heart raced. ¡°Yanyun! Su Yanyun!¡± Now, as long as she was gone from his vision for a second, he would be nervous. There was a quiet and empty air. Rong Linyi had already turned around and looked around the room in a hurry. No Su Yanyun! Where had she gone? Tonight was the Old Master¡¯s birthday banquet, so she couldn¡¯t¡­ have any problems! Chapter 418 - Reporting To The Other Person Directly

Chapter 418: Reporting To The Other Person Directly

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Ms. An, we will arrange for the paternity test immediately. Do you have any other questions?¡± The nurse said politely to Su Yanyun. ¡°When can I know the results?¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°The results will be out in five to seven days. Will youe personally or send the results to your email?¡± ¡°Call me when the results are out. Send me another copy inbox at the same time, okay?¡± Su Yanyun asked the nurse. This hospital had a paternity test service. However, this appraisal center was notpletely affiliated with the hospital. It was an institution that was outsourced and the location was also in the hospital¡¯s annex building. When Su Yanyun came to the maternity examination previously, she had heard the pregnant women chatting casually. They said that this appraisal institution was very authoritative and private. The appraiser could use an alias and it wouldn¡¯t investigate your identity or leak any secrets. Early in the morning, she came here quietly while Rong Linyi was still asleep. As it was too early, she was the only one here to do the DNA test. After paying enough money for the identification, Rong Linyi¡¯s nails and blood were drawn. As she didn¡¯t bring any bodyguards, for safety reasons, she even wore sunsses, a mask, and a hat to ensure that no one could recognize her. When she was filling in her personal information, she suddenly thought of the surname ¡°An¡± and wrote it down. Now, she only needed to wait a week at most to get the results of the paternity test. At that time, she could throw the report at anyone who doubted her! As for the child¡¯s father¡¯s identity, the identification institution had also told her that a DNA report would be left behind. At that time, the child¡¯s father only needed toe back and do a DNA test to prove that he was the person who provided the sample. Walking out of the annex building, Su Yanyun looked up at the blue sky. The sun was no longer so blinding¡­ There seemed to be a simr scene. She stood at the bottom of the hospital, and the ring sunlight shone on the snow-white examination report. His mind suddenly seemed to have frozen as some information seemed to break through her consciousness and surface. Su Yanyun took a deep breath and stood on the spot, her eyes a little nk¡­ ¡°Sister Yanyun?¡± A pleasant young man¡¯s voice pulled her back from a state of near copse. Su Yanyun turned around and saw Jiang Chenglong standing behind her. ¡°Wow, you can recognize me even when I¡¯m dressed like this?¡± Su Yanyun took off her mask and sunsses. Jiang Cheng smiled. ¡°I looked at your back view. Sister Yanyun¡¯s temperament is very unique.¡± Wow, Su Yanyun held her face. Was he praising her for having a good temperament? ¡°You really know how to talk. Speaking of which, has Sister Xuelong recovered? Are you here to see her?¡± She asked a series of questions and immediately saw Jiang Chenglong¡¯s smile freeze and fade. She then realized that there was a patch of bluish-ck under his eyes. He looked much more haggard than before, and he was dispirited and weak like a nt that had not been irrigated for a long time. ¡°I¡­¡± Jiang Cheng hesitated about telling Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun¡¯s phone interrupted their conversation. ¡°Hello, Hubby.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t dare to not answer and only dared to ask sweetly. ¡°Where are you?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s low voice was cold. Su Yanyun said, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Ahhh, God, why was her husband awake so early? She originally nned to sneak back before he woke up. Suddenly, she saw Jiang Chenglong opposite her and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m consoling Chenglong . He has fallen out of love and wants to jump off the building!¡± Chapter 419

Chapter 419: You Just Want My Heart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Jiang Chenglong was confused. What? Did the whole world know that his confession had failed? He really wanted to find a ce to jump! Rong Linyi came faster than Su Yanyun had imagined. He was still wearing his hospital gown with a long line of bodyguards behind him. He ignored the people at the hospital entrance and hugged Su Yanyun back. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± His gloomy expression was a strong contrast to the bright weather. ¡°I thought you were still asleep. He looked really¡­ sad.¡± Su Yanyun nced at Jiang Chenglong guiltily. Jiang Cheng¡­ was immediately in pain. ¡°You went missing because he was in pain?¡± Rong Linyi asked coldly. Su Yanyun was speechless. Why did the air suddenly feel so sour? Rong Linyi looked at Jiang Chenglong and suddenly felt as if he weighed a ton. ¡°Thank you, Sister Yanyun. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Were you injured? Su Yanyun silently drew a cross for Jiang Chenglong in her heart. ¡°Ah Long, I wish you the best of luck.¡± In the afternoon, the stylist came over. Rong Xuelong also came to join in the fun. Tomi was still kind and sent her a lot of gowns. He even sent a new assistant to adjust her size. She changed them one by one. Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun had to nod and say that they looked good to be willing to wear them. Rong Linyi was impatient. ¡°It¡¯s ugly.¡± Rong Xuelong was so angry she screamed. Su Yanyun was the opposite. She praised every piece. One was red-faced and the other white-faced, causing Rong Xuelong¡¯s dysfunction syndrome to explodepletely¡­ But in the afternoon, the three of them were finally dressed and prepared to go to the birthday banquet. ¡°Does Sister have a male partner?¡± Su Yanyun suddenly thought of this question. ¡°Is Chenglong with you?¡± ¡°Him?¡± Rong Xuelong scoffed indifferently. ¡°He copsed.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Su Yanyun thought of meeting Jiang Chenglong downstairs in the morning. He didn¡¯t look too good then. ¡°When did this happen, why? ¡± ¡°It copsedst night.¡± Rong Xuelong replied arrogantly. ¡°I already agreed to give myself to him, but he still wants my heart. Tsk!¡± Su Yanyun was shocked. ¡°Last night¡­ he was still downstairs this morning. I think he¡¯s in a bad state.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. ¡°Oh right, Yanyun, you have to follow me closely tonight. I¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, Rong Linyi had already dragged Su Yanyun behind him. ¡°With me around tonight, I won¡¯t trouble Sister.¡± ¡°You¡­ what¡¯s so great about you?¡± Rong Xuelong felt her face hurt. ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll expose your three-year-old photo!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Rong Linyi looked at Rong Xuelong disdainfully from head to toe. ¡°I have all your photos from three to five years old.¡± The two of them bickered the whole way and ndered each other. They only stopped when they went down to the garage and let Su Yanyun watch a big show. But she didn¡¯t know¡­ A huge, meticulously nned series of scenes was slowly unfolding. Rong Linyi had two Maybachs, one of which was an S-ss. The price was only about three million yuan. He usually disguised it as a Mercedes-Benz to trick ignorantymen so that he could travel quietly¡ª In the past, this car had deceived the Shi family and made them think that this was just the Song family¡¯s Mercedes-Benz. The other car was a top-quality Maybach Landaulet. It was 6.2 meters long and had an independent convertible at the back. Not only was it worth more than 20 million, but it was also priceless. There was a joke in the car industry that rich people should just drive Rolls-Royces and Bentleys. You might not be able to buy the Landaulet even if you had the money. Chapter 420

Chapter 420: Take Care of Me, Madam Yi

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When they encountered a grand public event that required them to appear. Rong Linyi would take the Landaulet. Su Yanyun had been with him for so long and had the honor of sitting with him thrice. The first time was when he sent her to the office to improve her reputation. The second time was during Old Madam Rong¡¯s birthday banquet when Rong Linyi took her away. The third time was now. As Madam Rong¡¯s acknowledged daughter-inw, she entered the luxurious house in a Maybach. Rong Xuelong also wanted to get a ride, but Rong Linyi didn¡¯t even let her sit in the front seat and chased her away to the bodyguards¡¯ car in the back. Rong Xuelong was so angry that she squeezed onto the bus with her gown. It shocked many onlookers on the bus who picked up their phones to take photos. As the ¡°treasure of the house¡± of the top prestigious families in C City, Old Master Rong¡¯s birthday banquet invited all the prestigious families in C City to make a move. There were even many prestigious families from other provinces and cities who sent representatives to congratte him. On the way to the Rong family¡¯s luxurious house, there was a long line of cars. In the end, Rong Xuelong, who had enjoyeding via public transport, arrived at the banquet earlier than anyone. Seeing the Maybach parked in the garage, she leaned against the balcony gate in the backyard and held a ss of red wine elegantly. She smiled arrogantly. ¡°Hello, cute brother, can your Maybach fly?¡± Rong Linyi pretended not to see Rong Xuelong. He held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and got on an electric tour bus to the luxurious house. Su Yanyun knew how big this luxurious house was the first time she came. But she didn¡¯t know that a car was actually needed to drive from the garage to the door. The car circled around the house before stopping in front of a side door. This door was not as glorious as the main door, but it was also exquisite and elegant. Rong Linyi crossed his arms and smiled at the woman. ¡°Hold on to me well, Madam Yi.¡± Su Yanyun smiled sweetly at him and clung to his elbow like a butterfly. Rong Linyi took her around all the bustling people. When they passed a few doors, Su Yanyun could hear themotion andughter behind. However, in the bustling and messy world, he led her in a unique way that didn¡¯t make her dirty at all. The two of them went all the way to a gorgeous, open and small banquet hall on the second floor. This banquet hall was quieter than other ces, and there were fewer people inside. Su Yanyun immediately saw the old man sitting on the sofa in the middle, surrounded by everyone. Beside him was Madam Rong, who was talking to him softly. Rong Linyi looked down at Su Yanyun. His eyes were calm but gentle, as ifforting her and telling her not to panic. Because when the two of them walked into the small hall side by side, the crowd that was quietly chatting all fell silent at the same time and looked at the two of them with disbelief. The Old Master and Madam Rong also looked up. When he saw who was standing in front of him, the Old Master¡¯s eyes that resembled Rong Linyi¡¯s widened to the size of an owl¡¯s. ¡°You, you, who are you?¡± He pointed two trembling fingers at Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi replied calmly. ¡°I¡¯m your eldest son¡¯s eldest son, Grandpa. When did you get dementia? Hurry and split the family property while you¡¯re still conscious.¡± It seemed like it was rare to hear Rong Linyi say so much to him at once. Old Master Rong couldn¡¯t breathe. Not only his eyes, but his nose, ears, and cheeks were all puffed up. Chapter 421

Chapter 421: Definitely A Fake Grandchild

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°I¡­¡± The Old Master was so agitated he almost had a heart attack. ¡°I¡¯m asking, who is she? ¡± He suddenly pointed at Su Yanyun. Madam Rong rolled her eyes in a way no one else could see. Please, Father, everyone knows that you were asking Linyi just now. Don¡¯t cover it up. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer and only said softly to Su Yanyun, ¡°Yanyun, call Grandpa.¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡± Su Yanyun smiled sweetly. ¡°Oh my!¡± The Old Master suddenly pped his thigh and pointed at Rong Linyi. ¡°You must be a fake grandson! Are you a special actor my eldest daughter-inw found? Just to make me happy at my birthday banquet? Tell me, how much did he give you? I¡¯ll pay you double! In the future, I¡¯ll hire you to act specially in front of me to let me have fun!¡± This time, not only Madam Rong, even Su Yanyun almost rolled her eyes. Come on, Hubby, how stubborn are you to him usually? Look at how you agitated Old Master! Rong Linyi closed his eyes speechlessly. ¡°Grandpa, this is my wife, Su Yanyun. The baby in her stomach is already five months old. They are twins.¡± Finally, he added, ¡°They¡¯re male and female twins.¡± As he said this, he didn¡¯t look at anyone around him, but he could feel that the faces of the people from the second branch were all pale. ¡°Twins! Both son and daughter!¡± The Old Master was so excited his face was red. Immediately following that, he shook his head immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it. Don¡¯t act anymore! My eldest grandson is a cleanliness freak. He has a monk¡¯s life. I¡¯ll even ept a marriage of convenience if he can give me one. I don¡¯t believe it, these two are even holding hands¡­ This act isn¡¯t real.¡± Rong Linyi gritted his teeth and squeezed out a sentence. ¡°Damn old man, who are you calling a cleanliness freak?¡± ¡°Roar, you¡¯re still scolding me just like my grandson? Do you know what it means to die for wealth?¡± The old master red. ¡°Father¡ª¡± Madam Rong finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She held her forehead by the side. ¡°Linyi and Yanyun have been married for four months. They were married and afraid that you wouldn¡¯t ept it, so they¡¯ve been hiding it.¡± The Old Master stared at his eldest daughter-inw seriously for a few seconds. Then he took out his phone and dialed a number. A whileter, Rong Linyi¡¯s phone rang. He took out his phone and looked at the Old Master indifferently. ¡°Do you want me to unlock it with my fingerprint in front of you?¡± The Old Master¡­ smashed his phone! It shattered into pieces¡­ ¡°You bastard!¡± He was full of energy, and his voice almost flipped the roof. ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t even take a fancy to the women I found for you. All this time, you¡¯ve already found someone by yourself!¡± He pointed at Su Yanyun and pointed a shaking finger at her stomach. Su Yanyun shivered when she saw his red face. The old master had already roared. ¡°Well done! Very well done! Hahahaha¡­ this brat has lived for more than twenty years and finally looks like a man! He even managed to get twins in just one try. Well done!¡± The Old Master stood up and pped Rong Linyi¡¯s arm. Rong Linyi was silent. He took the exquisite handbag from Su Yanyun¡¯s hand, opened it, and pulled out a wet tissue¡­ Seeing this, Old Master Rong was even more excited. ¡°You¡¯re really my grandson! Haha, Yanyun, right? What are the chinese characters of her name? How old is she this year? How many people do you have at home, how muchnd do you own, do you own a big garden¡­¡± Chapter 422

Chapter 422: Stay As The Housekeeper¡¯s Wife

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Father! Sit down!¡± Madam Rong couldn¡¯t take it anymore and dragged Old Master Rong back to the sofa. ¡°You¡¯re talking so loudly, you¡¯ll scare the babies in Yanyun¡¯s stomach!¡± The Old Master immediately red at Madam Rong. ¡°Am I not happy? I, I just greeted her softly.¡± He then said softly and amiably, ¡°Come, Yanyun,e and sit beside Grandpa¡­ Don¡¯t sit beside your husband. He¡¯s a cleanliness freak¡­¡± Rong Linyi had already hidden Su Yanyun behind him. ¡°Okay, Grandpa, I¡¯ve already brought your birthday gift today. It¡¯s alreadyte, I still have to return to the hospital, and Yanyun also has to rest, so¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Old Master Rong pounced on Rong Linyi like a tigering down a mountain. He pped him all the way to the side. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you stabbed yourself to death yet? Go to the side and don¡¯t hinder me frommunicating with my granddaughter-inw.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were sinister. ¡°What rtionship do you have with my wife?¡± He held onto Su Yanyun tightly to prevent her from falling into the Old Master¡¯s clutches. The Old Master was very irritable. ¡°Why can¡¯t Imunicate with her? If I don¡¯tmunicate with her, how can I establish a good rtionship with my great-grandson? If my obedient great-grandson is born and isn¡¯t close to me or doesn¡¯t love me, what hope do I have left?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring them to you when they¡¯re born.¡± Rong Linyi was impatient. ¡°Don¡¯t bother us now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m returning them to you! Would you be here today if not for me? Would you have the¡­ twins?¡± The Old Master was fierce. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this is a birthday gift for me? I¡¯m very satisfied with this birthday gift today, so I¡¯ll ept it. Okay, okay, go back to the hospital to treat your mental illness. Yanyun will stay in our Rong family from now on and be a housewife.¡± Rong Linyi almost yelled. ¡°Rong Bosen!¡± ¡°Hey! Eldest daughter-inw, look at your son.¡± The Old Masterined to Madam Rong. ¡°How rude of him to call his grandfather by his name. Aren¡¯t you going to bring him home and educate him?¡± Madam Rong: ¡°¡­Father, I think you¡¯re just a little too excited.¡± ¡°How can I not be excited? I¡¯m so excited that I¡¯m about to die!¡± The Old Master spoke without thinking. ¡°My biggest wish in this life is to see your eldest branch blossom. But Linyi, this mysophobia freak, is the biggest psychological problem in my life. As long as I see him get married and have children, I can die in peace.¡± Madam Rong was speechless. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. It¡¯s your birthday, can¡¯t you be more auspicious?¡± Who would curse themselves to death? She only waved at Su Yanyun and warned Rong Linyi with her eyes. ¡°Yanyun,e and sit and talk to Grandpa.¡± Su Yanyun pinched Rong Linyi¡¯s hand and whispered obediently in his ear. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We should be happy that Grandpa likes me.¡± Rong Linyi¡­ would rather the Old Master hate Su Yanyun than look so passionate! Those who didn¡¯t know would think that he was some kind of product that no one wants! Su Yanyun smiled and sat beside Madam Rong. The Old Master was immediately dissatisfied and pointed a finger at Madam Rong. ¡°You guys switch ces. I want to chat with my granddaughter-inw.¡± Madam Rong smiled helplessly and shook her head. She was about to get up when Old Madam Rong¡¯s sharp voice suddenly sounded from the door. ¡°It looks like I came at the wrong time and hindered your family from fooling around!¡± Chapter 423

Chapter 423: My Yanyun Is Very Cute

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Shuyu?¡± The Old Master didn¡¯t seem to notice what the Old Madam was saying and only waved at her happily. ¡°You came at the right time. Look at what gift Linyi has given me.¡± As if he was introducing a big shot, he held his hands up to Su Yanyun. ¡°The grandson¡¯s daughter-inw, and the fat great-grandson, the twins! Haha¡­ Su Yanyun! As her name suggests, she¡¯s as red as rouge and as bright as jade!¡± Old Madam Rong looked at the Old Master¡¯s satisfied expression and listened to him praise Su Yanyun wordlessly. The hatred in her eyes was almost overflowing. But she couldn¡¯t re up at the Old Master. She could only walk over in a strange manner. She sat beside Old Master Rong and nced maliciously at Madam Rong and Su Yanyun. Sensing Su Yanyun¡¯s nervousness, Madam Rong immediately pinched her hand and gestured for her not to be afraid. ¡°Congrattions, Old Master.¡± Old Madam Rong said hypocritically. ¡°But Old Master, don¡¯t forget that you don¡¯t only have one granddaughter-inw, but you also have more than a pair of great-grandchildren. It¡¯s disheartening to favor one over the other.¡± ¡°Sigh, Xin Ming¡¯s wife isn¡¯t such a petty person. Besides, even if I dote on Yanyun a little, won¡¯t I still have you? Go and dote on her a little more. Go, go.¡± The Old Master¡¯s heart was probably already on the horizon. Old Madam Rong was so angry her stomach almost fell. The reason she ignored Su Yanyun was because she was afraid of this scene. The old man had always been biased towards his eldest son¡¯s family because of guilt. Rong Linyi had such a serious psychological trauma, but the old man still stubbornly handed the position of the family head to him. Not to mention, Rong Xinming was clearly a year older than Rong Linyi. Although he was from the second branch, he should be the eldest grandson. ¡°Old Master only has eyes for his eldest branch¡¯s great-grandson now. Even if Xin Ming¡¯s wife died outside, you probably don¡¯t care anymore, right?¡± The Old Madam said strangely. ¡°What are you saying?¡± The Old Master touched the Old Madam¡¯s elbow. ¡°Don¡¯t be petty. Won¡¯t I be more happy than anyone that Xin Ming¡¯s wife is pregnant?¡± ¡°Old Master, you make it sound so nice. Our Lirong hasn¡¯t appeared yet, and you didn¡¯t even ask her about it. Is this called concern?¡± Old Madam Rong¡¯s words were filled with resentment. After her reminder, the Old Master realized that he really didn¡¯t even notice Sun Lirong. He chuckled awkwardly. ¡°I thought she went shopping with you. Xin Ming, where¡¯s your wife?¡± The Old Master asked Rong Xinming, who was in the background. Rong Xinming smiled vaguely and replied casually. ¡°She¡¯s a little unwell, so¡­ I¡¯m really sorry that she couldn¡¯t attend Grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The Old Master nodded in understanding. ¡°There are many people at the birthday banquet who talk nonsense. If she¡¯s not feeling well, she should stay at home and take care of the baby. But I think that Lirong¡¯s body is a little too weak. Look at Yanyun, she¡¯s so healthy. She¡¯s white, fat, and tall. She¡¯s still red-faced and energetic after five months.¡± Grandpa, she¡¯s not fat! She¡¯s not bulky either! Rong Linyi seemed to be angered by the Old Master¡¯s ¡°praise¡±. He stood behind Su Yanyun with a dark expression. ¡°Grandpa, my Yanyun is very small and tender!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just describing and expressing my satisfaction and praise for Yanyun.¡± The Old Master was friendly. ¡°Master!¡± Old Madam Rong finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore¡­ Chapter 424

Chapter 424: Who¡¯s Pregnant?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°What?¡± The Old Master¡¯s ears were numb. He looked at Old Madam Rong in disdain. ¡°Can you lower your voice? Don¡¯t scare our Yanyun and her baby.¡± ¡°Old Master.¡± The Old Madam looked as if she was about to cry. ¡°Can you ask why Lirong is unwell? Do you know that she was kidnapped and her pregnancy was affected? The baby in her stomach was almost gone!¡± ¡°What?¡± The Old Master was really shocked this time. He was enraged in an instant. ¡°Who has the guts to attack our Rong family! How dare you attack my great-grandson!¡± The atmosphere became strange. Rong Linyi seemed to have not heard anything and only looked at the woman in front of him intently. Madam Rong still held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and knocked on the back of her hand rhythmically. Su Yanyun was originally a little nervous, but her heartbeat gradually eased with this rhythm. The Rong family¡¯s second branch all sneered. ¡°Is everyone acting in a silent drama here?¡± Rong Xuelong stepped into the small banquet hall and saw this scene. Rong Jinghui came in with her. When he saw Su Yanyun sitting together hand in hand with Madam Rong, his originally emotionless eyes were instantly covered by a scary shade. ¡°Xuelong, your grandmother is talking about Lirong. She said that she was kidnapped and it agitated the baby. Your grandfather is angry.¡± Madam Rong smiled brightly. Her tone was calm and upright without any fear. ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡± Rong Xuelong immediately pounced over with a coquettish voice. She squeezed Madam Rong over and sat beside Old Master Rong. She hooked her arm around his and said coquettishly, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Lirong is blessed. Isn¡¯t it fine? If you¡¯re angry, Xuelong will be unhappy.¡± The Old Master had always doted on Rong Xuelong. Seeing her acting coquettishly, his anger dissipated greatly and he immediatelyforted her. ¡°No, no, no. My beautiful granddaughter should be happier.¡± Rong Xuelong nced at the olddy¡¯s face that was as ugly as a funeral and smiled provocatively. Then she turned around and said coquettishly to the Old Master, ¡°You¡¯re already angry about this little thing about Lirong. If you knew that someone even kidnapped your granddaughter and found four or five hooligans to humiliate me, and even filmed it¡­ wouldn¡¯t you be so angry that you would smash the table and hit the stool?¡± Bam! The moment Rong Xuelong said that, the Old Master had already pped the table. ¡°Who! Who is tired of living, to do such a lowly thing to my Xuelong? Tell Grandpa, I will make him wish he was dead!¡± This was different from his attitude towards Sun Lirong. Old Master was angry when he heard that Sun Lirong had miscarried. When he heard about Rong Xuelong¡¯s encounter, besides feeling even angrier, he also felt heartache. ¡°Grandpa, forget it.¡± Rong Xuelong said while leaning against the olddy with a cold smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t I fine now? The person who harmed me has extraordinary power!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± The Old Master¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Who cares? He injured my Rong family, I won¡¯t let him leave C City alive! Su Yanyun realized that when he was cold, his aura was the same as Rong Linyi¡¯s. That kind and cute old man disappeared instantly. Second Madam Rong had been silent at the side and finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Father, why didn¡¯t you have this attitude when we talked about Lirong being kidnapped? Isn¡¯t Lirong pregnant with your eldest grandson?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true!¡± Rong Xuelong immediately retorted. ¡°Our Yanyun¡¯s baby is five months old, and Lirong¡¯s is only four months, right? Besides, can your second branchpare to the great-grandson of the eldest son and eldest grandson?¡± ¡°She still has to be pregnant with the Rong family¡¯s child!¡± Old Madam Rong said viciously. Chapter 425

Chapter 425: You Have to Help Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± The Old Master immediately berated Old Madam Rong. ¡°If Yanyun isn¡¯t pregnant with the Rong family¡¯s child, could it be yours? Old woman, you¡¯re getting worse.¡± As he spoke, his tone became a little cold and harsh. It was also filled with a little caution. ¡°You all know very well what day it is tonight and who is invited. If you have any grievances, put them aside. Don¡¯t say things that you shouldn¡¯t! Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re all from the Rong family.¡± When Old Madam Rong heard that the Old Master didn¡¯t give her face in front of her children and grandchildren, her face darkened. She didn¡¯t dare to re up again and could only suppress her anger. Rong Xuelong smiledfortably. ¡°Yes.¡± She continued coquettishly. ¡°Who knows how many people are watching Grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet. No matter how big the matter is, it has to be suppressed tonight.¡± ¡°Our Xuelong is still the sensible one.¡± The Old Master immediately patted her hand in admiration. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa will definitely not tolerate your kidnapping. Tell Grandpa who did it first, and I will go and destroy his nest immediately!¡± ¡°Old Master!¡± Old Madam Rong was flustered and exasperated. She couldn¡¯t help but shout again. ¡°You only care about your granddaughter. Why didn¡¯t you ask for the reason? You were about to ruin your house. Why didn¡¯t you ask what she had done to deserve such retribution!¡± ¡°Retribution?¡± Madam Rong¡¯s face turned cold and a sharp glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Mother, you have to say this appropriately. We are all members of the Rong family. Our Xuelong didn¡¯t set fire nor kill anyone. She was cheated by her elders and kidnapped for no reason. We considered Father¡¯s birthday and didn¡¯t want to mention this matter. But if Mother insists on gossiping today, I don¡¯t mind apanying her to the end!¡± ¡°Did I say this first? Haha.¡± Old Madam Rong¡¯s voice was sharp. ¡°It was clearly your Xuelong who said it herself. I didn¡¯t say a single word! Don¡¯t me it on me!¡± ¡°Then why did you mention Sun Lirong¡¯s matter? Aren¡¯t you thinking of suing the guilty first and then ndering me? Do I have to tell you the whole story?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression became sharp. No matter how much the Old Master wanted to pretend to be confused, he had already realized something. His eyes darkened. ¡°Enough! You all caused such a mess because I didn¡¯t notice it. Kidnapping your own family member is really something! Today¡­ even if I don¡¯t hold this birthday banquet anymore, you all have to make things clear for me!¡± The small banquet hall was silent. Seeing that Madam Rong and the rest didn¡¯t say anything, Old Madam Rong couldn¡¯t help but look smug. ¡°Let me say it¡­¡± ¡°You want to say it? What are you going to say?¡± Rong Xuelong stood up. ¡°I¡¯m the first victim, I¡¯ll talk about this!¡± She took two steps back and looked at the Old Master. Suddenly, she knelt down straight and tears gushed out like spring water. She cried. ¡°Grandpa¡ªyou have to uphold justice for Xuelong!¡± The whole family didn¡¯t expect Rong Xuelong to suddenly do this. The second branch¡¯s mouths were wide open. Even Madam Rong¡¯s eyes twitched. Rong Linyi was expressionless, but his hand on Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulder moved slightly. Old Madam Rong looked panicked. ¡°What are you doing? You¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡± Old Master was already anxious. ¡°Grandpa knows that you¡¯ve been wronged. If there¡¯s anything, just say it. Grandpa will help you.¡± Rong Xuelong was still crying. It was rare for her to look teary as she choked¡­ Chapter 426

Chapter 426: Shocking Surprise

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Grandpa, after the incident, Xuelong will be covered in cold sweat as long as she closes her eyes. She will have a nightmare at night and wake up in shock¡­ Those five to six men are all beasts¡­¡± The old master gritted his teeth. ¡°Damn it, how hateful! Xuelong, are you injured¡­¡± Rong Xuelong shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not for the time being. I was saved, but Yanyun¡ª¡± ¡°Yanyun? How is Yanyun?¡± The Old Master was shocked again. When Old Madam Rong heard this, she felt that something was amiss and wanted to steal the chance to speak. But how could shepare to Rong Xuelong, this sharp-tongued person? ¡°Yanyun had also been kidnapped and they were about to abort her baby!¡± Rong Xuelong cried. Her expression was so sorrowful that it made people¡¯s hearts tremble. Old Master Rong was really enraged this time. ¡°Who did it¡­ Who did it!¡± He shouted and looked directly at the people from the second branch. The second branch all looked as if they were not involved. Under Old Master Rong¡¯s gaze, they pretended to look at the side as if nothing had happened. Second Madam Rong felt that she had a clear conscience. She really didn¡¯t do this. ¡°Are you all mute?¡± The Old Master said angrily. ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone say anything when they dared to do it? Did they do this because they knew that it was my birthday banquet tonight and that Linyi wanted to show Yanyun to me? You two¡­ really gave me a good gift!¡± ¡°Father, what do you mean by that?¡± Second Madam Rong said indignantly. ¡°We haven¡¯t even touched Yanyun and Xuelong! If you don¡¯t believe me, go and investigate!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll investigate. If I find out¡­¡± Old Master Rong refused to believe that the second branch was innocent. He was about to continue. Old Madam Rong hardened her heart and admitted. ¡°I did it!¡± ¡°What?¡± Although the Old Master had some doubts, he was still shocked when he heard the Old Madam¡¯s words. Tonight¡¯s birthday banquet was really filled with surprises! But he mmed the table in the blink of an eye. ¡°What are you doing!? You can even hurt your own family member. Have you lost your mind or fallen ill? Are you acting like an elder should?¡± ¡°Old Master, I¡¯m doing this for the Rong family¡¯s good!¡± Old Madam Rong was so angry she almost knelt down. ¡°Good, very good.¡± The Old Master sneered. ¡°You¡¯re probably only doing this for your own benefit, right? Qiu Shuyu, I¡¯ve told you more than once that a husband and wife are partners at a young age. If you¡¯re not a stable partner, don¡¯t me me for changing partners when I¡¯m old!¡± ¡°Old Master¡ª¡± Old Madam Rong didn¡¯t expect the Old Master to say such a thing. She was angry and afraid, and her words were trembling. ¡°I, I really did it for the Rong family¡¯s good. I was just afraid that you would be confused by bad people and recognize outsiders as your biological grandson. You wouldn¡¯t know if you were schemed against.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid!¡± Not only did the Old Master not believe the old woman¡¯s words, he was even more angry. ¡°How could I not know my own grandson¡¯s personality?¡± He pointed at Rong Linyi, who had been standing with a calm expression since a while ago. ¡°If he really wanted to lie to me, would he have had to endure this until now? With my grandson¡¯s qualifications, the women who want to give him a child are queueing from the east gate to the west gate. If he didn¡¯t like this Yanyun, would he have let her be pregnant with his child and even bring her over to acknowledge me? If you want to harm someone, don¡¯t find an excuse!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an excuse.¡± Old Madam Rong was still unconvinced. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! Linyi didn¡¯t get anyone toe over in the past because Xin Ming¡¯s wife isn¡¯t pregnant. He wasn¡¯t pressured then. Now that Xin Ming¡¯s wife is just more than four months pregnant, he has already found someone who is five months pregnant and also pregnant with twins. Who would believe that he didn¡¯t do it on purpose?¡± Chapter 427

Chapter 427: Having an Affair with Another Man

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°I believe it!¡± The Old Master spat. ¡°If I don¡¯t believe my own grandson, can I hand this family business to him? Eldest daughter-inw, do you believe it?¡± Hearing the Old Master mention her name, Madam Rong smiled and held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand generously. ¡°It¡¯s rare to have a girl our family likes. If we don¡¯t even have this basic trust, how could we possibly be a family?¡± She looked at Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun was still immersed in the conflict between the two sides. When she saw Madam Rong look over, she immediately came to her senses and smiled generously at her in response. ¡°Do you see that? This is how a family should be.¡± The Old Master looked at Old Madam Rong bitterly. ¡°Old woman, we¡¯ve been husband and wife for half our lives. Your behavior today hurts me a lot.¡± ¡°Old Master, I¡¯m also heartbroken.¡± Old Madam Rong was really crying. ¡°Seeing them lie to you like this and you still speaking up for them, my heart feels like it¡¯s been stabbed by a knife. We¡¯re husband and wife, and we¡¯ll suffer together. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Old Madam Rong cried indignantly. Rong Xuelong looked at her with even more disdain and hatred. When Old Madam Rong locked her up yesterday, she would remember those vicious eyes and words for the rest of her life! Tonight, it was impossible for the old woman to retreat unscathed! She had to skin her alive! The Old Master was so angry his chest shook. ¡°Shuyu, you keep saying that the child in Yanyun¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t Linyi¡¯s. Do you have evidence? Without evidence, you did this to her¡­¡± ¡°Evidence? Do you still need evidence?¡± Old Madam Rong pointed at Su Yanyun with a crazy expression. ¡°This woman is married! She¡¯s the daughter-inw of Xiao Ping¡¯s son! And the child in her stomach is said to be Jiang Chengxi¡¯s from the Jiang family!¡± She ignored the shock on Old Master¡¯s face. She turned and pointed at Madam Rong. ¡°Hua Sixuan, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. If you want to act, you should find someone with a clean background. Are you afraid that if she¡¯s too clean, you won¡¯t be able to get rid of her once you scam us of our property?¡± ¡°Old Master, everything I say is the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate. Xuelong clearly knows this and still lied to you with them. This is your good granddaughter!¡± The entire hall was silent. The Old Master saw Old Madam Rong¡¯s expression and knew that she definitely wouldn¡¯t lie. At least, she didn¡¯t dare to lie about such a big matter. He looked at Madam Rong sternly. ¡°Eldest daughter-inw, is what your mother said true?¡± ¡°True¡­¡± Madam Rong replied softly and her voice turned harsh. ¡°How could it be true? Our Yanyun is the Su family¡¯s eldest daughter, and she is at least a proper rich family¡¯s daughter. A person like me who can¡¯t tolerate even a grain of sand can ept her, but Mother has a prejudice against our eldest branch, so she naturally says everything in the worst way. ¡± ¡°Is it true that she¡¯s never been married? That she doesn¡¯t have an affair with Jiang Chengxi?¡± Old Madam Rong was hysterical. ¡°Do you dare to swear to god that she doesn¡¯t?¡± Hearing Old Madam Rong¡¯s nder, Rong Linyi stood up and lowered his voice. ¡°Su Yanyun is my wife. Grandma, do you have a problem with that?¡± His voice was oppressive and everyone present could hear the threat and coldness in his voice. If anyone dared to nder his woman, they shouldn¡¯t me him for being heartless. Chapter 428 - Our Yanyun’s First Marriage

Chapter 428: Our Yanyun¡¯s First Marriage

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°You¡­ what do you want?¡± Old Madam Rong visibly cowered. In the Rong family, she wanted Rong Linyi to die a ¡°horrible death¡± more than anyone else. But all these years, she had never seeded and was even more afraid to do it¡­ There were some things that even Madam Rong and Rong Xuelong might not be able to do. But Rong Linyi and Rong Jinghui would never be soft-hearted. Madam Rong raised her hand to signal Rong Linyi not to interfere. Seeing how confident she was, Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes lit up. He didn¡¯t say anything and just sat on the sofa¡¯s armrest. He wrapped his arms around Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulders and let her lean on his chest. Su Yanyun looked up and saw the lines on his face. She looked at his slightly pursed lips and calm appearance and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She also raised her hand and held his arm. The two of them showed off their affection for each other. Everyone present had different feelings. ¡°Shameless! How vulgar!¡± Old Madam Rong spat inwardly. Madam Rong¡¯s expression changed immediately. ¡°Speaking of shamelessness, no one in this family dares topete with you, Mother!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic.¡± Old Madam Rong gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Let me ask you. Do you dare to admit that Su Yanyun has never been married and never cheated?¡± ¡°Admit? Why should I?¡± Madam Rong¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Although our Yanyun and Linyi are married because of their child, that¡¯s their first marriage! You said that Yanyun married into Xiao Ping¡¯s family, but I want to ask you for evidence!¡± ¡°You want evidence, right?¡± Old Madam Rong was happy to see Madam Rong dare to confront her. ¡°Xiao Ping¡¯s family is at the banquet tonight. Call them up and the matter will naturally be obvious.¡± Madam Rong smiled with a straight face. ¡°Then please call them up.¡± Second Madam Rong was very proactive in this matter. A whileter, she contacted someone and Song Zhifei appeared at the entrance of the small banquet hall. Rong Linyi narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw Song Zhifei. He could feel Su Yanyun stiffen. It was this man again. Her eyes were almost spitting fire¡­ It was this wretched man again! Feeling the coldness in Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes and the fire in Su Yanyun¡¯s, Song Zhifei felt his legs turn weak. Any person in this small banquet hall could easily crush him. But he never expected that the man behind Su Yanyun¡­ would be Rong Linyi! Rong Linyi¡­ who was he? The Rong family¡¯s current head was an iceberg king with thunderous means. A person like him could probablymand the world in C City as long as he tried. Unexpectedly, Su Yanyun was so lucky to have caught his eye. No wonder¡­ Song Zhifei understood the reason for the difficulties and bad luck he had been through these days. ¡°Xiao Ping¡¯s family.¡± Old Madam Rong waved. ¡°Come over and tell my Old Master about this. Is this Su Yanyun your ex-wife?¡± Song Zhifei walked over timidly. The first thing his eyes stopped on was Madam Rong¡¯s seemingly warm and gentle face. His heart trembled and he lowered his head quickly without looking at Su Yanyun. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, my¡­ wife is pregnant.¡± Old Madam Rong said happily, ¡°Right, Old Master, I knew it. Su Yanyun is also pregnant! She is Song Zhifei¡¯s wife!¡± Chapter 429

Chapter 429: Is She Your Ex-wife?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°You¡¯re his wife!¡± Su Yanyun was usually gentle and pleasant, but her emotions were abnormally intense when it came to Song Zhifei¡¯s matter. She immediately retorted the old woman. ¡°You can eat carelessly but you can¡¯t talk nonsense. Old Madam, you¡¯re so old, don¡¯t you have these few manners?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Old Madam Rong probably didn¡¯t expect Su Yanyun to suddenly make things difficult for her. She choked and immediately said fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re angry because you¡¯re embarrassed!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s angry out of humiliation, right?¡± Madam Rong said coldly. ¡°Zhifei from Xiao Ping¡¯s family only said that his wife is pregnant, but Mother is inferring that this so-called wife is Yanyun? Why don¡¯t you say it¡¯s Sun Lirong instead?¡± Old Madam Rong was enraged and tugged at Song Zhifei. ¡°Good child, quickly tell me. Is Su Yanyun your wife?¡± Song Zhifei nced quickly at Su Yanyun. ¡°She¡ª¡± Old Madam Rong and Second Madam Rong both looked at him with anticipation. Unexpectedly, Song Zhifei immediately shook his head resolutely. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with her.¡± ¡°What?¡± Old Madam Rong almost fainted. ¡°You, you said that you¡¯re not familiar with her. She has clearly been married to you for three years!¡± Second Madam Rong also hurriedly reminded. ¡°We were invited to your wedding back then.¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed married, but Ms. Su, she¡¯s not my wife.¡± Song Zhifei rubbed his hands together, and his expression had already returned to normal. ¡°Ex-wife¡­ how is that possible? Haha, Eldest Grandma, Second Aunt, you must be mistaken, haha¡­¡± He then smiled tteringly at Rong Linyi. ¡°Young Master Yi and Madam Yi are in love. I can¡¯t wait to give my blessings.¡± Old Madam Rong was enraged. ¡°You¡­ How much did Hua Sixuan give you to lie?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± The Old Master bellowed. ¡°Shuyu, don¡¯t you find it embarrassing? This is the witness you wanted. The witness has confirmed it, and you still want to make a fuss?¡± ¡°Su Yanyun and Song Zhifei were married before, everyone knows that!¡± Second Madam Rong was unconvinced and struggled desperately. ¡°Really?¡± Madam Rong smiled coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this. Zhifeies to attend every year¡¯s banquet, right? I¡¯ve never seen him and Yanyun together before. Have either of you seen him before?¡± The Old Master immediately believed Madam Rong¡¯s reminder. ¡°Tonight is definitely the first time I¡¯ve seen Yanyun!¡± The old man also helped Su Yanyun speak. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m stupid. Zhifei has never brought Yanyun to any banquet all these years!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Ms. Su is Young Master Yi¡¯s wife. How could I have the honor to walk with her?¡± Song Zhifei fawned. In the past three years, he had been indifferent to Su Yanyun and despised her for being dull but beautiful. How could he possibly do such an embarrassing thing like bringing her out? Although Su Yanyun was married to him, the two of them had always been strangers. Unexpectedly, this helped Su Yanyun instead. Seeing that Song Zhifei waspletely useless, Old Madam Rong wished she could strangle him to death. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Song Zhifei smiled humbly. Old Madam Rong could only look at Second Madam Rong resentfully. Su Yanyun was Song Zhifei¡¯s ex-wife. Hadn¡¯t she said it confidently? Why didn¡¯t Song Zhifei admit it now? Second Madam Rong also didn¡¯t know what to say. Seeing Song Zhifei¡¯s attitude, he didn¡¯t seem to be lying at all. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had really fallen for Rong Xiaoping¡¯s ¡°trap¡±? Chapter 430

Chapter 430: A Grown Girl Can¡¯t Stay

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The Old Master¡¯s expression was dark and he didn¡¯t say anything. The others present didn¡¯t dare to say anything either. Old Madam Rong was secretly indignant. She also knew that if the Old Master knew that she had kidnapped Rong Xuelong and wanted to harm her, she would probably not have a good ending. That was why Sun Lirong pretended to be ufortable and wanted to take the initiative. If Rong Xuelong dared to say anything, she would drag Su Yanyun out and use Rong Xuelong¡¯s attempt to lie to the Old Master to get more of the family¡¯s rights as an excuse, to show that she only wanted to purge the family of their riches. If the Old Master knew that the baby in Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach was not the Rong family¡¯s, he would definitely be enraged. But what Old Madam Rong didn¡¯t expect was that the Old Master didn¡¯t doubt Su Yanyun¡¯s identity at all. What was even more infuriating was that Song Zhifei had also switched sides. Although they could still investigate Su Yanyun¡¯s identity, they had no doubt lost the first round tonight. Thinking of this, the old woman couldn¡¯t help but feel a little frightened. With Hua Sixuan and Rong Xuelong¡¯s vengeful personalities, tonight¡­ Rong Xuelong was indeed already looking for an opportunity to cause trouble, but during this undercurrent, an unexpected guest came. ¡°Father, Old Master Jiang is here to congratte you.¡± The Rong family¡¯s second master, Rong Xiaoda, appeared at the entrance of the small banquet hall with a few people. ¡°Old Master Jiang, please.¡± Su Yanyun looked over. Half of the people at the door were unfamiliar, but the other half were familiar. It was not yet time for the banquet to officially begin, and most of the guests were having their meals in the dining room downstairs. But Rong Xiaoda had invited Old Master Jiang¡¯s family over. The intentions behind this¡­ The Jiang family¡¯s Old Master looked simr to Old Master Rong in age, but he looked thinner, less dignified, and more mean. On his right was Jiang Yilin, who was dressed up. Jiang Chengxi stood beside Jiang Yilin with his hands behind his back. He looked elegant in a fitted suit. Jiang Chenglong stood behind him with two middle-aged men he didn¡¯t know. ¡°Today¡¯s birthday banquet is too prestigious.¡± The gloominess on Old Master Rong¡¯s face disappeared and heughed heartily. ¡°Brother Jiang, what right do I have to invite you? Haha.¡± Old Master Jiang also smiled and replied. ¡°It¡¯s Brother Rong¡¯s birthday. If I don¡¯te, won¡¯t it be against the rules?¡± The two old men held each other¡¯s stage and seemed to be familiar with each other. Old Master Jiang sat down and ordered his grandchildren. ¡°Come,e,e. All of you greet Grandpa Rong and bring your gifts over.¡± Jiang Chengxi was naturally the first to go forward and get someone to hand over the gift he had prepared. He opened the gift box and inside was a pair of warm jade. They were the size of fists and were obviously top-grade jade. ¡°Grandpa Rong, I hope you can ept my humble intentions.¡± ¡°Hahaha, jade is priceless. Such a precious gift.¡± The Old Master was clearly very happy. ¡°Chengxi, you¡¯re so thoughtful.¡± Jiang Yilin also ordered someone to deliver a painting. ¡°Grandpa Rong, this is a painting of Dali that I photographed when I was studying in North America. I heard that Grandpa is very aplished in oil painting. I hope you like this little gift.¡± Jiang Yilin was wearing a white fishtail gown today. The gauze at the bottom wrapped around her beautiful legs, making her look dreamy and holy. Coupled with her elegant and exquisite makeup, she had charmed many men at the venue just now. Old Master Rong also smiled at her in approval. ¡°Brother Jiang, this granddaughter of yours has be more and more beautiful after not seeing her for a few years.¡± Old Master Jiang smiled and said meaningfully, ¡°Yes, a grown woman can¡¯t be kept at home anymore¡­¡± Chapter 431

Chapter 431: The Rong and Jiang Families Should Be United By Marriage

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Haha, Brother Jiang, what do you mean by that? Yilin is obviously a filial girl. You¡¯re very lucky to have children and grandchildren around you.¡± Old Master Rong replied politely. Old Master Jiang sighed and shook his head. ¡°Brother Rong, how am I lucky? This grandson and granddaughter are already so big, but none of them have a family¡­ Sigh, let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± Unexpectedly, the cold-faced Old Madam Rong heard this and joined in the fun amiably. ¡°What do you mean by that? Chengxi is handsome, Yilin is young and beautiful like a flower, and the Jiang family is rich and threatening. I¡¯m afraid the number of people who want to enter your family is high. As their elders, let¡¯s not worry about them.¡± ¡°How can I not be worried?¡± Old Master Jiang spread his hands. ¡°If they¡¯re willing to listen to me and pick from these youngdies in the queue, I won¡¯t be worried. But they all have many opinions¡­ Our Yilin, ahem¡­¡± Old Master Rong looked embarrassed. He knew how his eldest grandson and Jiang Yilin were rted in the past. He thought that the Rong and Jiang families were determined to be inws, but who expected that the two of them would actually break up three years ago. This was a matter between young people. The two of them didn¡¯t raise the conflict to the family level back then, so every time Old Master Rong and Old Master Jiang met, they would tacitly avoid this topic. But today, it was obvious that Old Master Jiang had mentioned it deliberately. Seeing that Old Master Rong didn¡¯t answer, Old Master Jiang said bluntly. ¡°Brother Rong, today is also a good day for your birthday banquet, so I¡¯ll make my intentions clear. I¡¯m here firstly to congratte you and secondly, for our Yilin. Our Yilin and your Linyi have been childhood sweethearts and are in love. Now that the man is older, the woman should marry him. I think our two families should choose a good day and settle the matter. The Rong and Jiang families joining forces through marriage is definitely a good thing.¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked at Rong Linyi. Unexpectedly, Rong Linyi was holding Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and burying his head in her jade-like fingers. He straightened them one by one as if he was ying with something precious or beloved, and turned a deaf ear to everything around him. Meanwhile, Madam Rong and Rong Xuelong smiled coldly and rolled their eyes at her disdainfully. Jiang Yilin was enraged and had to pretend to be gentle and elegant. But since Old Master Jiang was so straightforward, it was not easy for Old Master Rong to deal with him. He could only wave his hand apologetically. ¡°Brother Jiang, you have to mention this to me half a year in advance, then I can tter you without a second thought. But now, our Linyi has already married. In half a year, their children will be born. Yilin and him are not fated.¡± ¡°When was this?¡± Old Master Jiang was clearly shocked and finally looked at Su Yanyun, who was sitting with her back against Rong Linyi. There were many people in the small banquet hall, so he didn¡¯t notice it just now. He thought that Su Yanyun was from one of the Rong family¡¯s side branches, but he realized that she and Rong Linyi were intimate. Jiang Chengxi immediately leaned over and whispered something in his grandfather¡¯s ear. Old Master Jiang¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Haha, Brother Rong, I¡¯m afraid you were deceived.¡± Chapter 432

Chapter 432: We Knew Each Other Since We Were Young

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The moment the Jiang family stepped into the banquet hall, Su Yanyun had already guessed what would happen in the next second. She swore that every time this happened, she wanted to saw Jiang Chengxi¡¯s head open and see what he was thinking in his brain. Did he have a grudge against her? He kept pestering her. The baby in her stomach was clearly not his, but he insisted on being its father. How stupid was he? Old Master Rong was already very unhappy when he heard Old Master Jiang say the word ¡®lie¡¯. He didn¡¯t want to experience the same ordeal that Old Madam Rong had just dealt to him. ¡°Brother Jiang, we can settle the Rong family¡¯s matter ourselves. There¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡± In other words, he didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. Old Master Jiang scoffed. ¡°If this is only Brother Rong¡¯s family matter, I naturally won¡¯t care, but this matter still involves our Jiang family right?¡± Old Master Rong waved his hand impatiently. ¡°The matter between Yilin and Linyi has long passed. Now that he has found another true love, I believe Yilin can also find a good fate. The two of them are no longer rted.¡± Old Madam Rong and Second Madam Rong¡¯s eyes lit up. The child in Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach was Jiang Chengxi¡¯s¡­ They had long heard of this. They were too shocked when Song Zhifei denied that Su Yanyun was his ex-wife that they had forgot about this other matter. Unexpectedly, after Song Zhifei¡¯s useless words, Old Master Jiang came to help. Seeing how stubborn Old Master Rong was, Old Master Jiang nodded at his grandson. ¡°Speak for yourself.¡± Jiang Chengxi stood up and looked affectionately at Su Yanyun. Before he could say anything, Su Yanyun exploded. ¡°You are probably going to say something like, Yanyun,e back home with me. You¡¯re pregnant with my baby, right?¡± She spoke as if she was choking on beans. Such a fierce attitude stunned Rong Linyi and Rong Xuelong, who were familiar with her. ¡°Young Master Jiang, Young Master Xi. I beg you, please don¡¯t bother me anymore. I really didn¡¯t know you before this.¡± Su Yanyun looked straight into Jiang Chengxi¡¯s eyes. The annoyance and defense in her eyes were obvious. Her whole body was stiff as if she had entered a state of battle. ¡°You want to break Linyi and me up and let your sister marry Linyi¡­ You¡¯re such a good brother that you must have fallen into the mortal world after God created you. You can just give your sister anything she wants to be a good brother. Can you note out and harm us normal people?¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s mouth was half open as if he met Su Yanyun for the first time. After a while, heughed. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Yanyun, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you act so cutely.¡± No one present wanted tough except him. Jiang Chengxi stoppedughing and turned to face Old Master Rong. ¡°Grandpa Rong, I¡¯m really not here tough about this matter. Yanyun and I were really together before. We met when we were young, and although we separated due to many reasons, ever since I found her again, I¡¯ve decided not to let go. She and Linyi are just a beautiful misunderstanding. If you¡¯re willing to listen to me, I¡¯ll tell you all the facts.¡± Old Master Rong had yet to say anything. Rong Linyi had already stood up and ordered the bodyguards with a dark expression. ¡°Someone, invite Young Master Xi out.¡± ¡°Is Young Master Yi afraid of something?¡± Jiang Chengxi was not afraid at all. He narrowed his amorous eyes. ¡°Are you afraid that I will really expose the truth? You know very well whose child Su Yanyun is pregnant with!¡± Chapter 433

Chapter 433: He¡¯s Really Here to Snatch My Grandson

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Brother Jiang, what¡¯s happening?¡± Before Rong Linyi and Jiang Chengxi could confront each other, Old Master Rong was the first to lose his cool. ¡°Could it be that youing to congratte me on my birthday was just a ruse and you¡¯re actually here to snatch my great-grandson away?¡± ¡°Brother Rong, you¡¯re biased.¡± Old Master Jiang stroked his beard. ¡°I came because I was afraid that Brother Rong would be deceived. This Ms. Su is able to receive Linyi and my Chengxi¡¯s favoritism at the same time because of her charm. However, if the child in her stomach is really our Jiang family¡¯s, won¡¯t Brother Rong be helping our Jiang family raise our children and grandchildren then?¡± He then looked at Jiang Chengxi. ¡°Chengxi, let me ask you again. Is the child in Ms. Su¡¯s stomach yours?¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡± Jiang Chengxi replied loudly without any avoidance. Su Yanyun heard a fist clenching by her ear. She turned around and saw that although Rong Linyi¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his palm seemed to be on the verge of crushing his own fingers. She hurriedly held his hand, wanting to tell him not to be angry. She had already gone to do a paternity test today and the results would be out soon. ¡°It seems like,¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t seem to notice Su Yanyunforting him. He took a step forward with ayer of frost on his face. Dark ice surged in his eyes, and the murderous intent hidden in them seemed to devour him. ¡°The Jiang family wants to be enemies with the Rong family.¡± ¡°This matter is just between you and me. There¡¯s no need to escte it to the family.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression was clearly angry, as if he was agitated by Rong Linyi¡¯s imposing manner. ¡°You abandoned my sister first and snatched my womanter. Rong Linyi, you¡¯re a man. Return my woman and take on the responsibility you deserve.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s your problem, why did you drag your grandfather here to support you?¡± Rong Xuelong originally wanted to act like ady in front of the elders, but she couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. She stood up and reprimanded him sternly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the Jiang family honestly today. Our Rong family will never ept Jiang Yilin, nor will we let you take Yanyun away!¡± Old Master Jiang didn¡¯t expect Rong Xuelong to say this on behalf of the Rong family. His expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°From what Ms. Rong Xuelong said, our Jiang family is pestering you here and now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know!¡± Rong Xuelong retorted immediately. ¡°Xuelong, sit down.¡± Old Master Rong berated her slightly. Rong Xuelong was a junior after all. The rich families had strict rules. It was indeed inappropriate for her to stand up. He turned to look at Old Master Jiang, and the smile on his face disappeared. ¡°Brother Jiang, I also believe that you wouldn¡¯t be pestering us here for no reason. But everything depends on the word ¡®evidence¡¯. Yanyun is now our Rong family¡¯s granddaughter-inw, and the baby in her stomach is already five months old. You said that she¡¯s rted to Chengxi, so what evidence do you have to prove it to us?¡± Old Master Jiang sneered. ¡°There¡¯s indeed no evidence now, but I wonder if Ms. Su has the guts to do a paternity test with us?¡± The reason he was persuaded by Jiang Chengxi tonight was not only because Jiang Yilin marrying into the Rong family would bring great benefits to the Jiang family. It was also because Jiang Chengxi had told him confidently that the child in Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach was his. Simr to Old Master Rong, Old Master Jiang also looked forward to carrying his great-grandson every day. Although Jiang Chengxi wasn¡¯t a cleanliness freak like Rong Linyi who couldn¡¯t get close to women, he was too fickle and promiscuous. None of the women around him were decent. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t fancy any of the better daughters of prestigious families. Su Yanyun was the daughter of the Su family, so her status was not bad. If she was really pregnant with the Jiang family¡¯s child, Old Master Jiang wouldn¡¯t let go no matter what¡­ Chapter 434

Chapter 434: If You Don¡¯t Dare to Confirm It, You Have Something to Hide

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Old Madam Rong was exceptionally smug. She seemed to be talking to herself. ¡°I just mentioned that this woman is pregnant with an illegitimate child, but Master said that I have selfish motives and have wronged her. Look, now that someone outside hase knocking, isn¡¯t it embarrassing for our Rong family?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Old Master Rong yelled. Old Madam Rong rolled her eyes and really didn¡¯t dare to continue. The Old Master was clearly angry now, but thinking that she herself wouldn¡¯t be the one sufferingter, Old Madam Rong was secretly happy. Haha, she could finally trample the house till it goes underground. This time, she managed to expose the eldest branch¡¯s scheme and chase Su Yanyun away. She wanted to see what else they could use topete with the second branch. Once Lirong¡¯s baby was born, the second branch would have the ability topete with the eldest branch for the family¡¯s resources. At least, she could force the Old Master to hand over the power in North America to the second branch¡­ ¡°Ms. Su, don¡¯t you dare to do the paternity test with us?¡± Old Master Jiang said forcefully, ¡°As long as the baby in your stomach is the Rong family¡¯s, our Jiang family will do as we say and won¡¯t pester you anymore!¡± Su Yanyun looked up. ¡°That¡¯s not enough,¡± she said calmly. ¡°What?¡± Old Master Jiang thought he was hearing things. The rest of the Rong family looked at Su Yanyun with judgmental eyes, not knowing what else she had up her sleeve. ¡°I said, it¡¯s not enough.¡± She looked straight into Old Master Jiang¡¯s sinister eyes without any fear. ¡°If the test proves that the baby in my stomach is Linyi¡¯s, I want Jiang Chengxi to kneel and apologize to me!¡± She pointed at Jiang Chengxi. ¡°Also, I want Old Master Jiang to swear that if Jiang Yilin dares to pester Linyi again, she will be chased out of the Jiang family!¡± ¡°Ms. Su really knows how to negotiate!¡± Old Master Jiang seemed to be angered by Su Yanyun¡¯s calmness. ¡°Then what if the child in Ms. Su¡¯s stomach is our Chengxi¡¯s?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m really pregnant with his child.¡± Su Yanyun nced at Jiang Chengxi and said firmly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°No ifs!¡± Suddenly, Rong Linyi interrupted her. He pulled Su Yanyun and hid her behind him. ¡°Su Yanyun¡¯s life and death are all mine. I won¡¯t allow others to think about her! No matter what her past is or what she has experienced, her present and future only belong to me, Rong Linyi. I won¡¯t let her do any more negotiations and ept anyone¡¯s humiliation!¡± Old Master Jiang mmed the table and stood up. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to do the DNA test? You have a guilty conscience!¡± He increasingly believed that Su Yanyun was pregnant with his family¡¯s child. ¡°How would I know if you colluded with the paternity test organization and dug a trap for Yanyun to jump in?¡± Rong Linyi sneered and asked. ¡°Is our Jiang family that shameless?¡± Old Master Jiang waspletely enraged. Jiang Chengxi smiled happily. ¡°If Young Master Yi is worried, you can appoint an institution. I¡¯m just afraid that Young Master Yi won¡¯t even dare to do the DNA test¡­¡± ¡°Yi.¡± Jiang Yilin finally couldn¡¯t sit still and said with a trembling voice. ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t lie to yourself anymore. You clearly know¡­ that you deserve better, so why do you ruin yourself like this?¡± Rong Linyi looked at Jiang Yilin for the first time tonight. The unfamiliar distance in his eyes made her heart turn cold. ¡°Someone better? Are you talking about you? Ms. Jiang, I thought you only lost your brain in the past. I didn¡¯t expect you to lose your face too!¡± Chapter 435

Chapter 435: My Wife Is wless

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

This was the first time Rong Linyi had said such harsh words to her since a young age. Jiang Yilin¡¯s face was pale and she was on the verge of copse. She held her heart with both hands and looked weak and pitiful. But in Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes, he could only mock her. His numb and distant expression only meant one thing. Whether Jiang Yilin was good or bad, her life or death had nothing to do with him anymore. He¡­ didn¡¯t care about her at all. To him, her existence probably wasn¡¯t worthy of attention like a passerby. ¡°Linyi, how could you do this to me?¡± She cried sadly. ¡°You weren¡¯t like this before¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Rong Xuelong was the one who retorted against her elders without any respect. She immediately yelled, ¡°Today is my grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet, so why did youe here and cry? What motives do you have!¡± Jiang Yilin was hateful and angry, but she had no choice but to stop crying and just continue looking pitiful. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t digress.¡± Old Master Jiang said impatiently. ¡°We came today to ask for an answer. Yilin¡¯s matter is secondary. But I have to take my Jiang family¡¯s people away to bring them back home.¡± The scene fell into a deadlock. Old Master Jiang was unreasonable. Rong Linyi was firm. Old Master Rong was angry and suspicious. No matter who the baby in Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach belonged to, Old Master Jiang didn¡¯t give him face after he rudely came to ask for the DNA test. He was about to re up when Madam Rong, who had remained silent all this time, suddenly chuckled. Her smile was eye-catching in the small banquet hall. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s so funny to the Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter-inw?¡± Old Master Jiang asked with a dark expression. This woman was powerful and couldn¡¯t be underestimated. She was a sharp de both inside and outside the Rong family. Old Master Jiang had heard of her deeds and knew that she was not only calm, but she also hit the target right away every time. Madam Rong looked up with a smile when she heard Old Master Jiang¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯mughing. Uncle Jiang, you¡¯re looking down on me, Hua Sixuan, too much.¡± She asked gently, ¡°Uncle Jiang, do you know what happened to our Rong family 15 years ago? Not only did I lose a daughter, I almost lost my husband and son too. Ever since then, I have to be careful with every step as if I¡¯m walking on thin ice.¡± Old Master Jiang was impatient. ¡°Madam Rong has handled everything wlessly, but what has this got to do with what happened tonight?¡± Madam Rong¡¯s smile slowly disappeared from her face. ¡°So, Uncle Jiang, do you think I will casually let a woman, who ims to be pregnant with my grandson, be the Rong family¡¯s Madam Yi?¡± Before anyone could ponder over her words. Madam Rong had already opened the limited editionrge handbag at the side. She took out a document in a stic bag and threw it on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve already done the paternity test! What a coincidence, I just received it this afternoon.¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Uncle Jiang, do you want to take a serious look and see if the child in Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach belongs to our Rong family!¡± Her words shocked the crowd. Some were happy, some were afraid, and all of them had interesting expressions on their faces. Su Yanyun could feel Rong Linyi¡¯s hand on her waist tighten and tremble. His expression was calm, but there was a sudden and intense heartbeat in his chest. Old Master Rong had already picked up the document and opened it to take a closer look. Then, heughed loudly. ¡°Hahaha, eldest daughter-inw, well done! It¡¯s watertight. You really didn¡¯t miss anything out!¡± Chapter 436

Chapter 436: Time to Get Rid of the Old Witch

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Madam Rong was very humble and had a low profile. ¡°Our Rong family stands on the peak of all the prestigious families, so we naturally have to be more careful than others. Father, you also know how strict my requirements are for my daughter-inw. Not only does she have to have a high family background, a good appearance and personality, but I¡¯m also picky. Since I have approved of Yanyun, she¡¯s naturally someone worthy of being my daughter-inw.¡± These words were meant for Old Master Rong and Jiang Yilin. Especially the word ¡°worth¡±, it pped Jiang Yilin hard. ¡°How do I know if your paternity test is real?¡± Old Master Jiang was stubborn and tried to regain his face. Old Master Rong was no longer willing to feign civility with him. His expression darkened immediately. ¡°Brother Jiang, Yanyun is our Rong family¡¯s granddaughter-inw. This is also our Rong family¡¯s territory. Since our Rong family has already done the paternity test, no one can doubt and nder this matter! Our Rong family¡¯s reputation is important, but my granddaughter-inw and great-grandson are more important!¡± ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± Old Master Rong started to send him off. ¡°I still have to pack up and thank the guests, so I won¡¯t apany Brother Jiang. We¡¯re all acquaintances at the banquet, so please do as you wish.¡± No matter how angry Old Master Jiang was, he still had to pretend to be polite. He scoffed and stood up. He walked out the door without saying anything. Jiang Chengxi seemed to be still in shock from the paternity test. He had made up his mind that Rong Linyi would not do the paternity test, so he dared to take the risk and ask his Old Master to ask the Rong Family to do it. Unexpectedly¡­ Madam Rong actually¡­ He clenched his fists with a calm smile on his face. ¡°Yilin, let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Yilin was waiting for him to say this, but she had already grabbed her bag and left. ¡°Sorry for disturbing you.¡± Jiang Chengxi nodded at the Rong family and bowed slightly to Old Master Rong before following Jiang Yilin. ¡°Tsk! How thick-skinned!¡± Rong Xuelong scoffed. ¡°He hasn¡¯t knelt down to apologize!¡± Old Master Rong shook his head secretly. This son of the Jiang family was adaptable and didn¡¯t show his emotions. Old Master Rong was just afraid that Jiang Chengxi would go astray and be useless. Jiang Chenglong and the others, who had not said a single word from beginning to end, also left. However, Old Master Rong stopped Jiang Chenglong. ¡°How has your grandfather been?¡± ¡°Grandpa Rong, I just spoke to himst week. He is still very healthy.¡± Jiang Chenglong replied respectfully. ¡°If hees over, he will definitelye and visit you.¡± ¡°If I were in the Imperial Capital, I would definitely look for him to y chess.¡± Old Master Rong smiled. ¡°Xuelong, send him down.¡± These words were so obvious, but Rong Xuelong straightened her skirt. ¡°No, I still have something on.¡± Jiang Chenglong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Grandpa Rong, I¡¯ll go down first.¡± After the Jiang family left, the atmosphere in the small banquet hall became unexpectedly harmonious. Some people in the Rong family had their own thoughts and wanted to leave. Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t help but want to capture his woman and ask her about the paternity test. And Old Madam Rong obviously wanted to¡­ escape. But would Rong Xuelong let her do as she wished? ¡°Okay, since the external conflict has been resolved, let¡¯s talk about the internal conflict.¡± She cleared her throat and suddenly cried to Old Master Rong. ¡°Grandpa, you said that you would uphold justice for Xuelong. Do these words still count?¡± Chapter 437

Chapter 437: Let Her Bloom Unbridled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

If Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t make trouble, today¡¯s matters would be looked over. But how could Rong Xuelong let Old Madam Rong escape easily? When she kidnapped her to give her to a few men and took a video of her, she had already sworn to take revenge. She would never give up such a rare opportunity. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma has selfish motives and ndered Yanyun¡¯s baby without any evidence. She even tried to abort Yanyun¡¯s baby.¡± Rong Xuelong pointed at Old Madam Rong. ¡°I, I only did that because I believed the nder of outsiders.¡± Old Madam Rong hurriedly defended herself. ¡°I also did it for the Rong family¡¯s bloodline.¡± ¡°Even if Grandma is right and wants to abort my baby for the Rong family, what did Sister do wrong?¡± Suddenly, Su Yanyun stood up. She interrogated Old Madam Rong. ¡°Sister is your biological granddaughter, so why did you kidnap her and let a few men defile her? You even wanted to film the whole process? Such vicious behavior, even people with deep hatred might not be able to do it. Taking a step back, even if Sister has done something wrong, the Rong family¡¯s rules don¡¯t have such a punishment, right?¡± Neither Madam Rong nor Rong Xuelong had expected Su Yanyun to join the crusade. Rong Linyi looked at the woman in front of him as if he had just gotten to know her today. He couldn¡¯t believe that the delicate and sensitive Baby Yanyun who would only hide in his arms would one day take the initiative to provoke a powerful enemy. But in an instant, the surprise in his eyes settled. Good. Very good. His woman could be delicate, gentle, cute, and exquisite, but she could also be angr and firm. No matter what she wanted to do, he would use all his strength to support her. It made her bloom unrestrainedly, while emitting her unique fragrance. Old Madam Rong was shocked and angry at the attack. ¡°You, what right do you have to talk to me like this?¡± She could only take advantage of her seniority. ¡°You kidnapped me indiscriminately and even forced me to the operating table to undergobor induction surgery!¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°A five-month-old baby can only be induced, not aborted!¡± She deliberately said that it was induction. As expected, Old Master Rong clenched his fists. ¡°This, this might be a misunderstanding¡­¡± Old Madam Rong was at a loss for words. ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Su Yanyun sneered. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really an obvious misunderstanding.¡± ¡°As the Rong family¡¯s matriarch, if you doubt me, you can bring me for a paternity test. But the only thing you want to do is to lie to everyone and kidnap me before killing my baby.¡± ¡°Oh right, speaking of why you did that to Sister Rong, I remember now. Other than your inexplicable hatred for Sister, the most important thing is that you had to get Sister¡¯s phone to trick me toe out, right?¡± Old Madam Rong¡¯s face was pale. She never expected that the person who would give her the fatal blow was Su Yanyun. Rong Xuelong was doted on by the Old Master, but she was still her granddaughter. The Old Master would also consider the issue of kinship and blood ties and not punish Old Madam Rong much. But Su Yanyun¡­ was the new favorite of the Old Master¡¯s most valued great-grandson! Su Yanyun took a step closer, exuding a pressure that almost didn¡¯t belong to her. ¡°When I was pressed onto the operating table by two doctors, I begged you to let the baby in my stomach off. Even the doctors feltpassion and couldn¡¯t bear to do it, but you threatened them, that if they couldn¡¯t make me miscarry, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. Madam Rong, is my baby really so intolerable to you? Are you unable to tolerate the Rong family¡¯s great-grandchildren?¡± Chapter 438 - Unworthy as a Mother

Chapter 438: Unworthy as a Mother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°I, no¡­ how could I¡­¡± Old Madam Rong was already scared out of her wits. ¡°Yanyun, this is a misunderstanding¡­ I love you so much, how could I¡­¡± ¡°Ha, it¡¯s really funny. A murderer killing someone and saying that this was a misunderstanding, even saying that she likes the victim and thinking that that could cover the fact that she killed someone?¡± Rong Xuelong scoffed. ¡°What kind of analogy is that? I didn¡¯t kill anyone!¡± Old Madam Rong struggled desperately. ¡°Aren¡¯t the two babies in my stomach human lives?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t give the old woman a chance to breathe and pressed on. ¡°I¡­¡± Old Madam Rong still wanted to argue. ¡°Okay, stop talking!¡± Old Master Rong finally exploded. He looked at Old Madam Rong darkly. ¡°Shuyu, you disappoint me too much.¡± ¡°Old Master, I¡­¡± Old Madam Rong wanted to cry. ¡°Someone, take Old Madam away!¡± Old Master Rong had already ordered. ¡°From today onwards, without my permission, she is not allowed to take a single step out of her room! She is not allowed to have any contact with the outside world. Eldest daughter-inw, go and count the properties in Old Madam¡¯s hands and prepare to take over them.¡± ¡°Old Master.¡± Old Madam Rong cried. ¡°How can you treat me like this because of a few juniors¡¯ usations? Locking me up and even handing over all the properties under my name? We¡¯ve been husband and wife for decades, how can you be so heartless?¡± ¡°My punishment for you is already light enough.¡± The Old Master gritted his teeth. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for our decades of rtionship as husband and wife, it wouldn¡¯t even be overboard for me to tear you into pieces! Your actions make you unworthy of being a mother!¡± ¡°Old Master¡­¡± ¡°What are you waiting for! Do something!¡± The Old Master yelled at the bodyguards. The bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to ck off and hurriedly pulled Old Madam. Old Madam Rong was in tears. She looked at the Old Master pleadingly and then looked viciously at Su Yanyun and Rong Xuelong. But in the end, she was dragged out by the bodyguards. Old Master Rong closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again, he seemed to have aged a lot. But the years in his eyes disappeared. His fierce gaze swept across the crowd and he said again, ¡°Your mother¡¯s matter can be considered a warning to you all. Our Rong family has no reason to fight internally. If I catch you, at best, I will confiscate your property and rights. At worst, I will chase you out of the Rong family and take legal action! Do you hear me?¡± These words were clearly meant for the Rong family¡¯s second branch to hear. Seeing everyone lower their heads and look obedient, Old Master Rong sighed at Su Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun, I apologize for your grandmother¡¯s actions. It¡¯s my fault, for her to do such a thing. I hope you can forgive Grandpa¡¯s negligence on ount of my old bones.¡± Old Master Rong didn¡¯t let Su Yanyun forgive the Old Madam. He probably also thought that Old Madam Rong¡¯s behavior was unforgivable. Thus, Su Yanyun also replied wisely. ¡°Grandpa, why are you talking about forgiveness? If it weren¡¯t for you supporting me and the baby today, I¡¯m afraid I would have already been framed and chased out. Yanyun is grateful to Grandpa, so I will definitely get along well with my family.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The Old Master smiled again. ¡°Linyi has good taste indeed. Rong Wu.¡± He suddenly ordered a serious-looking and sturdy young man beside him. ¡°Go and bring me the pair of emerald locks I prepared!¡± ¡°What?¡± Second Madam Rong was shocked. ¡°Father, didn¡¯t you say that those locks were to be given to our Lirong¡¯s twins?¡± Chapter 439

Chapter 439: I Like Big Round Beds

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The Old Master nced at Second Madam coldly. ¡°I only said that I would give it to my eldest great-grandchildren. If Lirong was pregnant earlier than Yanyun, it¡¯s okay to give it to Lirong. But Yanyun obviously got pregnant earlier than Lirong. Linyi is also the eldest grandson. Is there a problem giving it to Yanyun?¡± Second Madam Rong didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. She only gritted her teeth secretly. If she had known, she would have killed Su Yanyun even at the risk of being chased out of the Rong family! They had just been recognized and had already stolen what belonged to their second branch. If they waited until the child was born, wouldn¡¯t Su Yanyun snatch the entire Rong family over? Rong Wu had already brought over a simple and thick box. Old Master Rong slowly opened the box and what entered Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes was a pair of pure and beautiful emeralds. Such high-quality emeralds were carved into a small lock, so they must be expensive. ¡°I took this gem when Linyi was an adult and made it into a lock.¡± Old Master Rong sighed. ¡°At that time, I hoped that he could quickly get married and have children for me. Now, I¡¯ve finally gotten my wish.¡± Old Master Rong shook his head. Su Yanyun was a little speechless. It was enough for normal families to give their grandchildren a precious jade lock, but Old Master Rong gave her an emerald immediately. A gift worth hundreds of millions was readily avable. But it also fully showed how much he valued her and the baby. Second Madam Rong¡¯s eyes turned red when she saw Su Yanyun put the gifts away. The Old Master was in a state of grief and joy today. He finally felt better after catching his breath. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to go down and greet the guests.¡± He got up and looked at Rong Linyi questioningly. Rong Linyi held Su Yanyun. ¡°I haven¡¯t recovered yet. Yanyun is also pregnant, so I won¡¯t join in the fun for the time being.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Old Master Rong didn¡¯t insist. Su Yanyun¡¯s experience this time also reminded him that it was better for this precious wife to not show her face outside for the time being to avoid being targeted by evil people. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you downstairs.¡± Madam Rong stood up consciously. ¡°Of course I have to go too.¡± Second Madam Rong pulled her son up. ¡°My Xinming will apany you. Jinghui, do you want toe too?¡± If she didn¡¯t ask, everyone would have almost forgotten that Rong Jinghui was present. Rong Jinghui turned a deaf ear to his mother¡¯s question. He didn¡¯t look at anyone and ignored everyone. He stood up and walked out the door. This little grandson had a strange personality, and the Old Master was already used to it. He waved at Rong Xuelong. ¡°Xuelong,e and support Grandpa.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Xuelong walked forward obediently and upied the seat that originally belonged to Old Madam Rong. ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡± Rong Linyi hugged Su Yanyun¡¯s waist and bit her ear. ¡°Are we going back to the hospital?¡± Su Yanyun asked. Rong Linyi held her hand. ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡°Mrs. Rong, are you going to say something to me?¡± On the round bed in the luxurious suite, Rong Linyi pinned Madam Rong to the pillow. Su Yanyun¡¯s focus was a little off. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect your room to have a big round bed?¡± Her eyes sparkled. ¡°I like big round beds!¡± Rong Linyi grabbed Ms. Su, who was about to roll around, and pulled her back into his arms. ¡°Unfortunately, you have to return to the hospital with me tonight unless you can give me a satisfactory answer.¡± ¡°Hubby.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s voice was as soft as a delicious cheesecake. ¡°What do you want me to exin?¡± Chapter 440

Chapter 440: You Still Can y Like This?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer. He slowly leaned over and ced his ear on her baby bump¡­ He narrowed his eyes slightly with a glimmer in them. His voice was also dreamy and maic. ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°When was what?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t understand what her husband was asking. ¡°The paternity test. When did Mother bring you to do it?¡± He looked up at her. Above his head was a crystal ceilingmp that was like a starry sky. The spinning light spots reflected in Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes, which hid hope and fear. Fear¡­ These words were actually very unfamiliar to Rong Linyi. But now, this emotion controlled his thoughts clearly. He had also thought about doing a paternity test before. When Jiang Chengxi provoked him time and time again, he had also had the urge to confirm who the baby in Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach belonged to. But he already convinced himself. Forget it. Why did he have to ask for an oue? Anyway, this baby wouldn¡¯t be his, so why did he have to find out for himself? No matter what, he would never let go of Su Yanyun. He stopped himself in the past ultimately because he was afraid of losing¡­ It had been 15 years, and he had finally found a pair of hands to hold and a warm body to hug. If he had never obtained it in his life, it was fine for him to live a simple life without any desires. But once he obtained it, how could he still endure the pain of losing it? Su Yanyun could sense something in Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes and she seemed to have understood the answer he wanted to hear. But¡­ if she answered as he wished, what was the point of lying to him? She was extremely shocked, but she tried her best to calm down. As expected, Hubby actually suspected that the baby in her stomach was not his? Thinking of the cognitive impairment He Xiaoqin had mentioned more than once, and the entanglement between Song Zhifei and Jiang Chengxi, the doubt in Su Yanyun¡¯s heart increased. She didn¡¯t answer Rong Linyi for a long time, and the light in his eyes dimmed a little. In the end, he returned to his usual calmness. ¡°Be good, wait for me here for a while. I have something to do outside.¡± He kissed Su Yanyun¡¯s cheek. ¡°Are you going to look for Mother-inw?¡± Su Yanyun grabbed his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t me her, she¡¯s also¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Rong Linyi interrupted her. His voice was cold and Su Yanyun retracted her hand. Realizing that his attitude was too stiff, Rong Linyi calmed down and leaned down to kiss Su Yanyun¡¯s head. ¡°I just have something to confirm with her. Don¡¯t think too much. Wait for me here. Be good and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± He took a few steps and suddenly thought of something. He suddenly turned around. ¡°Oh right, my room has some fun things. Go next door. There¡¯s a surveince room and you can see part of the venue.¡± Su Yanyun widened her eyes. ¡°You know how to y like this?¡± Rong Linyi smiled. ¡°Yes, the purpose of ying like this is to avoid some people I don¡¯t want to meet. I¡¯ll see where they are first, and I¡¯ll go somewhere else.¡± Was this Hubby¡¯s fear of socialising or was he too cold? As soon as Rong Linyi left, she went over to y with the surveince cameras next door. Chapter 441

Chapter 441: Don¡¯t Want Her to Experience That Pain

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Tell me, why are you looking for me so urgently?¡± In the empty break room, Madam Rong crossed her arms with a faint smile. She looked at Rong Linyi. ¡°Where¡¯s Yanyun? Have you settled her down?¡± ¡°She¡¯s safe.¡± Rong Linyi replied. He walked to the armchair in front and sat down. He watched as Madam Rong took two wine sses and poured two sses of red wine. ¡°That paternity test is fake, right?¡± ¡°Fake?¡± Madam Rong immediately raised her brows. ¡°What makes you think that it¡¯s fake?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone quickened. ¡°Is it real then? When did you bring her to do it?¡± He couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling. All sorts of rity mixed together, making him unable to tell if he was happy or suspicious. Madam Rong elegantly stood up and took a sip of red wine. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care about this at all.¡± She smiled casually. Rong Linyi seemed to be at a loss for words. ¡°I¡­¡± Madam Rong sighed slightly. ¡°Back then, when I was pregnant with your sister, your second uncle wanted to take the opportunity to be with me.¡± She suddenly talked about this past with a calm expression. ¡°But your father and my wedding was imminent. I once thought of giving up. After what happened, how could we still be husband and wife peacefully? In the end, I asked your father to break up with me, but he brought me to get the marriage certificate. At the wedding, your second uncle caused trouble, and your father took the initiative to give up the inheritance in order to keep your sister and me¡­¡± ¡°So.¡± She looked up at Rong Linyi. ¡°How can two people who really want to be together give up just because of something? Do you know why I agreed to you being with Su Yanyun?¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer. Madam Rong continued. ¡°I saw an unshakable determination in you. At that time, I thought that even if Su Yanyun was really pregnant with someone else¡¯s child, so what? Xuelong wasn¡¯t your father¡¯s, but she was still our daughter.¡± ¡°Sister also has the Rong family¡¯s bloodline.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°She can be tolerated by the Rong family. Even so, Mother, you¡­¡± His eyes fell on Madam Rong. ¡°I don¡¯t want Yanyun to experience the pain you¡¯ve experienced before.¡± This was the first time Madam Rong had heard Rong Linyi say this. Her eyes flickered and she couldn¡¯t help but lean forward. She reached out and pressed Rong Linyi¡¯s knee. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t experienced the hardships of the past, I wouldn¡¯t be as strong as I am now. All my efforts were to let you and your sister live unrestrainedly.¡± Rong Linyi had mixed feelings. After a long time, he said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask you another question. What exactly happened in Room 1806?¡± Su Yanyun propped her chin on her hand and looked at therge surveince screen. The Rong family¡¯s mansion was really too big, so it was impossible for the surveince cameras to cover all the areas, but there were still some main venues. Besides that, the surroundings of this room were very detailed. Rong Linyi probably didn¡¯t want to bump into anyone when he left the room. Through the surveince cameras, she could see Old Master Rong talking to many people in the business world in a banquet hall. She could see Second Madam Rong surrounded by a group of madams. She even saw Jiang Chengxi and Jiang Yilin sitting in a corner with wine sses. Jiang Yilin drank red wine mouthful by mouthful with a maniacal expression. Jiang Chengxi was persuading her about something. Su Yanyun narrowed her eyes and was suddenly shocked¡­ Chapter 442

Chapter 442: She Couldn¡¯t Be Mentally Unsound

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°I¡¯m not willing¡­ I¡¯m not willing¡­ I¡¯m not willing¡­¡± Every time she drank a mouthful of red wine, Jiang Yilin said this like a curse. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s indignant.¡± Jiang Chengxi leaned close to Jiang Yilin and muttered to himself. Jiang Yilin looked up and red at Jiang Chengxi with red eyes. ¡°Brother, tell me the truth. Are you really interested in Su Yanyun?¡± Jiang Chengxi smiled and replied casually. ¡°I think there are too many interesting women.¡± Su Yanyun, who was sitting in front of the surveince screen, was stunned. What was happening? The person on the other end of the screen was very far away from her. Even if she stood not far from them, she might not necessarily be able to hear their words. But why did their voices ring in her head when they opened their mouths? She hugged her head in surprise. Did she suddenly have a special ability, or was she mentally ill? She turned to look at the surveince cameras on Old Master Rong¡¯s side. The Old Master was in high spirits. ¡°I¡¯m still very assured with what my Linyi does. He really did well thest time. The stock market soared, and only he managed to pull the corporation up by a lot¡­¡± The people around echoed his ttery. Su Yanyun widened her eyes and turned to another surveince camera. ¡°Rong Xuelong is over there. Why don¡¯t you look for her?¡± An unfamiliar man said to Jiang Chenglong. ¡°Why should I go and find her?¡± Jiang Chenglong replied calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t mention her in front of me in the future.¡± Damn it! Su Yanyun tugged at her hair. Calm down, calm down¡­ There is no way I would be mentally ill. It was clearly impossible to have special abilities. Baby Yanyun calmed down for a long time. Suddenly, she saw two women walking past the surveince area outside the door. Jin Mingzhu and Luo Weimin? Su Yanyun forgot to feel conflicted. What were these two people doing here so sneakily? She hurriedly adjusted the surveince camera angle and followed them. ¡°It should be very safe here.¡± Jin Mingzhu looked around. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the exact n?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. We¡¯ll arrange for Zheng Xin to meet at a certain ce first and get her to invite Su Yanyun over. Then, we¡¯ll drug the two of them together.¡± Luo Weimin¡¯s mouth opened and closed. ¡°When we retreat unscathed, let Deputy Minister Sun enter¡­¡± ¡°Speaking of which, is Su Yanyun really at the banquet? I¡¯ve been looking for her for a long time.¡± Jin Mingzhu looked around and confirmed that no one was around. ¡°I didn¡¯t see her either, but the minister said that she was there, so she must be. You have to know that the minister is Young Master Yi¡¯s god sister.¡± Luo Weimin said with certainty. ¡°That¡¯s settled!¡± Jin Mingzhu smiled secretly. ¡°Let¡¯s go and call Zheng Xin over first. I¡¯ve been unhappy with Su Yanyun for a long time. But¡­ didn¡¯t you say that Third Young Master Rong is supporting Su Yanyun?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? Would Third Young Master Rong still want her after such a thing happened in public?¡± Luo Weimin sneered. The two of them agreed and walked out of the surveince area. Su Yanyun sat in front of the surveince cameras with a dark expression. Drugging her left and right¡­ Besides drugging her and catching her in the act, couldn¡¯t Luo Weimin think of any new ways to harm her? That¡¯s right. She only knew some tricks to sow discord in college. If she really wanted to do something impressive, wouldn¡¯t it be difficult for someone of her intelligence? Now that things hade to this, Su Yanyun had already realized that she wasn¡¯t mentally ill or had developed a superpower. The reason she could ¡°hear¡± the sound on the screen was because¡­ Chapter 443

Chapter 443: Desire to Repair the Rtionship with Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°I heard that you¡¯re already investigating that matter.¡± Hearing Rong Linyi¡¯sst question, Madam Rong smiled. ¡°How is it? Any progress?¡± ¡°Perhaps the results will be out in two days.¡± Rong Linyi looked at Madam Rong. ¡°What have you found out?¡± ¡°You also know that someone deliberately destroyed the surveince cameras.¡± Madam Rong said calmly. ¡°At first, I thought that you were the one who destroyed them, but it looks like it¡¯s not¡­ so¡­¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m still continuing to investigate.¡± Madam Rong shrugged. However, because she had more information than Rong Linyi, she had already investigated ahead¡­ ¡°Why must we investigate 1806?¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t understand. Madam Rong stopped smiling and didn¡¯t respond to Rong Linyi. Even someone as strong as her was afraid. It was also very difficult to get her to tell Rong Linyi personally that she had silently agreed to Cheng Tingxue drugging him¡­ It had been 15 years¡­ The rtionship between mother and son had only improved in the past few days. This was all thanks to Su Yanyun. Even if her ¡°mistake¡± back then allowed Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun to be together by ident, if Rong Linyi knew the reason, would he still bring Su Yanyun back to the Rong family? All these years, she had been a heartless and unscrupulous mother to her son. She was like a sacrifice for the family, mechanically and numbly supporting this family. The mother and son rtionship was weak, and she no longer cared about how Rong Linyi thought of her. A week earlier, if Rong Linyi knew about her drugging him before she knew of Su Yanyun¡¯s existence, she would also admit it indifferently. But now¡­ Hua Sixuan found it hard to believe that she actually yearned to repair her rtionship with her son. Once Rong Linyi knew that she had unscrupulously gotten him to be with another woman, he would definitely think that she would use the same method to deal with Su Yanyun and her child. And the truth was that if she was forced to a certain extent, she really might do simr things. In her heart, the Rong family¡¯s benefits were always above everything. This was also the vicious oath she made to the Old Master when she snatched back the Rong family¡¯s power from the second branch. Madam Rong held her forehead in pain. ¡°Investigate it yourself. I believe you will find out the truth very soon.¡± She could only let everything take its course and hope that Rong Linyi would understand her painstaking efforts at that time. Rong Linyi knew that asking further would not yield any results. Fortunately, the results of his investigations should be out soon. The mother and son walked out of the break room. After a few steps, they saw a man in a dark gray suit in front of them. ¡°Linyi?¡± When he saw Rong Linyi, the smile on his face was as per usual as if the conflict not long ago had never happened. ¡°Are you discharged?¡± ¡°Thanks to you.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was still cold. ¡°We still have to wait a few days.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already discharged.¡± He had already walked forward. ¡°Oh right.¡± He turned to Madam Rong and said, ¡°I¡¯ll fetch Xiaoqin back tomorrow. I¡¯ve really troubled Aunt Hua to take care of her these two years.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Madam Rong smiled politely. ¡°Xiaoqin is very sensible. I like her a lot. With her around usually, I also feel that the house is much more lively.¡± He Yueze nodded slightly and looked at Rong Linyi again. ¡°Linyi, can I talk to you for a while?¡± Chapter 444

Chapter 444: Do You Still Love Her?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about between us.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s attitude was unfamiliar. He Yueze smiled awkwardly. Madam Rong bid farewell tactfully. ¡°I¡¯ll go over first. You two can chat slowly.¡± ¡°If you want to talk about Yanyun, you should stop now.¡± On the terrace, Rong Linyi crossed his arms and looked at He Yueze. Gray was like his personality. It was mediocre butfortable and rxed¡­ It entuated his handsome and exquisite face, and it had a unique nobility. But Rong Linyi seemed to have forgotten that gray represented ambiguity and darkness. ¡°I won¡¯t talk about her.¡± He Yueze avoided Rong Linyi¡¯s scrutinizing gaze and looked out of the terrace. The autumn night was a little cold, but the garden downstairs was as bright as day. There were still guests strolling and chatting. ¡°I came to apologize to you.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t ept it?¡± Rong Linyi replied mercilessly. ¡°He Yueze, we¡¯re even.¡± ¡°Linyi¡­¡± He Yueze looked a little pained. ¡°I know what I did was overboard, but when I fell in love with her, I didn¡¯t know about her rtionship with you. ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t go easy on me after you found out.¡± Rong Linyi scoffed. He Yueze: said, ¡°¡­Perhaps this sounds like an excuse to you, but I really heard Chenfeng say that you just¡­¡± ¡°Did you ever ask me?¡± Rong Linyi interrupted him. ¡°He Yueze, you clearly could havee and ask me, but you relied on Chenfeng¡¯s one-sided words to confirm the truth. Because whatever answer you had won¡¯t change your determination to pursue her.¡± There was silence on the terrace. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He Yueze finally admitted. ¡°I think I¡¯m probably possessed or confused from sleeping¡­ But that feeling is very real and strong, as if someone is constantly hypnotizing me in my head and telling me to do that. But Linyi, even so, I don¡¯t want us to be strangers because of this. I swear on my character that I won¡¯t harass and covet Yanyun anymore¡­¡± ¡°Do you still love her?¡± Rong Linyi interrupted He Yueze again. He Yueze was silent again. ¡°Let¡¯s be friends again when you no longer have her in your heart.¡± Rong Linyi also looked down the terrace. Something seemed to be happening downstairs as people from the garden kept walking quickly into the house. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yueze. You know I¡¯ve always been petty.¡± He Yueze smiled quickly. ¡°Then when the timees, I¡¯lle and look for you without a care in the world. You will have to learn to be magnanimous then.¡± Rong Linyi might look over with cold eyes if others said this. But when He Yueze said this, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Brother! You¡¯re here!¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s voice suddenly broke the rare silence. She ran over quickly and seemed to have just seen Rong Linyi. She nodded at him politely. ¡°Brother Linyi.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Xiaoqin.¡± He Yueze¡¯s expression was gentle. ¡°Weren¡¯t you chatting with a friend? Why did youe over?¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± He Xiaoqin hesitated and looked at Rong Linyi again. ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± He Yueze knew that Rong Linyi wouldn¡¯t ask, so he asked on his behalf. ¡°I came to look for Brother Linyi.¡± She was very anxious. ¡°I thought Yanyun was with Brother Linyi¡­¡± Chapter 445

Chapter 445: Intense Voice

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°What¡¯s wrong with Yanyun?¡± Rong Linyi, who had ignored He Xiaoqin just now, spoke to him attentively for the first time. He Xiaoqin saw his nervous expression and felt a stab in her heart. This was the first time Brother Linyi looked at her so seriously, but it was because of that woman. She could only stammer. ¡°Brother Linyi, you know that our employees all have certain backgrounds, so we came to the banquet today¡­¡± ¡°Get to the point!¡± Rong Linyi was enraged. He Xiaoqin was shocked. She had already prepared her words and said them like beans exploding. ¡°Yanyun was originally ying with us. She said that she was going to the bathroom, but she hasn¡¯te out yet.¡± Rong Linyi turned and ran out of the terrace, but he stopped after a few steps. ¡°Which floor¡¯s washroom? Have you guys gone in to look for her?¡± He asked. He didn¡¯t care about how Su Yanyun left the room to go to a gathering with her colleagues. He only wanted to know if she was safe now and if anything had happened to her. ¡°We¡­ we¡­¡± He Xiaoqin shivered and stammered. ¡°We don¡¯t dare to go in¡­¡± Rong Linyi was about to say something when He Yueze beat him to it. ¡°Bring us over immediately!¡± He didn¡¯t want to appear overly concerned, but He Xiaoqin¡¯s attitude made him unable to stand still. Whether it was Rong Linyi or He Yueze, after hearing He Xiaoqin¡¯s description and seeing her expression, they both thought, the baby in Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach had not met with an ident, right? He Xiaoqin was practically dragged all the way to the washroom on the first floor by He Yueze. This washroom was located in the corridor that led to the garage and was close to a side door. At this time, there were basically no guests leaving, so few people came here. But at this moment, the washroom was surrounded by people. Rong Linyi pushed through the crowd, not caring about his mysophobia anymore. He saw Madam Rong and the others standing at the door. It looked like everyone knew about themotion here, while he was thest to know. Before he even got close to the door, ambiguous and intense voices sounded from inside. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes turned red. He rushed towards the closed door but was held back by Madam Rong and Rong Xuelong. ¡°The door is locked from inside.¡± Rong Xuelong said hurriedly. Rong Linyi turned around. His handsome face stunned everyone, but his eyes were also shocked. ¡°Who¡¯s in there?¡± He asked word by word. The Rong family was shocked. Before Rong Linyi arrived, they only knew that something ugly was happening, but they didn¡¯t know who the main character of the matter was. Now that they saw his expression, they all had shocked guesses. Could it be that the person inside was actually¡­ He Xiaoqin walked forward timidly and said weakly, ¡°Aunt Hua¡­¡± Her timid and careful appearance seemed to confirm everyone¡¯s guess. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± No matter how well trained Madam Rong was, she couldn¡¯t calm down. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± He Xiaoqin cried. ¡°We were just chatting. Yanyun said that she wanted to go to the bathroom and Zheng Xin apanied her¡­ But she never came back¡­ I came to look for her, but the door was locked¡­¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Second Madam Rongughed gloatingly. ¡°Fortunately, this hasn¡¯t been announced to the public yet. Otherwise, we would lose a lot of face this time.¡± Chapter 446

Chapter 446: Step by Step Into the Abyss

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Second Madam Rong¡¯s words immediately caused a discussion among the surrounding guests. She nced at the darkened faces of Old Master and Rong Linyi, who were on the verge of exploding, and wanted to add fuel to the fire. Rong Jinghui yelled first. ¡°Shut up!¡± His expression was not much better than Rong Linyi¡¯s. Ever since he knew for sure that Su Yanyun was his second sister-inw, his feelings for her had be veryplicated and intense. There was hatred, and even more disdain and extreme prejudice¡­ But now, he guessed that the woman inside was probably her and he was about to lose his rationality. If Rong Linyi didn¡¯t open the door, Rong Jinghui might not be able to control himself and would kick the door open to drag out the man who dared to profane her. At this time, He Yueze was the one who remained calm. ¡°Xiaoqin, think it through.¡± He looked at only his sister and seemed to be observing the subtle expression on her face. ¡°Some things are just your guess. Before you¡¯re sure, you can¡¯t say anything rash.¡± ¡°I also hope not¡­¡± He Xiaoqin cried anxiously. ¡°But we separated in front. She was sure that she would go this way and she didn¡¯te back. She¡¯s also pregnant¡­¡± He Yueze red at her. But before he could get He Xiaoqin to shut up, a woman¡¯s unrestrained scream was heard from the bathroom. Another woman¡¯s voice also yelled. ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s good!¡± It was two women! The guests around looked forward to the gossip. Rong Linyi pushed Rong Xuelong aside and kicked the door. ¡°Linyi, calm down.¡± Rong Xuelong hugged his waist fearlessly. The door was kicked, but it didn¡¯t open. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Rong Linyi gritted his teeth, his voice almost dripping blood. He Xiaoqin cursed Rong Xuelong for being nosy in her heart, but she was d that she herself had already found the butler to open the door. ¡°Send the guests away first.¡± Even if it was an immoral matter, Madam Rong had to maintain the Rong family¡¯sst shred of dignity. She was already prepared to ept the worst oue. Rong Linyi shook Rong Xuelong off again. ¡°Give me the key.¡± He reached his hand out to the butler. The butler, whose hair wasbed neatly, couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure from Rong Linyi. He acted as if he had just returned from hell. Without hesitation, the butler handed the key to Rong Linyi. ¡°Linyi!¡± Madam Rong couldn¡¯t help but shout. Rong Linyi¡¯s bloodshot eyes were empty. He couldn¡¯t hear anything and only knew that the ambiguous soundsing from the door almost dried his blood. If what He Xiaoqin said was true, he didn¡¯t know what he would do¡­ ¡°Linyi, forget it.¡± Madam Rong tried to stop him. But the moment her eyes met his, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Rong Linyi¡¯s pupils were dark, as if they were soaked in ink. There was a kind of blindness, but also a terrifying darkness. There was destruction in them, but there was no rationality. ¡°Linyi, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± At that moment, Madam Rong felt as if she had returned to fifteen years ago. She felt so helpless in front of her unfamiliar son. She could only watch as he walked towards the abyss step by step, but she couldn¡¯t pull him back¡­ The entire venue was silent. A woman¡¯s beautiful voice suddenly lit up the darkness¡ª Chapter 447

Chapter 447: Don¡¯t Scare Me Like This In The Future

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± It was a familiar voice. It was as sweet as spring water and as cold as holy water. The key in Rong Linyi¡¯s hand fell to the ground with a ng. He seemed to have been suddenly pulled out of a bottomless quagmire. He was released from his drowning state and breathed fresh air again. He turned around suddenly and his rational eyes reflected his woman¡¯s delicate and gentle face. ¡°Hub¡­¡± Su Yanyun met his eyes. Before she could say the word, she was already sucked into that familiar embrace. The guests around¡­ were in an uproar. Not many people had seen Rong Linyi¡¯s true face. But through Madam Rong¡¯s conversation with him and the Rong family¡¯s attitude towards him, everyone more or less guessed his identity. Seeing him suddenly pull a woman into his embrace, they all widened their mouths in shock. Of course, the most shocked was none other than Zheng Xin, who was standing beside Su Yanyun. And He Xiaoqin, who was still smug just now. ¡°Damn it.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s words entered Su Yanyun¡¯s eardrums. They were low but pure like wine. His fingers were almost embedded in her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like this anymore. You know I¡­¡± You know I almost went crazy. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Su Yanyun wanted to die in her husband¡¯s embrace. She struggled to turn her face, but she still looked at He Xiaoqin and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± As an outstanding actor, this was the first time He Xiaoqin¡¯s smile was so stiff. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ we all thought you were in the bathroom. Speaking of which, Yanyun, when did you¡­¡± Just as she said this, a bang sounded from behind the door, as if someone had knocked on the door from inside. Then, a clear woman¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Ah¡­ be careful¡­ the baby in my stomach¡­¡± This voice¡­ If Su Yanyun didn¡¯t appear, it would probably cause a misunderstanding. But now that Su Yanyun was in front of them, everyone¡¯s expressions were even more interesting. Old Master Rong knew that it wasn¡¯t his precious granddaughter-inws inside and finally had the confidence to show the Rong family¡¯s old master¡¯s prestige. He was about to turn his head when Song Zhifei, who was watching themotion in the crowd, pounced. He almost hit Su Yanyun¡¯s feet. Before Rong Linyi could re up, Song Zhifei had already picked up the key on the ground. He opened the door with a roar and pounced in. Then, Song Zhifei¡¯s enraged roar sounded from the bathroom. ¡°Bitch¡ªwhat are you doing!¡± Su Yanyun craned her neck. How exciting! The spacious bathroom was in a mess. Clothes were all over the floor, and a man and two women were shamelessly in a mess. Song Zhifei rushed forward and grabbed Luo Weimin¡¯s hair. As he dragged her, he casually picked up a piece of clothing from the ground and wrapped it around her. Luo Weimin was unaware and was still twisting her body in shame. Meanwhile, Sun Pengfei and Jin Mingzhu were still fighting fiercely inside as if no one was around. ¡°Oh god!¡± Madam Jin and Madam Sun, who were watching themotion in the crowd, eximed together and rushed into the washroom one after another, trying to pull Sun Pengfei and Jin Mingzhu away. Just as Sun Pengfei¡¯s frontal view almost appeared in front of Su Yanyun, Rong Linyi covered her eyes with his hand. ¡°Close your eyes and don¡¯t look.¡± Su Yanyun was unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look either!¡± She raised her hand and covered Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes domineeringly. Chapter 448 - The One She Should Apologize to the Most Is Yanyun

Chapter 448: The One She Should Apologize to the Most Is Yanyun

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

A weak and boneless hand covered his eyes. In the blink of an eye, his slender and thick eyshes seemed to have brushed past her tender palm. Such a real and warm feeling made Rong Linyi¡¯s lips curve into a beautiful smile. It didn¡¯t matter to him whether other women were wearing clothes or not. But being able to cover his eyes domineeringly by his woman was an exceptionally sweet experience. ¡°Jealous?¡± His voice was low and maic. ¡°So you can be jealous, but other people can¡¯t?¡± Su Yanyun scoffed. Zheng Xin saw this and had goosebumps. She fought with all her might to be a live broadcaster. ¡°Wow! Sun Pengfei is really inhumane when he fights with his mother!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. Ms. Jin will probably find it difficult to marry in the future. Her mother finally helped her put on clothes and she tore them off again¡­¡± ¡°Wow, why is Luo Weimin crying? I think her man should be the one crying, okay? She¡¯s pregnant and still ying in the bathroom with another man. She has refreshed my understanding of her lower limit¡­¡± ¡°What on earth is this!¡± Old Master Rong was so angry his face turned green. The birthday banquet only happened once a year, but it was already messed up by these people. The people around saw that the Old Master was angry and silently vented their anger on the Sun and Jin families. They really deserved it for making a scene at Old Master Rong¡¯s birthday banquet. From now on, the two surnames, Sun and Jin, would probably no longer exist in the prestigious families of C City. The Sun and Jin families didn¡¯t dare to stay at the banquet either. They grabbed their children and left in a hurry, afraid that the longer they stayed, the angrier Old Master Rong would be. And Song Zhifei had long carried Luo Weimin off to somewhere. After the guests left, the Rong family all went to a small hall nearby. Old Master Rong pointed a finger at Rong Linyi and yelled. ¡°I have to educate you on this! You have to be calm in everything and not be rash. Look at yourself just now. What did you look like? Do you not trust your wife, or do you want to embarrass yourself in public?¡± Unexpectedly, Rong Linyi, who had always scoffed at the Old Master, lowered his head. He replied softly, ¡°Grandpa is right.¡± Old Master was speechless. He was about to scold him, but he choked on his words. If his grandson didn¡¯t talk back to him, how was he going to continue the ¡°pleasant¡± conversation? ¡°Actually, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly mediated. ¡°Xinxin said that she drank alcohol and was a little dizzy, so she wanted to go out for a walk. I didn¡¯t greet anyone and went for a walk with her in the garden. Who knew such a big thing would happen inside.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. It has nothing to do with you!¡± The Old Master said protectively. ¡°Oh right, which idiot said that Yanyun was inside?¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s heart pounded and she didn¡¯t have the courage to stand up. She had originally nned to continue staying in the Rong family tomorrow after plotting against Su Yanyun tonight. But she didn¡¯t expect it to backfire¡­ ¡°Grandpa Rong, this was my sister¡¯s mistake.¡± Seeing that He Xiaoqin was afraid to admit it, He Yueze took the initiative to go forward. ¡°She was also confused because of her concern and was too immature. I¡¯ll apologize to the Rong family for her. This kind of thing won¡¯t happen again.¡± Old Master Rong¡¯s expression softened a little towards He Yueze, the benefactor who had saved his grandson. But when he looked at He Xiaoqin, he was no longer friendly. ¡°Hmph! The person she should apologize to the most is Yanyun!¡± Chapter 449

Chapter 449: Wishing For a Face p

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He Xiaoqin already knew that the situation was hopeless. She was already mentally prepared to apologize and squeezed out two tears. ¡°Yanyun, I was wrong. I should have known. How could you have¡­ can you forgive me?¡± Such a pitiful plea would probably soften anyone¡¯s heart. Su Yanyun was also gentle and said kindly, ¡°What if I don¡¯t forgive you then?¡± Ah? Such a gentle tone while saying such contrasting words made even Zheng Xin sigh. He Xiaoqin was in a daze with tears on her face, as if she didn¡¯t hear what Su Yanyun said. ¡°Ha.¡± Su Yanyun smiled sticly. ¡°Xiaoqin, I was just joking. Look at how frightened you are. So what if I don¡¯t forgive you? Do you think you willmit suicide? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not such a petty person. I¡¯m just¡ªa little vengeful.¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s face was pale. The image she expected of Su Yanyun epting her apology did not appear. Instead, she was threatened and mocked by her. She suddenly cried. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Then she ran out crying. He Yueze didn¡¯t expect his sister to do this. He didn¡¯t even have time to say goodbye to everyone and chased after her. ¡°Yanyun, really. Xiaoqin didn¡¯t do it on purpose and apologized to you sincerely, yet you still have such an attitude. If others know, they will inevitably say that our Rong family is not magnanimous.¡± Second Madam Rong lectured Su Yanyun in annoyance. ¡°Second Aunt, this has nothing to do with you, right?¡± Su Yanyun turned around and looked at Second Madam. ¡°When someone frames you for adultery and drags arge group of people over to watch, I want to see you show your magnanimity.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Second Madam Rong was enraged. She never expected Su Yanyun, a junior, would dare to insult her in front of everyone. Madam Rong coughed twice, but there was a clear smile in her eyes. ¡°Okay, the misunderstanding has been cleared. We¡¯re family, so it¡¯s good to be peaceful.¡± Second Madam Rong snorted resentfully. ¡°You¡¯re really good at pretending to be a good person.¡± ¡°Come on, who told you to be the evil one? You¡¯re asking to be pped. Who are you ming?¡± Rong Xuelong sneered. ¡°Okay, cut it out.¡± Old Master Rong was thest toe out and control the situation. ¡°I only celebrate my birthday once a year. This is a year less after every year. Can you all think of me more? If all of you are as sensible as Yanyun, I can die in peace.¡± ¡°Father, please be more auspicious!¡± Madam Rong really couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°You think I would believe my words and curse myself?¡± The Old Master was fearless and had a bad temper. He turned and waved at Su Yanyun. ¡°Come,e, Yanyun,e and chat with Grandpa for a while.¡± Su Yanyun had just taken a step when Rong Linyi held her hand. His other hand covered the wound on his chest and his expression was a little ugly. ¡°Grandpa, Mother, there were too many things happening tonight. I¡¯m a little unwell and want to go back to the hospital first¡­¡± ¡°Go back. No one will stop you. Just leave Yanyun behind.¡± The Old Master was very open-minded. ¡°Father.¡± Madam Rong could only help her son persuade the Old Master. ¡°Linyi needs someone to take care of him if he¡¯s ufortable. He doesn¡¯t want anyone to take care of him, so only Yanyun can¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± The Old Master¡¯s voice was high. ¡°Yanyun is pregnant and she still has to take care of others? Isn¡¯t that a little inhumane? Linyi is already an adult. He has hands and feet, and he has to learn to take care of himself!¡± Rong Linyi¡­ Grandpa, I¡¯m still an injured patient! Chapter 450

Chapter 450: My Love, How Many More Surprises Do You Have...

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°You.¡± The Old Master waved his hand at Rong Linyi. ¡°Go back to the hospital and learn to take care of yourself. Yanyun will stay in our Rong family and enjoy life!¡± Rong Linyi gritted his teeth again. ¡°Grandpa, Yanyun can also enjoy life with me¡ª¡± The grandfather and grandson were about to fight again. Rong Xuelong hurriedly stood up and mediated. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll follow you to the hospital, and I¡¯ll take care of Yanyun meticulously!¡± Before the Old Master could say anything, she persuaded him again. ¡°Grandpa, think about it. Yanyun has two of your obedient great-grandchildren in her stomach. If she stays in the hospital, won¡¯t there be a doctor to help take care of her at any time? The doctor is the professional, right?¡± The Old Master was still a little unwilling. But he couldn¡¯t argue anymore, especially against his beloved granddaughter, and could only agree reluctantly. ¡°Then when Linyi is discharged, the two of you have toe back and stay here!¡± The Old Master expressed that this was the biggestpromise. ¡°How is it safer outside than in our Rong family?¡± Rong Xuelong rolled her eyes. Nowhere was as dangerous as the Rong family! Look at the second branch, they all want to devour Yanyun. Grandpa was lying through his teeth just to satisfy his own desires! ¡°Wow, this is the legendary Maybach¡ªWow, what leather is this seat made of? It¡¯s so soft andfortable. Ah¡ªit even has its own temperature¡­ As expected of a first ss pleasure¡ªoh god, it¡¯s soft and roofed. It¡¯s really the legendary backseat convertible¡­¡± Zheng Xin looked infatuated as she touched around in the Maybach. Su Yanyun hit Zheng Xin lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the moment the partition is lifted and the backseat convertible is opened, it¡¯s no different from a big truck?¡± Zheng Xin retorted. ¡°Uh¡­ you¡¯re such a boring woman, how did Young Master Yi fall for you?¡± Su Yanyun shrugged arrogantly and helplessly. ¡°My Linyi doesn¡¯t need fun.¡± In order to satisfy Su Yanyun¡¯s best friend¡¯s desire to see the Maybach, Rong Linyi was squeezed into the van at the back. Other than the driver and bodyguards in the front seat, there were only the two women in the car. ¡°Oh my, your Linyi.¡± Zheng Xin knelt on the seat and poked Su Yanyun¡¯s forehead coquettishly with her index finger. ¡°Tell me honestly, when did you be Madam Yi? You even deceived me. You deserve punishment!¡± ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong.¡± Su Yanyun raised her hands above her head and pretended to have rabbit ears. ¡°It¡¯s not that I wanted to conceal it, but Linyi really didn¡¯t let me say it in the past. Speaking of which, both you and Old Master Rong only found out tonight. This treatment is high-ss, right?¡± Zheng Xin rolled back into the seat and patted the wide armrest. ¡°This is high-ss!!¡± She turned and looked at Su Yanyun. ¡°Speaking of which, Yanyun, how did you know their scheme?¡± Tonight, if Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know about Luo Weimin¡¯s scheme, then she and Zheng Xin would be the ones being vited by Sun Pengfei in the bathroom. ¡°This is my special ability!¡± Su Yanyun tried to strike a cool pose. Zheng Xin seemed to be stunned. ¡°Ms. Su, you really hid it well. I admire you!¡± Su Yanyun turned around and held Zheng Xin¡¯s chin. ¡°You read the wrong lines! You should say, my beloved concubine, how many more surprises do you have that I don¡¯t know?¡± The two womenughed. It was as if the soul-stirring scheme from before didn¡¯t exist. But between theughter, Su Yanyun and Zheng Xin both understood that they had narrowly escaped the edge of the cliff. At that time, He Xiaoqin had already made all the arrangements and was waiting for them to jump down¡­ Chapter 451

Chapter 451: Guess She Won¡¯t Know Her ce

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The four sses of beer and two sses of fruit juice the waiter brought were specially marked. One ss of wine and one ss of fruit juice were spiked with a strong drug. But what He Xiaoqin and the rest didn¡¯t know was that Su Yanyun had already stopped the waiter when he was spiking the drinks. Su Yanyun pretended to be He Xiaoqin¡¯s partner and gave the waiter a diamond brooch as a tip to listen to Su Yanyun¡¯s instructions. Not only did he rearrange the wine sses ording to her instructions, but he also added the remaining medicine to the third ss of wine. Su Yanyun originally hoped that the four sses of wine would contain all the drugs so that she could finally capture this group of scum and sluts. In this matter, Sun Pengfei bore a grudge against her because of the conflict during the Weing Team building and deliberately tricked her to meet Su Bowang. Tonight was also his premeditated revenge against her. Jin Mingzhu had always been Sun Pengfei¡¯s aplice. As for Luo Weimin, there was no need to mention her. Her old grievances with Su Yanyun could be used to write a book. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have enough drugs. Otherwise, Su Yanyun wouldn¡¯t let off anyone who schemed against her. Meanwhile, He Xiaoqin was lucky to get the drugless wine¡­ Su Yanyun and Zheng Xin went to the washroom. Sun Pengfei, Jin Mingzhu, and Luo Weimin followed closely behind while He Xiaoqin ran to tell everything to Rong Linyi. But Su Yanyun and Zheng Xin, who were already prepared, took the opportunity to lock the three of them in the bathroom and retreat unscathed. ording to Su Yanyun¡¯s expectations, she wanted Sun Pengfei and the others to identify He Xiaoqin as part of their team after they were caught and drag her down with them. She didn¡¯t expect Rong Linyi to lose control of himself so badly that she herself had to prove her innocence in advance¡­ Not to mention that the entire Jin family and Sun family were mobilized and took Sun Pengfei and Jin Mingzhu away. ¡°Hmph! That bitch He Xiaoqin escaped!¡± Zheng Xin said indignantly. ¡°Haha.¡± Su Yanyun sneered. The crystal car window reflected her beautiful face. ¡°If she knows her ce from now on, then there¡¯s nothing to worry about. But I guess she won¡¯t¡­¡± She looked back at Zheng Xin with a smile. ¡°Want to bet?¡± ¡°No!¡± Zheng Xin said unhappily. ¡°A woman like He Xiaoqin, who acts nicely on the outside but actually has all sorts of devious schemes, won¡¯t give up her target easily. Hmph, who asked your husband to be so outstanding?¡± ¡°I have no choice.¡± Baby Yanyun held her face narcissistically. ¡°Who asked me to be so cute and attract such an outstanding husband?¡± Zheng Xin said, ¡°Shameless!¡± ¡°Brother, this isn¡¯t the way back to the Rong family.¡± In the car, He Xiaoqin looked at the scenery outside in a panic. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± He Yueze¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Home.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going home now? My clothes are still in the Rong family¡¯s house.¡± He Xiaoqin didn¡¯t expect He Yueze to bring her back now. She still wanted to stay in the Rong family for a while longer. Old Master Rong would definitely let Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun stay in the Rong family¡¯s house. Then she would have more opportunities to see Rong Linyi. ¡°Buy new clothes. What¡¯s there to worry about when you have money?¡± He Yueze said indifferently. ¡°But I haven¡¯t even said goodbye to Aunt Hua. I¡¯ve troubled her for two years. It¡¯s not polite to leave like this.¡± He Xiaoqin was still unwilling to give up. ¡°Yes, trouble.¡± He Yueze smiled coldly. ¡°You also know what it means to trouble others?¡± He Yueze had always been calm. He Xiaoqin was shocked that he would speak in such a tone. ¡°Brother, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± He Yueze regained his cold expression. ¡°Xiaoqin, I¡¯m very disappointed in you¡­¡± Chapter 452

Chapter 452: Can¡¯t See Anything Anymore

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°From tomorrow onwards, stay at home and don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll help you quit your job in the Rong Corporation.¡± He Yueze said coldly. ¡°Also, don¡¯t think about Linyi anymore¡­¡± ¡°Brother! I didn¡¯t!¡± He Xiaoqin was extremely agitated in an instant. ¡°I was just being myself! Who have I offended!¡± He Yueze didn¡¯t answer her and continued to look out of the window. He repeated his words. ¡°Xiaoqin, I¡¯m very disappointed in you, very disappointed¡­¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s heart turned cold. If she had known that her brother would stop her from pursuing Rong Linyi after he woke up, It was better to let him sleep forever instead! Yes¡­ He Xiaoqin grit her teeth secretly. If only her brother was dead! ¡°You really frightened me tonight.¡± Rong Xuelong leaned on the car seat and took out a slenderdy¡¯s cigarette. She was about to light it when Rong Linyi leaned over, took the cigarette from her and threw it in the trash. Rong Xuelong widened her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not pregnant, right?¡± ¡°If you smoke, I will smell like smoke.¡± Rong Linyi replied calmly, but his next sentence shocked Rong Xuelong even more. ¡°If Yanyun smells the secondhand smoke on me, it won¡¯t be good for the baby.¡± Rong Xuelong was speechless. Wasn¡¯t the reason that he thought the smell of smoke was dirty? ¡°Speaking of which, do you know that you really scared me tonight?¡± Rong Xuelong asked arrogantly. ¡°Tell me, what were you thinking back then? If it was really Yanyun inside, what would you do?¡± Rong Linyi lowered his head and didn¡¯t answer Rong Xuelong for a long time. After a long time, he replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡­¡± He looked up, and the emptiness in his eyes made Rong Xuelong¡¯s heart palpitate. ¡°I couldn¡¯t see anything at that time¡­¡± Rong Xuelong looked at Rong Linyi in a daze. After a while, she raised her hand and carefully¡­ ced it on Rong Linyi¡¯s hand. Unexpectedly, Rong Linyi didn¡¯t push her hand away. Actually, Rong Xuelong had long realized that his obsession with cleanliness didn¡¯t seem to be as serious as before. She looked at her hand on his, feeling touched. ¡°Linyi, you have to believe that Yanyun isn¡¯t as weak as you think¡­¡± ¡°No, it won¡¯t happen again. You have to believe¡­¡± The night was hazy. Su Yanyun curled up in Rong Linyi¡¯s embrace and slept soundly. The curtains were half open and a sliver of moonlight shone on her white jade-like arm. Rong Linyi gently pulled up the nket and covered her with it. ¡°Promise me that nothing will happen and you won¡¯t leave.¡± He bit her ear softly. ¡°Otherwise¡ª¡± Otherwise, his world would probably fall into darkness again. Rong Linyi narrowed his eyes and remembered that afternoon 15 years ago¡­ ¡°Hubby, you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡± Early in the morning, Su Yanyun reached out her slender fingers and carefully poked Rong Linyi¡¯s slightly green eyes. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Baby Yanyun sized herself up. ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°Kicking the nket, rolling it horizontally, do you think I have a reason to sleep well?¡± Rong Linyi seemed to be gritting his teeth. Baby Yanyun crossed her fingers pitifully. ¡°No.¡± But had she slept so badly in the past? Rong Linyi looked away. He would never tell Ms. Rong that the truth of his insomniast night was due to his emotions. Later on, his brain affected his body and he felt a¡­ desire that he couldn¡¯t suppress no matter what. Chapter 453

Chapter 453: Do You Think I¡¯m That Short?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

A dangerous cloud surfaced in her husband¡¯s eyes. Baby Yanyun was very bold¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡± Her soft voice tickled Rong Linyi¡¯s heart like a feather. ¡°Sorry?¡± It was a sweet torture to be unable to release the itch. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± She pouted pitifully. ¡°What do you mean? You still think you didn¡¯t do it on purpose?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice and body moved closer and closer to her, forcing her onto the bed. Su Yanyun boldly reached out a finger and jabbed Rong Linyi¡¯s chest. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Stop?¡± ¡°This is a safe distance.¡± Su Yanyun was alert. Rong Linyi smiled dangerously. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that short?¡± He seemed to grit his teeth, and there was a hint of danger in his voice. ¡°What?¡± Baby Yanyun was sometimes so pure that she didn¡¯t seem like an expectant mother. She was confused. ¡°What do you mean by short?¡± But under Rong Linyi¡¯s oppressive gaze, no matter how slow she was, she understood and reacted immediately. ¡°Ah!¡± She raised her little fist and hit Rong Linyi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m talking about my stomach! If you continue, you¡¯ll press down on my stomach! I¡¯m not talking about the length of that!¡± As she spoke, she nced at a ce on her husband that had propped up with lingering fear. Boohoo, she had indeed touched the red line. ¡°Since you want to apologize, how can you be insincere?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s hand slid up her smooth thigh little by little. Perhaps because she was pregnant with a baby, Su Yanyun was more feminine than before. Her skin was smooth and not greasy, with a hint of fragrance. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes darkened and his breathing became heavier. ¡°If you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, it¡¯s best not to¡­¡± Su Yanyun suggested boldly. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes darkened and he lowered his voice a little. ¡°I heard from the doctor.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t seem to hear Ms. Su¡¯s words of protest and only asked for her opinion seriously. ¡°It¡¯s best if you¡¯re on top or I¡¯m behind you. Which do you think is more eptable?¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Could he not use such an academic tone to talk about such a serious topic? No matter which side it was, she wasn¡¯t too interested. Before she could answer, Rong Linyi¡¯s kissnded on her lips. He kissed her extremely quickly, and then moved down. His lips touched her chin, her slender and beautiful neck, and then her corbone¡­ Bit by bit, he slid down her chest and kissed her stomach through her silky pajamas. Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness. She watched as his warm lips left invisible marks on her body. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Her voice was also gentle and filled with infinite amounts of affection. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was muffled. ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡± Su Yanyun looked down at Rong Linyi almost piously. I will never leave you, my dearest Hubby. ¡°Don¡¯t leave my line of sight¡­¡± Rong Linyi continued. ¡°Whether it¡¯s your person or your heart¡­¡± Chapter 454

Chapter 454: You Are My Redemption

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Yes.¡± Su Yanyun smiled sweetly. ¡°Whether it¡¯s my person or my heart.¡± They are all yours. They are all my dearest husband¡¯s. Even the baby in my stomach¡­ is yours. Suddenly, she gasped softly. ¡°No¡­¡± She hurriedly moved back to avoid his lips. But Rong Linyi grabbed her wrist and stopped her from retreating. ¡°No.¡± Su Yanyun begged weakly. ¡°Not there¡­¡± Hubby was such a serious cleanliness freak, so how could he possibly do such a thing? This kind of thing waspletely uneptable even for normal people like her. ¡°It¡¯s not dirty.¡± Rong Linyi ignored her struggling and kissed her gently. ¡°My baby can¡¯t be dirty¡­¡± His baby was the cleanest and purest existence in the world. ¡°I¡¯m the dirty one.¡± He closed his eyes and slowly stuck out the tip of his tongue. ¡°You are my salvation.¡± Su Yanyun closed her eyes tightly, but her body was shaking uncontrobly. ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Her voice was as weak as a newborn kitten. ¡°What?¡± Rong Linyi breathed heavily on her body. ¡°I¡¯m a little afraid¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Rong Linyiforted her softly. As expected, only when the two of them were that intimate could his heart calm down. Only when he felt that she really belonged to him would his anxious soul stop shouting and rest within the warm barrier. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Feeling her nervousness, he wanted her to rx. Su Yanyun whimpered and couldn¡¯t answer. It was too unfamiliar¡­ Her most vulnerable part was exposed to someone, and there was noforting embrace. She felt as if she was sitting on a roller coaster and had been thrown off track. Rong Linyi smiled slightly. That wild cat that bared its fangs and brandished its wsst night was as pitiful as a little white rabbit now. ¡°Just rx and enjoy yourself.¡± Su Yanyun reached out her arms pitifully. ¡°Hubby, I want a hug.¡± Rong Linyi originally wanted to serve his baby first, but seeing her teary eyes, which had a mix of tenderness and brutality, he was unable to control himself anymore. He wanted to do as she wished and give her a gentle embrace before crushing her powerfully. However, before the two of them could touch each other, his phone rang at the most inappropriate time. Rong Linyi angrily hugged Su Yanyun and picked up the call. ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll give you three seconds to finish talking!¡± His tone was as if he wanted to tear something apart. On the other end of the line, Jiang Tong was shocked and forgot to say his name. He replied word by word. ¡°The Su Corporation¡¯s shares have soared. It¡¯s suspected that someone has acquired itprehensively in the secondary market.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s anger dissipated a little upon hearing such important news. He turned Su Yanyun over and hugged her from behind with her back against his chest¡­ Su Yanyun was speechless. Hubby, what are you doing! ¡°Young Master Yi, that¡­¡± Jiang Tong felt that his boss seemed to be in a normal mood and continued. ¡°We just checked. It should be Su Bowang behind the scenes, making a move. Do we need to snatch it from him immediately? ¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s breathing was clearly unstable. ¡°¡­You can¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Chapter 455

Chapter 455: Multitasking isn¡¯t Possible

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Tong asked. Rong Linyi responded. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Young Master Yi, are you saying that we should not fight with him for it?¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer for a long time. But on the other end of the line, there was obviously some heavy breathing. Jiang Tong asked. ¡°Young Master Yi?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Are you undergoing treatment?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Then¡­ I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. We don¡¯t have to care about Su Bowang¡¯s acquisition for the time being?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡± Jiang Tong cried. He suddenly felt thatmunicating with Young Master Yi was so difficult. Young Master Yi, are you alright? Don¡¯t let that one stab of the knife ruin your heroic life. ¡°I¡¯m saying.¡± Rong Linyi forced himself to stop and organized his thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t give him a way out. Snatch all the shares in the market and increase the share price to about 95%. Stop and let him eat the rest. Then empty this entire cheque for me!¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Jiang Tong was excited. ¡°Let him die without a burial ce!¡± He was halfway through his sentence when a hushed voice sounded from the other end of the line. Putting down his phone, Rong Linyi turned Su Yanyun¡¯s head around fiercely and bit her soft lips. ¡°It¡¯s indeed impossible to multitask¡­¡± In just an afternoon, the stock price of Xin Chengtu under the Su Corporation soared. ¡°What? Someone is fighting with us for shares in the secondary market?¡± Su Bowang almost fell from his chair when he heard this news. ¡°Mr. Su, the share price is already more than 500 yuan. Are we still chasing after it?¡± The consultant at the side asked awkwardly. ¡°Chase! Why shouldn¡¯t we chase it! Damn it¡­¡± Su Bowang cursed. ¡°They¡¯re driving me to my death, but I won¡¯t let them do as they wish! They think that they can rebuild the board of directors after financing thepany a little and kick me out. No way! ¡± Rong Corporation had already sessfully financed Xin Chengtu and became the first major shareholder of Xin Cheng. But Su Bowang was unwilling to hand over the rights to the board of directors. Although he actually didn¡¯t have any actual power as the shares in his hands were also stolen from Su Yanyun¡¯s mother because of their marriage. But with the board of directors¡¯ resources, he could also gain a lot of benefits. Now that the Su Corporation was sending people to rebuild the board of directors, Su Bowang would lose all rights to speak. That was why he went all out to buy shares in the secondary market, hoping to buy the retailer¡¯s tickets for himself to increase his shares. Who would have thought that his sneaky behavior would be discovered? Needless to say, the Rong Corporation must have seen through his small actions and started to attack him. ¡°Snatch! Snatch as much as you can!¡± Su Bowang yelled fiercely. ¡°But we don¡¯t have much cash left.¡± The financial consultant reminded worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can temporarily mortgage the house at home!¡± Su Bowang¡¯s eyes were red like a gambler¡¯s. ¡°As long as I can maintain my position on the board of directors, the money will be doubled.¡± Besides, that house also belonged to Su Yanyun and her mother¡­ At the time, Su Yanyun wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch as the house fell into someone else¡¯s hands. He could also use this opportunity to snatch her portion of the shares¡­ Thinking of his scheme, Su Bowang was secretly smug. Victory was in his hands. The Su Corporation, which he had painstakingly obtained, had been in his hands for so many years. Shi Fangran had gotten into a car ident and had been in a vegetative state for many years. On the other hand, Su Yanyun was young and didn¡¯t have a background or any abilities, so she was bullied by him¡­ How could he bear to let go? Chapter 456

Chapter 456: Send Him to Death Personally

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°I heard from your call just now that you were talking about the Su Corporation?¡± Su Yanyun sat on the apanying bed calmly and obediently let her husbandb her hair. The actions of the two of them had messed up her beautiful hair just now. However, ever since her husband came back from North America, he had be a hairdresser. He never missed the opportunity to wash her hair andb it. Rong Linyi wouldn¡¯t say that he loved her dark ck hair. The smooth strands felt like a spring that took away all the filth on him¡­ Hearing Su Yanyun¡¯s question, theb in his hand didn¡¯t stop moving either. ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Linyi leaned in and pecked her red earlobe. ¡°Do you want to see how that scum Su Bowang is going to die?¡± Su Yanyun held Rong Linyi¡¯s hand and held theb with her fingertips. ¡°Not only do I want to watch him die.¡± She breathed sweetly to him. It was clearly a sweet voice, but it carried the aura of a little demon. ¡°I also want to personally send him to his death.¡± ¡°What? The stock market plummeted?¡± Su Bowang was still dreaming of continuing to control the Su Corporation when he was forced awake by the reality that was shattering. ¡°How is that possible?¡± He didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°Even if the market falls, our shares can¡¯t possibly fall by much.¡± He had invested all his worth into the Su Corporation¡¯s shares. Unexpectedly, in just a few days, it fell from a strong position, and everyone¡¯s jaws dropped. Now, billions had disappeared from the market, and Su Bowang had lost hundreds of millions of dors in assets. ¡°Mr. Su, our suggestion is that you immediately empty your hands of the stocks and stop the damage in time. If you continue holding on to them, your assets will continue to evaporate.¡± The consultant persuaded earnestly. But Su Bowang couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible! I can¡¯t throw the stocks out. If I do, I won¡¯t have a ce in the Su Corporation.¡± He mmed his hand on the table. ¡°Continue buying! Continue! Hold on to the stocks!¡± The consultant shook his head. Mr. Su must be crazy. Everyone knew who was behind the wheel. He was really muddle-headed to fight with the Rong Corporation. ¡°Mr. Su, we can¡¯t win against the Rong Corporation.¡± The consultant was responsible and persuaded him onest time. ¡°Why does the Rong Corporation want to fight with me?¡± Su Bowang asked. ¡°They fight with me because they want the shares in my hands. Their goal in fighting is not to destroy the Su Corporation, so as long as I grit my teeth and continue to hold the shares in my hands, I will be the final winner.¡± The consultant opened his mouth, but realized that it was useless to say anything more. He really wanted to tell Su Bowang that if the Rong Corporation was happy, even if they destroyed the Su Corporation, it was just a game to them and not worth another mention. It wouldn¡¯t even affect their report for the quarter. But if the Su Corporation copsed, Su Bowang would have nowhere to go. But in the end, he still gave up on convincing him and asked thoughtfully. ¡°Mr. Su, if you want to continue buying shares, you need a lot of cash. I have reliable financial loans to introduce to you¡­¡± The money was soon in his bank ount. Su Bowang continued to buy as if he was crazy and increased his shares. It seemed that because of his investment, the share price slowly stabilized before the verge of copse. But before he could take a breath, the entire share price fell like a kite with a broken string. Chapter 457

Chapter 457: I¡¯ll Lead the Way for You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

On this day, Rong Linyi had just settled the hospital discharge procedures. Su Yanyun hooked her arm around his and sat in the Maybach. Suddenly, her phone rang. She took it out and saw an unfamiliar number. ¡°Hello.¡± She picked it up, thinking it was a harassment or sales call. ¡°Hello, is this Ms. An?¡± It was a young woman¡¯s voice. Su Yanyun¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she immediately thought of something. She didn¡¯t answer yes or no and only asked. ¡°May I ask what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Your paternity test report is out. When are you going to collect it?¡± The other party asked politely. Su Yanyun almost held her forehead. Seriously, why didn¡¯t ite out earlier? She had already gotten into the car and was apanied by her husband¡­ ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you when I have the time.¡± She said casually. ¡°Okay, we will keep it for a year. The results will also be sent to your email.¡± The other party replied. ¡°When youe, just tell us the identification number.¡± After hanging up the call, Rong Linyi looked at Su Yanyun inquisitively. ¡°Who called?¡± ¡°Some early childhood lessons for the baby.¡± Su Yanyun had already thought of an excuse during the call. ¡°Seriously, this baby is still in my stomach, but they¡¯re alreadying to ask me about it. Speaking of which, who leaked my phone number?¡± She had a dissatisfied and worried expression. Her good acting had actually sessfully deceived Rong Linyi. ¡°It must have been leaked by the hospital.¡± Rong Linyi scoffed. ¡°Make a transfer call. In the future, transfer any number that isn¡¯t a contact on your phone to me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Am I not worthy enough to be your little secretary?¡± Su Yanyun nted her eyes and touched Rong Linyi¡¯s chest with her fingers. She rubbed his strong muscles through his coat. ¡°My secretary has to have an eight-pack. Do you have any?¡± Her voice was full of temptation. Rong Linyi pinched her hand and traced it down his abs. ¡°Not only do I have an eight-pack, I can also guide Little Missy¡­¡± ¡°Bad!¡± ¡°I thought you liked how bad I was¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t go anywhere with her hand caught in his, so she could only fall into the trap obediently. Su Yanyun wanted to break free, but Rong Linyi said softly, ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Yanyun Baby cried. ¡°You were the one who¡¯s fooling around¡­¡± ¡°I mean, stop fooling around.¡± Rong Linyi repeated seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to watch a good show.¡± ¡°Father! There are so many people at home! They said that our house has been mortgaged and they want to chase us out. Come back quickly!¡± Su Menghe held her phone and screamed into the phone in shock. ¡°They even threatened me to not call the police. Dad, quickly call the police¡­ Ah!¡± Su Bowang heard the voice on the other end of the line and knew that his precious daughter had been hit. ¡°You, don¡¯t touch her.¡± He hurriedly lowered his voice to the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯ll pay up immediately. Don¡¯t touch my wife and daughter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you three hours! Send the money to the bank. Otherwise¡­ your daughter looks good, and she should be able to be sold for a few dors.¡± The man on the other end of the line threatened. ¡°No! No! I¡¯ll definitely raise the money immediately! Can you give me a few hours¡­ more¡­¡± Su Bowang asked like a turtle hiding in its shell. ¡°Okay, three hours. If you take more than an hour more, I¡¯ll chop off one of your son¡¯s fingers. I can give you a total of an hour extra.¡± The man¡¯s voice on the other end of the line sounded sinister. Chapter 458 - A Cold Smile

Chapter 458: A Cold Smile

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

On the other hand, this was the situation with Su Yanyun¡¯s phone. An rm that sounded like a police car siren rang. It was indeed that siren sound. She still had some of the phone numbers of those in the Su family. But she had set a special ringtone. It was a sharp and unpleasant police siren rm. She nced at it and smiled at Rong Linyi subconsciously. ¡°Someone is rushing to send us tickets to a big show.¡± She picked up the phone and Su Bowang¡¯s panting was heard. ¡°Yanyun, bad news¡­ bad news¡­ A group of people hase to take over our entire house and chase our whole family out¡­ How much money can you raise now? If you¡¯re toote, our house will be gone.¡± Su Yanyun found it funny. ¡°Stepfather, you seem to have forgotten that when you chased me out of the house, you told me that I had nothing to do with the Su family anymore.¡± It was no wonder she said that. She thought of the ¡°favor¡± Su Bowang had given her when her mother was hospitalized and she was at a dead end. Su Yanyun¡¯s heart subconsciously darkened. At that time, her mother needed arge sum of money. The Su family clearly had money and could have given her the best treatment and environment for recuperation. But Su Bowang told the hospital that Mother Su didn¡¯t need any treatment and he was going to sign the waiver. For her mother, Su Yanyun knelt while crying, but instead, Su Bowang wanted to take the opportunity to take advantage of her¡­ This was not the most miserable thing. The most miserable thing was that Guo Qiaolian swaggered into the Su family with her son and daughter right after. Guo Qiaolian took over everything that originally belonged to Mother Su, and Su Menghe took the opportunity to snatch her things as well. That bastard Su Zhongjie. Although he said that he would take good care of Su Yanyun on the surface, But his eyes were shining with the same wretched and covetous light as Su Bowang¡¯s. In that kind of crisis, she couldn¡¯t imagine how she had secretly hidden all her mother¡¯s most precious items in a suitcase and dragged them to the Shi family house. But she didn¡¯t expect to be refused entry when she returned. Even the lock of the door outside had been changed. Su Menghe was holding a fierce dog and cursing her with expletives, asking the dog to bite her and chase her away. They told her to get lost and told her that this was no longer her home¡­ Su Yanyun shook her head and threw all the heavy things out. Her expression was gloomier than ever before. Su Bowang¡¯s pleading voice was still sounding out from the phone asionally. ¡°Yanyun, I know you have a misunderstanding about Uncle, but no matter what, we¡¯re still family. Our surnames are all Su. When your father passed on, if it weren¡¯t for Uncle taking care of you and your mother, you two, as widow and orphan, would have been bullied by others.¡± Hearing him praise himself so shamelessly, Su Yanyun¡¯s smile was cold. ¡°Okay, I was just about to pass by the family house, so I¡¯ll invite Stepfather toe along so that I can see the situation.¡± She had been tricked! Su Bowang was overjoyed. He knew that Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t bear to give up that house no matter what. After all, that was her home and she had grown up there. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there, Yanyun.¡± Su Bowang pretended to be grateful. ¡°You have to prepare the money first. Those people are all evil. It won¡¯t be good if they hurt you.¡± ¡°Okay, how much do I need to prepare?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s tone sounded innocent. ¡°You have to prepare at least 300 million.¡± Su Bowang was greedy. ¡°300 million? When did our house be so valuable?¡± Su Yanyun almostughed out. Was Su Bowang stupid, or did he think that she was stupid instead? ¡°Stepfather, where would I find that much money?¡± Chapter 459

Chapter 459: She Is The Big Boss

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Yanyun, about the money¡­¡± Su Bowang was obviously thick-skinned. He said thoughtfully, ¡°I know you won¡¯t be able to get so much money in such a short amount of time. But doesn¡¯t your mother still have some jewelry as well? I remember that set of ice jade and that diamond ne. If you sell them, you can also¡­¡± ¡°Stepfather, you also know that those things are all registered. They belong to my mother. She¡¯s still around, and I have no right to sell them on her behalf.¡± Su Yanyun interrupted Su Bowang awkwardly. ¡°If they could be sold, I would have sold them long ago when Mother was hospitalized.¡± Su Bowang obviously knew that Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t touch that batch of jewelry. He was waiting for her to say this. He hurriedly said, ¡°But Yanyun, isn¡¯t there still a portion of the Su Corporation¡¯s shares that¡¯s in your hands? Can you¡­¡± ¡°Stepfather!¡± Su Yanyun interrupted Su Bowang again. ¡°You forgot that the shares will only belong to me after Mother passes on. Could it be that you have ns with my Mother¡­¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Su Bowang denied it repeatedly. ¡°Yanyun, don¡¯t think otherwise. I¡¯m helping youe up with ideas, right? Although those shares don¡¯t belong to you for the time being, you can use them as coteral. When we have money, we can get them back. I know a coteralpany that can save us a lot of time and won¡¯t check your father¡¯s will.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yanyun seemed to havepromised. ¡°Then¡­ what should I do?¡± Su Bowang was overjoyed that Su Yanyun fell for his trick. ¡°Come to the house first. I¡¯ll tell you what to do.¡± Su Bowang replied anxiously. ¡°I¡¯ll help you get thergest amount for your shares. This way, our house can be saved.¡± After hanging up the call, Su Yanyun scoffed and pointed at her phone. ¡°He¡¯s thinking about getting my portion of the shares.¡± Rong Linyi smiled slightly. ¡°The Rong Corporation is already thergest shareholder of Xin Chengtu now. Su Bowang wants to trick you into giving him your shares so that he canpete with me.¡± ¡°In that case, I have to call you Boss too.¡± Su Yanyun pretended to be pitiful. ¡°Everything under the Su Corporation belongs to the Rong Corporation.¡± Rong Linyi leaned in and exhaled softly in her ear. ¡°I¡¯m all yours.¡± He was not wrong at all. The documents he had Su Yanyun sign allowed her to own severalpanies. Thesepanies each own arge portion of the shares of Xin Chengtu. Thus, Su Yanyun had long taken back the Su Corporation¡¯s most profitable Xin Cheng. As for the otherpanies under the Su Corporation, they were all dependent on Xin Cheng and were not worth mentioning. She was the Su Corporation¡¯s biggest boss now. It was just that this matter was carried out secretly, so no one knew about it. Of course, Su Bowang¡¯s family had no way of knowing as well. Su Menghe was hugging Guo Qiaolian and trembling. Su Zhongjie was lying in front of them and pretending to be dead. He had just been pped a few times and looked disheveled. Su Yanyun had just walked in with Rong Linyi with their arms hooked together when Su Menghe¡¯s eyes lit up. On one hand, Su Menghe thought that she hade to be a scapegoat, but then she saw Rong Linyi. She immediately shouted to the group of people who had forcefullye to take the house. ¡°She¡¯s here! The rightful owner is here! This house isn¡¯t ours at all. It¡¯s hers! If you want to arrest someone to repay the debt, go and arrest her!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Guo Qiaolian also nodded hurriedly. ¡°We¡¯re only staying here temporarily! She¡¯s the owner of this house. Hurry and capture her and let us go!¡± Chapter 460

Chapter 460: A Pity That She¡¯s Pregnant

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°You are the owner of this ce?¡± The debt collector sized Su Yanyun up. ¡°Yes, part of this house belongs to me.¡± Su Yanyun replied humbly. ¡°Okay, this house has already been mortgaged to ourpany. We have an agreement that someone would return the money today. Adding the interest, it¡¯s a total of 300 million. If you return all the money, we¡¯ll call it a day.¡± The debt collector looked shameless. ¡°What if I can¡¯t repay it fully?¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°If you can¡¯t hand the money to us, don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡± The debt collector touched his chin. ¡°We definitely have to take away the house. As for the interest¡­ you¡¯re quite beautiful, but it¡¯s a pity you¡¯re pregnant¡­¡± As soon as he said this, he felt a cold and sharp gaze on him. It was as if a sharp knife was about to stab him from head to toe. The debt collector immediately shivered, but he didn¡¯t even have the guts to look at Rong Linyi. But his expression softened a little. ¡°Okay, okay. On the ount that you¡¯re pregnant, this matter has nothing to do with you. Anyway, the person who signed the contract with us isn¡¯t you, so we won¡¯t ask you for money anymore. But let¡¯s be honest. If we don¡¯t receive the money, we have to stay in this house for a day. Don¡¯t find us noisy and don¡¯t let our presence disturb you.¡± What? Guo Qiaolian and Su Menghe¡¯s eyes widened. How fierce were these people just now? Why did they be so easygoing the moment they met Su Yanyun? ¡°Are you mistaken?¡± Su Menghe yelled indignantly. ¡°You said just now that if you couldn¡¯t get the money, you would sell me to a nightclub! Why didn¡¯t you give her the same treatment when she said no? You should be selling her to a nightclub. Anyway, some perverts like those women with big bellies¡­¡± ¡°Did I let you speak?¡± The creditor kicked Su Menghe. Su Menghe screamed and fell to the ground. The debt collector did not care if she was a weak woman. He stomped on Su Menghe until she was covered in dust. ¡°I just don¡¯t like to collect debts from beautiful women. I just like to take care of the old, weak, disabled, and pregnant. If you like to do it with perverts, I¡¯ll make your stomach big and send you to do it with them then! You still dare to lecture me. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll stab you with a knife!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hit us, don¡¯t hit us¡ª¡± Guo Qiaolian wailed and begged. ¡°Uncle, please don¡¯t hit us. This house isn¡¯t ours either. We¡¯re only staying here temporarily. We¡¯re unlucky to have encountered this incident while staying here, we¡¯re innocent.¡± He had enough of getting beat up by the debt collectors. He turned around and asked Su Yanyun, ¡°They said that this house has nothing to do with them, is that true?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This house isn¡¯t theirs. This woman is my stepfather¡¯s mistress.¡± Su Yanyun pointed at Guo Qiaolian and said quickly, ¡°The two people at the side are their illegitimate children. While my mother was seriously ill, the few of them took the opportunity to take over my house and chase me out.¡± ¡°What, you were chased out?¡± The creditor had an exaggerated expression. ¡°Since you were chased out, this house definitely has nothing to do with you. You actually just admitted that this house is yours to take the initiative to shoulder the debt? I admire chivalrous and outspoken people the most in my life. Thisdy is really a loyal and responsible person. I am Godfather Liu, you can just call me Ah Liu.¡± Guo Qiaolian and her daughter were stunned. This¡­ this was possible? ¡°We also took the initiative to admit that this house was ours just now. Why did you do this to us?¡± Su Menghe seemed to have forgotten the pain of being beaten up just now. She straightened her neck and asked. ¡°We¡¯re not the owner of this house at all as well!¡± Chapter 461

Chapter 461: Precious Baby

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Menghe had just finished shouting. The debt collector immediately pounced on her, punched and kicked her. ¡°I hate mistresses the most in my life! I hate illegitimate children the most! You three b*tches still dare to upy the house, I¡¯ll let you upy it then! I¡¯ll let you upy it!¡± This time, he not only hit Su Menghe, but also Guo Qiaolian and Su Zhongjie. Since he alone couldn¡¯t beat them up enough, he got his subordinates to beat them up together. A group of people surrounded these three people and beat them until they screamed and begged for mercy repeatedly. ¡°Yanyun, Yanyun, quickly tell them to stop!¡± Guo Qiaolian cried. ¡°We¡¯re all innocent¡ªthis house isn¡¯t ours, so why do we have to bear the debt¡­ If you pity your father¡¯s soul in heaven, quickly save us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Yanyun finally stood up when she saw that the mother and son trio had been beaten ck and blue. ¡°This house has nothing to do with you!¡± She sneered. ¡°So, if you don¡¯t want to die here, get lost immediately!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get lost, we¡¯ll get lost.¡± Guo Qiaolian couldn¡¯t stay any longer. This debt collector was temperamental and always attacked them. Since Su Yanyun was willing to take responsibility and the debt collector liked her, she would take responsibility for the debt alone. Guo Qiaolian said while pulling Su Menghe and Su Zhongjie up from the ground and they walked towards the stairs. ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡± Su Yanyun stopped them. Guo Qiaolian turned around and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Since we¡¯re leaving, we definitely have to pack our luggages.¡± ¡°Okay, go and pack them.¡± Unexpectedly, Su Yanyun was very generous. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes!¡± Godfather Liu yelled fiercely. Guo Qiaolian and the others had just gone upstairs, When Godfather Liu walked over with all his brothers and bowed. He smiled widely and bowed to Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun. ¡°Hello, Young Master and Madam Yi. Madam Yi, my name is Rong Liu. You can just call me Xiao Liu.¡± Su Yanyun had long guessed that Rong Linyi had arranged this. Su Bowang had pawned the house at Rong Linyi¡¯s behest. How could Rong Linyi let go of such a big opportunity? The loan came very quickly, but the terms were also very harsh. The interest was also very high, and they were just waiting to harvest the earnings today. Seeing that Rong Linyi clearly ignored his wishes, Rong Liu asked Su Yanyun tteringly, ¡°Madam Yi, how was my acting just now?¡± Su Yanyun thought about it carefully before answering seriously. ¡°Uh¡­ from a professional point of view, it¡¯s understandably very outstanding. But in the eyes of an expert like me, it¡¯s still not interesting enough. But I have to praise you. The scene of you hitting them is very outstanding and you passed in one try.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes twitched. As expected, Ms. Su¡¯s self-awareness was very worrying. However, Rong Liu didn¡¯t know his limit. Hearing Su Yanyun¡¯s evaluation, he was still in thought. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go back and think about it. I¡¯ll specialize in it. But I¡¯m very experienced in hitting people.¡± He was about to continue talking to Su Yanyun when Rong Linyi nced at him coldly. Rong Liu shivered and shut his mouth sensibly. When he heard Jiang Tong describe in the past that Young Master Yi treated Madam Yi like a piece of treasure, he even scoffed at his words. Seeing it with his own eyes today, he realized taht she was more than just treasure to him. He basically babied her to the extreme! Chapter 462

Chapter 462: Who Are You Going to Kill?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Guo Qiaolian and the others spent almost half an hour packing their things. Since Su Yanyun didn¡¯t say anything, Rong Liu and the others weren¡¯t in a hurry to rush them as well. When Guo Qiaolian, Su Menghe, and Su Zhongjie came downstairs, everyone saw that they were all carrying 28-inch suitcases and mountain climbing bags. How was this packing? This was clearly emptying the house! Seeing that Rong Liu didn¡¯t say anything, Guo Qiaolian and her children signaled to each other and hurriedly dragged the suitcases and bags out of the house. Unexpectedly, just as they reached the door, Su Yanyun yelled coldly. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°This house has nothing to do with us anymore.¡± Guo Qiaolian immediately argued anxiously. ¡°Can¡¯t we just leave? What else do we have to do?¡± ¡°Sure, you can go.¡± Su Yanyun slowly approached the three of them. ¡°But you can¡¯t take anything away from this house, not even a needle!¡± ¡°Which eye of yours saw us take away this family¡¯s things?¡± Su Menghe covered her swollen face and yelled at Su Yanyun. ¡°Everything in here is ours!¡± Even if she hadn¡¯t taken advantage of Su Yanyun recently, these years of experience had made Su Menghe extremely arrogant. She thought that Su Yanyun was still that pitiful and lonely woman whom she could trample on at will However, just as Su Menghe finished speaking, Su Yanyun grabbed her earlobe and pulled it down forcefully. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Su Menghe¡¯s shrill voice was like a chicken¡¯s. The diamond earring she was wearing just now had been torn off by Su Yanyun mercilessly. Su Menghe covered her stinging ear with a twisted expression. ¡°How dare you snatch my earring? Su Yanyun, you¡¯re shameless! Don¡¯t you believe that I will p you to death?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she was about to pounce on Su Yanyun. Bam! A dog-training whip hit her face. It made her skin tear open. Rong Linyi threw the whip in his hand on the ground and took the wet tissue Su Yanyun handed him. He wiped his hands elegantly and said calmly, ¡°Who are you going to p to death?¡± A powerful pressure surged over like a tsunami. Su Menghe knelt on the ground in a daze. Su Yanyun clutched the diamond earring in her hand tightly and sneered. ¡°Su Menghe, the ones on your ears, neck, and wrist¡­ are all my jewelry! You have the cheek to say that these are all yours?¡± She turned and instructed Rong Liu. ¡°Sixth Master, please open the suitcase for me. I want to check which things are mine!¡± Rong Liu received the order and immediately ordered people to drag the suitcases over. Guo Qiaolian hugged the suitcase desperately. ¡°No! You can¡¯t snatch my things away. These are all mine, these are all ours¡­¡± However, Rong Liu didn¡¯t allow her to resist. With a bang, a few boxes were thrown into the middle of the living room. The suitcase opened and all sorts of branded clothes and bags were poured out. Su Yanyun looked at them and saw that most of them were her mother¡¯s and hers in the past. There were even some leather tools owned by her father. When he opened another box, there was actually a box of famous wine inside. He opened another one. It actually contained oil paintings and antiques. Su Yanyun almostughed. None of the six boxes and bags belonged to Guo Qiaolian and the others. They really knew how to take the best things. Did they really think that the debt collectors and Su Yanyun were here just to eat a good meal? Chapter 463

Chapter 463: Not Filial

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

It was still that moving and beautiful pair of eyes, and still that pretty and elegant face. But looking at Su Yanyun at this moment, Guo Qiaolian¡¯s heart trembled. She was smiling, but this smile made people feel that she was cold and dangerous. ¡°The jade on my neck was bought by your uncle for me.¡± Guo Qiaolian clutched the big piece of green jade lying on top of her heart. ¡°Su Bowang bought it for you?¡± Su Yanyun narrowed her eyes and her smile deepened. ¡°Su Bowang is just a nominal director in the Su Corporation. His annual sry is less than 200,000 yuan, and the jade on your neck is at least worth a million! Even if he hadn¡¯t eaten or drunk for three years, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it for you! Guo Qiaolian, you still have the face to say that this is yours!¡± This jade obviously belonged to her mother. She had lost it for no reason back then and it wasn¡¯t easy for Mother to find it. Unexpectedly, Su Bowang had stolen it and given it to Guo Qiaolian! Guo Qiaolian was really¡­ rushing to give it back! ¡°If I remember correctly, this cheongsam on you also belongs to my mother, right? I was the one who apanied my mother to customize it then!¡± ¡°And Su Menghe, the dress you¡¯re wearing is also mine! It was made for a high-end party for my 16th birthday!¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s pupils constricted upon hearing Su Yanyun¡¯s words. He suddenly tilted his head and whispered in her ear. ¡°Did you already have such a good body at sixteen years old?¡± Su Yanyun¡­ couldn¡¯t help but re at Rong Linyi. ¡°Do you mean she also has a good body?¡± She nced at Su Menghe. If she could wear Su Yanyun¡¯s dress, didn¡¯t she have a good body as well? Rong Linyi shivered and realized that he had made a mistake. No matter how he answered this question, it was going to be wrong. He immediately returned to his cold expression and didn¡¯t say a single word. But if Su Yanyun really wanted to ask, he would answer honestly when he heard that this was her 16-year-old dress. He would say that dress had already left the mold of Su Menghe¡¯s body and instead, he formed the image of a young girl in his mind. It was Baby Yanyun that was full of youthful energy instead. Every frown and smile she had carried the innocence of the mortal world. Rong Linyi suddenly wanted to have a baby with Su Yanyun, a baby just like her. Watching the baby grow up must be like watching Su Yanyun grow up, right? Rong Liu was already rubbing his chin in thought. ¡°In that case, none of what you have is your own! Brothers, tear off their clothes!¡± ¡°What are you doing? Let go¡­ No¡­ I¡¯m going to sue you for molestation!¡± Guo Qiaolian hurriedly clutched the cor of her cheongsam. His subordinate pped Guo Qiaolian hard on the face. ¡°Pfft, old woman, I won¡¯t do it even if you let me molest you!¡± His subordinates were all good at acting. ¡°Su Yanyun, tell them to stop! Tell them to stop!¡± Guo Qiaolian screamed relentlessly. ¡°You¡¯re so heartless! So unfilial! You won¡¯t even leave us a piece of clothing. You¡¯ll suffer retribution!¡± ¡°Unfilial?¡± Su Yanyun really smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t have any sense of filial piety towards a mistress! Speaking of retribution, aren¡¯t you guys receiving retribution now?¡± Other than her innermost clothes, Guo Qiaolian was stripped naked in no time. Ever since Rong Linyi pped her face, Su Menghe had been in a daze and didn¡¯t know how to retaliate. Su Zhongjie wailed. He said that his clothes were his, but Rong Liu and the others took them off smoothly and didn¡¯t even leave him a pair of socks. Chapter 464

Chapter 464: Baby Yanyun¡¯s ¡°Kindness¡±

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The three of them hugged each other and shivered in the building. ¡°You can¡¯t do this, you can¡¯t do this¡­¡± Guo Qiaolian cried while shaking. ¡°We don¡¯t owe you anything, why don¡¯t you take off her clothes and beat her up instead then? ¡± ¡°Well said!¡± Rong Liu pped his thigh. Before Guo Qiaolian could see some hope in her eyes, he chuckled and said, ¡°Because thisdy appears to be willing to pay her debts, every needle and thread in this house has to be used to repay her debts! If you dare to take even a little bit of these things, it means that you¡¯re snatching things from me! In this world, if anyone dares to snatch my things, I will make you leave this house horizontally in a coffin!¡± Su Yanyun had to admit that Rong Liu¡¯s performance was off the charts. She could only interrupt him. ¡°Okay, let them get lost!¡± ¡°At least give us a piece of clothing!¡± Guo Qiaolian was still struggling. ¡°We also have our own clothes¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Rong Liu immediately showed his evil intentions. ¡°I said that everything in this house belongs to me, the Sixth Master!¡± Guo Qiaolian and her two children looked afraid and angry. They didn¡¯t dare to make a sound nor walk out¡­ ¡°Sixth Master¡ª¡± Su Menghe seemed to have finally woken up and called out pitifully. ¡°Get lost!¡± Rong Liu yelled. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Su Yanyun saw that the three of them were really in a sorry state and was unexpectedly reasonable. ¡°Although all the things in this house belong to you, Sixth Master, letting them go out like this will make us lose our Su family¡¯s face. Sixth Master, give me some face and give them something to cover up.¡± When Guo Qiaolian and the other two heard Su Yanyun plead for them, they nodded hurriedly with rare gratitude. Rong Liu seemed to consider it for a while. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible! But Ms. Su, let me put it bluntly. The thing to cover their body can¡¯t be worth more than 10 yuan!¡± It can¡¯t exceed 10 yuan! Guo Qiaolian and the others were shocked again. What kind of clothes did they have at home that cost less than 10 yuan? Didn¡¯t they still have to rush out of the house while naked? Su Yanyun seemed to be deep in thought. But after thinking for a while, her eyes lit up. ¡°I have it! I remember the biggest ck trash bag at home is eight yuan per bag. Godfather Liu, please do them a favor and give them three. Let them wear it and leave the house.¡± What? Trash bags! Guo Qiaolian and her son were both stunned. Rong Liu waved his hand generously. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll be generous this once. I¡¯ve said it already, this is the only time! I only agreed on ount of Ms. Su being so loyal!¡± His subordinate took out big trash bags. Guo Qiaolian and Su Menghe looked at Su Yanyun with vicious eyes again. She did it on purpose! Su Yanyun must have done it on purpose! Wouldn¡¯t they be like beggars if they were to wear garbage bags out? How could Su Yanyun not see Guo Qiaolian¡¯s expression? She smiled. ¡°Forget it, Sixth Master. I don¡¯t think the garbage bag ispatible with them. It¡¯s really humiliating for them. Let them go out like this instead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Rong Liu pped. ¡°I can save 24 yuan! Someone, throw them out!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wear it! We¡¯ll wear it!¡± Guo Qiaolian and Su Menghe yelled repeatedly. Su Yanyun shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s too unworthy of your status¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s worthy! It¡¯s worthy!¡± Compared to running away naked, at least there was a garbage bag to cover their shame. Beggars were still beggars, and it was better than being mistaken as mentally ill. Chapter 465

Chapter 465: Strip and Get Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun looked pitiful and kind. ¡°But garbage bags are all for beggars. Are you all like beggars? Forget it, humans should live with dignity. You all should just leave like this.¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Seeing that Rong Liu¡¯s men were about to drag them out, Guo Qiaolian could only lower her voice more and more. ¡°We, we¡­ we are beggars¡­ we¡­¡± ¡°You were the ones who asked for it.¡± Su Yanyun stood up. The smile on her face faded and was a little cold. ¡°You were the ones who said that you were beggars. It looks like Guo Qiaolian, you¡¯re quite urate about yourself.¡± She waved a hand. Rong Liu and the others immediately poked a hole in the bottom of the ck stic trash bag and put it over Guo Qiaolian and the others¡¯ heads. Guo Qiaolian brought her two children and walked out of the vi barefooted with garbage bags. She bumped into Su Bowang when she walked out of the vi. ¡°Father¡ª¡± Seeing Su Bowang, Su Menghe seemed to have seen her savior and cried out. ¡°Menghe, Ah Jie, you¡­¡± Su Bowang looked at his lover and children wearing the trash bags and was so shocked his eyes almost fell out of his sockets. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± ¡°Father, it¡¯s all Su Yanyun¡¯s fault!¡± Su Menghe hurriedlyined. ¡°Look at our faces. She was the one who instigated the debt collector to hit us. Father, you have to avenge us¡­¡± ¡°Outrageous!¡± Su Bowang was shaking with anger. In order to set up a trap to trick Su Yanyun into taking out the shares to exchange for some money, Su Bowang was outside arranging something for a long time before rushing back. Unexpectedly, when he came back, he didn¡¯t see Su Yanyun being put in a spot by the debt collector. Instead, he saw his closest family members being chased out of the house like beggars. ¡°Come back with me!¡± Su Bowang was aggressive. ¡°In this house, with me around, let¡¯s see who dares to chase you out?¡± Stepping through the door, he yelled, ¡°Su Yanyun, how dare you!¡± As soon as he finished shouting, Rong Liu held arge machete in his hand and knocked it on his palm repeatedly before slowly walking in front of him. ¡°Mr. Su Bowang, you¡¯re back at just the right time.¡± Rong Liu smiled deviously. ¡°I was just worrying about not being able to find anyone to get my money back.¡± Su Bowang immediately stopped being arrogant and begged like a dog. ¡°Godfather Liu, hello, hello. I came here to solve this matter.¡± He nodded and bowed, then pointed to his children who were wearing stic bags at the side. ¡°But Godfather Liu, I promised to return the money. Why did you chase my family out and¡­¡± ¡°Ah, them. They said that they weren¡¯t the owner of this house, and I didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for them, so I mercifully let them leave, right?¡± Rong Liu carried the machete on his shoulder. The bright de made Su Bowang feel afraid. ¡°What? After all this time, they¡¯re actually the owners of this ce. Then can I sell the young one to the ck market, right?¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Su Bowang hurriedly stopped Rong Liu. ¡°Sixth Master, they aren¡¯t the owners here. But, you can¡¯t strip them naked either¡­¡± ¡°Strip?¡± Rong Liu was enraged. ¡°Do you actually think I want to strip these few ugly people? If you hadn¡¯t refused to pay the debt, would I have had to dig so deep that they have to leave behind every single thing in this house? Tell me frankly. Do you want to pay, or strip and get lost!¡± Chapter 466

Chapter 466: I¡¯ll Sign For This Family

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Bowang had already forgotten about Su Menghe¡¯sints. He hurriedly turned to Su Yanyun with a good expression. ¡°Yanyun, you¡¯ve seen the situation. Our house can¡¯t be protected anymore.¡± Rong Linyi had already sat in the dining room at the side when Su Bowang entered. Su Bowang couldn¡¯t see him from this angle. Seeing that Su Yanyun was alone, Su Bowang was secretly happy. He smiled widely. ¡°Yanyun, this is the financial consultant I found. He has a way to cash out your shares. With the money, our family can live together again.¡± Although she already knew how shameless Su Bowang was, Su Yanyun was disgusted by him yet again. A family? Living together? To think that Su Bowang would actually say that. Seeing Su Yanyun look at him coldly with no emotions in her eyes, Su Bowang felt a little less confident. He hurriedly pulled the consultant over. ¡°Come,e, Yanyun, I¡¯ve already drafted the equity transfer book. You just have to sign it and you can get 300 million yuan. This family will be saved.¡± ¡°The shares in my hands are probably worth more than 300 million, right?¡± Su Yanyun frowned. ¡°Stepfather, aren¡¯t you selling them at a cheap price?¡± ¡°This price isn¡¯t cheap anymore.¡± Su Bowang coaxed shamelessly. ¡°You have to know that Xin Cheng¡¯s share price has plummeted. If you sell the shares in your hand as soon as possible, you can still sell them at this price. Besides, Yanyun, don¡¯t forget your father¡¯s will¡­¡± Su Bowang had already colluded with the consultant beside him. After Su Yanyun gave him the shares, he and the consultant¡¯spany would split the shares equally. As for this 300 million yuan, it was not even enough to buy half of Su Yanyun¡¯s shares. As long as they waited for Xin Cheng¡¯s share price to rise, forget 300 million, they could even earn 30 billion! At that time, they would use some methods to legalize these shares. Even if Su Yanyun had her Father¡¯s will at that time, she might not necessarily win thewsuit in court. Anyway, she was just a single mother-to-be who had divorced with her ex-husband. What could she do? When the time came, haha, the money was Su Bowang¡¯s, the shares were Su Bowang¡¯s, and the house¡­ would naturally still be Su Bowang¡¯s. ¡°Have you two finished discussing it?¡± Rong Liu seemed very impatient. ¡°I ept both cash and bank transfers, so don¡¯t waste my time. Otherwise, the knife in my hand won¡¯t differentiate between anyone!¡± ¡°Yanyun, have you thought about it!¡± Su Bowang looked sincere. ¡°After this offer, there won¡¯t be any such good offers anymore. I only agreed on 300 million after talking to the otherpany for a long time.¡± He said to Su Yanyun in a low voice, ¡°Look at Sixth Master¡¯s group. They¡¯re really not to be trifled with. They¡¯re from the streets of C City and have a strong background. We can¡¯t afford to offend them¡­¡± Su Yanyun seemed to be in a dilemma. Her eyes were watery and her expression was pained. Su Bowang and Su Zhongjie were both stunned. The father and son gulped. Su Yanyun was really a top-grade stunner. If the matter was settledter, hehe, it would be best to make her stay¡­ ¡°Okay!¡± Su Yanyun seemed to have made the greatest decision. She bit her red lips and nodded heavily. ¡°For this family, I¡¯ll sign it! But I want to get this 300 million yuan immediately!¡± The consultant at the side immediately took out a bank card. ¡°Ms. Su, 300 million yuan is on this card. As long as you sign the equity transfer agreement, we will pay you immediately.¡± Chapter 467

Chapter 467: Whose Mathematics Teacher Died Early

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Is there really 300 million yuan on it?¡± Su Yanyun looked at the bank card hesitantly, clearly not believing it. ¡°Let me check and we¡¯ll know immediately!¡± Rong Liu tilted his head to the side. With the help of the consultant, the amount in the bank card was quickly confirmed. ¡°See, Yanyun? Father won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Su Bowang smiled hypocritically. ¡°Hurry and sign it.¡± ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll sign it.¡± Su Yanyun looked timid but nced at Rong Liu. ¡°You, keep the money first. Don¡¯t wait for me to sign it. If they don¡¯t give you the money¡­¡± Su Bowang found Su Yanyun¡¯s words a little strange. But he didn¡¯t investigate it in detail. In his opinion, Su Yanyun¡¯s willingness to sign was equivalent to falling into his trap, so how could she possibly do anything? Even Guo Qiaolian and Su Menghe, who were wearing garbage bags, were secretly gloating. Haha, Su Yanyun, let¡¯s see how we deal with you after you sign and book the house for us. You humiliated and tortured us like this when you had the chance with Godfather Liu. When Godfather Liu leaves, we will humiliate you back twice! Although the consultant felt that it was inappropriate, he remembered that he had also brought a few helpers over. Godfather Liu¡¯s reputation in the underworld was still very good. Furthermore, you have to spend money to make money¡­ Rong Liu took the card and handed it to his subordinate. He signaled with his eyes. Su Yanyun finally slowly picked up the pen. Su Bowang¡¯s eyes were about to pierce through the pen when Su Yanyunnded on the signature line. Then, under everyone¡¯s expectant eyes, she wrote three words in one breath and pushed the transfer book in front of Su Bowang and the consultant. ¡°There¡¯s still one more document to sign.¡± The consultant reminded as he picked up the signed document. He was about to put it away when he suddenly saw the signature below. He was stunned and blurted out. ¡°Sign your mother!¡± Su Bowang didn¡¯t understand and looked at the consultant strangely. ¡°Why are you scolding people?¡± The consultant pointed to the three words under the document, his finger almost piercing the paper. ¡°I didn¡¯t scold her, she, she¡­¡± Su Yanyun had already thrown away her pen and raised her hand with a smile. She looked at the consultant and Su Bowang calmly. Her red lips opened slightly and she elegantly spat out the modified version of the curse. ¡°Sign, your, Mother¡­¡± Su Bowang looked at the document and saw three bold words written at the bottom: Sign your mother! The signature was a little simr to the ¡°Su¡± Chinese character in cursive handwriting, so Su Bowang didn¡¯t see it immediately. At this time, he finally knew what Su Yanyun had signed on the book. ¡°Su Yanyun, I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡± Su Bowang¡¯s expression changed in a second and he wanted to hit Su Yanyun with the book. Unexpectedly, Su Yanyun was faster than him. She snatched the book and pped Su Bowang¡¯s face. ¡°Su Bowang, I think you¡¯re stupid, right?¡± She sneered and instantly exuded apletely different aura from before. ¡°You want to buy my 900 million shares for 300 million. Did your math teacher die early, or did you think my math teacher died early?¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± Su Bowang stammered in anger. Su Yanyun¡¯s retaliation was something he never expected. She had agreed well before and was still so gentle a second ago. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not selling these shares.¡± Su Yanyunid on the sofa leisurely. ¡°You two, scram back to where you came from.¡± ¡°You, you¡¯ve already epted the 300 million, how can you go back on your word?¡± The consultant pointed at Su Yanyun. He had just thought that this woman was just a flower vase that looked good but was useless, but he was smashed silly in an instant. Chapter 468 - Don’t Even Think About It

Chapter 468: Don¡¯t Even Think About It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°epted it?¡± Su Yanyun looked amused. ¡°Which eye of yours saw me ept it? I¡¯m innocent. I didn¡¯t even touch the corners of the bank card. Don¡¯t talk nonsense about eptance. I¡¯m very afraid.¡± She said with her hand on her heart, looking shocked. In the dining room opposite, Rong Linyi watched the little woman¡¯s performance and the corners of his lips curled up subconsciously. What a little thing. He hadn¡¯t realized before that she was actually a scheming actor. He had only brought her to watch the show today, but he didn¡¯t expect Ms. Su to be an actress herself. He swore that her actions were all spontaneous, and he didn¡¯t teach her in advance. It was all her own spontaneous performance. Little woman¡­ Thinking of her behavior at Old Master Rong¡¯s birthday banquet, Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were filled with a doting smile that he didn¡¯t even notice. The consultant saw how stubborn Su Yanyun was and didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her. He could only turn to Rong Liu and say, ¡°Godfather Liu, please. This deal is canceled. Please return the 300 million to me.¡± ¡°Return it?¡± Rong Liu¡¯s voice was even more exaggerated than Su Yanyun¡¯s. He held his machete and waved it in the air. ¡°Go and ask around. When has the money that entered my pockete out before? Try snatching it back from me if you have the ability!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The consultant almost vomited blood. This 300 million was specially given to him by his boss because he had good results in the past and this matter was almost guaranteed. For this, he had given a few of his properties to thepany as coteral. If he lost them, not only would he be poor from now on, he didn¡¯t know if he would live! Unexpectedly, the mistake that was impossible to make was actually made just like that. Rong Liu had actually cheated him of this huge sum openly! ¡°Godfather Liu, this is not a joke.¡± The consultant was sweating profusely. ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± Su Yanyun replied on behalf of Rong Liu. ¡°Su Bowang owes Sixth Master a debt, so it¡¯s only right to return the money. Take this money as if he borrowed it for you.¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Su Bowang pointed at Su Yanyun, anxious and angry. ¡°You heartless woman. To think that I raised you up like this, and this is how you scheme against your own family. I clearly used the house as coteral, and the house is yours. This money should be returned by you¡­ but you actually want to pin the me on me! ¡± Su Yanyun was not angry when she heard Su Bowang scold her so carelessly. She even smiled at him. ¡°Did you hear that? Godfather Liu, Mr. Consultant, Su Bowang personally said that this house is mine. But he hid it from me and forged a property certificate to pawn this house¡­ Godfather Liu, have you been tricked before?¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Liu was not exaggerated at all. ¡°This house is yours?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yours alone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine and my mother¡¯s. It has nothing to do with Su Bowang!¡± Su Yanyun looked at Su Bowang coldly. In the past, she was alone and helpless. She was bullied by Su Bowang, who had power and authority. Today, she would take back everything that had been snatched away! When Su Bowang heard Su Yanyun¡¯s words, cold sweat¡­ finally dripped down¡­ ¡°You¡­ Su Yanyun¡­ don¡¯t make things up¡­¡± Su Bowang still had ast glimmer of hope. Su Yanyun had already divorced Song Zhifei. She was just an abandoned woman with a child now. She had no power, no authority, no money, and no backing. Even if she became smarter and had a sharp tongue, what was the use? He, Su Bowang, had just spent a lot of money on the Su Corporation¡¯s shares. As long as the Su Corporation was still in his hands, he had a chance to turn the tables. It was impossible for Su Yanyun to retaliate! Chapter 469

Chapter 469: This is Abusive and Inhumane!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The person who jumped into the pit like a fool was not Su Yanyun, but him! Su Bowang was enraged. He grabbed the equity transfer book and pounced on Su Yanyun fiercely. ¡°Sign for me!¡± He growled like a dog. But before Su Bowang could touch Su Yanyun, he suffered a solid kick to his stomach. Rong Liu kicked Su Bowang to the ground like he was kicking a sack. Su Bowang was like a fish that had jumped ashore. He howled and jumped on the ground, but he couldn¡¯t get up. ¡°Bowang!¡± ¡°Father! Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Guo Qiaolian and her two children pounced over anxiously. Su Bowang was their only support now. He couldn¡¯t fall. Su Bowang pointed at his stomach with difficulty and gasped. ¡°It¡¯s broken¡­ Ouch¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re howling like a woman just because your ribs are broken.¡± Rong Liu sneered in disdain. ¡°Yet you still dare to do these dirty things.¡± ¡°What right do you have to scold my father?¡± Su Menghe looked as if she wanted to be reasonable. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a loan shark!¡± Rong Liu smiled deviously. ¡°You also know that I¡¯m a loan shark?¡± Su Menghe was so frightened that she stopped talking immediately. But she was still stupid and indignant. ¡°But, but this is my father¡¯s conflict with Su Yanyun, why are you interfering?¡± ¡°Why should I interfere?¡± Rong Liu slowly walked in front of Su Menghe. ¡°You forged a property certificate and cheated me of so much money. If it weren¡¯t for Ms. Su¡¯s intelligence, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to take back even a piece of trash! Go and find out what the consequences are for lying to my face! No, you don¡¯t have to find out either. You will see it soon¡­¡± Rong Liu signaled with his eyes and his subordinates immediately went forward to push Guo Qiaolian and her two children away. ¡°What are you doing? Old Su is old, you can¡¯t hurt him!¡± Guo Qiaolian looked serious. Unexpectedly, she received a tight p. ¡°Pfft, she¡¯s just a mistress who stepped into someone else¡¯s family but she still thinks she¡¯s the boss. If you don¡¯t find her shameless, we will!¡± His subordinate understood Godfather Liu¡¯s intentions and dealt with the bitch easily. Su Menghe had been dealt with many times today. This time, she finally learned her lesson and didn¡¯t say anything. On the other hand, Su Zhongjie, who was a coward, didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Rong Liu stepped on Su Bowang. Su Yanyun was watching with relish when a pair of hands suddenly reached out from behind and covered her eyes. ¡°Violent scenes are inappropriate for children.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice sounded from above her head. ¡°I¡¯m no longer a child.¡± Su Yanyun grabbed Rong Linyi¡¯s hand and wanted to pull it away. Rong Linyi refused to let go easily. ¡°The baby in your stomach is not a child?¡± ¡°The baby can¡¯t see¡­¡± Su Yanyun defended herself and pulled Rong Linyi¡¯s hand away forcefully.¡± Don¡¯t block me from watching the show¡­¡± It was really immoral not to watch the show¡¯s ending! Unexpectedly, just as she pulled Rong Linyi¡¯s hand away, he leaned over from behind. He tilted his head and turned Su Yanyun¡¯s head slightly. When his lipsnded, he also blocked her vision. Su Yanyun was speechless. Su Bowang¡¯s scream was heard. Rong Liu nced at Young Master Yi and Madam Yi, who were entangled on the sofa, and stomped down even more forcefully. What abuse! How inhumane! Only by teaching Su Bowang a lesson could he calm the loneliness and anger in his heart! Chapter 470

Chapter 470: This Is Definitely Not Over

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi kissed her passionately. When Su Yanyun finally caught her breath, she saw Rong Liu and the others putting the ck stic garbage bags on Su Bowang. ¡°You¡¯re wasting my eight yuan again!¡± Rong Liu¡¯s words made Su Bowang vomit blood again. This was definitely a day worth remembering for Su Bowang¡¯s family. He and his lover, Guo Qiaolian, as well as a pair of illegitimate children, were all stripped naked and thrown out of the Su family with trash bags worth a few yuan. This waspletely different from when they swaggered in openly and entered this door. They were like stray dogs now. Su Yanyun looked at the four ¡°beggars¡± standing barefooted on the road and attracting the attention of passersby who were taking photos. ¡°Why, are you soft-hearted?¡± Rong Linyi hugged Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulders. She didn¡¯t look like that just now. Su Yanyun red at Rong Linyi coquettishly. ¡°I was wondering if Su Bowang still has a portion of Xin Cheng¡¯s shares. How should I force him to sell them?¡± Rong Linyi smiled slightly. ¡°Hasn¡¯t he been forced enough?¡± Rong Linyi was right. The current Su Bowang could not even afford to pay the hospitalization fees for his family. He was the same as Guo Qiaolian. He was usually extravagant and didn¡¯t have much savings. He had also spent all his money on buying Xin Cheng¡¯s shares. At first, Su Bowang thought that he could sell a little of his shares for a while. Unexpectedly, the financialpany that Godfather Liu had forcefully ¡°collected¡± 300 million from quickly found him¡­ Although these people were not as ruthless as Rong Liu, they were not easy to deal with either. They waited at the entrance of the hospital every day and sshed paint on the hospital room, disturbing the rest of the patients¡¯ rest. They even posted big headlines about Su Bowang¡¯s debt¡­ Su Bowang was still wrapped in bandages when he was ¡°invited¡± out of the annoying hospital. As soon as they left the hospital, Guo Qiaolian and her two children had hoods put on them, and were forced into a van¡­ In less than three hours, Su Zhongjie¡¯s finger was sent over and he said that he would sell Su Menghe the next day. ¡°I beg you, give me a little more time. Once the shares rise, I¡¯ll return the money.¡± Su Bowang finally understood. Su Yanyun and Godfather Liu were on the same side. He knew that his niece was beautiful, but he didn¡¯t expect her intellect to be as outstanding as looks. She was pregnant, but she could still seduce a ruthless person like Godfather Liu. Su Bowang had walked too much at night and met a ghost. He was tricked by Su Yanyun, who he had bullied casually in the past, and could only ce hisst hope on the stock market. He only hoped that once the shares rose, he could turn the tables and seek revenge against Yanyun again. But how could he have expected that Rong Linyi would not allow him to turn over? Xin Cheng¡¯s shares kept hitting new lows. When the stock was so low for three consecutive days that he couldn¡¯t even pay off his debt if he sold all his shares, Su Bowang¡¯s psychological state finally copsed. The pain in his body, the money he owed, and the pressure from his creditor made him mentally copse. He had no choice but to sell all the shares he had risked his life to buy. He returned the money he had earned and finally redeemed Guo Qiaolian and his children. When he looked at his son, who was missing a finger, his dazed daughter, and the disheveled Guo Qiaolian¡­ Su Bowang gritted his teeth. Su Yanyun¡­ this was not over! It was definitely not over! Chapter 471

Chapter 471: A Whole Sugar Coated Cannonball

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Come here, I have a small gift for you.¡± Rong Linyi returned to the corporation and Su Yanyun became his special assistant again. Of course, how she was different from the other three special assistants was that she was¡­ even more special than them. She blushed at the thought of it. Every day, Ms. Su¡¯s job was to apany Young Master Yi to start and get off work, have breakfast, lunch, and dinner, as well as take an afternoon and evening nap together. The assistants all realized that Young Master Yi treated her differently. But because Jiang Tong had always kept it a secret, they only guessed that Su Yanyun might be someone from the Rong family or Young Master Yi¡¯s good friend¡¯s wife. They never would have thought that this humble, obedient, and cute woman who sat in the office with them every day would actually be thedy boss. Rong Linyi would summon Su Yanyun many times a day. He basically didn¡¯t have anything important to do. Usually, after he was done with something and could rest for a few minutes, he would call her in and hug her quietly for a while. This woman was like a charger for him. Whenever he was tired or impatient, as long as he held her in his arms, he woulde back to life quickly. Thus, when Rong Linyi took out a beautiful box with a pink bow, Su Yanyun was really surprised. ¡°Guess what¡¯s inside?¡± Rong Linyi was about to hand the box to Su Yanyun when he suddenly paused and looked at her with a smile. ¡°Clothes?¡± Su Yanyun said the first thing that came to her mind. The box was t and looked like there was a folded piece of clothing inside. Unexpectedly, Rong Linyi frowned immediately and nced unhappily at Su Yanyun. ¡°Do you think¡­ clothes that are your size can be ced in such a small box?¡± Su Yanyun red at him. ¡°Rong! Lin! Yi!¡± Why didn¡¯t she realize before that this man was so vicious with his words? In his spare time when he had nothing to do, he could always find the most appropriate words to ¡°attack¡± her with. He liked to see her hopping mad before taking the opportunity to hug, kiss, and coax her! He didn¡¯t know that his behavior was so childish! Hmph, one day, she would take revenge and make him unable to coax her back. Let¡¯s see if he still dared to be so unrestrained in his behaviour! Su Yanyun was enraged and was about to punch Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Yanyun turned her fist. ¡°But I dare to hit my stomach!¡± She was about to punch her own stomach. Rong Linyi knew when to stop. He hurriedly grabbed her wrist and dragged her into his embrace. He turned the wide CEO chair around and kissed all of her forehead, cheeks, and lips. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Hit me, hit me.¡± In the blink of an eye, he could change from frosty cold to affectionately warm. ¡°Hit me with your mouth.¡± Ever since he saw with his own eyes how his woman had tricked Su Bowang and the others, Rong Linyi knew that his woman looked soft and gentle, but she was in fact a whole sugar-coated cannonball with extraordinary power. He already doted on her a lot and didn¡¯t dare to show off his love for teasing her. He had to stop while he was ahead. Otherwise, if he really angered his woman¡­ Who knew who would be the one dealing with the other party then? When the two of them were together, the party that loved more would always admit defeat first. But to Rong Linyi, this was nothing shameful. He was tough in everything and had neverpromised with anyone. Was it too much to give all his softness andpromise with a person with a sharp heart? ¡°The gift.¡± Baby Yanyun reached out arrogantly. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Chapter 472

Chapter 472: She Also Has a ¡°Present¡± For Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi stopped ying his guessing game with her. He bowed and took the box. ¡°Open it yourself?¡± He still handed the rights to open it over to Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun untied the bow and gently opened the box. Lying quietly inside was the equity book. Xin Cheng¡¯s shares¡­ ¡°Now, you are the biggest shareholder of Xin Cheng.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were burning as he looked at her seriously. ¡°Su Bowang no longer has the ability to threaten you and your mother.¡± He would not allow anything in this world to threaten his woman. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t say anything. She knew that this was not a very romantic gift. But this was the ¡°most expensive¡± gift she had received since a young age. Not only was it the gift in the box itself, but the fact that Rong Linyi had gotten it for her. She knew that he could actually snatch Xin Cheng in the simplest and most violent way. But in that case, Xin Cheng would definitely suffer barbaric destruction. Although the Rong Corporation could revive Xin Cheng quickly with their capabilities, he was unwilling to do so. It was as if he was protecting her by protecting a lifeless enterprise all the way until he handed it to her unscathed. ¡°Hubby, I¡­¡± Su Yanyun leaned her head on Rong Linyi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I have a gift for you too.¡± ¡°What gift? You?¡± Rong Linyi teased. The best gift he could think of was his woman. Su Yanyun punched Rong Linyi¡¯s chest lightly. ¡°I¡¯m already yours!¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s kissnded on her like lightning. He hugged her tightly. Su Yanyun was speechless. Hubby, can you inform me beforehand the next time you¡¯re in heat? Rong Linyi kissed her until she was sweaty and finally let go while panting. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t flirt with me like this during work hours.¡± He said hoarsely in her ear. Su Yanyun blushed. Before she could answer, Rong Linyi had already adjusted his breathing, but his voice was still a little hoarse. ¡°Tell me, what gift do you have for me?¡± ¡°The gift has to be kept a secret for it to be meaningful!¡± Su Yanyun said loudly. ¡°Tell me first, what other surprises are there?¡± Rong Linyi was even more curious now. Seeing Su Yanyun¡¯s smug expression, this gift should be extraordinary¡­ Su Yanyun chuckled in her heart. When the timees for her to ce the paternity test report in front of her husband¡­ He had given her a document, and she would also give him a document. Yes, it was very fair. Thinking of this, Su Yanyun immediately applied for leave. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m going shopping with Xinxin this afternoon, so I have to apply for leave.¡± Seeing the little woman tilt her head and smile sweetly, Rong Linyi¡¯s heart softened. He reached out and pinched her cheek. ¡°Okay.¡± Was she shopping to buy a gift for him? He couldn¡¯t bear to use the presents she had chosen for him at the Taihuandi V house thest time and he locked them all in the safe. He knew everything his woman had given him. After lunch, Su Yanyun and Zheng Xin met at a quiet cafe. ¡°Xinxin, can you apany me to get a report?¡± Su Yanyun sat down and asked directly. ==== Chapter 473

Chapter 473: Cute Extra: The Landlord¡¯s Silly Son (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

This chapter is free of charge. It was topensate for the emotional trauma the chaotic chapter had caused everyone¡­ It had been a long time since they got married. Baby Yanyun finally realized a serious problem. She had never dated her husband before, but they already had a baby. This was not logical! ¡°Hubby, have you been busy recently?¡± Baby Yanyun blinked her big eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not busy if you have something up.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s answer was very skillful. ¡°Then, can we go on a trip?¡± Baby Yanyun¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Linyi hardly needed to think. ¡°Where do you want to go? Switzend? d? Norway? Denmark?¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say you want to go to the South Pole!¡± Are you trying to freeze me to death, by suggesting all these cold ces? ¡°South Pole?¡± Rong Linyi frowned. ¡°You want to go to the Poles? Then the North Pole is better¡­¡± Baby Yanyun was enraged. ¡°Do those ces you¡¯re talking about have candied fruit? Do they have spicy hotpot? Do they have street food? They don¡¯t even have spicy strips!¡± Baby Yanyun roared. Every time she mentioned travel, her husband would think of some cold and clean ces. If it was cold, there wouldn¡¯t be any bacteria, so it would naturally be clean¡­ These ces would be new and beautiful when she went there for the first time, but they would be boring if she went too many times. Baby Yanyun was actually a very ordinary and small girl. She just wanted to hold hands with her lover and spend time with him in a crowded area. She wanted to eat sweets and cotton candy, watch a midnight horror movie, rush into a haunted house and take a rolling train¡­ But Hubby was not interested in any of them. Baby Yanyun was very dissatisfied. Once she was dissatisfied, she would blurt out. ¡°What a cleanliness freak!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The temperature in the room dropped by 30 degrees. Su Yanyun smiled brightly. ¡°I said, I love you.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like to go overseas, let¡¯s travel within the country this time. Which city do you want to go to?¡± Neither of them realized that three little ones were hiding behind the sofa and eavesdropping. ¡°Daddy and Mommy want to leave us behind to y again!¡± The nine-year-old sister held an internal meeting with the other siblings very seriously. ¡°Hmph! When they go out to y, they will definitely eat a lot of good food. Do they think we won¡¯t know if they discuss it behind our backs?¡± The nine-year-old brother also sped his hands. The two siblings suddenly looked at the three-year-old Little Munchkin. ¡°Little Treasure!¡± ¡°Here, here!¡± Little Treasure, who was only three years old, heard his brother and sister call for him and immediately stuffed all the cheese dumplings in his hand into his mouth. ¡°Do you want to go out and y with Daddy and Mommy?¡± His sister asked patiently. Little Treasure shook his head honestly. ¡°No!¡± His sister pped him. ¡°Are you actually Daddy and Mommy¡¯s stupid son or not!¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The brother dragged his sister away. ¡°He¡¯s stupid enough, stop hitting him.¡± Little Treasure felt wronged. ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t like Little Treasure.¡± He always despises me for being dirty. I just don¡¯t like to wash my hands after eating cream cake¡­ ¡°You even like to wipe your snot on him when you cry.¡± Her brother exposed him coldly. Chapter 474

Chapter 474: Thanking You Right Here

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Parent¡­ DNA?¡± Zheng Xin¡¯s voice was louder than anyone else. ¡°Shh¡ª¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly covered her best friend¡¯s mouth. ¡°Lower your voice!¡± Although there were only the two of them in the cafe, there were several bodyguards standing at the door. ¡°Yanyun, you¡­ why did you think of doing this?¡± Zheng Xin¡¯s question contained a subtle hint of panic. Su Yanyun looked around and confirmed that no one was eavesdropping. She then sighed slightly. ¡°Xinxin, I¡¯ll only tell you this.¡± Zheng Xin widened her eyes and nodded seriously, listening attentively. Su Yanyun was slightly worried. ¡°I keep feeling that Hubby is hiding something from me. And it¡¯s rted to the baby in my stomach.¡± ¡°You, no way¡­ the baby in your stomach is definitely Young Master Yi¡¯s.¡± Zheng Xin hurriedly persuaded Su Yanyun kindly. ¡°Young Master Yi loves you so much. You two are so loving. Baby Ah Yun, are you thinking too much?¡± ¡°I also hope that I¡¯m thinking too much, but Linyi and I have been together all day. His love for me and his concern for the baby are not fake. But he has his difficulties and secrets as well.¡± Su Yanyun rubbed her brows. ¡°I also wanted to console myself by thinking that I¡¯m being too sensitive, because I¡¯m pregnant and that I¡¯m letting my thoughts wander, but Xinxin, do you know¡­ what happened to me is really too strange.¡± Zheng Xin pretended to be calm and took a sip of coffee. ¡°What¡¯s strange? Tell me.¡± Su Yanyun told Zheng Xin everything in detail, including how many people said that Song Zhifei was her ex-husband and how Jiang Chengxi said that the baby in her stomach was his. ¡°Of course I know that they must be doing this to break me up with Linyi. But why do they have to harp on this? I¡¯ve also tried to discuss it with Linyi, but every time we talk about this topic, he will interrupt me. Most importantly, Xinxin, do you think I look like I have cognitive impairment?¡± Zheng Xin¡¯s heart pounded faster and faster. During this time, Rong Xuelong had already found her and told her everything that had happened to Su Yanyun. Now, as someone who was close to Su Yanyun since high school, Zheng Xin dared to say that no one knew her more than she did. Rong Xuelong had also specifically said that Su Yanyun¡¯s current state was very stable. Before she gives birth, no one should deliberately provoke her so as to prevent her from having messy emotions and causing irreversible harm. Unexpectedly, Yanyun actually keenly sensed the problem and went to do the paternity test herself. ¡°Because of Hubby, I don¡¯t dare to let him know that I secretly went for the DNA test.¡± Su Yanyun said desperately to Zheng Xin. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to go and get the DNA test brazenly either. So I can only trouble you to make a trip down. I¡¯ll send two bodyguards to protect you.¡± Zheng Xin smiled. ¡°You even want to send two bodyguards. Haven¡¯t you seen how my Taekwondo skills are? Hmph, if I meet a little thief, I¡¯ll send him flying with a punch!¡± Su Yanyun also smiled and cupped her fists. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to do it for me! I¡¯ll thank you right here. Oh right, when you go to retrieve it, ask why they didn¡¯t send it to my email.¡± Seriously, if her inbox hadn¡¯t been silent, she wouldn¡¯t have needed Zheng Xin¡¯s help. The two of them agreed and took a car to the hospital. Su Yanyun usually took a nanny van when she went out. It was wide andfortable, and the protection was better. Chapter 475

Chapter 475: Come Back Quickly and Face Your Death

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

At the hospital. Su Yanyun waved to Zheng Xin. ¡°Xinxin, I¡¯m going to listen to a pregnant womens¡¯ lecture. Call me immediately once you get the report. We¡¯ll meet here.¡± After the hospital¡¯s pregnancy examination, such lectures were held every week. But Su Yanyun had never heard of it before. She happened to be here to get the report today and the lectures could be used as a cover for her. Ever since she was taken advantage of by Old Madam Rong once, she had be very careful. Less than half an hour after Zheng Xin left, Su Yanyun received her call. ¡°Ah Yun, I¡¯ve already obtained the report. I¡¯ve asked about the email.¡± She said to Su Yanyun. ¡°They said that there¡¯s a problem with the database of the Identification Center, and all the data is being repaired. Thetest batch of reports haven¡¯t been sent in time. But after the repairs, they¡¯ll send the results to you again.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± It was impossible for Su Yanyun¡¯s heart to not beat faster. She walked out of the lecture hall and went to an empty ce. ¡°Xinxin, did you¡­ see the results of the report?¡± Zheng Xin held the report in her hand and nced at the sealed document. She smiled deviously. ¡°I saw it. The results don¡¯t seem right.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s voice was loud. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Zheng Xin¡¯sughter sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Look at how shocked you are.¡± ¡°Zheng Xin!¡± Su Yanyun immediately understood that her best friend was teasing her. ¡°Hurry ande back to face death!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t joke with you.¡± Zheng Xin hugged the report tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this appraisal center is very formal. All the results are sealed before they¡¯re released. It¡¯s also thanks to you for giving me your identification card andmission letter, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have given the report to me.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you at the ce we separated. Hurry.¡± She hung up. Su Yanyun went downstairs. Thinking of how she could give the DNA report to her husband as a gift tonight, she was a little excited and nervous. What if Hubby said that she was bored and had nothing to do? After all, hadn¡¯t her mother-inw taken out a paternity test before? Even though she was a little¡­ suspicious about the authenticity of the certificate. This was also the source of Su Yanyun¡¯s uneasiness. If her mother-inw wanted to do a paternity test for them, she could have just taken her there. Why did she have to fake it? Could it be that her mother-inw also suspected that she wasn¡¯t pregnant with Linyi¡¯s baby? But¡­ if her mother-inw was suspicious, how could she possibly ept her so readily? Sigh, forget it. Su Yanyun shook her head and threw all sorts of thoughts out. No matter what, the baby in her stomach definitely couldn¡¯t belong to anyone else. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know why, but she was exceptionally sure about that. It couldn¡¯t be wrong, it had to be her husband, only her husband¡­ Her first time was definitely with her husband. She vaguely remembered that they were in the presidential suite of a hotel¡­ That night, he kept hugging her and muttering something in her ear repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯re back¡­¡± You¡¯re back¡­ She thought of how she seemed to have divorced and remarried her husband. Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Why did she divorce such a good husband back then? She thought of how crazy and obsessed he was that night. He yearned so much for her to return to his side¡­ Oh my, she said she wouldn¡¯t let her thoughts wander. What was she thinking about? Su Yanyun patted her face gently and remembered that Zheng Xin was still not here¡­ Chapter 476

Chapter 476: This Act Is Very Childish

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Strange¡­ She looked towards the appraisal center. It would take at most 10 minutes to get there. Xinxin should have reached, right? After waiting for about five minutes, Su Yanyun finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and picked up her phone. The call went through quickly, but no one picked up. An ominous feeling rose in Su Yanyun¡¯s heart¡­ ¡°Come with me!¡± She immediately instructed the bodyguards behind her. Hearing Su Yanyun¡¯s tone, the well-trained bodyguards also sensed something and immediately protected Su Yanyun. They followed her to the appraisal center. Along the way, Zheng Xin was nowhere to be seen. Su Yanyun continued to call, but no one picked up. She was shocked. Xinxin was gone! How could this be! Ten minutes ago, she had still spoken to her. Where could she go in this crowded hospital? Without hesitation, Su Yanyun called Rong Linyi. Her phone rang for a long time. Just as Su Yanyun suspected that something had happened to her husband, Rong Linyi¡¯s voice finally sounded. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Baby, I¡¯m in a meeting.¡± Oh right, Hubby had a meeting this afternoon. How could she have forgotten as his assistant¡­ ¡°Hubby, Xinxin is missing.¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t conceal her panic. ¡°She was just waiting for me downstairs. When I came down, she disappeared and couldn¡¯t be contacted.¡± Rong Linyi seemed to be stunned for a few seconds before asking. ¡°Did you two get lost in the mall?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m in the hospital.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t care about anything else. ¡°I came to the hospital to listen to a pregnant woman¡¯s lecture. I¡­¡± She was about to continue when a soft voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Go to the meeting. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± Very quickly, a different voice sounded on the other end of the line. It was actually Madam Rong. ¡°Yanyun, what happened? Linyi still has something on, let me help you deal with it.¡± Madam Rong had always been efficient. Half an hourter, when she arrived at the hospital, Zheng Xin was also found. She was injured and thrown into the flower bushes outside the hospital. She was unconscious. Her bag and phone were left on the other side. After being woken up, Zheng Xin looked at the worried Su Yanyun and was stunned. ¡°Yanyun, why am I here?¡± She asked Su Yanyun in confusion. ¡°Oh right¡­ report, where¡¯s the report?¡± Su Yanyun frowned. ¡°The report is missing.¡± Madam Rong already knew the whole story. She sped her hands together with a serious expression. ¡°The database was attacked and the report was snatched away.¡± After settling Zheng Xin down, she and Su Yanyun sat at the back of the nanny van. ¡°Ha, childish!¡± ¡°Do you know who did it?¡± Su Yanyun asked softly. ¡°I can roughly guess. It¡¯s only those few.¡± Madam Rong said casually. She nced at Su Yanyun. ¡°As for you, why did you do the test? Are you suspecting something?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t doubt anything.¡± Su Yanyun shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s Linyi. I just want him to be at ease.¡± ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Madam Rong frowned. Su Yanyun hurriedly shook her head again. ¡°No. Linyi didn¡¯t say anything, but I always felt that he had a knot in his heart. I went to do the DNA test to stop everyone from talking and to make the baby safer. Secondly, it was for Linyi¡­¡± Madam Rong sighed slightly. ¡°I can understand your actions. But Yanyun, if you have any doubts, I can tell you seriously that the baby in your stomach can only be Linyi¡¯s.¡± ¡°Do you remember room 1806 in the Sliden Hotel?¡± Chapter 477

Chapter 477: Too Excited to Sleep

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Sliden¡­ 1806?¡± Su Yanyun mumbled and repeated Madam Rong¡¯s words. Suddenly, her brain felt as if it was being stabbed by a needle. It felt like something terrible had been inserted into it and it was about to dig out the memories in the depths of her mind. ¡°It hurts!¡± She immediately covered her head. ¡°Do¡­ your family members have this problem too?¡± Madam Rong looked at Su Yanyun with concern and probed. Su Yanyun took a deep breath and shook her head. ¡°My father¡­ died of a brain tumor. I also have a headache asionally recently¡­¡± Madam Rong couldn¡¯t help but dispel some of her doubts. The previous head of the Su family had indeed died of brain cancer. But this illness couldn¡¯t be inherited. Furthermore, she also knew that Su Yanyun had cognitive impairment. Once she forcefully tried to retrieve memories, she would feel difort. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sheforted Su Yanyun. ¡°I had a friend in the past who had intermittent headaches like you. Let nature take its course and rx.¡± It was not just an intermittent headache, the reason was the same. It was sudden cognitive impairment. Thinking of this, Madam Rong¡¯s eyes darkened. She had some bold guesses, but she still had to make some verifications¡­ ¡°Oh right, Yanyun, will you tell Linyi about the test?¡± Madam Rong asked again. Su Yanyun shook her head in disappointment. ¡°Not for the time being.¡± She even hoped to give her husband a surprise. In the end¡­ She even injured Xinxin. ¡°The database of the appraisal center must have been damaged by someone, right?¡± Su Yanyun guessed. Madam Rong nodded, but her tone was also rxed. ¡°But it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll immediately buy this appraisal center and separate it from this hospital. Then, I¡¯ll send someone I trust to repair the data. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anyone with ill intentions tamper with the results. As for the paternity test, you¡¯re almost six months old now, right?¡± She was really rich and powerful¡­ Su Yanyun ced her hands on her stomach. ¡°Five and a half months.¡± As she had twins, her stomach was much bigger than most pregnant women. Madam Rong smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about whether the baby is Linyi¡¯s. Anyway, as long as he¡¯s not too stupid, he should know the answer soon.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t understand what her mother-inw meant. But she thought of something else. ¡°Mother, that¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°That¡­ Do you have time to shop?¡± Su Yanyun crossed her fingers. ¡°I promised to give Linyi a gift.¡± ¡°Present?¡± Madam Rong raised her brows. ¡°What good gift can you pick out from shopping? How about this, I have a list here. Give it to him. He will definitely like it very much.¡± ¡°A list?¡± Su Yanyun took the list Madam Rong handed her and opened it. This was¡­ This was the hotel¡¯s check-in list for May? ¡°Give this to him, he will definitely be so excited that he won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡± ¡°Young Master Yi, we analyzed all the surveince cameras in the hotel on May 2nd and found a very suspicious person.¡± Aftering out of the meeting room, the person Rong Linyi had sent to investigate the situation finally gave an urate answer. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Song Zhifei.¡± Rong Linyi was secretly shocked. Song Zhifei? He was also in Sliden on May 2nd? If he remembered correctly, he and Su Yanyun had not divorced at that time. ¡°He was alone?¡± He asked immediately. Chapter 478 - Are You Surprised or Happy?

Chapter 478: Are You Surprised or Happy?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

His subordinate shook his head. ¡°We only found the surveince footage of him leaving the hotel. He left alone. The time he left was less than 10 minutes after you arrived, Young Master Yi.¡± Rong Linyi felt his clenched fists tremble. His voice and expression were still calm, but he had a faint anticipation in his heart. ¡°Have you found Jiang Chengxi¡¯s whereabouts on May 2nd?¡± Jiang Chengxi said that he and Su Yanyun spent May 2nd together. If Rong Linyi wanted topletely expose his lie, he had to force himself to face some facts. ¡°Jiang Chengxi did go to the hotel he was in on May 2nd. But we checked all the surveince cameras in the hotel that day and didn¡¯t find Ms. Su there.¡± His subordinate hesitated for a moment and added. ¡°Song Zhifei has never been there either.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Jiang Chengxi is lying.¡± Although he had long been sure that he was lying, Rong Linyi finally heaved a sigh of relief after receiving this concrete evidence. Yanyun¡¯s baby was now surely not Jiang Chengxi¡¯s. If that bastard Jiang dared to make trouble with the baby again, he would definitely use all the investigations to p his face! When he got home, Su Yanyun was already waiting in the dining room. After a warm dinner, she pulled Rong Linyi back to the bedroom. Although he knew that his woman had a gift for him, Rong Linyi was still very expectant and curious when he saw her nervous expression. ¡°Your good friend was in trouble but you¡¯re still in the mood to buy me a gift?¡± He teased her. ¡°This can only be considered a donation.¡± Su Yanyun followed suit and handed a box tied with a bow to Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi took the light box and felt that it didn¡¯t seem to weigh much. His curiosity was piqued. He opened it immediately and saw only a piece of paper. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Yanyun in surprise. Baby Yanyun couldn¡¯t be joking with him, right? But when he took out the piece of paper and saw what it was, his pupils constricted. The entry form for the Sliden Hotel on 2nd May! He also had one of these things, but he was missing information on Room 1806. But the one Su Yanyun gave him was clearlyplete! On the room reservation column of 1806, he clearly saw three words: Song Zhifei! ¡°Where did you get this? Is the source urate?¡± He asked in one breath. ¡°Why did you think of giving me such a gift?¡± Su Yanyun was slightly shocked by Rong Linyi¡¯s reaction. Was Hubby¡­ shocked or happy? Her mother-inw didn¡¯t say that it had to be kept a secret, so she could only answer honestly. ¡°This¡­ was given to me by her mother-inw. She said she would definitely like it. If you don¡¯t like it¡­ pretend I never sent it¡­¡± Rong Linyi suddenly dragged her over. His actions were almost uncontroble and rough. He hugged her tightly and almost pressed her stomach. After a long time, he replied with a trembling voice. ¡°Of course¡­ I like it¡­ I¡¯m very happy¡­ Yanyun¡­¡± That night, were you in 1806? Song Zhifei left and Jiang Chengxi was not around either. At least, it could prove that the baby in Yanyun¡¯s stomach was not either of theirs. But he didn¡¯t know who it was that entered 1806¡­ Chapter 479

Chapter 479: It Must Be The Man From That Night

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Would this answer be with Song Zhifei? With Song Zhifei¡¯s attitude towards Su Yanyun, he definitely treated her like amodity and only wanted to use her for the greatest benefit. He had also personally admitted that he had given Su Yanyun to Jiang Chengxi in exchange for a project. But now, it has been proven that Jiang Chengxi was not in Sliden that night. No wonder he told Madam Rong the name of another hotel when she asked him¡­ He was also afraid that Madam Rong would investigate what had happened in Sliden. But Jiang Chengxi never dreamed that when he said the name of the hotel, Madam Rong would pretend to y with her phone and order people to investigate immediately. While Rong Linyi was recuperating in bed with serious injuries, Madam Rong had already tied Song Zhifei up and interrogated him about Su Yanyun¡¯s schedule that day. When she found out that Su Yanyun was in 1806 at night, she was shocked. However¡­ the footage from the surveince cameras that Syden had on that night had disappeared. That was why Madam Rong thought that the surveince cameras might be in Rong Linyi¡¯s hands. At that time, she thought that her son might have spent the night with Su Yanyun, but she also thought that Su Yanyun might have spent the night with someone else. Rong Linyi had destroyed the surveince cameras to cover up this matter. But Rong Linyi¡¯s reaction told her that he didn¡¯t know anything. That¡¯s right¡­ Cheng Tingxue¡¯s drug was a new product developed by the military. He hadpletely forgotten about it after doing it, and it was normal to produce an imaginary consciousness to fill that gap. Since he had drugged him with another woman, it was difficult to say. She let him investigate it himself. That night, Rong Linyi¡¯s mood was moreplicated than ever. He even thought¡­ since Su Yanyun was just a wall away from him that night, then¡­ could it be him and her¡­ But he tried to recall what happened that night. That night, he had just eaten with Madam Rong for less than 10 minutes when Cheng Tingxue came. He originally wanted to leave immediately, but Madam Rong was faster than him and only left him and Cheng Tingxue in the room. Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t remember Cheng Tingxue¡¯s face, but he remembered being disgusted. Cheng Tingxue wanted to pounce on him, but he tripped over the stool he kicked over and fell to the ground. Rong Linyi remembered that he left afterwards. He went straight to the underground car park and drove home to sleep. Speaking of which, that night, although Madam Rong¡¯s behavior angered him badly, Cheng Tingxue also disgusted himpletely. But he had a feeling that he remembered it very clearly. That night, he seemed to be in a rxed mood. He usually handled work documents for a long time and had severe insomnia. But that night, he showered and fell asleep the moment he touched the bed. In his sleep, he seemed to have returned to the time he spent in the nursing home more than a decade ago. In his memory, the crisp sound of the little girl sitting opposite him always echoed in his dream. The interrogation of Song Zhifei ended the night. ¡°Young Master Yi, Song Zhifei said that he did book room 1806 in Sliden on May 2nd. He also invited Jiang Chengxi to give his wife to him, but after putting her down, he left. I wonder if Jiang Chengxi went back in the end.¡± ¡°He also guaranteed that he never touched Ms. Su. Ms. Su is pregnant, and the father is definitely the person from that night.¡± His subordinate reported with certainty. Song Zhifei was beaten till he was weak. Not long ago, Madam Rong had tortured him like this and threatened him heavily. Unexpectedly, the same torture happened again a monthter¡­ Chapter 480

Chapter 480: The Enviable Paternity Test Results

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Do you know that Su Yanyun went for a paternity test?¡± Late at night. He Xiaoqin sat on the bed and asked Liang Shangqing in a criticizing tone. Liang Shangqing seemed to be stunned for a few seconds on the other end of the line before answering. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. When was this?¡± ¡°When was this?¡± He Xiaoqin asked in exasperation. ¡°You actually don¡¯t know anything about what was done in your hospital. You¡¯re really a good director! If your white moonlight knows about your negligence, tell me, how are you going to apologize?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t open the paternity testing center. It was already outsourced.¡± Liang Shangqing was also a little angry from embarrassment. ¡°How did you know about this?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about how I know.¡± He Xiaoqin scoffed. ¡°But let me tell you. Fortunately, I found out about this early and attacked in time¡­ Go and buy this appraisal center immediately. Before they repair the data, control it and don¡¯t let Su Yanyun get the results.¡± Liang Shangqing didn¡¯t say anything. He clearly didn¡¯t want to do it. He had enough after working with He Xiaoqin. Actually, what harm was there for Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi to be together? Rong Linyi had someone by his side, so Yilin couldn¡¯t get back together with him. Only then would he have a chance of winning her heart. But now, he was kidnapped by He Xiaoqin to destroy Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi¡¯s rtionship. He agreed to help Jiang Yilin report Yanyun because he loved her and agreed to her requests. He had agreed to He Xiaoqin¡¯s request to break up the rtionship between the husband and wife because he was coerced¡­ If it weren¡¯t for He Yueze, Liang Shangqing would have killed He Xiaoqin a long time ago. ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it? Haha.¡± He Xiaoqin sneered. ¡°Okay. If you don¡¯t want to do it, I¡¯ll tell everyone what you¡¯ve helped me do.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Liang Shangqing yelled. ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t get Brother Linyi. So what if I¡¯m crazy?¡± He Xiaoqin asked maniacally. ¡°Liang Shangqing, don¡¯t think that you have a good heart. Tell me, if I told Jiang Yilin that you had a part in her breakup with Rong Linyi, would you still be with her?¡± Liang Shangqing¡­ cowered. Every time He Xiaoqin mentioned this, he could only give in. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take back the appraisal center immediately.¡± He could only grit his teeth and agree. He Xiaoqin heaved a sigh of relief and looked at the report again. [Paternity Test Results: 99.99%] She was so angry her eyes turned red and she almost tore the certificate into two. Su Yanyun¡¯s baby was Rong Linyi¡¯s, not Jiang Chengxi¡¯s or Song Zhifei¡¯s. When did she have such good luck to sleep with Brother Linyi? He Xiaoqin¡¯s expression was twisted and she only calmed down after a long time. She thought for a while and ced the report on the bedside table. After waiting for a long time, Liang Shangqing¡¯s reply came. ¡°What? The appraisal center has been acquired?¡± He Xiaoqin was shocked. ¡°Was it Brother Linyi?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve asked around, but I didn¡¯t manage to find out.¡± Liang Shangqing was a little nervous. ¡°I told you not to do such a thing, but you insisted. Tell me, if this is a trap set by Rong Linyi to lure us and then capture us all in one fell swoop, what do you think we should do?¡± ¡°Come on.¡± He Xiaoqin disagreed. ¡°Look at how frightened you are. Brother Linyi is so busy, how could he possibly do such a thing. Besides, if he knew about this, how could he possibly let Su Yanyun do the paternity test alone?¡± Chapter 481

Chapter 481: Going Now Is Falling Into A Trap

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t acquire the appraisal center.¡± Liang Shangqing only wanted to protect himself now. He was a careful person. To put it bluntly, he sounded cowardly. This was also what Jiang Yilin despised the most. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you can acquire it or not. You have to intercept the database!¡± He Xiaoqin yelled. ¡°Do you know that once the database is up and running again, she will receive the email¡­ Forget it, it¡¯s useless to talk to you. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± She picked up her bag and ran out without changing her clothes. She had just walked to the staircase when she actually met He Yueze. ¡°It¡¯s already sote, where are you going?¡± He Yueze had been back home veryte these days. He had returned to snatch back what belonged to him in the family. He didn¡¯t have time to care about what He Xiaoqin was doing. In his opinion, as long as she didn¡¯t look for Rong Linyi and ruin Su Yanyun¡¯s rtionship, she was free to do anything. ¡°My friend asked me to go to the bar!¡± He Xiaoqin ran downstairs without looking back. ¡°Come back early. Don¡¯t y all night.¡± He Yueze instructed her neither lightly nor heavily, but he clearly didn¡¯t bother to stop her. Ha! He Xiaoqin sneered as she changed her shoes. This was her brother. He didn¡¯t care if she went outte at night. Even though what she needed now was for him to not care about her whereabouts, she still felt indignant. The strong rtionship between siblings was all fake! Hearing the sound of a car engine outside, He Yueze finally walked to He Xiaoqin¡¯s room, took out the spare key, and opened the door. Actually, he came back earlier than He Xiaoqin had noticed. He heard herst two sentences clearly. Data¡­ email¡­ What exactly was He Xiaoqin doing? If he asked her directly, she would definitely use all sorts of excuses to cover it up and not tell him the whole story. He might as well investigate it himself. No matter what she did, there would always be clues. It turned out that his thoughts were correct. A few steps into the room, He Yueze saw¡­ the paternity test on the bedside table. He picked it up. He frowned and looked at the contents¡­ Strange, why was there someone else¡¯s paternity test in Xiaoqin¡¯s room? This appraisal didn¡¯t specify who the two people whose DNA was being tested were. But the results were very clear. The paternal rtionship was 99.99%, which meant that the paternity rtionship between the two parties was official. Ms. An¡­ 20 weeks pregnant? He Yueze had a faint guess, but he didn¡¯t dare to confirm it. He took out his phone and took a photo of the paternity test. Then, he returned it to the original ce that He Xiaoqin put it. He took out his phone and instructed. ¡°Check where Miss is going at thiste hour.¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s car didn¡¯t actually drive to the hospital. Halfway through, she received a call from Liang Shangqing. ¡°Don¡¯te.¡± He said. ¡°The other party has already moved the entire database and server. You¡¯re walking into a trap bying here now.¡± He Xiaoqin took a deep breath. ¡°This definitely can¡¯t be done by Brother Linyi. I guarantee that you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± Liang Shangqing asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple? If Brother Linyi wanted to do a paternity test with Su Yanyun, would he need to go through so much trouble? I think it might be someone from the Rong family who did this.¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°In your opinion, who could it be?¡± Liang Shangqing asked again, his heart beating rapidly. He Xiaoqin couldn¡¯t be sure, but her heart was pounding. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not Madam Rong¡¯s doing, anything is fine.¡± She finally concluded. ¡°The Rong family¡¯s olddy and the second branch have simr motives as us. But if it¡¯s Madam Rong¡­¡± Chapter 482

Chapter 482: Apany Her To y

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°If Madam Rong did it, what are we to do?¡± Liang Shangqing was like an ant on a hot pan. ¡°He Xiaoqin, He Xiaoqin, I¡¯ve said it before. Can you not overestimate yourself regarding such a matter? Do you think you still can live after offending Madam Rong?¡± ¡°On what basis is this rted to whether I live or not?¡± He Xiaoqin retorted fiercely. ¡°So what if it¡¯s Madam Rong? Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll go and investigate first. If it¡¯s Madam Rong¡­ that¡¯s even better!¡± She was so deeply loved and trusted by Madam Rong, so wouldn¡¯t it be easy to secretly work against her? Thinking of this, He Xiaoqin turned the car and drove towards the street with the bars. ¡°Young Master Ze, Miss went to the bar.¡± In the middle of the night, his subordinate reported to He Yueze. ¡°She didn¡¯t meet anyone and has been drinking and dancing alone.¡± He Yueze rubbed his temples and found it strange. ¡°Am I being paranoid?¡± It was dawn. Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi took a car to the corporation. Early in the morning, Zheng Xin called. ¡°Yanyun, have you seen thetest financial headlines?¡± Due to her job, Zheng Xin had always been very concerned about financial and economic news. Hearing her question, Su Yanyun hurriedly turned on her phone and saw the familiar words ¡°Su n¡¯s Xin Cheng¡±. At the same time, Jiang Tong turned around. ¡°Young Master Yi, some reports that are ndering Xin Cheng are spreading. After the reports appeared, the share price has been falling.¡± ¡°What kind of reports are those?¡± Rong Linyi asked calmly. ¡°They¡¯re writing about me.¡± Su Yanyun swiped her phone and replied calmly. ¡°They¡¯re saying that I want to sue the Rong Corporation for infringing on thepany¡¯s shares. They¡¯re also saying that I want to create a board of directors and shareholders and get them to go against the Rong Corporation with me.¡± ¡°You?¡± Rong Linyi almost smiled. What kind of brainless person wrote this brainless report? ¡°Can¡¯t it be me?¡± Su Yanyun sighed and held her face. ¡°What do I do, Hubby? It¡¯s the Rong Corporation! How can I fight it alone? You have to help me.¡± Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t help but scratch the tip of Su Yanyun¡¯s nose. He only said one word to her. ¡°Mischievous!¡± Without a doubt, these reports were rted to Su Bowang. He didn¡¯t expect this guy to still be alive. Su Bowang even broadcasted the news of her going against the Rong Corporation. It was obvious that he wanted to use the Rong Corporation to kill off Su Yanyun. ¡°Interesting.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s smile was cold and disdainful. ¡°Jiang Tong, how¡¯s the new board of directors over at Xin Cheng?¡± ¡°They have been officially deployed. Young Master Yi, just give the order and Madam Yi can officially take over.¡± Jiang Tong replied neatly. ¡°Very good. Then go there with Yanyunter. Clean up some of the flies over there.¡± Rong Linyi ordered. Recently, his conflict with the second branch in North America had been intensifying. Every second counted, and his schedule was very full. It was not appropriate for him to go over and add fuel to the gossip. ¡°You know what to do?¡± Rong Linyi nced sideways at Jiang Tong. Jiang Tong didn¡¯t dare to dy his answer and replied confidently. ¡°I understand!¡± Su Corporation, Xin Cheng headquarters. Low and muffled discussions filled the wide meeting room. After the Rong Corporation acquired the Su Corporation, there wasn¡¯t much movement. The shareholders and upper echelons all thought that the consolidation and regrouping would take a while. Unexpectedly, this morning, A piece of news actually appeared in the financial section. It was rumored that the Su Corporation¡¯s daughter, Ms. Su Yanyun, had be thergest shareholder of Xin Cheng. She used the Rong Corporation of stealing Xin Cheng¡¯s shares through illegal means and said that she wanted to protect Xin Cheng for her father and not let it fall into the Rong Corporation¡¯s hands. Chapter 483

Chapter 483: You Really Treat Her As Your Biological Daughter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°I watched this girl Yanyun grow up.¡± An elderly shareholder shook his head. ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem like such a rash person. Going against the Rong Corporation¡­ Sigh!¡± ¡°Madam Su is in such a state now. She¡¯s just a young girl, so she probably panicked and came up with this n.¡± Another shareholder also shook his head. ¡°Someone must have instigated her to do this. Su Yanyun was too well protected by President and Madam Su in the past and doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Then in a while, if the Rong Corporation¡¯s peoplee, what should we do?¡± This batch of old shareholders had established the Su Corporation with Su Yanyun¡¯s father. Whether it was the Su family or the Su Corporation, they all had deep feelings for each other. But now, Xin Chengtu was no longer surnamed Su¡­ The Rong Corporation suddenly organised a shareholder meeting for the purpose of announcing the list of board members again. It was clearly an act of ¡°retaliation¡± for the news this morning. They really didn¡¯t know how a little girl like Su Yanyun, who didn¡¯t have any background or backing, would deal with the huge Rong family. Yes, a little girl! The impression of many shareholders was that Su Yanyun was still that innocent student in a checkered skirt. ¡°Su Yanyun is clearly putting everyone in a difficult position by doing this.¡± Suddenly, Su Bowang¡¯s voice interrupted. ¡°President Su?¡± A shareholder was shocked. ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I hear that your shares were all¡­¡± Hadn¡¯t they all been sold? ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t Ie?¡± Su Bowang scoffed. ¡°Su Yanyun is my daughter. If I don¡¯te and support her, do I have to watch the Rong Corporation bully her?¡± Su Bowang was thete President Su¡¯s brother whoter married his sister-inw. This was no secret in the office. Seeing how loyal he was, many shareholders nodded and praised him. ¡°President Su, you really treat Ms. Yanyun like your own daughter.¡± ¡°If Madam wakes up and knows that you¡¯re taking care of Yanyun like this, I wonder how grateful she would be to you.¡± Some people even seemed to be touched by Su Bowang. ¡°President Su, with your sense of responsibility today, we have to support Su Yanyun as the board of directors. We can¡¯t let the Rong Corporation destroy the Su Corporation that we¡¯ve painstakingly established.¡± ¡°I thank everyone on behalf of Yanyun.¡± Su Bowang was grateful. He only sneered in his heart. Haha, Su Yanyun, aren¡¯t you very capable? Aren¡¯t you familiar with Godfather Liu? I want to see what that Godfather Liu of yours can do whenpared to the massive Rong Empire. Today, the more people supported Su Yanyun, the more miserable her death would be. How could he allow others to sleep soundly in his bed? The Rong Corporation would definitely use ruthless methods topletely expel Su Yanyun from Xin Chengtu and make her unable to turn the tables in C City¡­ While Su Bowang was dreaming, Jiang Tong and Su Yanyun had already entered the meeting room. Jiang Tong was tall and had prominent features. He stood among the crowd and naturally attracted the attention of the shareholders. Someone said softly, ¡°The Rong Corporation is here.¡± The upper echelons of thepany who were in charge of liaising with both sides immediately went forward and greeted Jiang Tong with a smile. This Assistant Jiang was rumored to be Young Master Yi¡¯s right-hand man. Young Master Yi would not be present on many asions. Instead, Jiang Tong would appear in his ce, and Jiang Tong¡¯s words were taken as Young Master Yi¡¯s. ¡°Assistant Jiang, you¡¯re here. Please take a seat.¡± The manager personally pulled the chair in the middle of the meeting table. Jiang Tong turned around and gestured to Su Yanyun¡­ Chapter 484

Chapter 484: Drag Su Yanyun Down Too

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Ladies first, Ms. Su, please.¡± He had a smile on his face and looked rather gentlemanly. The shareholders present saw this and their discussions became softer. They all looked at Jiang Tong¡¯s actions with confused expressions. Su Yanyun also smiled. ¡°Thank you, Assistant Jiang.¡± The two of them were acting very harmoniously, which was very different from the ¡°catfight¡± headlines in the financial news. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yanyun to be so flexible and generous now.¡± Su Bowang shook his head. ¡°She really is suffering.¡± ¡°The Rong Corporation is being polite before resorting to force.¡± Some shareholders echoed Su Bowang. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± The venue fell silent. Jiang Tong cleared his throat and lowered his head slightly to speak into the microphone. ¡°Everyone here is a shareholder of Xin Cheng. Today, I represent my superior toe to Xin Cheng to carry out the restructuring of the board of directors and announce the members in the board.¡± He was very polite. But the actual meaning was: We have already reorganized the board of directors and we are going to announce the name list. You just need to know this. Jiang Tong then nodded at the HR department head. On the projection screen at the back, a list of candidates for the new board of directors immediately appeared. ¡°We have done a thorough evaluation and analysis of Xin Cheng. The names on the candidate list were all carefully chosen by the higher-level employees of the corporation. This time, there are a total of 20 candidates nominated. Other than the chairman, there are a total of 18 members. Now, everyone needs to vote anonymously and eliminate two names.¡± Jiang Tong swept his gaze over the crowd and didn¡¯t seem to see Su Bowang who was secretly squeezing between the many shareholders. Su Bowang had already looked through the candidates carefully. When he realized that Su Yanyun was not among them, his face lit up. As expected, the Rong Corporation would never allow the Su family to enter the board of directors. Furthermore, the shares in Su Yanyun¡¯s hands were nothingpared to the Rong Corporation¡¯s shares. He couldn¡¯t contain his joy. Before anyone could vote, he already spoke out. ¡°I have objections!¡± Jiang Tong narrowed his eyes and pretended not to know Su Bowang. He nodded slightly. ¡°This shareholder, do you have any objections?¡± Su Bowang pointed to Su Yanyun, who was sitting beside Jiang Tong. He didn¡¯t care that his ribs were still injured, and his voice shook the meeting room. ¡°My niece, Su Yanyun, should be the owner of Xin Cheng. Why isn¡¯t she among the list of shareholders?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Jiang Tong seemed to hesitate for a second and nced at Su Yanyun before answering. ¡°Ms. Su, do you have other ns or arrangements? ¡± ¡°Other arrangements, haha.¡± Su Bowang¡¯s tone was full of sarcasm. ¡°Are you nning to let her be the CEO instead of letting her join the board, in that case?¡± ¡°Stepfather¡ª¡± Before Jiang Tong could answer, Su Yanyun said slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my matters. My father in heaven will also feelforted that the Su Corporation can now develop further. My personal gains and losses are not important.¡± What? Su Yanyun¡¯s words surprised the shareholders. If personal gains and losses were not important, why did she have to seek sympathy through the financial media news and dere war? Su Bowang persuaded earnestly. ¡°Yanyun, you¡­ have you forgotten what you said to me the other day? Have you forgotten what you said to the financial reporter? You were so determined at that time, why are you now¡­ Could it be that the Rong Corporation is threatening you?¡± Su Bowang already had nothing to lose. Anyway, he had already lost everything, so what if he offended the Rong Corporation? He was fighting to drag Su Yanyun down with him and make her die a horrible death! Chapter 485

Chapter 485: Which Eye Can See My Intentions

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Bowang¡¯s words shocked everyone. As expected, the reports in the financial news were really done by Su Yanyun¡­ Su Yanyun smiled faintly. Su Bowang was really a troublemaker. She really wanted to see his expression after he knew some truthster. Baby Yanyun realized that she had be bad. For example, right now, she could directly say her identity and take over control of thepany, but she refused. She just loved to see clowns jumping around. When he jumped to the highest point, she would p him to the ground so that he couldn¡¯t dig himself out. ¡°Stepfather, I¡¯ve never looked for financial reporters. Those news have nothing to do with me.¡± Baby Yanyun defended with a hint of fear in her expression. Was she afraid now? A smile twisted in Su Bowang¡¯s heart. Su Yanyun, you also know how to feel fear? If you knew you would feel afraid, you shouldn¡¯t have schemed against me and made me like this! If I die, you won¡¯t have a good life either! ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Su Bowang was a drama queen and nodded in fear. ¡°It¡¯s your stepfather who spoke too much. Those news have nothing to do with you¡­ but Yanyun, you have to fight. This is apany your parents single-handedly built. It¡¯s their life¡¯s work. You¡¯re just watching as thepany falls into the hands of outsiders¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid that your mother will me you when she wakes up?¡± Su Yanyun looked like she had been wronged. ¡°But Stepfather¡­ you haven¡¯t allowed me to enter the office in all these years. The shares in my hands don¡¯tpletely belong to me. You wanted me to say that to the reporters, but I, I don¡¯t agree with you¡­¡± The shareholders¡¯ expressions darkened when they heard Su Yanyun¡¯s words. Could it be that Su Bowang was the one who instigated Su Yanyun toin and provoke the Rong Corporation? Then¡­ What were they doing now at the shareholders¡¯ meeting today? Seeing Assistant Jiang¡¯s expression turn colder and colder, everyone looked as if they were watching a good show. After the previous lesson, Su Bowang already understood Su Yanyun¡¯sbat strength and thought that at the current moment, she was just ndering him. She wasn¡¯t panicking, and in fact, she was a little smug. No matter what, Su Yanyun finally admitted that she hadined to a financial reporter. It didn¡¯t matter if Madam Rong thought that they were working together anymore. His future was already ruined, and his goal was to die with Su Yanyun. He couldn¡¯t help but signal to a shareholder opposite him. The shareholder surnamed Huang immediately stood up. ¡°Su Yanyun, you¡¯re just a second-generation heir who has inherited her father¡¯s family property. These three years, thepany has relied on us people to operate normally. Now that thepany has developed, you¡¯re dragging us down. What are your intentions?¡± ¡°I¡¯m dragging you down?¡± Su Yanyunughed. ¡°Uncle Huang, I came today with the intention of making money harmoniously and I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. What motives do you think I have? Which eye of yours saw through my intentions?¡± Shareholder Huang pointed to his eyes. ¡°I saw it with my two eyes. If you¡¯re not nning to drag us down, why did youin to the financial reporter? Do you know how much thepany¡¯s shares have fallen? More than a hundred million assets have evaporated. Can you take responsibility for this?¡± ¡°Iined to the financial reporter.¡± Su Yanyun smiled even more brightly. ¡°Although this groundless matter might not be invisible, what evidence do you have to say that I¡¯m responsible for this matter?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your stepfather told you to tell the reporters¡­¡± Chapter 486

Chapter 486: Are You Not A Woman?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°My stepfather wants me to say that to the reporters. But I¡¯m not a three-year-old child, nor am I a brainless shareholder, doing whatever others ask me to do.¡± Su Yanyun sneered. ¡°Someone wants to use me and instigate me to nder the Rong Corporation for the reporters. Would I be stupid enough to be used by others? Uncle Huang, do you understand now?¡± It was obvious who the brainless shareholder that she was referring to was. She turned around with a cold expression and raised her hand in front of all the shareholders. ¡°I personally object to Huang Shaoyuan joining thepany¡¯s board of directors. It hasn¡¯t been easy for our Xin Cheng. The IQ of those on the board of directors is especially important.¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± Thest time shareholder Huang saw Su Yanyun, she was still a shy little girl with pigtails. Who knew that Su Yanyun was already so sharp and dazzling when they met again. ¡°You still said that you don¡¯t want to control thepany and go against the Rong Corporation!¡± He was exasperated. ¡°Then why are you so arrogant, to oppose me in person?¡± Su Yanyun shrugged and smiled casually. ¡°If I remember correctly, Assistant Jiang just told everyone to vote to eliminate two candidates. Does it matter if I reveal my vote?¡± Jiang Tong coughed slightly and continued. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everyone can say whatever they want.¡± It didn¡¯t matter what Madam Yi said, she was always right. That guy with the surname Huang had probably received some benefits from Su Bowang, so he was here with him. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Su Bowang looked at shareholder Huang provocatively. ¡°Our Yanyun should be the owner of Xin Cheng. I strongly request that Su Yanyun¡¯s name be added to the list of candidates. If the Rong Corporation doesn¡¯t do this today, I¡¯ll be the first to object!¡± He looked at the many shareholders and asked them to agree. But the situation was strange now, and many shareholders were not stupid and they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Seeing that no one dared to say anything, shareholder Huang scoffed again. ¡°Su Yanyun, your stomach is so big. You¡¯re just a married and pregnant woman, so don¡¯t waste your time here. Hurry home and nurse your child. What¡¯s a woman doing in the office?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with women?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Uncle Huang, were you not born through a woman?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Shareholder Huang didn¡¯t expect Su Yanyun to dare to argue with him in the meeting room. However, ording to the agreement Su Bowang had with him, one of them would be the popr one while the other would be provoking her. Su Bowang was in charge of ¡°supporting¡± Su Yanyun, and shareholder Huang was in charge of angering her. Seeing that she was clearly angry, it was exactly what he wanted. ¡°I¡¯m a woman¡¯s child, but the women in my family aren¡¯t as self-aware as you.¡± shareholder Huang pointed at Su Yanyun. ¡°A woman should stay at home and educate her husband and child. What¡¯s wrong with youing out to show yourself? Back then, your mother didn¡¯t even care much about your father¡¯s management of thepany. What right do you have to make a fuss here?¡± Su Yanyun finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and mmed the table. ¡°Because I have Xin Cheng¡¯s shares in my hands, because I¡¯m the number one shareholder!¡± Su Bowang was overjoyed to see Su Yanyun finally re up. It was done! Su Yanyun finally couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. Now, all they had to do was wait for the Rong Corporation to chase her out of Xin Cheng. ¡°You¡¯re thergest shareholder?¡± Shareholder Huang seemed to have heard a big joke. The other shareholders also frowned slightly. A few shareholders who were clearly on Su Yanyun¡¯s side also sighed and shook their heads. As expected, Yanyun was still too inexperienced and didn¡¯t have the knowledge and ability in this area. She was so impatient today, how could the Rong Corporation tolerate her? Chapter 487

Chapter 487: Zombies Like to Eat Brains

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Su Yanyun, a few weeks ago, you were indeed the top shareholder of the Su Corporation, but now, the Su Corporation has changed its surname. Xin Cheng is now a subsidiary of the Rong Corporation.¡± Shareholder Huang said smugly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because Assistant Jiang gave you a seat, you can act arrogantly.¡± Su Yanyun sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m arrogant, but I know that a zombie did go to Uncle Huang¡¯s house some time ago.¡± Shareholder Huang was stunned. A zombie came over? What did that mean? Jiang Tong smiled and lowered his head. This couldn¡¯t do. Madam Yi really was scary when she scolded people. He suddenly wanted to know what a spectacr scene it was when she and Young Master Yi quarreled. A shareholder at the side had inherited his father¡¯s property. He was younger and understood what Su Yanyun meant. He reminded shareholder Huang softly. ¡°Zombies like to eat human brains¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Shareholder Huang was angry. This was the second time Su Yanyun had called him brainless. How could he tolerate being scolded by an ipetent junior, who was even a female? ¡°You have brains, why can¡¯t you even enter the board of directors? I can still enter as a nominee, where are you then?¡± He argued with Su Yanyun. Without Su Bowang¡¯s reminder, the battle had already begun. ¡°I¡¯m naturally in a ce where you don¡¯t have the right to see me.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s voice was arrogant and confident. ¡°But shareholder Huang, as the first major shareholder today, I object to you entering the board of directors. I¡¯m afraid a candidate like you will be done for.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re still talking about you being thergest shareholder. Why don¡¯t you say that you¡¯re the chairman then?¡± Shareholder Huangughed so hard he almost fell over. Su Yanyun also smiled calmly and indifferently. ¡°Sure, I think I should be the chairman.¡± She said lightly. The venue was even quieter. ¡°You even said that you didn¡¯t expose us in the reports of the financial news.¡± shareholder Huang finally seemed to have a hold on Su Yanyun. ¡°Su Yanyun, I think you really should go and check on your brain. Is there a problem with you there?¡± He mocked Su Yanyun continuously. ¡°You want to control thepany and ostracize the Rong Corporation. You spread rumors and caused Xin Cheng¡¯s shares to fall. What right do you have to participate in thepany¡¯s operations?¡± ¡°I told you, just because I¡¯m the top shareholder.¡± Su Yanyun seemed imprable and repeated casually. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Shareholder Huang yelled and sat down. ¡°I¡¯m crazy?¡± Su Yanyun frowned in confusion. She turned to Jiang Tong and asked, ¡°Assistant Jiang, am I crazy?¡± Jiang Tong replied. ¡°Ahem, how is that possible¡­¡± Seeing how reluctant Jiang Tong was, everyone knew that Su Yanyun hadpletely offended the Rong Corporation. Jiang Tong would probably chase her out politely the next second, right? ¡°Assistant Jiang.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s tone was still gentle. ¡°Can I be the chairman?¡± Everyone thought she really overestimated herself! Even Mother Su¡¯s trusted aides couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads. If Missy wanted to do this, they couldn¡¯t help her. They had thought that if she kept a low profile, they would do their best to fight for what she deserved. Who knew that¡­ she would actually leak their secrets in the financial news, causing the share price to fall drastically, and now, she was even shamelessly iming the chairman position from the Rong Corporation. She should know that the Rong Corporation had never even considered her as a candidate for the chairman. Jiang Tong seemed to sigh and looked at Su Yanyun helplessly. Chapter 488 - This Reversal Is Really Exciting!

Chapter 488: This Reversal Is Really Exciting!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Madam Yi was so mischievous, and it was difficult for him as an assistant. He didn¡¯t even know if he should deny it and let her continue ying. Or he might as well just agree and make the onlookers¡¯ jaws drop. After thinking for a long time, he asked a very neutral question. ¡°Ms. Su, what did you just say?¡± Su Yanyun smiled slightly and didn¡¯t care about Jiang Tong¡¯s question. She repeated. ¡°Can I be the chairman?¡± Jiang Tong immediately understood what Madam Yi meant. He also smiled. ¡°Ms. Su, there¡¯s no need to be polite. As thepany¡¯srgest shareholder, you should naturally be the chairman.¡± The scene was silent for a second. Then¡­ what!? The shareholders were shocked. What? Did they hear him wrongly? Assistant Jiang actually said¡­ that Su Yanyun was supposed to be the chairman? Did they all miss some part of the plot? ¡°Assistant Jiang, are you mistaken?¡± shareholder Huang hurriedly stood up and reminded Jiang Tong. ¡°The Rong Corporation is now the top shareholder of Xin Cheng. The shares in Su Yanyun¡¯s hands are not enough to support her to join the board of directors.¡± ¡°Assistant Jiang.¡± Before Jiang Tong could say anything, Su Yanyun interrupted. ¡°Ignore Uncle Huang. He¡¯s old and his ears aren¡¯t good anymore. You don¡¯t have to repeat your words for him.¡± Jiang Tong nodded habitually with a respectful attitude. ¡°Okay.¡± The shareholders gasped. This reversal¡­ was exciting! ¡°How, how is that possible, Assistant Jiang.¡± shareholder Huang was clearly panicking. ¡°You have to make things clear. We only want to pledge allegiance to the Rong Corporation because we see the Rong Corporation¡¯s strength. With the integrity of ourpanies¡¯ cooperation¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± Su Yanyun interrupted shareholder Huang impatiently. The show was over and she didn¡¯t have much patience anymore. ¡°Shareholder Huang, so your words mean that you¡¯ve already had second thoughts about the Su Corporation in the past? You don¡¯t have to threaten the Rong Corporation here. If you don¡¯t want to cooperate, take the opportunity to dump the shares while the share price is still eptable. From then on, everyone¡¯s goods would have been settled and we have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡± ¡°I was talking to Assistant Jiang, why did you interrupt?¡± Shareholder Huang was enraged. ¡°Haha, my Xin Cheng, my board of directors. You have to go through my approval to talk to anyone.¡± Su Yanyan frowned and nodded at Jiang Tong. ¡°Assistant Jiang, tell him.¡± Jiang Tong looked up with a serious expression. ¡°Ms. Su, through some of thepanies under the Rong Corporation, currently holds more than 60% of the Su Corporation¡¯s Xin Cheng and many of its subsidiarypanies. She¡¯s worthy of being the top shareholder and has the right to establish and appoint members of the board of directors and take on the position of chairman. We came today to officially make arrangements with Ms. Su and announce the situation to the shareholders.¡± ng! A loud sound was heard. It was the sound of Su Bowang sliding from his chair to the ground. Impossible! Ms. Su went through the Rong Corporation¡­ through the Rong Corporation¡­ Unexpectedly, the person behind all this was Su Yanyun! Su Bowang felt a chill run down his spine. He thought of the Rong Corporation¡¯s involvement in the beginning, the explosive growth in the timber construction material market, the rise in raw materials, the government¡¯s new decree¡­ all the way until the stock price soared and fell¡­ This was not something Su Yanyun could do. She was just a little girl, how could she be so capable? Did Godfather Liu have this ability instead? Or did she really hook up with some impressive figure? Shareholder Huang was scared out of his wits. He cursed Su Bowang in his heart and begged for mercy. ¡°Ms. Su, no, Chairman¡­ It was a misunderstanding just now. It was a misunderstanding. I¡¯m absolutely loyal to the board of directors. I¡­¡± Chapter 489

Chapter 489: Flirt Anytime Except Work

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun interrupted him again. ¡°Do you think I have a problem with my brain again?¡± Shareholder Huang shook his head subconsciously. Su Yanyun smiled again, making shareholder Huang feel uneasy. ¡°Then why should I spare someone who said that I have a problem with my brain?¡± Shareholder Huang¡­ looked uglier when he smiled than when he cried at that moment. Suddenly, he pointed at Su Bowang and said in one breath, ¡°It¡¯s all his fault. Your stepfather instigated me to do this. He told me to ostracize you at the shareholders¡¯ meeting, to cause a rift between you and the Rong Corporation, to ostracize you from thepany, and then trick you so that he could obtain your shares.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t nder me!¡± Su Bowang reacted quickly. ¡°I¡¯ve always been against you. How can you push the me on me?¡± ¡°You were the one who told me to y the trick with you!¡± Shareholder Huang didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Su Bowang, you don¡¯t even have a single share in your hands! You have no right to enter this shareholder¡¯s meeting today. If I didn¡¯t bring you here, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter.¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m here to support our Yanyun!¡± Su Bowang was at a loss for words. No one believed this. Shareholder Huang scoffed. ¡°Ms. Su is thergest shareholder, so why would she need your support? You don¡¯t even have as much shares as she has in her hands, yet you have the cheek to say that you¡¯re supporting her. You¡¯re clearly here to frame her. You were also the one who nned the news report this morning!¡± The shareholder meeting was about to turn into a broadcast of a show. Jiang Tong frowned and yelled. ¡°Okay, stop fighting.¡± He turned and said respectfully to Su Yanyun, ¡°Ms. Su, what instructions do you have?¡± Su Yanyun nced coldly at Su Bowang and shareholder Huang and said, ¡°Su Bowang and Huang Shaoyuan colluded to ruin thepany¡¯s reputation. They colluded internally and externally, causing thepany to suffer major losses¡­ Call the police.¡± ¡°Did you have fun?¡± At night, Rong Linyi came out of the bathroom and asked Su Yanyun while drying her hair. The woman¡¯s eyes were bright and sparkly, and she looked happy. Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I did have fun.¡± Thinking of the changes in the shareholders¡¯ expressions, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. In the end, all the shareholders had fearful expressions on their faces. They were d that they didn¡¯t take sides and speak up for Su Bowang and shareholder Huang. ¡°Actually, I admire your stepfather a lot.¡± Rong Linyi was expressionless. ¡°I remember that his ribs were broken not long ago, right? He¡¯s actually more capable than us young people.¡± Su Yanyun covered her mouth. ¡°The magic of money is too strong for him to ignore.¡± She turned around and suddenly grabbed Rong Linyi¡¯s hand through the towel. ¡°Thank you, Hubby¡­¡± Her gaze was sincere and filled with gratitude. Rong Linyi lowered his head and kissed her ear. ¡°I said before that you don¡¯t have to thank me. Also¡­ I seem to have warned youst time not to casually flirt with me.¡± ¡°You were saying that I can¡¯t flirt during work hours!¡± Baby Yanyun had a good memory and immediately retorted loudly. She didn¡¯t notice the smile in Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes deepen. ¡°Yes, so you¡¯re saying that you can flirt unrestrainedly outside of work hours?¡± He asked. Su Yanyun was stunned. Rong Linyi said again, ¡°Very good.¡± Then, he picked Baby Yanyun up from the chair. ¡°Hair! My hair is still wet!¡± How could Baby Yanyun not know what her husband wanted to do? She had to emphasize her point strongly. If the pillow was wet, she would have to mobilize everyone to change the full set of bedsheets in the middle of the night. Rong Linyi was already prepared. He walked to the single-seater sofa in front and sat down with Su Yanyun in his arms, letting her straddle his waist¡­ === Chapter 490

Chapter 490: Firstly, You Are My Woman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°My stomach! My stomach is still big!¡± Baby Yanyun immediately changed her tactic. The twins couldn¡¯t be offended. Now that she was sitting on her husband, she looked like a crab with a ball in the middle. Rong Linyi was surprisingly good-tempered. He immediately picked Su Yanyun up again. Just as Baby Yanyun thought that she had finally escaped the ¡°suffering¡± of shame, Rong Linyi had already carried her around and ced her on the sofa. Su Yanyun, who was kneeling on the sofa and hugging the armrest¡­ What? This was¡­ ¡°Make some adjustments.¡± Rong Linyi said quietly from behind Baby Yanyun. ¡°Then your stomach won¡¯t be bumped¡­¡± Su Yanyun stammered. ¡°Wait¡­ wait¡­¡± Excuse me? Hubby didn¡¯t even think of giving her a chance to protest. His hand followed the silky material of her pajamas and easily removed her flimsy outfit¡­ Baby Yanyun was tearful. ¡°Hubby is bullying me, sob¡­¡± ¡°I will bully you gently.¡± Rong Linyi licked her delicate earlobe and his breathing became heavier. ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor say that I¡¯ll have to exercise control after six months¡­¡± So¡­ is this the reason you have to do this every few days? Baby Yanyun bit her handkerchief. The joy made Baby Yanyun¡¯s knees tremble. After that, Rong Linyi thoughtfully carried her back to the dressing table and continuedbing her hair. Su Yanyun was speechless. Don¡¯t think that you can hide the fact that you bullied me just because you¡¯re acting like everything is normal, hmph! ¡°Su Bowang, I¡¯m not prepared to give him a chance to turn the tables.¡± Rong Linyi continued the topic. He knew long ago that his woman had been coveted by the Su father and son. Since he made a move now, he would definitely torture them to death. Xin Cheng¡¯s ounts had been investigated. With the amount that Su Bowang embezzled from thepany¡¯s public funds, it was enough to make him stay in jail forever! ¡°Hubby, I have a small question.¡± Su Yanyun suddenly thought of something. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Tomorrow¡­ should I go to the corporation or Xin Cheng?¡± Su Yanyun looked at her husband in the mirror in confusion. ¡°Am I Xin Cheng¡¯s chairman or Hubby¡¯s assistant?¡± Rong Linyi lowered his head and kissed the top of her head. ¡°You are my woman first.¡± Su Yanyun was annoyed. ¡°¡­Be serious, stop fooling around!¡± This woman was already being pampered till she was actingwlessly, and her attitude towards her husband was bing more and more unreasonable. ¡°You can go to Xin Cheng for a while and keep an eye on Jiang Tong to appoint the board of directors and the upper echelons. You can also do up the quarterly and annual n.¡± Rong Linyi instructed. ¡°After some time, you cane back¡­¡± He didn¡¯t have much patience to let his woman handle the Su Corporation¡¯s matters. Anyway, the Su Corporation had already found a team. Su Yanyun only needed to show her face and let everyone know that she was the boss. The rest of her precious time belonged to him. ¡°I still have something to discuss with you.¡± Rong Linyibed Su Yanyun¡¯s hair again and again. ¡°Grandpa wants us to move back. Do you want to go back?¡± He felt Su Yanyun¡¯s hesitation and her questioning gaze. He continued. ¡°The Rong family¡¯s main house is very big. If you don¡¯t want to, you usually won¡¯t meet anyone you hate. The only advantage of moving back is that my mother and sister will usually help to take care of you. The trouble with going back is that although you usually won¡¯t meet anyone you hate, if those people have the determination, they will stille to find you¡­¡± Chapter 491

Chapter 491: I Want to Share the Heavy Burden with You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°If we don¡¯t go back, will Grandpa be angry?¡± Su Yanyun asked. Actually, life in the Water Courtyard was quite good as well. The two of them were warm andfortable, but thinking of the Old Master¡¯s expectant gaze, Su Yanyun felt that she had failed to live up to his expectations. ¡°Which one is closer to the hospital?¡± Su Yanyun asked in a different way. Rong Linyi sighed. ¡°The Water Courtyard is much closer.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°But once the expected delivery date is near, you should be staying in the hospital.¡± Rong Linyi saw through Su Yanyun¡¯s thoughts. ¡°But if there¡¯s an emergency, the Water Courtyard is more convenient, right?¡± Su Yanyun still insisted. ¡°Besides, the Water Courtyard is closer to the corporation. You usually leave early ande backte. If you¡¯re dyed on the road, you won¡¯t have much time to rest. I¡¯m pregnant and tired too. So, I think that we should stay here¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, Rong Linyi had already lowered his head and pecked her face gently. ¡°Good baby.¡± He obviously understood that Su Yanyun could tell that he didn¡¯t want to return to the Rong family. That was why she found so many reasons. Perhaps she didn¡¯t want him to be in a difficult position in front of Grandpa, so she took the initiative to bear the reputation of being an ¡°evil person¡±. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to go back.¡± Rong Linyi frowned. ¡°Three years ago, I finally found an excuse to leave¡­¡± ¡°Is it because of the second branch?¡± Su Yanyun asked. Unexpectedly, Rong Linyi shook his head slightly. ¡°No¡­ I¡ª¡± He suddenly seemed to choke, as if he didn¡¯t know what to say next. Su Yanyun turned around. She grabbed theb in Rong Linyi¡¯s hand and looked at him reproachfully. ¡°If you continuebing, I will be bald.¡± She turned and said softly to him, ¡°Linyi, I know that there are some things you don¡¯t want to tell me. Because Aunt Chen told me that you would tell me one day¡­ So, if you don¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t ask. But¡ª¡± Su Yanyun lowered her head and bit her lip. She seemed to have made up her mind and looked up again. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t say anything to her this time. He knew that she still had something to say, so he was waiting¡­ ¡°But Linyi, I used to think that you didn¡¯t tell me anything because you were still worried about me, or because you hadn¡¯t opened your heart to me. But now, I feel that you just didn¡¯t talk to me because you wanted to shoulder everything alone and were afraid of increasing my burden.¡± ¡°Linyi, what I want to tell you is that I¡¯m your wife and your other half. You share your wealth with me; and I also want to share your suffering and burdens with you.¡± Her eyes were firm. From her gentle face, one could feel the toughness and determination in her, as well as a loneliness that made people sigh. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t know what attracted him to Su Yanyun. Now he saw that courage¡­ Even if she was alone, she had to be brave enough to face all the suffering. It made him feel especially at ease and that he could rely on her. He slowly knelt down in front of Su Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He looked up at her as if he was looking up at an unreachable existence. ¡°I¡­¡± Su Yanyun pressed a finger on Rong Linyi¡¯s lips. Her soft fingertips were filled with warmth and a sort of fragrance. ¡°If you feel reluctant, just pretend that I didn¡¯t ask anything.¡± Rong Linyi was still looking at her with something shining in his eyes¡­ Chapter 492

Chapter 492: This Mark Is Born for Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Suddenly, he stood up and grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°Come with me¡­¡± He held her hand and led her out of the bedroom door. They went downstairs to the end of the second floor, and ended up at a door to the room that he usually avoided. Rong Linyi¡¯s finger touched the strange symbol on the door. His gaze softened. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± He asked Su Yanyun. ¡°To be exact, what is this for?¡± Su Yanyun shook her head. The first time she saw this carved symbol, she felt it was a little strange and familiar, as if she had seen it before¡­ but she couldn¡¯t remember. Rong Linyi¡¯s lips curled into a smile that was neither happy nor sad. His eyes flickered. ¡°This is carved for me¡­ This symbol was born for me.¡± He retracted his gaze and turned to look at Su Yanyun. ¡°Actually, I was not born with an obsession with cleanliness. Before I was 10 years old, I was no different from other children.¡± ¡°When I was 10 years old, because of an ident, I¡­ I lost my eyesight and suffered from a very serious psychological illness. At that time, I lived in that nursing home alone in darkness. Other than that chess game, she was the only one who apanied me¡­¡± Su Yanyun heard the word ¡°her¡± and her brows twitched, but she didn¡¯t ask anything. Rong Linyi raised his hand and touched the symbol again. ¡°Every time I wanted to look for her, I would follow the logo on the wall all the way here. The first time was when she held my hand and led me to follow the logo¡­ I¡¯m such a serious cleanliness freak, but I didn¡¯t despise anything rted to her.¡± He pushed open the door. Beside him, on the old and mottled wall, there was a pattern simr to the one on the door. ¡°What happened next?¡± Su Yanyun finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°After that, my eyes recovered and her surgery recovery period was over.¡± Rong Linyi lowered his eyes. ¡°I finally saw her and heard her voice. After that¡­ there¡¯s no more after that.¡± The bedroom was silent. After a long time, Su Yanyun asked carefully, ¡°That ¡®her¡¯, is she¡­ Ms. Jiang?¡± Rong Linyi finally frowned. ¡°Yes.¡± He actually didn¡¯t hesitate to answer. ¡°But after we recovered, the silent but intimate rtionship we used to have ended. Perhaps it¡¯s because I had recovered my eyesight, but I was unwilling to hold her hand like before. Or perhaps it was because she had recovered her ability to speak, but I couldn¡¯t tolerate her making a sound in front of me. Everything good had stopped after the time when I couldn¡¯t see or speak to her.¡± Su Yanyun knew that Rong Linyi wanted to exin this to her. Although Jiang Yilin was very important to him in the past, he no longer had any feelings for her now. Seeing that Su Yanyun was silent, Rong Linyi frowned. ¡°I said that I would tear down this room thest time, but I still haven¡¯t done it yet. I went back on my word. Tomorrow morning, I will¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Su Yanyun interrupted Rong Linyi. ¡°This is such a memorable room. No matter who it belongs to, I won¡¯t mind. After all, no matter how touching the story is, it belongs in the past.¡± She looked at Rong Linyi intently. ¡°While Hubby¡¯s present and future belong to me instead¡­¡± Rong Linyi hugged Su Yanyun gently. ¡°Yanyun, I¡¯m very sorry¡­¡± Chapter 493

Chapter 493: His Woman Is Exquisite

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Actually, Rong Linyi had not forgotten. He had once promised Su Yanyun that he would tear down this room. The reason why he didn¡¯t tear it downter was more because¡­ he couldn¡¯t bear to. No, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t bear to leave Jiang Yilin. He just couldn¡¯t bear to let go of that once silent soul. That little girl who would sit opposite him andfort him in her unique way. Sometimes, he would stubbornly think that the girl was not Jiang Yilin, or it was just Jiang Yilin who couldn¡¯t talk yet¡­ ¡°Oh right, what illness did Ms. Jiang have back then?¡± Su Yanyun was curious. ¡°It was a problem with her tongue.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°The tip of her tongue had a congenital deformity, so she couldn¡¯t speak clearly. She was often mocked by her peers, so she came to the hospital for surgery.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Su Yanyun muttered. She couldn¡¯t tell that from how she spoke now. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yanyun stretched. ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Rong Linyi heaved a sigh of relief when he saw how simple-minded the woman was. The reason why he didn¡¯t dare to tell Su Yanyun about his experience 15 years ago was because of Jiang Yilin. He was afraid that his woman would form a grudge and think that he still had Jiang Yilin in his heart. And he was indeed reluctant to part with this hospital room¡­ He didn¡¯t know how to exin thisplicated rtionship to Su Yanyun. He clearly didn¡¯t like Jiang Yilin, but he couldn¡¯t bear to leave herpany during that time¡­ Speaking of which, it was really¡­ terrible. Fortunately, his woman trusted him enough and didn¡¯t doubt him at all. He thought about how most women in this world were always suspicious and liked to make groundless ims. His woman looked silly, but she was actually so exquisite. Rong Linyi was a little proud and happy. That night, Su Yanyun had a strange dream. She dreamed that she was running down a long corridor. The floor, ceiling and walls on both sides of the corridor were covered in strange patterns. Those patterns seemed to be alive. As she ran, they changed into different shapes, as if to guide her, or tell her something¡­ The long corridor was like a maze. A voice in her heart was telling her that at the center of the maze was a secret that had been hidden for a long time. This secret would change her fate and her life. But she seemed to forget the meaning of the patterns and could only keep walking in the long corridor of the maze¡­ After having such a strange dream the whole night, the next day, Baby Yanyun looked really unwell. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Linyi saw her sitting on the bed in a daze and kissed her face. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep well?¡± Su Yanyun shook her head in a daze. ¡°No, I just had too many dreams¡­¡± ¡°What did you dream about?¡± Rong Linyi rubbed her hair. Su Yanyun rubbed her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t remember¡­¡± She wouldn¡¯t tell her husband that she had dreamed of the patterns Jiang Yilin had carved for him. It was so strange. She clearly didn¡¯t mind Hubby and Jiang Yilin¡¯s past. Why did she still dream of those patterns? Could it be that she pretended to be magnanimous and even believed herself to be so, but she was actually petty? Baby Yanyun was shocked by her own imagination. Logically speaking, she should have gone to Xin Cheng to look around today. Rong Linyi sent Jiang Tong and Su Yanyun to the Su Corporation building before driving to the corporation. With Jiang Tong around, Su Yanyun really acted like a boss. However, the meeting was only halfway through when an unexpectedmotion sounded from outside¡­ Chapter 494

Chapter 494: Where Did The Evil Wind Come From Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Where is that unfilial bitch Su Yanyun! Call her toe out!¡± An olddy¡¯s voice sounded from outside like a broken pot. ¡°Shameless! She got pregnant outside and then schemed against her own family! She¡¯ll be struck by lightning and die a horrible death! Pfft! She and the baby in her stomach won¡¯t die a good death!¡± The security officers seemed to be dissuading her. The olddy¡¯s voice was louder. It was hoarse, as if someone was using a spoon to scrape the inner pot of a rice cooker¡­ It was disgusting. ¡°Who touched me? Who dares to touch me? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m an old 80-year-old woman, who am I afraid of? If you touch me even a little, my bones will break! Call Su Yanyun out, or I¡¯ll die here today! Let¡¯s see how you still do business like that! I want to be a ghost¡­¡± The shareholders looked at each other. Where did this evil winde from? A bodyguard entered and whispered in Jiang Tong and Su Yanyun¡¯s ears. ¡°It¡¯s an old woman in her seventies or eighties outside. She said that she¡¯s Ms. Su¡¯s grandmother¡­ I don¡¯t know how she got in, but no one could stop her and she insisted on seeing Ms. Su¡­¡± It was obvious how difficult it was for the bodyguards. An olddy of this age would definitely be able to scam others. Not to mention speciallying here to cause trouble, no one could subdue her. Jiang Tong was shocked and looked at Su Yanyun hesitantly. ¡°Ms. Su¡­¡± Why hadn¡¯t he heard of Madam Yi having such a fierce grandmother before? Su Yanyun sneered. ¡°From the sound of her voice, it really is my grandmother.¡± The Su family¡¯s grandmother was called Wang Shuxiu. The Su family¡¯s hometown was not in C City but in a small county near C City. The entire Su family¡¯s main family was near the county¡¯s Su family dam. The Su family¡¯s dam upied arge area. It was just a vige, but in all the connected areas there, every family had the surname Su. Ever since Su Yanyun¡¯s father became rich, Old Madam Su no longer lived in the county. She also found C City difficult to live in, so she specially returned to the Su family¡¯s dam and built a big house. They even built an ancestral hall just to show off in front of the surrounding viges. The small ck room beside the ancestral hall was Su Yanyun¡¯s nightmare. Over there, Wang Shuxiu locked her and her mother up together. She refused to let them eat or drink and forced her mother to give her shares to Su Bowang¡­ If it weren¡¯t for Father¡¯s will, even Father¡¯s portion would have been swallowed whole. This time, Su Bowang had failed. Su Yanyun originally thought that Old Madam Su was old and shouldn¡¯t be able to cause trouble anymore. Unexpectedly, Su Bowang had just been locked up at the police station yesterday when Wang Shuxiu came knocking today. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Apanied by Jiang Tong, Su Yanyun walked out of the meeting room. She looked at Wang Shuxiu, who was sitting on the ground and making a scene. ¡°Is this the market? Or is this some ce that sells health products? Old men and women are all here.¡± ¡°Su Yanyun, open your dog eyes and look!¡± Wang Shuxiu got up from the ground quickly and was more agile than an olddy at this age. ¡°I¡¯m your grandmother! Kneel immediately!¡± ¡°Kneel?¡± Su Yanyun almostughed. ¡°Grandma, the Qing dynasty is already over. You should put away your Su family¡¯s gimmicks.¡± ¡°Su Yanyun, you shameless loser. You invaded our Old Su family¡¯s property and still have the face to live? If I were you, I would rather die!¡± Wang Shuxiu¡¯s scolding stunned everyone present. Chapter 495

Chapter 495: I¡¯ll Serve You? Dream On

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°What are you looking at?¡± Wang Shuxiu ced her hands on her hips and looked self-righteous. ¡°This is my son¡¯spany. My son only exists because of me and it is because of him that you got your job! Only our son can inherit our Su family¡¯s property. Su Yanyun, you¡¯re just a daughter, so what right do you have to enter thepany? Why can¡¯t you just sit at home and give birth to your child, it¡¯s embarrassing toe out and attract the bees and butterflies with a big stomach!¡± Su Yanyun smiled instead of being angry. Could this Old Madam Su be her maternal grandfather¡¯s long-lost sibling? The two of them used the same words, showing their greed for money. Su Yanyun sneered. ¡°Grandma, your table manners are horrible.¡± ¡°What table manners? I came over early in the morning and haven¡¯t even eaten breakfast! You¡¯re still asking me about my table manners? From today onwards, I want to stay in the city and at your house. Get back here and serve me! Let your uncle and your cousin take charge of thispany!¡± Wang Shuxiu fully showed her ignorance and continued pestering her. ¡°I¡¯ll serve you?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s expression changed. ¡°In your dreams!¡± If she were to talk nicely, a woman like Wang Shuxiu wouldn¡¯t listen to her. It would be inappropriate to quarrel with her as well. She might as well follow her heart and scold Wang Shuxiu before ¡°inviting¡± her out. ¡°Am I dreaming? I should be enjoying this!¡± Wang Shuxiu raised her walking stick. ¡°You¡¯re a divorced woman. Our Old Su family is willing to take you in, but you still want to eat free food in our house? If you don¡¯t work and serve me, get lost from this house!¡± Jiang Tong was almost amused by this old woman¡¯s strange words. What did she mean by divorced? His Madam Yi was the Rong family¡¯s rightful Madam and was pregnant with the Rong family¡¯s great-grandson! Taking a step back, even if Su Yanyun was single now, everything in the Su family should belong to her and not some random rtive. ¡°Grandma.¡± Su Yanyun sped her hands together. ¡°I know you don¡¯t understand anyws or shares I¡¯m talking to you about. Then I¡¯ll use yournguage to tell you that you, Wang Shuxiu, are just the Su family¡¯s daughter-inw. Your surname is Wang, not Su. I, Su Yanyun, am the eldest child of the Su family. My father¡¯s will states that the Su Corporation will be mine in the future. It¡¯s not something that someone with your surname Wang can control.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Wang Shuxiu never expected Su Yanyun to use her surname. ¡°Do you understand the will now?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t wait for Wang Shuxiu to continue and asked. ¡°Our Old Su family¡¯s will is simr to the ancient emperor¡¯s edict. Don¡¯t talk to me about the Su family¡¯s business favouring males and not females. There were still empresses in ancient times! Looking at you, it¡¯s as if the Old Su family really has a throne to inherit.¡± Wang Shuxiu was confused by Su Yanyun¡¯s serious nonsense and couldn¡¯t find anything to retort her with. After a long time, she yelled. ¡°I married into the Su family and gave birth to two sons for the Su family. I¡¯m a member of the Su family! I¡¯m the oldest in the Su family, and I¡¯m the one with the most authority!¡± ¡°Even if you gave birth to a son, your surname is still Wang!¡± Su Yanyun yelled back without showing any weakness. ¡°You will always be a woman with the surname Wang in your life! A woman with a different surname still wants to interfere with matters regarding our Su Family. Save yourself the trouble and go home to retire! As a woman with a different surname, you have interfered with the Su family¡¯s business. You have really let down the Su family¡¯s ancestors!¡± ¡°I, I didn¡¯t interfere¡­¡± Wang Shuxiu was angry and panicked at Su Yanyun¡¯s words. However, Su Yanyun used the excuse that she was familiar with to attack her, making her unable to retort back. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to return thepany to your uncle! ¡± Chapter 496

Chapter 496: She¡¯s a Thief Who Stole Love

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Return?¡± Su Yanyun chuckled. ¡°Wang family, only giving back something that you borrowed is considered returning. It¡¯s my family¡¯s property to begin with, and you want me to return it? Are you trying to ckmail me or trick me? Grandfather separated the family when he died! Do you understand that we¡¯re separated? Do you want me to invite the elders of the Su family¡¯s dam to judge? The Su family was already divided, but the younger brother still wants to take over the older brother¡¯s property?¡± Wang Shuxiu had already lost her ability to fight after being scolded by Su Yanyun. If Su Yanyun had told her about the shares andws today, she really wouldn¡¯t know what an ignorant old woman like her would do. Unexpectedly, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t even talk to her about this. Okay, if she wanted to talk about some old customs instead, she would amodate her and see who was more feudal! Wang Shuxiu saw that she wouldn¡¯t get any benefits here. She immediately threw her walking stick on the ground and was about to roll on the ground. Su Yanyun immediately gave a look with her eyes. Six burly bodyguards quickly walked forward. Two of them lifted her legs, two of them raised her hands, one held her waist, and one held her head and carried Wang Shuxiu out. Wang Shuxiu screamed and yelled, but she was old and weak and couldn¡¯t resist at all. She could only curse as she was carried out of the Su Corporation. ¡°Ah Tong.¡± Su Yanyun tilted her head and instructed Jiang Tong in a low voice. ¡°Send someone to follow Wang Shuxiu and see what¡¯s behind her¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, Jiang Tong already understood. Wang Shuxiu was just an olddy from overseas. If she dared to barge into the Su Corporation alone, it was likely that someone else was behind it. Jiang Tong¡¯s admiration for Madam Yi was overwhelming. That verbal battle just now hadpletely overturned Madam Yi¡¯s usual delicate image of a woman in Jiang Tong¡¯s eyes. If such an olddy were to make a scene and scold people, strong men like him probably wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it either. He didn¡¯t expect Madam Yi to be able to use her strength to suppress the olddy mentally. Furthermore, Madam Yi was meticulous and didn¡¯t look like a silly little white flower that was raised in a greenhouse. Jiang Tong couldn¡¯t help but give Su Yanyun a thumbs up. Su Yanyun smiled. Of course, she was Young Master Rong¡¯s woman. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Su Yanyun is most afraid of Wang Shuxiu?¡± In the private room of the private clubhouse, Jiang Yilin asked Liang Shangqing angrily. ¡°Didn¡¯t someone say that she and her mother werepletely controlled by this old woman back then? How did she manage to chase them out like this?¡± Liang Shangqing humbly poured juice for Jiang Yilin. ¡°Yilin, don¡¯t be angry. Su Yanyun is no longer like before. She has Rong Linyi¡¯s support. She¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, he saw Jiang Yilin purse her lips with tears in her eyes. A few secondster, tears rolled down her face. ¡°Yilin, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to mention this¡­¡± Liang Shangqing was most afraid of Jiang Yilin crying. She was the woman in his heart. He wished he could give her everything and he couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer any grievances. ¡°Shangqing, my heart is so bitter.¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s tears fell. ¡°You saw how much I¡¯ve sacrificed for Yi with your own eyes. If it weren¡¯t for me back then, would his eyes have recovered? But why did his heart change? Why¡­¡± ¡°But, Yilin, Rong Linyi¡¯s heart has already changed. He¡¯s already married to Su Yanyun and they even have a baby. You still¡­¡± Liang Shangqing persuaded Jiang Yilin with difficulty. ¡°Su Yanyun is a thief!¡± Jiang Yilin was about to roar. ¡°She¡¯s a thief who stole my love. She stole Linyi while I was away. She made me lose my one true love, so I don¡¯t want her to have a good life. Hmph¡­ she thinks that she can rest easy after lying to Yi. I won¡¯t let her have her way¡­¡± Chapter 497

Chapter 497: I¡¯ll Break The Heads of Anyone who Spreads Rumours

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

In the afternoon. A video appeared on various social media tforms. In the video, an old woman with white hair who was as thin as a matchstick cursed all sorts of vulgarities while being carried out of apany by a few bodyguards. The title of the video was eye-catching: ¡°Billionaire¡¯s granddaughter refused to provide for Grandma in her eighties and chased her out of the house.¡± The Inte Army pointed all sorts of attacks to the new chairman of the Su Corporation, Ms. Su Yanyun. [This olddy is the Su Corporation¡¯s Old Madam. I heard that her son founded Xin Cheng single-handedly and she was the one who pawned the jewelry and family property to support him. Unexpectedly, Old Jing is so pitiful as he was chased out by his son.] [What do you mean, chased out by her son? Her son is already dead. The one who chased her out was her son¡¯s only daughter, Su Yanyun.] [Su Yanyun, this name sounds a little familiar. Is it the female reporter who was involved in some scandal in the entertainment industry a while ago?] [No wonder she has such methods. She¡¯s obviously not a good person. How did she inherit the family business? Could she have used some shameful method to do so?] [I strongly rmend the police to investigate and see how this olddy¡¯s son died. Maybe his wife and daughter colluded to murder him for the family property.] [You don¡¯t know, but the wife has been in a vegetative state for a long time and was in a car ident. As for why she was in a car ident, I¡¯ll leave it to your imagination¡­] [Damn! Are you telling the truth? This Su Yanyun is a ruthless person. She killed her parents, inherited the family property, and chased the Old Madam out of the house¡­ Call for the court to intervene! Call the police to interfere!] All sorts of untruths led to the conversation and portrayed Su Yanyun as an unfilial and evil woman. Many onlookers who did not know the truth were immediately agitated. Words rted to the [Billionaire¡¯s Abandonment] quickly became part of the trending topic. The calls for the police to intervene became louder and louder, and it became uncontroble. Rong Linyi, who found out about the matter immediately, called Rong Xuelong directly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you said to be all-powerful in the media industry in C City? What about the rumours now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m confused too!¡± Rong Xuelong scratched her cheeks and ears. ¡°I really didn¡¯t hear anything about this. It¡¯s so strange, in one afternoon¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t find out who did it?¡± Rong Linyi asked again. Rong Xuelong held her forehead. ¡°Give me some time¡­ I¡¯ll immediately ask those tforms to take down thements regarding the posts and I won¡¯t let them spread.¡± Even a fool knew that those rumors were not true. But the thing that Rong Linyi and Rong Xuelong were most worried about still happened. Old Master Rong quickly found out about this matter as well. ¡°What¡¯s happening!¡± The Old Master called and yelled at Rong Linyi. ¡°I told you to send my granddaughter-inw back and take care of the baby at home, but you insisted on hiding in that small corner of your house. Look, now something has happened, right! I order you to move back tonight! Also, I¡¯ll give you an afternoon to settle this matter. If anyone dares to spread rumors about my granddaughter-inw, I¡¯ll break open their heads!¡± Rong Linyi called Rong Xuelong again. ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ve already gotten all the tforms to delete the threads and lock thements and news.¡± Rong Xuelong said before Rong Linyi could say anything. ¡°It¡¯s not about that. Sister, help me¡­¡± Chapter 498 - Her Most Beautiful Moment

Chapter 498: Her Most Beautiful Moment

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Xuelong chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask for help between us siblings. Tell me, tell me. Sister will definitely help you.¡± Rong Linyi was not polite in asking for help. ¡°Help me deal with Grandpa. I don¡¯t want to bring Yanyun back to stay for the time being.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Xuelong knew that something that could make her brother open his mouth to ask for help would definitely not be simple. ¡°Help me deal with the Old Master. I want to gather the people who are spreading rumors.¡± Rong Linyi exined for once. ¡°Oh, okay¡­ wait!¡± Rong Xuelong almost agreed brainlessly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it my business to investigate this?¡± ¡°I think¡­¡± Rong Linyi told the truth kindly. ¡°The possibility of you finding out is not high. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Xuelong was about to explode. What was this brother saying? Why can¡¯t I find out anything? I want to investigate it just to show you that I can! Probably knowing that Rong Xuelong was on the verge of exploding from anger, Rong Linyi added slightly. ¡°Yanyun won¡¯t be willing to be a canary at home. You also know how difficult it was for her toe this far.¡± Rong Xuelong was silent on the other end of the line. Rong Linyi¡¯s next words seemed to convince himself. ¡°Even though she¡¯s pregnant now, she still has more choices, right? I think she must have realized that her value isn¡¯t just for her parents, her husband, and her child.¡± His woman was like a pearl that had been hidden away. Even though he thought at the start that her most beautiful moment was when she was cute and obedient, recently he saw how she handled the sudden idents in her life skillfully and wlessly. Rong Linyi had to admit that his woman was actually the most beautiful at these times. He had the intention to hide her, but if she would dim and wither because of this, he would rather take the risk to let her be free and happy. Rong Linyi¡¯s heart ached subconsciously at the thought of how dispirited she had been when they first met. ¡°Okay!¡± Rong Xuelong felt a sense of heroism after being brainwashed. ¡°Just take care of Yanyun well in the Water Courtyard. I¡¯ll handle everything else!¡± ¡°Madam Yi, we¡¯ve observed Wang Shuxiu¡¯s whereabouts. Other than her own family, we didn¡¯t notice her interacting with any strangers.¡± Rong Liu reported the tracking results to Su Yanyun cautiously. Madam Yi had just chased Old Madam Su out of the office yesterday, and there were already photos being leaked today. The speed at which the matter spread and became popr made it obvious that it had been nned beforehand. To be honest, if Su Yanyun was suppressed by Old Madam Su and she was the one that was badly burned, the person behind the scenes would naturally watch the show unflow. If Su Yanyun forcefully rejected Old Madam Su and chased her out, The person behind the scenes would be waiting for her here, vowing to ruin her reputation. ¡°Family?¡± Su Yanyun asked Rong Liu. Rong Liu replied. ¡°It¡¯s Su Menghe and Su Zhongjie. After Wang Shuxiu was chased out of the office yesterday, she took a car to the hospital to visit them¡­¡± ¡°Hospital?¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. ¡°They returned to the hospital?¡± Rong Liu was a little confused. ¡°Why did Madam Yi use the word ¡®return¡¯?¡± Rong Linyi had transferred Rong Liu to Su Yanyun yesterday. He and his brother, Rong Wu, were both trained by the Old Master. Rong Liu mainly mingled in some gray areas and seemed to be doing some dirty work, but in fact, he was mainly collecting information and setting up spies. Chapter 499

Chapter 499: Have a Nicer Way of Thinking

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Other thaning out to make a guest appearance as ¡°Godfather Liu¡± to collect the coteral for the Su family¡¯s house that day, he never asked about Su Bowang¡¯s family again. Of course, he didn¡¯t know that Su Bowang had originally been hospitalized and had escaped from the hospital because of the money lendingpany. Su Menghe and Su Zhongjie were even kidnapped by the lenders and taken away by Su Zhongjie¡¯s subordinates to ¡°scare¡± Su Bowang. ording to Su Yanyun¡¯s understanding, these people should be poor now. How could they possibly afford to stay in the hospital? Could it be that Old Madam Su really used her family background and resources to take care of her illegitimate grandchildren? Impossible! Su Yanyun knew Wang Shuxiu¡¯s stubborn character very well. It was already very benevolent of her not to think of making a killing through her son and grandson. Su Yanyun told Rong Liu the whole story. ¡°Rong Liu, keep an eye on Wang Shuxiu. I keep feeling that there¡¯s something wrong with her.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s tone was very firm. It was a difficult task for an olddy from the countryside, who came from the remote Su family¡¯s dam, to recognize the bus routes in the big city. Where did she find those news reporters and the channels to spread them? It was very likely that even Wang Shuxiu had been ¡°invited¡± to deal with Su Yanyun. ¡°Madam Yi, I have an idea.¡± Rong Liu was smart and had many crooked ideas. ¡°I think the possibility of Wang Shuxiu contacting the person behind our backs is very low. This matter is most likely rted to Su Menghe and the rest. Should we¡­¡± ¡°Is it convenient for you to go to the hospital and kidnap someone?¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°It¡¯s convenient!¡± Rong Liu replied. ¡°What¡¯s not convenient for the Sixth Master? Anyway, it¡¯s always convenient to kidnap people with a knife.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. It was too simple and crude! Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us ¡°Could you think up a less violent n?¡± Su Yanyun asked Rong Liu. ¡°This way, you might indeed be able to find out the mastermind as soon as possible, but it will also alert the enemy and give them more time to find a countermeasure. Also, it¡¯s very likely that we might mobilize such arge force, but end up making the issue public because of insufficient evidence.¡± ¡°Madam Yi, I know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Rong Liu exined casually. ¡°But our Rong family¡¯s power is more than enough to beat them into submission. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. She finally understood why Rong Linyi didn¡¯t like using Rong Liu to settle things in the past. The difference in style was too big, no? Even if the Rong family was really a prestigious family and was not afraid of others¡¯ schemes, the family¡¯s reputation was still important. Furthermore, would the family background of the mastermind who dared to challenge the Rong family be much worse than the Rong family themselves? If such an opponent couldn¡¯t be defeated in one hit, it would be very easy for them to retaliate fiercely and take revenge. Thus, before they were sure that they could kill the other party, they couldn¡¯t alert the enemy. To date, be it the Su or Shi families, they were all clowns. Although they disgusted Su Yanyun, they did not cause her any harm. But the people hiding behind them had financial strength and connections that couldn¡¯t be underestimated¡­ Thest time, Zheng Xin had been knocked out and the DNA test was stolen from her in a short time on her way back. Up till now, there was still no clear oue from the investigation of that matter. This made Su Yanyun even suspect that there was a spy right beside her¡­ ¡°Continue to keep an eye on Su Zhongjie, Su Menghe, and Wang Shuxiu. Tell your subordinates to observe them carefully and find out the frequency at which the doctors and nurses change their medications, and see if there are any abnormalities.¡± Su Yanyun instructed Rong Liu. ¡°Madam Yi, you¡¯re suspecting that the mastermind is someone from the hospital?¡± Rong Liu couldn¡¯t help but doubt Su Yanyun¡¯s deduction. ==== Chapter 500

Chapter 500: Where¡¯s the People who are Easy to Deal With?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°I don¡¯t want to make groundless ims either.¡± Su Yanyun smiled bitterly and shook her head. ¡°But Rong Liu, I think you¡¯re right. The person who spread the rumors and hurt me must have controlled Wang Shuxiu through Su Menghe and Su Zhongjie. So, why these two people are staying in the hospital now is very important.¡± ¡°Maybe I beat them up too badly thest time?¡± Rong Liu guessed. ¡°Especially that Su Menghe. Tsk, tsk. That face of silicon gel and her fake body. Won¡¯t she have to stay in the hospital for a while before she can look like herself again?¡± ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, you also said that they haven¡¯t seen anyone else besides Wang Shuxiu since yesterday.¡± Su Yanyun thought that Rong Liu was a little too pure-hearted despite being good at everything. ¡°Since no one has looked for them, besides the hospital staff, who else do you think can be used as a medium for theirmunication?¡± Rong Liu scratched his head. ¡°Madam Yi, theirmunication doesn¡¯t have to be face-to-face. No one looked for them yesterday, maybe because this matter had been arranged long ago.¡± Su Yanyun smiled slightly. ¡°Rong Liu, what you say makes sense. But I still believe that Su Zhongjie and Su Menghe won¡¯t stay in the hospital for no reason. They will definitely use that ce to meet up with Wang Shuxiu because it¡¯s rtively safe. It¡¯s more likely that that ce is under the control of the mastermind too. If there¡¯s any movement, it will be beneficial for that person to respond from there as well.¡± Rong Liu touched his chin and thought for a long time. ¡°That makes sense.¡± He seemed to have finally been convinced by Su Yanyun. ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep an eye on the hospital. Oh right, Madam Yi, thest time you told me to investigate Luo Weimin, I¡¯m still in the process of investigating her. If you¡¯re not too anxious¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no news from Luo Weimin¡¯s side for the time being.¡± Su Yanyun knew the severity of the matter. ¡°Investigate her slowly. I know you¡¯re very busy and have other matters to attend to. Help me deal with the people who are spreading rumors first. It¡¯s really been tough on you.¡± Rong Liu chuckled. ¡°Madam Yi, don¡¯t be so polite. No matter what, Madam Yi¡¯s matter is definitely the most important.¡± Before he deployed Rong Liu to Su Yanyun, Rong Linyi had told Su Yanyun that Rong Liu was smart and efficient. Although his mouth was crude, he never exaggerated. Most importantly, this guy was very lucky and could be considered a lucky charm owned by the Old Master. Since Rong Linyi was so sure of him, Su Yanyun simply let out all the doubts she had in her heart and let Rong Liu investigate all her matters. Among them, Luo Weimin¡¯s matter was one of them¡­ When Rong Xuelong was studying overseas, she specialized in news media. Aftering back, she not only established her own mediapany, but she also bought over many newspanies. It was no exaggeration to say that no one dared to have any objections when Rong Xuelong said that she was the top mediady in C City. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us She attacked heartlessly and soon, all the negative news about Su Yanyun on the Inte disappeared. This was actually within Jiang Yilin¡¯s expectations. From the beginning, she had no intention of harming Su Yanyun through the Inte. What she wanted was to spread this negative news to the Rong family. Haha, which person in the Rong family was easy to deal with? Besides, if the Direct Line¡¯s eldest daughter-inw¡¯s reputation was so terrible, would Old Master Rong still like her? And would those rtives and sisters-inw who disliked the main Rong family spare a ck spot like Su Yanyun? Chapter 501

Chapter 501: Thankfully, You¡¯re Still Kind to Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Hmph, I know how to kill with a borrowed knife too.¡± Jiang Yilin held a cup of coffee with a twisted smile on her face. She called Liang Shangqing. This man was the only person she could trust now. Her brother was originally her most trusted person, but once any matter involved Su Yanyun, he would clearly side with her instead. His attitude made Jiang Yilin panic and feel even more uneasy. Even when she treated Rong Xuelong like that back then, Jiang Chengxi was still on her side. But now, Jiang Chengxi had already warned Jiang Yilin more than once not to y any tricks on Su Yanyun. If she wanted to fight for Rong Linyi, Jiang Chengxi would help her, but if she wanted to hurt Su Yanyun, he would never let her off. ¡°Have you fallen in love with her?¡± Jiang Yilin asked in exasperation. Rong Linyi and Jiang Chengxi were the two most important men in her life. But now, these two men were more concerned about Su Yanyun than how much they cared about Jiang Yilin. She was really angry and jealous. Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t answer Jiang Yilin¡¯s question and only scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± ¡°What don¡¯t I know?¡± Jiang Yilin felt sad. ¡°Brother, you said that you support me in fighting for Yi, but you won¡¯t allow me to hurt Su Yanyun. But if I don¡¯t hurt Su Yanyun, what do you want me to do to fight for Yi again?¡± Jiang Chengxi sneered. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too stupid. Other than belittling others, there¡¯s no other way for you.¡± ¡°Tell me! Tell me, what other clever ideas can I use?¡± Jiang Yilin stomped her feet in anger. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us Jiang Chengxi still didn¡¯t answer her question and only continued to mock her. ¡°Some people win by improving themselves, while others obtain victory by belittling others. Yilin, which do you think you are?¡± ¡°How am I inferior to her? Which part of myself do I need to improve?¡± Jiang Yilin was almost hysterical because of Jiang Chengxi. ¡°Yi likes gentle and quiet girls. Am I not gentle enough? He likes cleanliness, so am I not clean enough? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how many boys have liked me since a young age, but I¡¯ve always been taking care of myself for Yi. Why do you still say that I haven¡¯t done enough despite giving so much?¡± Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t seem to want to argue with her anymore. He looked at Jiang Yilin with pity for a few seconds before leaving without a word. Recently, their rtionship had been getting more tense. Precisely because of this, Jiang Yilin had no choice but to reach out to the man she originally looked down on for help. Fortunately, as long as she looked pitiful, Liang Shangqing would agree to anything she asked. He was going to be herst helper and aplice. ¡°Is everything ready for the interview tonight?¡± She asked Liang Shangqing. ¡°Everything¡¯s done. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve also made arrangements with the Rong family. I¡¯ll make sure Old Master Rong and the rest watch it.¡± Liang Shangqing kept asking Jiang Yilin for credit. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Jiang Yilin was happy and she instructed him again. ¡°Are you sure it won¡¯t go wrong? Rong Xuelong¡­¡± ¡°That radio station is enemies with the mediapany under Rong Xuelong. They definitely won¡¯t let go of this opportunity to attack them.¡± Liang Shangqing could tell that Jiang Yilin¡¯s tone was a little happy. In order to make her happier, he hurriedly promised. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s tone became gentler. ¡°Shangqing, thank god you¡¯re still nice to me.¡± Liang Shangqing¡¯s voice was low. ¡°I will always be nice to you¡­¡± Chapter 502

Chapter 502: Yanyun, a Koi Fish that Brings Luck

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Xuelong was in a daze while looking at an invitation. Jiang Chenglong¡¯s invitation¡­ She originally thought that he wouldn¡¯t send her an invitation again. Unexpectedly, at thest moment, he still sent the invitation over. Whether to go or not was a problem. She couldn¡¯t think of an answer and could only rub her hair. She simply went to the corporation to find Su Yanyun to relieve her boredom. As Rong Linyi¡¯s assistant, Baby Yanyun also received an invitation. ¡°Birthday banquet? Tonight?¡± She looked at the invitation in her hand and was a little surprised. She looked at Jiang Tong to confirm if he had gotten the time the invitation was sent right. Jiang Tong shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. This invitation really arrived today. I don¡¯t know what Boss wants either. Do you want to ask¡­ if you¡¯re going?¡± Su Yanyun quietly looked at the other colleagues around her. The other assistants all looked down as if they didn¡¯t hear what she and Jiang Tong were talking about. Was there a need to talk about it? It was not an important banquet, and the Boss only had one answer: No. Even though they knew that he wasn¡¯t going, they still had to tell him. So every time they encountered such a matter, they would have to draw lots to tell him and be despised by him ,okay? After Ms. Su came over, everyone automatically pushed all the jobs that might make him roll his eyes to her. Perhaps it was because Ms. Su had a strong background, or because she was pregnant. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us Until now, no one had seen Boss reprimand her or her teary eyes. Thus, Ms. Su had already be a koi fish in the assistant¡¯s office. She seemed to not know that her arrival had finally ended the drawing lots and scolding system in the assistant¡¯s office. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t understand her colleagues¡¯ feelings at all. Hearing Jiang Tong¡¯s encouraging tone, she nodded consciously. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask himter.¡± The other assistants heaved a sigh of relief. Ms. Su, a real koi fish! She pouted and muttered softly. ¡°Seriously, Chenglong doesn¡¯t seem like such a careless person. Since it¡¯s a birthday banquet, why didn¡¯t he give the invitation earlier? Isn¡¯t he making things difficult for others?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so!¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s loud voice sounded in the office. ¡°I think he did it on purpose!¡± Su Yanyun was very surprised to see Rong Xuelong. ¡°Sister, why are you here?¡± ¡°I came toin to you.¡± Rong Xuelong mmed her invitation on Su Yanyun¡¯s table. ¡°I received it this afternoon just like you. This person is really petty. He clearly doesn¡¯t want to invite us, but he feels that it¡¯s not appropriate to do so, so he just sent it casually. Anyway, the invitation has been sent, so it¡¯s your decision whether toe or not.¡± Hearing Rong Xuelong¡¯s sarcastic words about Jiang Chenglong, Su Yanyun suddenly felt sad for him. ¡°I think he¡¯s not that kind of person. Maybe¡­ he forgot his own birthday and only remembered it today, so he hurriedly sent the invitation,¡± she guessed. ¡°If he¡¯s not such a person, what kind of person is he then?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes darkened immediately as if she was scaring a child. ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t just look at this brat¡¯s appearance¡­ He¡¯s also surnamed Jiang. No one with the surname Jiang is a good person, do you believe me?¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly pressed Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand. ¡°I believe it, I believe everything. Speaking of which, Sister, should we find a ce to slowly talk about everything?¡± The colleagues looked at them in shock and curiosity¡­ Chapter 503

Chapter 503: The Entire Family Is Made Of B*tches

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Half an hourter. Rong Linyi saw his wife and sister walking hand in hand. Although Su Yanyun and Rong Xuelong had a good rtionship, the way they held hands so intimately was still¡­ a little blinding. Rong Linyi frowned and looked at Rong Xuelong unhappily. ¡°Why are you pulling my Yanyun?¡± ¡°She is also mine.¡± Rong Xuelong hugged Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulders domineeringly. Seeing her husband¡¯s unhappy face, Su Yanyun chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go to Jiang Chenglong¡¯s birthday banquet tonight, okay?¡± ¡°Birthday banquet?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s his birthday today?¡± Why hadn¡¯t he received an invitation before? ¡°He just remembered that it¡¯s his birthday today and decided to have a party.¡± Su Yanyun and Rong Xuelong looked at each other and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why he sent us the invitation in the afternoon. Yes, Sister and I have discussed it. Since we have nothing to do recently, why don¡¯t we go shopping and y at the same time?¡± Rong Linyi looked at Su Yanyun for a few seconds. Baby Yanyun was not the kind of person who liked to join in the fun. Her sudden request to go to the banquet¡­ was instigated by Rong Xuelong? Or did she want to matchmake Rong Xuelong and Jiang Chenglong? Thinking of this, Rong Linyi finally nodded. ¡°If you want to go, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Xuelong immediately hooked her arm around Su Yanyun¡¯s. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Yanyun and I will go and change into party clothes. You should change into something nice too.¡± After leaving Rong Linyi¡¯s office, the two of them pped. ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡± Rong Xuelong lowered her voice and whispered as she went down the underground garage with Su Yanyun. ¡°I also suspect that bitch Jiang did it. I just don¡¯t know which bitch it was.¡± Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us ¡°What bitch?¡± Su Yanyun opened her eyes. Wasn¡¯t she talking about Jiang Yilin? ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Rong Xuelong pointed her finger. ¡°The Jiang family is filled with bitches. Madam Jiang, Jiang Chengxi, Jiang Yilin, each one more bitchy than the other. Tsk, tsk¡­¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. ¡°So strong?¡± The reason the two of them were suddenly willing to attend Jiang Chenglong¡¯s birthday party. In the end, it was because Su Yanyun and Rong Xuelong had shared their guesses about who had sent the invitation. When Su Yanyun said that she suspected that Su Menghe and Su Zhongjie had contacted the person behind the scenes through the hospital. Rong Xuelong pped her thigh. ¡°Liang Shangqing!¡± ¡°Liang Shangqing, who¡¯s that?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know him. ¡°A blind man.¡± This was Rong Xuelong¡¯s urate summary. ¡°Ahem, he¡¯s the Liang family¡¯s heir. The Liang family is a family specialising in medicine. Not only do they have a pharmaceutical factory, they also have many hospitals.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s blind?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s focus was still ahead of Rong Xuelong. Rong Xuelong nted her eyes. ¡°If he¡¯s not blind, would he fancy Jiang Yilin?¡± At 6 PM sharp, Rong Linyi, Su Yanyun, and Rong Xuelong arrived at a party venue owned by the Jiang family. This time, in order to take care of Su Yanyun, the three of them sat in the nanny van and Rong Xuelong finally became the glorious lightbulb. When the car stopped in front of the clubhouse, Su Yanyun had already seen Jiang Chenglong, who had been nervously watching the guests. When he saw Rong Xuelong follow Su Yanyun out of the car, he immediately pretended to be calm and ignored Rong Xuelong. Chapter 504

Chapter 504: Breathless

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°It¡¯s my honor that Young Master Yi and Madam Yi are willing toe.¡± Jiang Chenglong came and greeted Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun politely. He was really surprised that this couple was willing to give him face. Of course, what surprised him even more was that Rong Xuelong would actuallye. Actually, he didn¡¯t want to hold the birthday party tonight. After living for so many years, there was nothing worth celebrating when he thought about it. He had just be another year older for nothing. Thinking of the distance between Rong Xuelong and himself, Jiang Chenglong could only feel disappointment. Unfortunately, his grandfather, who was in the capital, insisted on celebrating his birthday and recording the events of the party to send over to him. For some reason, it was not convenient for Grandpa to leave the capital at this moment. Jiang Chenglong couldn¡¯t bear to make Grandpa sad, so he could only force a smile and send invitations to his friends and rtives. He had originally hesitated about sending Rong Xuelong an invitation. But after some hesitation, he still sent the invitation with hope. Now, seeing Rong Xuelong get out of the car in a silver-white knee-length dress and seeing the woman he missed day and night appear as if he was in a dream, he felt as if he was going to be breathless. ¡°Sister doesn¡¯t have a partner tonight.¡± Su Yanyun smiled at Rong Xuelong. ¡°So I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of her.¡± She said it simply for Jiang Chenglong¡¯s sake. She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Chenglong to be so disappointing. He didn¡¯t know if he had not seen Rong Xuelong for too long, or if the reality tonight exceeded his expectations and reignited hope in his heart. He actually blushed in embarrassment. He lowered his head and almost didn¡¯t dare to look at Rong Xuelong. His ears were red. Rong Xuelong almost rolled her eyes¡­ Useless! Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us ¡°I¡¯ll bring everyone in first.¡± Jiang Chenglong hurriedly diverted his attention but reached out his hand secretly to Rong Xuelong. It was impossible for Sister Xuelong to take the initiative to hold onto him. Then, could he use his advantage as the host tonight to take the initiative to hold Sister? Unfortunately, before Jiang Chenglong¡¯s hand could reach Rong Xuelong¡¯s elbow, an unexpected hand suddenly reached out from the side and held onto Rong Xuelong¡¯s shoulder, snatching Jiang Chenglong¡¯s luck. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s slightly hoarse and symbolic voice sounded at the side at an inappropriate time. ¡°Chenglong, you still have other guests to receive. I¡¯ll help you take care of Xuelong first.¡± This time, not only did Jiang Chenglong¡¯s expression change,everyone¡¯s expression changed. Rong Xuelong especially resisted the urge in her heart to punch Jiang Chengxi¡¯s face. ¡°What are you doing in public?¡± She pushed Jiang Chengxi away with a cold expression. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you!¡± Unexpectedly, when Rong Xuelong scolded him in the past, Jiang Chengxi usually ignored her words. It was okay once he smiled, because he didn¡¯t care and didn¡¯t take the blow. But today, he leaned on her again as if on purpose. ¡°Familiarity also begins when we aren¡¯t familiar with each other.¡± He ced his hand on her again. ¡°Xuelong, you¡¯re here so early. You must have not eaten dinner yet. There¡¯s no one at my table. Sit with me.¡± Rong Xuelong was about to decline when Jiang Chengxi added. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yilin won¡¯t sit with us.¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®us?''¡± Rong Xuelong waved her hand and shook off Jiang Chengxi. Could she say that she was about to vomit just by looking at this face? Rong Linyi was also rather unhappy. Jiang Chengxi was really like a fly to the Rong family. It was as if he liked to interfere in everything. No one could guess what his intentions were¡­ Chapter 505

Chapter 505: Get Back Together

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Rong Xuelong was forcefully dragged into the room by Jiang Chengxi, she realized that he was actually right. Jiang Yilin was indeed not at the table he was sitting at. But there was only one seat left. Jiang Yilin was at the table that was left for Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to disgust us, right?¡± Rong Xuelong was notorious and directly humiliated Jiang Chengxi regardless of the asion. Unexpectedly, Jiang Chengxi grabbed Rong Xuelong¡¯s wrist and pulled her down to sit. ¡°Xuelong, why are you talking to me about being disgusting?¡± He poured her wine. ¡°Which of us isn¡¯t disgusted by the other? Come, have a drink first. To us exes.¡± There were other children of prestigious families at the table. Seeing this, some of them smiled and eased the atmosphere. ¡°Xuelong, it¡¯s Chenglong¡¯s birthday today, so don¡¯t be so angry. If you¡¯re so bitter and hateful, others will think that you still have feelings for Young Master Xi.¡± ¡°Shut your turtle mouth!¡± Rong Xuelong replied rudely. Although she said that, she picked up the wine ss generously and raised it to everyone present. ¡°Enough nonsense. Let¡¯s drink, let¡¯s drink! It¡¯s a party, everyone is happy!¡± As the daughter of a prestigious family, Rong Xuelong had always been open-minded in the industry because of her straightforward personality. The men were mostly fond of her, afraid of her, and fawned over her. On one hand, they treated her as a tomboy, but on the other hand, they treated her as a goddess too. They were naturally willing to y with her. Women had more or less received her care before. On one hand, they were very envious of her forthrightness and family background, but on the other hand, they liked to befriend and tter her. Thus, Rong Xuelong was popr with both men and women. Seeing this, Jiang Chengxi picked up some food for Rong Xuelong eagerly. ¡°Xuelong, have some appetizers first. Drinking on an empty stomach can easily hurt the stomach and make you drunk.¡± Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us Rong Xuelong sneered. ¡°I knew you would force me to drink, so I¡¯ve already eaten some dessert on the way.¡± Jiang Chengxi smiled. ¡°What a coincidence. I ate some too just to drink with you.¡± Everyone at the table began to make a fuss. Some people used their chopsticks to hit the bowls, while others shouted ¡°get back together¡± and ¡°get together¡±. The private rooms were all connected, and there were activities partitioning them in the middle. The private rooms at the side heard themotion and all requested for the waiter to open their room. A whileter, all the neighboring boxes were removed. The atmosphere of the banquet suddenly became lively. Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi were sitting at a table nearby. Rong Linyi was expressionless, but Su Yanyun was very surprised to see Rong Xuelong and Jiang Chengxi fooling around and drinking. In her eyes, Rong Xuelong and Jiang Chengxi were like fire and water. But now, if she didn¡¯t know beforehand how much Rong Xuelong detested Jiang Chengxi, she would even have suspected that the two of them were a couple. ¡°Is everything okay with Sister?¡± Su Yanyun asked Rong Linyi quietly. ¡°She has a good alcohol tolerance and won¡¯t feel any pressure drinking with Jiang Chengxi.¡± Rong Linyiforted Su Yanyun softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she knows her limits.¡± As a daughter trained by Madam Rong, Rong Xuelong was literary and outstanding. Rong Linyi had never doubted his sister¡¯s valiance. Jiang Chenglong¡¯s birthday banquet didn¡¯t have too many people invited. There were only four tables in total, about 40 people, and all of them were young people. The dishes served were naturally very exquisite and delicious. But besides paying attention to Rong Xuelong and Jiang Chengxi¡¯s drinkingpetition, Su Yanyun was also paying attention to Jiang Yilin¡­ Jiang Yilin almost didn¡¯t say anything from the beginning to the end. Chapter 506

Chapter 506: Public Disy of Affection

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi sat down, she seemed to have the intention of greeting them. Her limpid eyesnded gently on Rong Linyi¡¯s face. However, Rong Linyi didn¡¯t seem to notice her. At that time, he was carefully dragging the seat for Su Yanyun. He watched as she sat down and then dragged his own seat. His eyes never left Su Yanyun for a second. Jiang Yilin had never seen such a caring expression before¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but lower her head and hold back her tears. Yi had a change of heart. The Rong Linyi who only had her in his eyes no longer existed. It was all because of Su Yanyun. It was all because of this woman. Compared to the lively table next door, the atmosphere here was very low. Jiang Yilin poured herself some wine and drank it mouthful by mouthful. Her eyes were affectionate and resentful each time she looked at Rong Linyi. Unfortunately, Rong Linyi didn¡¯t care about her. He had been serving Su Yanyun. Seeing that he, who used to be a cleanliness freak, would actually take the initiative to wipe the caviar at the corners of Su Yanyun¡¯s mouth with his finger, Jiang Yilin almost couldn¡¯t conceal the jealousy in her eyes. Yi had never treated her like this! Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us He wasn¡¯t even willing to hold her hand. But now, he was willing to give in for that lowly woman. What spell had Su Yanyun cast on him! Seeing Jiang Yilin¡¯s obvious depression, Liang Shangqing also carefully protected her. Soon, Jiang Chenglong called all the guests over. Seeing Rong Xuelong and Jiang Chengxi fooling around at the neighboring table, his eyes were gloomy. The atmosphere at this table was unprecedentedly strange. Su Yanyun was almost done eating and drinking. She looked at the piece of meat Rong Linyi handed her and pouted. ¡°No, I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Be good, eat more. You¡¯re eating for three people now.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was gentle. The doctor said that one had to take note of nutrition when pregnant with twins. This woman really ate too little usually. ¡°I really can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± Su Yanyun begged for mercy. She hurriedly picked up some food and ced it in Rong Linyi¡¯s bowl. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re only feeding me. You should eat too.¡± Rong Linyi smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You just have to eat well.¡± The two of them showed off their affection to the public as if no one was around. Jiang Yilin¡¯s eyes turned red, ck, and red again. She finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, ¡°Sister Yanyun is really lucky. Yi has never taken care of anyone like this.¡± This was said with a smile, but there was still a hint of sadness and resentment in her tone. Su Yanyun smiled slightly. ¡°Ms. Jiang, you¡¯re wee. Your boyfriend is also very thoughtful and is verypatible with you.¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s expression changed immediately. ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend!¡± She said and deliberately distanced herself from Liang Shangqing before looking at Rong Linyi. ¡°Yi, don¡¯t misunderstand. Shangqing and I are just ordinary friends. You¡¯ve always known this.¡± ¡°Do you still want some fruit juice?¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t seem to hear what Jiang Yilin said and only asked Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun smiled sweetly. ¡°No, this fruit juice is too sweet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell the waiter to get you a cup of sugar-free fruit juice.¡± Rong Linyi said and turned to wave at the waiter. Jiang Yilin, who was ignored the whole time, was almost shaking with anger. Seeing this, Liang Shangqing hurriedly hid his disappointment from just now and asked Jiang Yilin. ¡°Yilin, there¡¯s your favorite variety show tonight. Do you want to watch it?¡± Chapter 507

Chapter 507: An Interview Is All Nonsense

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Jiang Yilin immediately came to a realization. She immediately put away her broken heart and smiled. ¡°Sure, thank you Shangqing, you still remember. Help me turn on the television.¡± Liang Shangqing immediately turned around and arranged for the waiter to turn on the television in the room. The television switched on quickly. Liang Shangqing changed the channel to Jiang Yilin¡¯s favorite channel. At this time, there was still an hour before the variety show began. At this time, the television station was broadcasting an interview program. When she saw the olddy on the television, Su Yanyun was clearly stunned. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Ms. Wang Shuxiu.¡± The emcee asked Old Madam Su, who was sitting on the sofa at the side. ¡°Now that the conflict between you and your granddaughter has spread widely on the Inte, are these events really true?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say that what¡¯s said on the Inte is 100% true, but it¡¯s at least¡­ 99% true.¡± Wang Shuxiu lied. ¡°Everyone in the production team, look at what I¡¯m wearing.¡± She frowned bitterly. ¡°How am I like an old woman whose son opened a listedpany? Those with slightly richer family backgrounds all wear gold and silver. Only a poor woman like me can barely eat by relying on the help of the vigers.¡± Wang Shuxiu even shed tears. ¡°Then how does your granddaughter feel about your current situation?¡± The host deliberately asked. ¡°What attitude could she have?¡± Wang Shuxiu said while crying. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for much. I just hoped that she would give me the bare minimum for survival. It¡¯s not much a month, about two thousand yuan. In the end, she actually said that my surname is Wang and I¡¯m not a member of the Su family. The Su family will have nothing to do with me in the future.¡± The emcee looked sympathetic. ¡°So the situation is as such, olddy. We sympathize with your situation. If your granddaughter is willing to apologize to you and ept you, will you forgive her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want her to apologize to me.¡± Wang Shuxiu looked at the camera with tears in her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s my biological granddaughter. No matter what she does, Grandma will still love her. I just want her to not chase me out of the Su family. I¡¯ve suffered for the Su family my whole life. I don¡¯t want to enjoy life, I only want my children and grandchildren to be safe and blessed.¡± Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us At some point, the entire room fell silent. People who were drinking, chatting, and ying rock-paper-scissors all stopped and stared at the television screen. No one said a word. Some daughters even shook their heads. Their hearts softened and they even wiped their tears. ¡°This olddy is too pitiful. What did she do wrong?¡± ¡°I thought of my own grandmother¡­ My grandmother is as selfless as her. How sad¡­¡± ¡°Who is her granddaughter? The daughter of the Su Corporation? Do you know her?¡± ¡°Her grandma raised her. How can she be so ungrateful? She won¡¯t even pay the alimony of two thousand a month. Can this olddy file awsuit and enforce it instead?¡± Crash! Suddenly, the red wine bottle fell to the ground. The group¡¯s secret whispered conversation stopped. The interview on the television was still going on, but Rong Xuelong had already stood up with a dark expression. ¡°Who turned on the television?¡± She swept her cold gaze across the entire scene. The television was in the room with Su Yanyun and Jiang Yilin¡¯s table, so it was naturally turned on by the people there. Rong Xuelong realized that Rong Linyi was no longer around. ¡°What have you done? I heard Yanyun say that you were watching Wang Shuxiu closely. Why is she receiving an interview at the television station?¡± Rong Linyi had already walked into the empty room opposite and was questioning Rong Liu sternly. Chapter 508 - That God-like Man

Chapter 508: That God-like Man

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Liu was stunned. ¡°No, I¡¯m keeping an eye on that olddy. She¡¯s still in the hospital, how could she possibly go to the television station to receive an interview?¡± He swore to god. ¡°Young Master Yi, two seconds before you called me, I even saw Wang Shuxiu wandering around the hospital room. She definitely isn¡¯t at any television station!¡± Rong Linyi clutched his phone. Damn it! This interview was recorded in advance! In the private room here, Rong Xuelong had already locked on her target. She stood up and pushed Jiang Chengxi, who was about to grab her wrist, away. She walked towards Liang Shangqing and Jiang Yilin step by step. ¡°Let me ask you, who was the one who turned on the television just now?¡± Liang Shangqing subconsciously protected Jiang Yilin. ¡°Xuelong, don¡¯t be rash.¡± He tried his best to block Jiang Yilin and faced Rong Xuelong. ¡°I¡¯m the one who turned on this television because I wanted to watch a variety show that¡¯sing up in a while.¡± Rong Xuelong seemed to smile and pointed at the television screen. ¡°This is the variety program you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°No, the variety show is still an hour away¡­¡± Liang Shangqing exined. ¡°I also wanted the atmosphere to be more lively. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mean that. You wanted to let the television stay on and let everyone listen. Liang Shangqing, not bad.¡± Rong Xuelongughed twice. ¡°You still know how to act like a hero and save the beauty? You still know how to sacrifice yourself for a beauty? You even know how to be like a qualified cannon fodder and be a tool for her!¡± ¡°Xuelong, watch your words!¡± Liang Shangqing was also angry. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because of your status. Today is Chenglong¡¯s birthday party, so you should give the host some face, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give him face, but not you!¡± Rong Xuelong had just finished speaking when she raised her hand at lightning speed. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us A loud p sent Liang Shangqing¡¯s sses flying. The entire hall was in an uproar. Rong Xuelong¡¯s temper was fiery, and everyone knew that. But unless it was ast resort, she wouldn¡¯t go so far as to attack others publicly. Not to mention, the Su Corporation¡¯s daughter reported in the interview didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with her. Liang Shangqing turned his head away from the p. He was about to say something when something warm flowed down from his nose. He touched it and realized that it was blood on his hand. He usually looked elegant and gentlemanly. Not to mention fighting with others, he even rarely argued with them. It was unknown if it was pain, blood, or Rong Xuelong¡¯s arrogance, but all of thempletely crossed his bottom line. He looked at Rong Xuelong with a fierce glint in his eyes. He raised his fist and was about to punch Rong Xuelong. Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but scream. Jiang Chenglong immediately stood up to protect Rong Xuelong. But no one was faster than Rong Linyi. The moment Liang Shangqing raised his fist, Rong Linyi grabbed his wrist from behind and twisted his entire arm back. With a crack, Liang Shangqing¡¯s arm was dislocated. Beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. He held his arm that was already hanging weakly and knelt on the ground with a pale face, suffering from the intense pain. Jiang Yilin covered her mouth with tears in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of Liang Shangqing¡¯s injury or Rong Linyi¡¯s actions. The room was quiet. All the men and women looked up at the god-like man. His face had a rare and handsome look, and his expression was unimaginably cold, but he had the boldness and capital to make others willingly give up everything for him. Young Master Yi, the youngest family head¡­ Chapter 509

Chapter 509: Madly in Love While Heartbroken

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Young Master Yi, the youngest family head¡­ He rarely appeared in front of the public, especially in front of women. Thus, very few people knew him. When Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun first entered, the room was all partitioned and many guests were already seated. Then, when the partition opened, Rong Linyi took care of Su Yanyun quietly. There were many handsome men and beautiful women at the banquet, and they were all flirting enthusiastically, so few people noticed him. But now, he suddenly appeared behind Liang Shangqing and crippled his arm. At this time, he looked down at Liang Shangqing as if he was looking at the most lowly ant. Su Yanyun walked forward silently and handed him a wet tissue. Rong Linyi wiped his hands elegantly and meticulously. ¡°How dare you touch my sister?¡± The wet tissue was thrown in front of Liang Shangqing with infinite amounts of disdain. Jiang Chengxi had alreadye forward. He ignored Liang Shangqing but grabbed Jiang Yilin¡¯s wrist and dragged her out. He lowered his voice. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°How would I know what happened?¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s voice was weak and her tears rolled down uncontrobly. ¡°Shangqing only turned on the television and wanted to watch a variety show. How would he have known that the interview was being broadcasted instead¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Jiang Chengxi mocked. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, brother. You know that Rong Xuelong often goes crazy. She¡¯s so overbearing and she took her anger out on Shangqing without saying anything. I know that it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± She cried again. ¡°Shangqing turned on the television because of me. It¡¯s all my fault¡­ Ah! ¡± Before she finished speaking, Jiang Chengxi pinched her wrist forcefully. ¡°Look into my eyes.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s eyes were dark. His usual bright peach blossom eyes were gloomy now. ¡°Jiang Yilin, you should know the consequences of lying to me.¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± Seeing the familiar eyes, Jiang Yilin¡¯s heart began to feel fear. ¡°You nned this, right?¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s voice was so low that only the two of them could hear. Jiang Yilin didn¡¯t want to nod, but she had a feeling. If she dared to shake her head, her brother would definitely break her neck. Extreme fear made her nod involuntarily. The next second, her neck was really getting forcefully held by Jiang Chengxi. ¡°You¡¯re really, extremely childish!¡± Jiang Chengxi said and shook Jiang Yilin off. He turned around and happened to see the door open by just a small crack. Through the gap, Su Yanyun was sitting opposite the round table from afar and could see him and Jiang Yilin. Jiang Chengxi was stunned for a moment. Su Yanyun seemed to have heard what they said. But in an instant, Su Yanyun lowered her head and drank a mouthful of fruit juice quietly. Jiang Chengxi couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself. Was he feeling ¡°guilty¡± now? How could Su Yanyun possibly hear what he said to Jiang Yilin from so far away? Rong Linyi had already returned to Su Yanyun¡¯s side. He raised his hand and gently stroked Su Yanyun¡¯s head under the infatuated gazes of many women. ¡°Were you frightened just now?¡± The women saw him change from being cold to gentle. They were heartbroken. Oh god! Such a perfect man is already married! Su Yanyun ignored the envious and hateful gazes around her and was about to say something to Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi and Rong Xuelong¡¯s phones suddenly rang at the same time. The two of them looked down and frowned at the same time¡­ ==== Chapter 510

Chapter 510: Serve the Master and Scold the Grandson

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

It was rare to see Rong Linyi and Rong Xuelong have the same expression. Su Yanyun was very curious. She looked left and right and realized that the numbers calling Rong Linyi and Rong Xuelong were very simr, and only thest digit was different. The siblings looked at each other at the same time and said in unison, ¡°You answer it!¡± Then, the two of them saw disdain in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who called you?¡± Su Yanyun asked inquisitively. Rong Linyi nced at Su Yanyun and then back at the phone that was still ringing. In the end, she said as if she waspromising, ¡°You two ept the call together?¡± Rong Xuelong nodded with a serious expression and said, ¡°One, two, three! Answer!¡± The two of them didn¡¯t lose out and pressed the answer button together. Suddenly, an explosive aura erupted from both phones. Even Su Yanyun could hear the Old Master¡¯s voice clearly. Furthermore, it wasing from two phones at the same time. One on the left and the other on the right, as if a stereo system was surrounding them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two! Thebined age of the two of you is over 50 years old when added up. You can¡¯t even handle such a small matter! Do you still have the right to be our Rong family¡¯s offspring? Do you still have the right to be a husband and an elder sister? Ah? Speak!¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± The fierce Rong Xuelong could only act cute in front of the Old Master. ¡°Tell me, are you qualified as a sister?¡± The Old Master¡¯s anger didn¡¯t diminish at all. Instead, he was even more intense. ¡°You said that you¡¯re a news media person. You can¡¯t even handle a small interview and let it be broadcasted so openly. Let me ask you, is our Yanyun such an unreasonable person?¡± Rong Xuelong panicked. ¡°No¡­¡± Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ¡°Then why is that old woman talking nonsense on TV! Who instigated this?¡± The Old Master asked angrily. Tonight, the Rong family¡¯s second branch came specially for dinner and even persuaded Old Master and Old Madam Rong. The Old Master was old and felt that money was just a worldly possession. He only cared about his family¡¯s harmony. On the ount that he had a lot of children and grandchildren, he originally nned to have a good talk with Old Madam Rong. In the end, someone turned on the television midway, so¡­ The Old Master was almost angered to death by Wang Shuxiu¡¯s usation. At this moment, he was sitting on the sofa aggressively with two bodyguards beside him. Each of them held a phone to the sides of his face and waited solemnly for their old master to scold his grandchildren. ¡°Grandpa, I will definitely investigate this matter.¡± Rong Linyi said solemnly. ¡°You should say this to Yanyun instead.¡± The Old Master was enraged. ¡°You idiot, idiot, idiot. How did I get a good-for-nothing grandson like you in my lifetime? Your wife is pregnant, yet you still allowed this to happen. You¡¯re simply letting us down, as our Rong family¡¯s grandson!¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m just informing you that you, old man, are getting older and you¡¯re getting agitated easily because of your liver. I¡¯ll get my mother to get an old Chinese doctor to treat you tomorrow.¡± ¡°What? Who are you talking about? My liver is heaty? I think you have a deficiency in your kidneys instead¡­ Hey, hey! Damn brat, you dare to hang up?¡± Hearing the phone in his left ear ring with white noise, the Old Master hurriedly grabbed the phone on his right instead. ¡°Xuelong, don¡¯t be like your brother. Don¡¯t hang up¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, I have tofort Yanyun¡¯s injured heart now. Yanyun is so sad. Oh no, I have to hurry.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s tone was definitely exaggerated. Hearing this, Su Yanyun was speechless¡­ Chapter 511

Chapter 511: She Can Also Have Something Going on With Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun was speechless¡­ Who was sad? Shepletely ignored that old woman, Wang Shuxiu¡¯s, mischief, okay? Anyway, Su Yanyun was not famous, and her rtionship with Rong Linyi was not public either. As long as the people she valued believed and cared about her, Wang Shuxiu¡¯s actions couldn¡¯t hurt her at all, okay? Especially since the Old Master trusted her so much, Su Yanyun felt warm and happy. Sadness? It didn¡¯t exist! However, the Old Master was immediately led astray by Rong Xuelong¡¯s words. ¡°Then why are you still talking nonsense? Hurry!¡± The Old Master stomped his feet. ¡°Tell her that Grandpa definitely believes in her and supports her. If there¡¯s anything she needs, just mention it and I¡¯ll give it to her. Oh right, shouldn¡¯t you all move back tonight¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, I really can¡¯t talk to you anymore. Hear how sad Yanyun¡¯s crying is! Listen! No way, I won¡¯t talk nonsense with you anymore. Bye!¡± Rong Xuelong said noisily. She didn¡¯t care if the Old Master actually heard any cries and hung up the call. Then she wiped the sweat on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Before Old Master Rong called, Jiang Chenglong had already gotten the waiter to open the partition on both sides. Thus, the room was sealed. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us Jiang Yilin could hear Old Master Rong¡¯s words clearly. Her eyes were dark. Unexpectedly, the Rong family¡¯s Old Master was still so protective of Su Yanyun. What was so good about this woman? Isn¡¯t she just pregnant with Rong Linyi¡¯s child? If she was with Yi, she would definitely be able to get pregnant too! With the current medical advancements, it would be easy for her to get pregnant with three or four babies, much less twins. What did Su Yanyun do to deserve the Rong family¡¯s love! ¡°The banquet tonight was interesting.¡± Rong Xuelong brushed her hair and said politely to Jiang Chenglong. ¡°We still have something onter, so we¡¯ll go back first.¡± Jiang Chenglong was a little down. The real party had not begun yet, but he was not in the mood to hold it anymore either. Tonight, other than the moment Rong Xuelong appeared and he was ted, he was at an indescribable low. Rong Xuelong was clearly getting close to Jiang Chengxi on purpose. She seemed to be using her actions to tell him that she was really a heartless person. Jiang Chengxi had treated her like that before, so she could also drink and chat happily with him. And she could also abandon him, the one who had been devoted to her all these years. Rong Xuelong, do you¡­ really not have a heart? ¡°I¡¯ll send you guys off.¡± Jiang Chenglong said softly. Jiang Yilin looked at Rong Linyi reluctantly. She originally thought that it was still early and that she would have a chance to be alone with Rong Linyi. She even thought that there were many rooms upstairs in the clubhouse. As long as Rong Linyi was willing to be alone with her, she would definitely abandon her reservations and take the initiative to give herself to him. She would even¡­ use Su Yanyun¡¯s ¡°methods¡±. If Su Yanyun could have sex with Rong Linyi under those circumstances, she definitely could too. There was nothing impossible. But Rong Linyi was leaving. Liang Shangqing couldn¡¯t even protect himself now, and Jiang Chengxi was unhappy with Jiang Yilin¡¯s actions. Jiang Yilin was really helpless now. Rong Linyi was about to follow Su Yanyun and leave. Jiang Yilin¡¯s eyes flickered and she finally pressed the send button¡­ ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about tonight. Young Master Yi, Sister Yanyun¡­¡± On the way out of the club, Jiang Chenglong apologized with a sad tone. ¡°I should have controlled the situation earlier, then it wouldn¡¯t have escted to¡­¡± Chapter 512

Chapter 512: Rebellion

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Yanyun had long noticed Jiang Chenglong¡¯s sorry state. Can¡¯t people notice that he¡¯s still in the shadow of falling out of love? Ever since Rong Xuelong was forcefully ¡°abducted¡± by Jiang Chengxi, Jiang Chenglong had been absent-minded. He didn¡¯t expect Su Yanyun to be so understanding, but Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t spare him any face. ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re indeed at fault.¡± She actually criticized him mercilessly. ¡°If you had gotten someone to turn off the television earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have angered me to the point of hitting someone.¡± Perhaps Rong Xuelong was too heartless. Even Rong Linyi, who had always been indifferent to her behavior, frowned. ¡°It¡¯ll be better for you if you react less in the future. There won¡¯t be anyone to take care of the aftermath for you every time.¡± ¡°Do you think I will really stand there foolishly and let him hit me?¡± Rong Xuelong disagreed. ¡°I¡¯ve already nned ahead. Even if you don¡¯t make a move, I will¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish speaking. Because a white light suddenly shed in front of them. Then, countless shes and shutter sounds sounded out. ¡°Are you Ms. Su?¡± A reporter had already rushed forward. ¡°Did you really abandon your biological grandmother?¡± ¡°Ms. Su, is what your grandmother said on the show true?¡± ¡°Is your conscience hurt by doing this?¡± Rong Linyi had already protected Su Yanyun. The reporter¡¯s camera was about to reach Su Yanyun¡¯s face. Rong Linyi, who had always been a cleanliness freak, couldn¡¯t care less about his habits and turned to cover her from everyone else. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ¡°I¡­ Damn!¡± Rong Xuelong also hurriedly pushed aside the reporter nearby. ¡°Is this a rebellion!¡± Where were these reporters from? They were actually so bold as to touch the lion! Fortunately, Rong Linyi had trained bodyguards around him at all times. They also reacted in time and one of them opened the ck umbre in his hand to block all the reporters¡¯ shes. He also opened a path for Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun to escape. Seeing that the reporters were still chasing after Su Yanyun and refusing to give up, Rong Xuelong was so angry she grabbed a reporter¡¯s camera and threw it to the ground. ¡°What are you doing?¡± This reporter didn¡¯t know Rong Xuelong and was instantly exasperated. ¡°What am I doing? Can I hit you?¡± Rong Xuelong said and was about to punch the reporter¡¯s face. Jiang Chenglong saw this and hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be rash! Don¡¯t be rash!¡± He dragged Rong Xuelong away forcefully and even hugged her waist. ¡°Let go of me, let me beat this bastard to death! He actually dares to challenge me?¡± Rong Xuelong was enraged and wanted to shake Jiang Chenglong off. ¡°Sister! Sister!¡± Jiang Chenglong pressed down Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand and wanted to block the cameras for her. Although Rong Xuelong controlled most of the mediapanies in the city and could cause trouble and stop any information from spreading at will, he didn¡¯t want these reporters to capture this scene. ¡°Let go¡­ Jiang Chenglong¡­¡± Rong Xuelong was surprised to find that the man beside her was so strong that she actually couldn¡¯t break free from his grip. In her impression, Jiang Chenglong was always careful with his words and seemed weak. Rong Xuelong never knew that he had so much strength. Furthermore, from his ability to restrain her, his fighting skills were also very strong. The reporters¡¯ attention hadpletely shifted from Su Yanyun to Rong Xuelong. The news workers were sharp enough to find out where the true gossip was lying. Chapter 513

Chapter 513: Hot, Wild, and Dangerous

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Sister¡­¡± Su Yanyun leaned on the car window and looked out worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone was cold as if he wasn¡¯t rted to Rong Xuelong at all. ¡°She has her own ns.¡± Su Yanyun widened her eyes. In her opinion, her sister hadpletely lost control and gone crazy. Her reputation as a daughter of a prestigious family would definitely be ruined if she fought with the reporters. Rong Linyi said that she had her own ns. Was he really her brother? ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡± Rong Linyi pulled Su Yanyun down while she was looking out of the car window. ¡°But Sister is still¡­¡± Su Yanyun was worried. ¡°Are we not waiting for her anymore? ¡± Rong Linyi looked down coldly. ¡°She made such a big sacrifice just to let you get away easily. Are you going to let her down?¡± Su Yanyun was stunned and shook her head slightly. ¡°Drive!¡± Rong Linyi ordered resolutely. Su Yanyun looked at the crowd of reporters outside. They surrounded Rong Xuelong and Jiang Chenglong like flies that had smelled honey. Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t tell if she herself was touched or she was feeling otherwise¡­ Sister¡­ She had been an only child since a young age and had never experienced the feeling of having any sisters and brothers. Xiaoju, who was closest to her, rarely encountered any incidents where he had to sacrifice anything for her. Clearly¡­ the Rong family was a battlefield where many people fought and schemed for their own benefits. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us But Sister was willing to do this for her sister-inw. ¡°Hubby, I really feel¡­ so lucky.¡± Su Yanyun took the initiative to hold Rong Linyi¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m really happy to marry you.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes met hers. He seemed to understand what she was thinking and almost leaned his forehead against hers. ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re happy because of Rong Xuelong instead?¡± Su Yanyun responded. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Hubby, do you have to be so direct? She was about to answer Rong Linyi when she suddenly heard a cry from behind. Su Yanyun hurriedly turned around. But the car they were in had already driven far away¡­ She could only see the reportersing together in excitement. The people around them even jumped up and screamed as they desperately pressed the buttons on the cameras. ¡°What happened?¡± Su Yanyun was shocked. Rong Linyi hugged her shoulders and forced her to lean on him. ¡°Nothing will happen¡­ Don¡¯t worry, Rong Xuelong is my sister.¡± Surrounded by reporters, Jiang Chenglong¡¯s mind was nk. He was in a deadlock with Rong Xuelong just now and he even had the thought of knocking her unconscious so that he could bring her in. These reporters were too crazy and irrational. He didn¡¯t know who instructed the reporters to do this or who had an ulterior motive to anger Rong Xuelong repeatedly. With Rong Xuelong¡¯s personality, if he didn¡¯t subdue her, the matter might very likely develop till it reached an irreversible stage. However, a second before he attacked, Rong Xuelong seemed to have realized his intentions. At that moment, she suddenly used the strength of her own wrist to drag him closer to her. Just as Jiang Chenglong thought that he would be attacked, Rong Xuelong suddenly stood on her tiptoes and leaned forward to bite his lip. Jiang Chenglong was stunned¡­ He even forgot what he had wanted to do, why he was here, and what had happened. He stood, grounded on the spot, and let Rong Xuelong bite him. The woman¡¯s lips were hot and smelled of red wine. She was filled with resentment and wild temptation. Chapter 514

Chapter 514: Are You Lovers?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The reporters screamed. There were also constant shes of white light. But these voices, along with those shes of light, were like an extension of Jiang Chenglong¡¯s inner feelings in his heart. He waspletely confused. What happened? Why did this happen¡­ He was so shocked that his eyes were still wide open. He looked at the woman close to him. That woman he wanted even in his dreams. Thest time she kissed him was in the hospital. He thought that she had only done that to him in a teasing manner. But now, why¡­ Rong Xuelong would not do such a thing for no reason. She was a heartless woman. She wouldn¡¯t fall in love with anyone. However, Jiang Chenglong couldn¡¯t think straight anymore. Why¡­ why did she kiss him, and kiss him here¡­ He couldn¡¯t think about the reasons why, nor was he willing to think about it¡­ Rong Xuelong also didn¡¯t close her eyes. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us Her beautiful almond-shaped eyes were wide and clear, but they were filled with a dangerous aura too. The two of them were in public and under the cameras of the reporters¡­ When Jiang Chenglong finally came to his senses, his hands were already hugging the woman in his arms tightly. She was also pressed tightly against him, and her beautiful curves seemed to be embedded in his body. Realizing this, Jiang Chenglong¡¯s throat moved and he felt the blood in his body begin to rush to a certain ce. The changes in his body finally woke him up. He pushed Rong Xuelong away in an extremely sorry state, afraid that she would discover his abnormal behaviour and that he would get mocked by her. After all, he had been very principled and charismatic when she had invited him to do such things before. But Rong Xuelong did not separate herself from his body as he wished. On the contrary, she wrapped herself around him like a vine and hugged him tightly. Then, she turned around and smiled at the cameras. ¡°Ms. Rong, is this gentleman your lover?¡± One of the reporters knew Rong Xuelong. She was C City¡¯s super socialite, the Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter, and also the top news reporter in the entire city. She was famous. Jiang Chenglong subconsciously wanted to deny it. Then Rong Xuelong suddenly clutched his waist tightly and stopped him from speaking. ¡°Yes.¡± She smiled and admitted openly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we had a small conflict just now, so I took my anger out on everyone. I apologize to everyone here.¡± ¡°Ms. Rong, may I ask when you two got together?¡± The reporter would never let such a big piece of news go easily. He had indeed received a huge tip and red packet when he came to stop Su Yanyun. Butpared to the trivial matter regarding the Su Corporation¡¯s daughter¡¯s house, Ms. Rong¡¯s rtionship was clearly more valuable. ¡°We¡¯ve already been together for a long time. Our Rong family and the Jiang family are considered aristocrats. It¡¯s just that my boyfriend is younger than me, so I was afraid that my family members would object and we have always been more secretive with our rtionship. Today, unfortunately, everyone caught us arguing¡­¡± Rong Xuelong exined as if she was reading a news article. ¡°Ms. Rong, aren¡¯t you afraid that your family will object?¡± A reporter asked. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask my family about this.¡± Rong Xuelong smiled formally and hugged Jiang Chenglong¡¯s neck. She whispered to him, ¡°Carry me in.¡± Jiang Chenglong carried Rong Xuelong stiffly. He didn¡¯t even look at the reporters behind him and turned to walk into the club. He carried her all the way until they entered the clubhouse and walked into an empty long corridor. Rong Xuelong then cleared her throat. ¡°Put me down.¡± Chapter 515

Chapter 515: His Heart Really Hurts For Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

They walked all the way here. Their urges to fight had also cooled down. Jiang Chenglong slowly understood Rong Xuelong¡¯s actions. ¡°Are you the one who nned everything?¡± He asked. Only she knew how painful it was for him to ask this question. It hurt so much that his chest was about to split open. Rong Xuelong had a fiery temper, but she never was hasty. On the contrary, she was a woman who knew how to act in moderation better than anyone. In the past, his grandfather had praised her and said that this eldest daughter of the Rong family was indeed good at broadcasting news. She was bold, careful, and smart. She never acted rashly without a backup n. Just like how she had hit Liang Shangqing just now, and also how she had smashed the reporter¡¯s camera¡­ Actually, she had already nned to kiss him. But this kiss was not even teasing him like thest time. It was aplete scheme by her. She only wanted him to cooperate with her and make the headlines. It was just a piece of news to rece the headline, ¡°The Su Corporation¡¯s daughter refuses to support an 80-year-old¡±. But even if he understood all of this, Jiang Chenglong could only silently cooperate with her. And in his heart, he even held a little hope that Rong Xuelong was sincere even if she was just using him. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us Rong Xuelong raised her hand and leaned casually on the wall at the side. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Chenglong.¡± She also apologized unwillingly. ¡°Yanyun is too important to my brother. I can¡¯t let her be hurt at all.¡± ¡°What about yourself?¡± Jiang Chenglong had a deste feeling in his heart. He didn¡¯t know if it was for himself or for Rong Xuelong. ¡°Others are important, but aren¡¯t you important too? As the Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter, isn¡¯t your reputation important?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Rong Xuelong shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not disadvantageous for me to have something going on with you.¡± She reached out and pinched Jiang Chenglong¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re so handsome, your family background ispatible with mine, and you¡¯re younger than me. No matter how I look at it, I¡¯m profitting more than I¡¯ve lost.¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Jiang Chenglong was filled with anger and almost had nowhere to vent. ¡°Can you not objectify yourself like this?¡± She was clearly a proud daughter of heaven and had such a beautiful appearance and extraordinary family background, but she treated herself as her family¡¯s weapon and tool all the time. He had grown up with her and his heart ached for her¡­ Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t seem to understand Jiang Chenglong¡¯s feelings at all. Instead, she red at him. ¡°For you to think I¡¯m objectifying myself instead of realising my life¡¯s potential¡­ Jiang Chenglong, your way of thinking for women is a little crooked.¡± ¡°Rong Xuelong!¡± Jiang Chenglong called her name for the first time. ¡°Shh¡ª¡± Rong Xuelong suddenly raised a finger and ced it on her lips. She then ced it on Jiang Cheng¡¯s lips. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. What we need to think about now is the matter between your grandfather and my grandfather¡­¡± She looked at Jiang Chenglong in a serious manner. ¡°Our matter has been exposed. Your grandfather and my grandfather might already know.¡± ¡°Our business¡­¡± Jiang Chenglong smiled bitterly. ¡°You mean us pretending to be in love? ¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s fake or real, we have to give them an exnation, right?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s finger traced Jiang Chenglong¡¯s neck. ¡°What do you think we should say?¡± She threw this question to Jiang Chenglong and really stumped him. If they told the two elders that the whole matter was fake, he didn¡¯t know how Old Master Rong would react, but his own grandfather¡­ Jiang Chenglong didn¡¯t know how angry and disappointed he would be. Chapter 516

Chapter 516: Can¡¯t You Protect Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

For a period of time, Jiang Chenglong was in deep thought. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just¡­¡± Rong Xuelong probed. Jiang Chenglong¡¯s eyes lit up. What Rong Xuelong said was also what he desired. Why don¡¯t, they might as well¡­ However, Rong Xuelong quickly continued. ¡°¡­Why don¡¯t we just lie to them for a while and pretend to date? We can break up after a while.¡± Jiang Chenglong¡¯s expression darkened. He almost pushed Rong Xuelong away. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to act with you.¡± ¡°Come back!¡± Rong Xuelong grabbed Jiang Chenglong¡¯s cor and pulled him back. ¡°We¡¯ve already kissed and our photo has been taken. You said you don¡¯t have time to act with me? Huh?¡± She sounded threatening at the end. Jiang Chenglong sneered. ¡°Up to you.¡± He would rather Rong Xuelong never kiss him. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t get her. Since she didn¡¯t love him, why did she give him hope? Rong Xuelong scoffed and suddenly leaned forward. Her hand also touched Jiang Chenglong¡¯s face. ¡°Chenglong, please help me.¡± Her voice softened a lot. Her hand slowly slid down his face, to his neck, and then to his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my grandfather¡¯s personality. Besides, you know my biological father¡¯s side¡­¡± She bit her lower lip. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us This was the first time Jiang Chenglong had seen Rong Xuelong like this. She hardly took the initiative to mention her biological father. Whenever she did, she either mocked herself coldly or gritted her teeth. This was the first time she had such a wronged expression. Jiang Chenglong¡¯s heart softened involuntarily. But his voice was still very cold. ¡°Since you know that the second branch is eyeing you covetously, you should be careful with your words.¡± Rong Xuelong lowered her eyes. ¡°Am I not careful with my words? I usually say some nonsense, but when have I given them anything to ckmail me with? But it¡¯s different this time¡­ Yanyun is different. She¡¯s still pregnant. I have thick skin, so I¡¯m not afraid of what the second branch will do to me.¡± Jiang Chenglong¡¯s heart ached a little more. ¡°Xuelong, you don¡¯t owe the Rong family anything, nor do you owe Rong Linyi anything. Perhaps in Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes, Su Yanyun is the most important. But in other people¡¯s hearts, you are the most important.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand had already slid down Jiang Chenglong¡¯s shoulder to his waist. She looked up at him. ¡°When I was young, Rong Xinming always bullied me and called me an illegitimate daughter. Hua Qingmei often hurt me secretly. At that time, it was always Linyi who stood up for me. Although he looked down on me on the surface, he treated me like his own sister in his heart. Later on, something happened to him and I couldn¡¯t help him.¡± She said this with tears in her eyes. ¡°Now that he has Yanyun, the only thing I can help him with is to help him protect Yanyun.¡± ¡°Who will protect you if you protect Su Yanyun?¡± Jiang Chenglong gritted his teeth. Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°Can¡¯t you protect me?¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± Jiang Chenglong didn¡¯t finish speaking because he realized that Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand had already reached to a certain area silently. He suddenly grabbed her wrist and questioned her awkwardly. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s wrist was stuck and she couldn¡¯t move, but her fingers were still very agile. She turned around and licked Jiang Chenglong¡¯s earlobe gently with the tip of her tongue. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡± Chapter 517

Chapter 517: I Will Give You Candy to Eat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

This guy was stubborn. Just like Jiang Chenglong watched her grow up, she also watched him grow up, okay? Actually, the two of them were exceptionally familiar with each other. He was so familiar with her that Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t understand why Jiang Chenglong still liked her after all this time. Now, she only wanted him to cooperate with her and act ordingly. They would tide through this period smoothly. He was also stubborn and refused topromise¡­ Didn¡¯t he say that he was willing to give anything to the person he loved? Didn¡¯t he say that loving someone meant epting them without a bottom line? Look at that fool Liang Shangqing. He wouldn¡¯t go west if Jiang Yilin pointed east. That was a good performance as a spare tire. Why was Jiang Chenglong so chaste? Was he sure that he loved her and was trying to persue her? Why did Rong Xuelong have a misconception that she was the bully who forced the other party to ept her? She exerted a little force with her fingertips and immediately felt the man in front of her shiver. He was still holding her hand tightly, but it had be a firm grip, as if he was not stopping her but instead preventing himself from losing control. Jiang Chenglong was pressed against the wall by Rong Xuelong. Although he looked conflicted, his body had already reacted. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us Rong Xuelong¡¯s actions crushed hisst bit of rationality. The woman in front of him had been his crush for so many years. It required a lot of willpower to reject her, but no matter how much willpower he had, he couldn¡¯t win against her embrace. Thest time, he had already been a gentleman and rejected her once¡­ Only Jiang Chenglong himself knew how tormented he had been since he left the hospital. He thought of her every day and every moment, and these thoughts were stronger than ever. He even dreamed of her more often at night than in the past decadebined¡­ At this moment, Rong Xuelong was leaning on him and her hands were moving so irregrly. He felt as if his brain waspletely emptied out and he was being yed by her. ¡°Chenglong, promise me.¡± Rong Xuelong said softly in his ear. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been obedient? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you act in vain. I¡¯ll give you candy to eat¡­¡± Jiang Chenglong was jolted back to his senses by her voice. He almost refused on reflex. ¡°No¡­¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand suddenly struggled free from his grip and tightened. At the same time, she leaned over and touched his lips extremely gently. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Jiang Chenglong replied uncontrobly. ¡°I like it¡­¡± Then, he grabbed Rong Xuelong¡¯s waist with one hand and kissed her without a care for the world. Rong Xuelong avoided his crazy sucking and biting but still refused to let go. ¡°Then promise me.¡± ¡°Promise me you will be my girlfriend first.¡± Jiang Chenglong panted as he answered her. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to date now.¡± Rong Xuelong also replied to him honestly. ¡°Chenglong, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I¡¯m a celibate, and it¡¯s too much of a waste of my time to be with a man. But if you need it, I can satisfy you.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Jiang Chenglong didn¡¯t have any leverage to bargain with Rong Xuelong. ¡°Promise me, Chenglong. Why are you stubborn?¡± Rong Xuelong coaxed. ¡°Look, our concept of love is too different, but why are we still together? Let¡¯s each take a step back andpromise. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Jiang Chenglong still didn¡¯t answer her. ¡°Are you not feeling good now?¡± Rong Xuelong blew air at him again. Chapter 518

Chapter 518: Let Me Tell You, I Will Be Jealous

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

As an outstanding woman, Rong Xuelong had always known how charming she was. But in the past, she had never bothered to use this advantage of hers. She had money and a good family background, so why did she have to rely on her high heels to climb up the ranks? But she was really helpless against Jiang Chenglong. She needed his help, and she didn¡¯t want to get anyone else to help her¡­ but she couldn¡¯t give him what he wanted. ¡°Promise me, Chenglong.¡± She had never begged a man so humbly. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you everything I can.¡± Except my heart. Because even I don¡¯t know where my heart is¡­ Jiang Chenglong hugged Rong Xuelong. He buried his head in her shoulder. Only he knew how sad he was at that moment. ¡°Okay,¡± he finally replied. He finally relented¡­ After receiving a satisfactory answer, Rong Xuelong¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smile. In the corridor, the sound of panting and lips meeting echoed for a long time. ¡°I¡­ Damn!¡± Seeing thetest headlines, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but curse. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ¡°Sister is actually together with Chenglong!¡± It turned out that when they leftst night, this was what caused the reporters to be in amotion. ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡± Rong Linyi sshed cold water on Su Yanyun. ¡°It¡¯s just her strategy.¡± Su Yanyun held her phone with a very¡­plicated expression. ¡°Don¡¯t feel burdened.¡± Rong Linyi saw through Su Yanyun¡¯s psychological burden with a nce. He rubbed Su Yanyun¡¯s head. ¡°Sister won¡¯t get hurt. But if you feel pity for Jiang Chenglong¡­ then let me tell you, I will be jealous.¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. Looking at her husband¡¯s abstinent face, saying such words with a serious expression, there was an inexplicable¡­ cuteness, right? ¡°Why won¡¯t Sister get hurt?¡± Su Yanyun asked. Hubby had already said that he would be jealous, so she didn¡¯t dare mention Jiang Chenglong again. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t care for Jiang Chenglong, then she can easily get away.¡± The dresses Aunt Chen had prepared for Su Yanyun were all ced on the sofa, and he was thinking about what his little woman should wear today. ¡°If she¡¯s interested in him, then it¡¯s good that the lovers end up together. Anyway, Rong Xuelong isn¡¯t the one who suffers.¡± Anyway, Sister Xuelong wouldn¡¯t be the one to suffer¡­ Jiang Chenglong was definitely the one at a disadvantage. Sigh, Baby Yanyun knocked her head. ¡°In a rtionship, the person who loves the other person more is always more easily hurt.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s hand that was holding the dress stopped moving. ¡°You mean that in our rtionship, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s more easily hurt?¡± he asked. Su Yanyun: ¡°Ah? Ah! I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Why did Hubby think that he was the person that loved her more? She clearly loved him a lot, okay? Due to Rong Xuelong¡¯s ¡°sacrifice¡± and Rong Linyi¡¯s strong power, no one in the entire C City¡¯s media cared about the Su family¡¯s daughter abandoning her grandmother anymore. All the media, even Rong Xuelong¡¯s own subordinates, were risking their lives to announce this ¡°love¡± between two rich families that shook the city. The Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter was with the Jiang family¡¯s son. The two of them were three years apart and were in love! ¡°Jiang Chenglong is the same age as Hubby?¡± Su Yanyun found it unbelievable. The first time she saw him, she thought he was only 18 or 19 years old! She didn¡¯t expect him to look so young at his age. Chapter 519 - No Wonder She Abandoned You

Chapter 519: No Wonder She Abandoned You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi red coldly. ¡°You mean that I look older?¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Hubby, you just have to act as the devil¡¯s advocate, right? She replied gloomily. ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Rong Linyi saw the little woman¡¯s deted expression and deliberately hid the smile in his eyes. He bowed and kissed her cheek. ¡°I told you not to pay too much attention to other men in front of me, otherwise I¡¯ll be jealous.¡± Su Yanyun looked up indignantly. ¡°You¡¯re still so self-righteous even when you¡¯re jealous?¡± He even said it so shamelessly. Hubby, aren¡¯t you too arrogant? ¡°Okay, help me choose a belt. I¡¯m going to bete.¡± Rong Linyi cleverly changed the topic. As expected, Baby Yanyun immediately stood up and went to the cloakroom. She chose a belt for her husband very seriously andpletely ignored the fact that Aunt Chen had already prepared a belt for him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I get the reporters to interview Su Yanyun? Why was Rong Xuelong and Chenglong¡¯s matter broadcasted instead!¡± In the room, Jiang Yilin questioned He Xiaoqin on the other end of the line. The two of them were love rivals and would not cooperate unless it was absolutely necessary. Although He Xiaoqin had already extended an olive branch to Jiang Yilin, Jiang Yilin was sure that she herself was Rong Linyi¡¯s ex-girlfriend and she had never thought highly of He Xiaoqin. If she hadn¡¯t been helplessst night, she wouldn¡¯t have sent a distress message to He Xiaoqin. Hearing Jiang Yilin¡¯s rude question, He Xiaoqin exined nicely. ¡°Yilin, you know that I¡¯ve already done my best. But Rong Xuelong already controls the media and is willing to put herself as the lead. Unless you¡¯re willing to publicize Su Yanyun¡¯s identity as Madam Yi, then¡­¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t use your idea, its bad. She¡¯s not Madam Yi!¡± Jiang Yilin yelled. If Su Yanyun was crowned Madam Yi and not the daughter of the Su family, even if Rong Xuelong sacrificed herself, it would not suppress those headlines of Su Yanyun as Madam Yi. But¡­ how could she let Jiang Yilin do this by herself? She wouldn¡¯t seed. ¡°Sigh, Yilin, you¡¯re unwilling to do this and unwilling to do that. How can you chase Brother Linyi back like this?¡± He Xiaoqin seemed to sigh. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, go and do it! You didn¡¯t do anything and just hid behind to watch the show. You¡¯re cowardly and irresponsible. No wonder Yi didn¡¯t even look at you!¡± Jiang Yilin was full of anger and could only re up at He Xiaoqin. ¡°I only treat Yi as my brother and I don¡¯t have any improper thoughts about him. Yilin, don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s better to think about how to deal with Brother Linyi¡¯s investigation.¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s tone was gentle and emotionless. He Xiaoqin only scoffed after she hung up. ¡°Hmph, Jiang Yilin, who are you! No wonder Brother Linyi wants to abandon you!¡± She thought for a while and suddenly smiled. ¡°Yes, since you¡¯re the mastermind behind this, Liang Shangqing must have done it for you, right? Jiang Yilin, you¡¯re heartless and I¡¯m unjust. You want to chase Brother Linyi back¡­ Dream on!¡± ¡°Young Master Yi, about Madam Yi being framed¡­ Our investigation has made great progress.¡± Rong Liu pushed open the door to Rong Linyi¡¯s office and ced a stack of freshly printed papers with information in front of him. ¡°This is the information of all the rumored Inte trolls. This is the hacker¡¯s bank ount and the other party¡¯s payment ount¡­¡± === Chapter 520

Chapter 520: Who Wants His Blood?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°We¡¯ve basically investigated it cleanly.¡± It was important, so Rong Liu even halted the hospital¡¯s surveince and came personally to report. ¡°The whole thing was nned a week ago. Usually, the person who spreads the rumors will hire a trollpany to attack them. But the mastermind is clearly more careful. He hired an international top hacker.¡± ¡°So we spent a lot of time investigating the address. But Young Master Yi, don¡¯t worry. Our people have already grasped the other party¡¯s whereabouts. If nothing unexpected happens, we can capture the other party before dark today. But look at the name of the person who paid¡­¡± Rong Liu¡¯s gaze fell on the list. He knew Young Master Yi¡¯s personality very well, but this person was still rted to the Rong family. Should he report this to the Old Master and let him appear on his behalf? Rong Linyi ced his hand on the information sheet and slowly curled his fingers. This was¡­ a phenomenon Rong Liu had never seen before. In his impression, Rong Linyi had nevere into contact with documents sent by others without wearing gloves or disinfecting them first. But at this time, the vein on the back of his hand was reminding Rong Liu. Young Master Yi¡­ had really changed. This change was subtle, but it was undoubtedly a breakthrough. He finally understood why Old Master Rong and Rong Xuelong valued Su Yanyun so much. Madam Yi was really the best cure for Young Master. ¡°Don¡¯t alert the Old Master.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes darkened inch by inch, and the cold glint in them made people shiver. ¡°That Liang guy dared to use his own ount to pay because he wanted to take responsibility for the matter alone.¡± If things were directly brought up to the family level, then Liang Shangqing would definitely not have a good ending, but he would also take responsibility for everything alone¡­ In that case, wouldn¡¯t Jiang Yilin, the mastermind who was supporting him, escape? That¡¯s right, who else could it be but Jiang Yilin behind Liang Shangqing? If the person who was in trouble was Mu Chenfeng, Rong Linyi still had reason to believe that Liang Shangqing was the mastermind. But¡­ Jiang Yilin, ha! Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were cold. If you dare to touch my Su Yanyun, don¡¯t me me for disregarding our past rtionship. So what if you¡¯re my benefactor who had apanied me before? He would definitely not let go of anyone who had hurt Su Yanyun. ¡°Young Master Yi, what do we do next?¡± Young Master¡¯s gaze made Rong Liu¡¯s heart tremble. Rong Linyi crossed his fingers and moved them elegantly. ¡°Let¡¯s choose a cemetery for her first.¡± The Rong family¡¯s house. In therge greenhouse, two groups of people sat with their weapons drawn. Madam Rong sat alone at the side with her hands crossed and looked leisurely at the Rong family¡¯s second branch opposite her. ¡°Sister, you really should take care of Xuelong.¡± Second Madam Rong saw that the Old Master had not arrived for the time being and couldn¡¯t help but say slowly. ¡°Look at what¡¯s written on the news. What older sister and younger brother rtionship, what old cow eating young grass, what rich and unrestrained woman¡­ If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she has half of our Xiaoda¡¯s blood, I really wouldn¡¯t care about these things.¡± ¡°Who wants to have his blood?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice sounded from outside. She was wearing a pair of wine-red, high-waisted, and wide-legged pants. She wore a pair of small sheepskin ts and a tight white shirt with a nted cor. Her long hair was casually scattered at the back of her head. She wore cherry-colored lipstick and lookedzy and sexy at the same time. Chapter 521

Chapter 521: He¡¯s Deeply in Love, But She¡¯s Watching From The Side

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

What was even more eye-catching was that She was holding another man¡¯s hand. Jiang Chenglong stood beside Rong Xuelong with a tense expression as he looked at Second Madam Rong unhappily. They had just walked to the door when they heard Second Madam Rong ridicule Rong Xuelong. Before Jiang Chenglong could say anything, Rong Xuelong had already spoken. Second Madam Rong saw the two of them and didn¡¯t restrain herself at all. She even smiled. ¡°Chenglong, you men really have some strange tastes. It¡¯s not like our Rong family doesn¡¯t have young and beautiful girls. Doesn¡¯t your Sister Xuelong still have a younger sister? Why do you have to like women who are like older sisters? Did you reallyck maternal love when you were younger?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression darkened at Second Madam Rong¡¯s arrogant attitude. Jiang Chenglong¡¯s expression was still normal, but instead Rong Xuelong got angry first. She turned around and asked behind her, ¡°Grandpa, do you think it¡¯s appropriate for Second Aunt to say this?¡± Second Madam Rong was shocked. Unexpectedly, the Old Master had alreadye and was standing behind Rong Xuelong and Jiang Chenglong silently. Rong Xuelong moved aside. Old Master Rong walked in slowly with a pale expression. ¡°Second daughter-inw, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve been a little arrogant recently.¡± His eagle-like eyes made Second Madam Rong¡¯s hands sweat. ¡°Father, I, I¡¯m just worried for Xuelong. There¡¯s news of her everywhere, I¡­¡± Second Madam Rong defended herself in a panic. The Old Master scoffed. ¡°If you know how to talk, say it. If you don¡¯t, shut your mouth! No one will treat you as a mute if you don¡¯t speak! Those who know will think that you¡¯re concerned, but those who don¡¯t will think that you¡¯re jealous of young girls dating in a high-profile manner!¡± Second Madam Rong didn¡¯t dare to say anything to the Old Master¡¯s ridicule. She originally wanted to take advantage of the Old Master¡¯s absence to mock the eldest branch, but she didn¡¯t expect to be stupid enough to be heard by the Old Master. ¡°Grandpa, take a seat first.¡± Rong Xuelong helped Old Master up and he sat on the sofa in the middle. Old Master Rong sat down and waved at Jiang Chenglong with a smile. ¡°Chenglong, what are you standing for? Sit with Xuelong too.¡± He pointed to the two-seater sofa at the side. Jiang Chenglong still seemed to hesitate. Rong Xuelong had already held his hand generously and sat down with him. She didn¡¯t forget to lean on him like a couple in love with a sweet expression. Old Master Rong saw this and nodded in satisfaction. The smile on his face widened unconsciously. Jiang Chenglong was originally a little stiff. When Rong Xuelong leaned over, he felt half of his body turn numb. Last night¡­ After he was released by her embrace, the intimacy between the two of them disintegrated instantly and they went home separately. It was just that when they parted, they had agreed that if Rong Xuelong needed him, he would apany her back to the Rong family to ¡°exin¡± things. Although he had already agreed to act with her, Jiang Chenglong still felt mixed emotions when Rong Xuelong leaned over without any burdens. He was deep in love, but she was watching from the side¡­ Thinking of how everything today was just an act and self-deception, his expression couldn¡¯t be natural. But in Old Master Rong¡¯s eyes, this child was just a little introverted and wasn¡¯t good at expressing his emotions. But his stability was something that the Old Master appreciated very much, and his heart for Rong Xuelong was also very prized by the Old Master. ¡°Chenglong, I¡¯ve already spoken to your grandfather. You¡¯ve also spoken to him, right?¡± The Old Master asked with a smile. Chapter 522

Chapter 522: Learn From Their Love

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Jiang Chenglong nodded and hesitated for two seconds before saying, ¡°Grandpa said that he was very happy and told me to¡­ take time to bring Xuelong back to the capital.¡± ¡°Haha, didn¡¯t he talk to you about the engagement?¡± Old Master Rongughed loudly. ¡°Engagement!¡± Other than the Old Master, everyone present asked reflexively. Including Madam Rong. Not to mention Jiang Chenglong and Rong Xuelong, as well as the people from the second branch. The Old Master was stunned. ¡°Yes, engagement. Is there a problem with that? The headlines are all over the country now, and the whole country knows that our Rong family¡¯s child is with the Jiang family¡¯s child. If they don¡¯t get engaged, are we waiting for their breakup then?¡± Ahem¡­ Rong Xuelong almost coughed. Wasn¡¯t this really just waiting for the breakup then? ¡°Father, this¡­ the children these days all like to date for a longer time, and then¡­¡± Madam Rong and Rong Xuelong exchanged nces and clearly objected with difficulty. ¡°You can date anytime you want!¡± The Old Master said unhappily. ¡°Xuelong should be married at her age. You said that she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend of simr status and doesn¡¯t like anyone, so we won¡¯t force her. But look at them now. Look at the perfect couple. As her mother, what are you thinking!¡± Madam Rong¡­ choked. She really couldn¡¯t exin. Second Madam Rong rarely had Madam Rong agree with her. She hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Sister can¡¯t bear to let Xuelong go. Besides, many young people these days are unmarried or yful¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want the Rong and Jiang families to be connected through marriage. If Rong Xuelong was with Jiang Chengxi, she could still ept them a little more. Jiang Chengxi that yboy. Although their branch was rich, they were actually not the main branch¡­ But Jiang Chenglong was the only heir of the Jiang family! Furthermore, even a blind person could see Jiang Chenglong¡¯s heart for Rong Xuelong. How could the Second Madam, who had always treated Rong Xuelong as a thorn in her side, bear to see her husband¡¯s ¡°illegitimate daughter¡± marry so well? ¡°Young people these days are acting wrongly!¡± Unexpectedly, both his daughters-inw objected, and Old Master Rong¡¯s temper soared. ¡°As elders, why don¡¯t you have the awareness that you are wrong? Can¡¯t you be in love after getting engaged and getting married? Can¡¯t a couple be sweet afterwards? Look at Linyi and Yanyun. That speed. With a greeting, her stomach is already more than five months big! Are the two of them not loving anymore? Learn from them!¡± Old Master Rong lost his temper. Seeing that no one dared to retort, his mood improved a little. He looked at Jiang Chenglong again. ¡°If you want to say anything, just say it. Do you want to marry our old Rong family¡¯s daughter?¡± Jiang Chenglong looked at Rong Xuelong involuntarily. Her fingers were still intertwined with his, but there was no movement. She was like a statue, making him unable to guess what she was thinking. From Old Master Rong¡¯s point of view, Rong Xuelong lowered her head and looked at her knees shyly. Only Rong Xuelong herself knew that there was only one word repeating in her mind¡ª Damn! Damn! Damn! Jiang Chenglong couldn¡¯t get the hint, and he made up his mind and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He didn¡¯t want to lie, nor was there a need to. As for whether Xuelong was willing to marry him, it was her problem instead. What disappointed him was that even when he said this, Rong Xuelong¡¯s fingertips remained motionless with no reaction. The Old Master was alreadyughing loudly. ¡°Okay! You¡¯re like a man! You have the shadow of your grandfather back then! It¡¯s settled then. Eldest daughter-inw, go and organize this engagement banquet immediately. We¡¯ll have one here, and one in the capital. It has to be perfect!¡± Chapter 523

Chapter 523: The Gossip Spirit is Burning

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Madam Rong smiled bitterly. ¡°Okay, Father, I¡¯ll choose an auspicious day first¡­¡± The Old Master was in an exceptionally good mood after receiving an affirmative answer. He started humming a little tune. Rong Xuelong¡­ wanted to cry! Grandpa, why didn¡¯t you ask me if I wanted to marry him? She found an excuse and dragged Jiang Chenglong out. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over.¡± In an empty area, Rong Xuelong held her forehead. ¡°We¡¯re really doomed this time.¡± Jiang Chenglong saw her anxiousness, and his eyes drifted to the side. ¡°It¡¯s okay if Sister isn¡¯t willing. I¡¯ll think of a way to cancel it.¡± His voice seemed to be tainted with the tone of death. Rong Xuelong pped her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t move first. Let me think again¡­¡± Hearing her unexpected words, Jiang Chenglong¡¯s eyes regained a little vitality. Xuelong meant that¡­ she was actually considering their engagement? Would she hesitate to be with him? ¡°That¡¯s all for today.¡± Rong Xuelong waved her hand in frustration. ¡°I won¡¯t send you off.¡± Jiang Chenglong hoped to be with her for a while more, but Xuelong had already ordered him to leave, and he didn¡¯t want to upset her. He could only respond and leave. ¡°Chenglong.¡± He had just taken a step when Rong Xuelong stopped him again. She looked at the man who turned around and paused before saying, ¡°You should also think of a way to deal with this matter peacefully without harming both families.¡± Jiang Chenglong lowered his eyes again. ¡°I know.¡± Feeling frustrated, Rong Xuelong simply went to the corporation to find Su Yanyun to pass some time. The staff in the office was no longer as shocked as the first time they saw Ms. Ronge to the office. They also saw that Su Yanyun and Rong Xuelong had a deep rtionship. Perhaps the reason Ms. Su joined the office out of nowhere was because of her status as Ms. Rong¡¯s best friend. ¡°How miserable¡ªI don¡¯t want to marry anyone¡ªespecially not someone from the Jiang family¡ª¡± In the small meeting room with good soundproofing, Rong Xuelong was sprawled on the sofa. ¡°Most of the Jiang family members are easily detestable, but Jiang Chenglong is still good.¡± Su Yanyun sat at the side and stroked Rong Xuelong¡¯s long hair like a cat. ¡°He¡¯s sincere to you, Sister. His only w is that he¡¯s a little younger than Sister. But isn¡¯t there this saying? Marrying a wife 3 years older is like carrying 3 gold bars.¡± Rong Xuelong turned around weakly. ¡°I have a physiological aversion to the Jiang family. You have to know what disgusting things Jiang Yilin and Jiang Chengxi have done to mebined. I guarantee that you will avoid the Jiang family when you see them anymore throughout your lifespan.¡± ¡°What disgusting thing did they do?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s gossipy soul was burning. Rong Xuelong¡¯s gaze paused and she refused to say anything. ¡°Anyway, they¡¯re disgusting.¡± She only said that. ¡°Do you know that Jiang Chengxi is my ex-boyfriend?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Su Yanyun replied frankly. ¡°Ah! How did you know!¡± Rong Xuelong exploded. Su Yanyun covered her mouth. ¡°During dinnerst night, the people at your table kept asking you two to get back together.¡± Rong Xuelong scoffed and stopped talking. Su Yanyun thought for a while. ¡°But¡­ Jiang Yilin is really no good. My grandmother¡¯s matter waspletely nned by her.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Xuelong almost jumped. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Last night, Jiang Chengxi questioned her and she admitted it. I heard it with my own ears.¡± Su Yanyun sneered. ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, the reportersst night were also called over by her.¡± Chapter 524

Chapter 524: Do You Really Want to Deal with Ms. Jiang?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Bitch!¡± Rong Xuelong cursed angrily. She quickly got up from the sofa and held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Linyi.¡± Rong Linyi was sitting in the office. Rong Xuelong repeated Su Yanyun¡¯s words. He looked up slightly at Su Yanyun as if he was sizing her up. Last night, he had been beside his woman the whole time, except for the two minutes he spent on the phone in the neighboring room. But he was very sure that at that time, Su Yanyun was sitting at the dining table and didn¡¯t move. Then, how did she ¡°hear¡± Jiang Chengxi and Jiang Yilin¡¯s conversation? He didn¡¯t suspect that his woman was lying or framing Jiang Yilin. But¡­ his woman seemed to be hiding something from him? ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve also found out that the matter should be rted to Jiang Yilin.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t harp on this matter for the time being and only pushed the investigation information papers that were in front of him forward. ¡°But now, all the evidence points to Liang Shangqing, and it has nothing to do with Jiang Yilin.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Liang Shangqing rted to Jiang Yilin? Everyone knows that that stupid spare tire is just cannon fodder!¡± Rong Xuelong mmed the table. ¡°That may be so, but do you have evidence?¡± Rong Linyi propped himself up on his elbows and looked at Su Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun, although you heard Jiang Yilin and Jiang Chengxi¡¯s conversation, you don¡¯t have any evidence recorded. So even if we make things difficult, we can only deal with Liang Shangqing for now. We would be treating the symptoms but not the root cause.¡± Rong Xuelong raised her hand. ¡°This is indeed a problem. However, are we just going to watch Jiang Yilin harm others and get away with it?¡± This woman had hurt Su Yanyun once, so it was hard to guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t do it again. She couldn¡¯t feel at ease without getting rid of her totally. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send someone to keep an eye on her during this time and I¡¯ll wait for an opportunity to get rid of her.¡± Rong Linyi replied lightly. Su Yanyun blinked. Her husband¡¯s calm tone made it difficult for her to believe that the ¡°solution¡± he said was what she understood? ¡°But Jiang Yilin is the Jiang family¡¯s daughter after all.¡± Rong Xuelong considered the matter a little more than Rong Linyi. ¡°Putting everything else aside, if anything happens to her, Jiang Chengxi will definitely not let us off easily. It¡¯s better to have an enemy than a friend that backstabs us. If we can¡¯t find a good n¡­¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes shed with impatience. ¡°Yes, so I gave Rong Liu two days to investigate further and find more evidence. If he can¡¯t find any, I¡¯m not going to wait either. I¡¯ll deal with one person after another.¡± The thought of his woman being hurt for no reason made him feel ufortable. This kind of difort was more ufortable than touching something dirty. Since Jiang Yilin dared to provoke his woman, she had to be prepared to bear the consequences. ¡°Hubby.¡± After Rong Xuelong left, Su Yanyun walked around the table and sat on hisp. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m useless.¡± She could hear the conversation but couldn¡¯t obtain a recording. Furthermore, that kind of opportunity would probably never happen again¡­ If she had known, she would have thought of a way to get close to Jiang Yilin and install a recording device on her. Rong Linyi touched her forehead and bit the tip of her nose affectionately. ¡°You¡¯re the victim. It¡¯s not fair for the victim to find evidence by herself in this world.¡± ¡°Hubby really wants to¡­ get rid of Ms. Jiang?¡± Su Yanyun asked fearfully. Ever since Rong Linyi told her about his childhood that night, Jiang Yilin was no longer just his ex in Su Yanyun¡¯s heart. Chapter 525

Chapter 525: You Always Think Too Much

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings for her.¡± Rong Linyi interrupted Su Yanyun again. His tone was calm and heartless. ¡°Even if she¡¯s good or bad. Even if she dies or lives. My heart is calm.¡± ¡°But Jiang Chengxi will definitely investigate the matter.¡± Su Yanyun was worried. Rong Linyi chuckled. ¡°Then let¡¯s settle Jiang Chengxi once and for all too.¡± Anyway, he had already disliked this guy for a long time. ¡°Will that make us be enemies with the Jiang family?¡± Su Yanyun was still worried. ¡°So what if we have a feud?¡± Rong Linyi reached out and held Su Yanyun¡¯s face. He looked straight into her eyes with a stubbornness and viciousness that she couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°I will make sure that whoever wants to hurt you will be dealt with. I definitely won¡¯t let anyone threaten your safety.¡± Whoever wanted to hurt or snatch his woman away from him would cause a bloody frenzy in his heart. If he couldn¡¯t get rid of those threats, he wouldn¡¯t be able to obtainplete peace. Su Yanyun looked into his eyes for a few seconds with a dazed expression. ¡°But Sister and Chenglong are getting engaged. If we have a feud with the Jiang family¡­¡± Rong Linyi: ¡°What?¡± Rong Xuelong walked out of the corporation. Her hand on the steering wheel kept shifting. Suddenly, she stopped her car by the side of the road and took out her phone. The phone rang only twice before the person on the other end picked up. Jiang Chenglong¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve already thought of a way¡­¡± Rong Xuelong ignored him and said directly, ¡°Chenglong, I need you to help me.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll help.¡± Jiang Chenglong replied lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date.¡± Rong Xuelong said directly. ¡°Sure¡­ what?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to go on a date. I have something to discuss with you.¡± Under such circumstances, it was not too much to call it a date. They were ¡°in love¡± anyway. Jiang Chenglong agreed to meet at an ice-cream store. It was not appropriate to eat ice cream in this season. But he really liked the ice-cream dishes in this store. It was the most suitable for asking girls for a romantic rtionship. After Rong Xuelong arrived, she looked at the many guests around and couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the hotel directly?¡± Jiang Chenglong had already adapted to Sister Rong¡¯s unusual behavior, but he still blushed upon hearing this. ¡°We¡¯re dating, not¡­¡± It¡¯s not like we¡¯re just going to have sex! ¡°Honest child.¡± Rong Xuelong sighed and subconsciously pinched Jiang Chenglong¡¯s face again. ¡°The reason I said this was a date was because I know you¡¯re honest.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jiang Chenglong¡¯s throat moved a little uncontrobly as he recalled what happened in the corridorst night¡­ ¡°If I didn¡¯t say it was a date, you definitely wouldn¡¯t go out with a mood and expression that¡¯s suitable for dating, right?¡± Rong Xuelong propped her chin. ¡°This way, if the other Jiang family members see you, they will know that you definitely¡­ came out to talk to me about other things. It will alert them.¡± Jiang Chenglong¡¯s expression became a little serious. Rong Xuelong had already stood up and looked out of the ss window. ¡°There¡¯s a Jiang family¡¯s hotel nearby, right? Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°So, why did you ask me toe out?¡± In the hotel room, Jiang Chenglong looked at Rong Xuelong. He was indeed too naive and delusional¡­ Sister Xuelong had already made things so clear, but as long as she gave a small hint, he would start thinking too much¡­ Chapter 526

Chapter 526: So Be Good Now

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with Jiang Yilin?¡± Rong Xuelong had already checked the ce. There were no cameras or recording devices. ¡°It¡¯s just so-so. We grew up together and our rtionship can be considered harmonious. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Chenglong asked calmly. ¡°Did you know that she colluded with the Su family¡¯s old woman and instructed Liang Shangqing to frame Yanyun?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression was serious. Jiang Chenglong was stunned for a moment. Then he understood why Rong Xuelong had asked him out. Why did she lie to him that it was a date? Why did she have to be wary of the Jiang family? ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± He asked calmly. Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t say anything, but she raised her arms and hooked Jiang Chenglong¡¯s neck with one hand. She pushed him onto the bed with the other hand. With Jiang Chenglong¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t be pushed down by her at all. But he couldn¡¯t resist but follow her movements and he sat on the bed. Rong Xuelong knelt on both sides of his thighs in an extremely ambiguous position. She was very tall and when she kneeled like this, her soft but towering body almost touched the tip of his nose. Jiang Chenglong didn¡¯t say anything. Only his stiff body reflected his changes. ¡°Help me find evidence of Jiang Yilin and Liang Shangqing¡¯s collusion.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice was calm and clear. Jiang Chenglong moved his head. ¡°Okay.¡± He tried his best to stabilize his breathing. Rong Xuelong sat down slowly and leaned on his body. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you first.¡± Jiang Chenglong pushed her away suddenly. If Rong Xuelong hadn¡¯t reacted quickly and hugged him immediately, she would have been pushed to the ground. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, I would still do it.¡± Jiang Chenglong looked at one side frustratedly. Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t say a word. She only opened her bag and took out a small pink package. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I just wanted a full dating experience¡­¡± ¡°Rong Xuelong!¡± Jiang Chenglong was already on the verge of exploding. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He suddenly grabbed her waist, turned around and pinned her on the bed. Rong Xuelong did not panic at all. She smiled gently and it dissipated his anger. ¡°Chenglong, do you still not know that brother well enough? Tell me, does he know that we¡¯ve entered this ce?¡± Jiang Chenglong was a little stunned. ¡°Sister Xuelong.¡± He couldn¡¯t conceal the destion in his heart. ¡°In the future, just say whatever you want to do. There¡¯s no need to resort to trickery. I¡¯ll cooperate with you no matter what you ask me to do¡­¡± ¡°So, be good now.¡± Rong Xuelong turned around and pinned him down. She smiled flirtatiously. The wind in his ears made him want to sink. ¡°I will definitely make you feelfortable¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re really together?¡± In the office, Jiang Chengxiid on the wide CEO chair. ¡°They actually went to the hotel today?¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master and Ms. Rong stayed in the hotel for two hours beforeing out.¡± His subordinate replied respectfully. ¡°Did they leave any marks?¡± Jiang Chengxi asked again and looked at the ceiling. ¡°Yes¡­¡± His subordinate handed him a photo. ¡°They probably did something like that. They left something in the room.¡± Jiang Chengxi casually flipped through the photos that were taken before the room had been cleaned and nodded. ¡°Watch her more closely. I keep feeling that Rong Xuelong¡¯s motives are not simple.¡± ¡°Young Master Yi, something has happened at the hospital!¡± Su Yanyun was about to go home with Rong Linyi when they received Rong Liu¡¯s urgent report. ¡°Hospital? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 527

Chapter 527: Mother Is Finally Awake!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Is it rted to Jiang Yilin? Or that old woman?¡± Before Rong Liu could say anything, Rong Linyi had a rough guess already. ¡°Yes, that old woman pretended to visit her daughter-inw, Madam Yi¡¯s mother. In the end, she hung herself in Madam Yi¡¯s mother¡¯s hospital room!¡± Rong Liu had seen many strange people. But this was the first time he had seen an oddity like Old Madam Su. ¡°Is she already dead?¡± Rong Linyi hoped that Wang Shuxiu would die sooner. ¡°It¡¯s good if she was really dead.¡± Rong Liu was about to cry. ¡°Didn¡¯t she get rescued? She cried and caused a scene in the hospital and refused to leave the hospital room. She insisted that Madam Yi go over and give her an exnation.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Rong Linyi sneered. ¡°If she wants an exnation, Yanyun has to give it to her? Who does she think she is?¡± She was just a clown. ¡°Just settle the matter on your side.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t want his woman to be frightened. Yanyun¡¯s stomach was already impressively big. He was usually very careful with her. It was better for her to stay out of trouble. ¡°But¡­¡± Rong Liu thought about it and decided to tell Rong Linyi another more shocking piece of news. ¡°Madam Yi¡¯s mother seems to be showing signs of waking up after this incident. Just now¡­ a nurse realized that her fingers are moving¡­¡± Rong Linyi fell silent. ¡°Guard her mother and I¡¯ll bring Yanyun over here.¡± He quickly made a decision. ¡°But we won¡¯t being up for the time being. Stay in touch.¡± ¡°Mother is waking up?¡± Su Yanyun also heard a few words. Her eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°Is Mother waking up?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Linyi had no choice but to think that his decision was the right one when he saw how happy his woman was. ¡°Maybe your grandmother was too noisy and your mother couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡± ¡°Then should we go to the hospital now?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes were bright. Three and a half years¡­ Mother had been unconscious for three and a half years. Two months ago, the doctor had said that her mother showed signs of waking up. Su Yanyun apanied her every day, hoping that she would suddenly open her eyes one day. But before her mother woke up, He Yueze woke up instead. Now, Rong Liu said that Mother Su was very likely to wake up tonight. Su Yanyun was so excited her hands were shaking. Her mother was finally waking up¡­ She hadn¡¯t had the urge to cry in a long time, but now, her eyes were wet. Finally¡­ Mother was awake. She was no longer the Su family¡¯s orphan daughter. She could bring Rong Linyi to Mother and tell her that the baby in her stomach was almost six months old¡­ At the same time, in the Jiang family¡¯s house. Jiang Yilin was standing in front of the bathroom mirror and facing it from her side. She habitually looked at the red birthmark on her lower back¡­ Now, Wang Shuxiu should be listening to her and making a fuss over there. Hmph. Thinking of He Xiaoqin¡¯s mockery and suspicion the night before, Jiang Yilin was enraged. She said that Jiang Yilin was overcautious, timid, and indignant and that was why Rong Linyi had abandoned her. Jiang Yilin wanted to see if He Xiaoqin could win Rong Linyi¡¯s heart back! She wrapped a towel around herself and walked out of the bathroom to see if there was any new news on her phone. But after searching the bedroom, she realized that she couldn¡¯t find her phone¡­ ¡°Brother, did you see my phone?¡± When Jiang Yilin went downstairs, she unexpectedly saw that Jiang Chengxi was already back home. Chapter 528 - Please Don’t Force Me

Chapter 528: Please Don¡¯t Force Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Jiang Chengxi nced at his sister. ¡°You let that Old Madam Su cause trouble again?¡± Jiang Yilin was stunned for a moment before sitting down unnaturally. ¡°Yes, so what? I can¡¯t hurt someone, but I can at least annoy her, right?¡± Jiang Chengxi scoffed. ¡°Yilin, can you be more mature?¡± ¡°No!¡± Jiang Yilin immediately cried. ¡°Brother, my heart is bitter, can¡¯t you let me vent my anger? Do you still love me?¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s tone immediately softened. ¡°Yilin, Brother has always loved you¡­ Oh right, aren¡¯t you looking for your phone? Let me call it and see.¡± Jiang Yilin finally remembered her motive foring down. She took the phone from Jiang Chengxi and dialed her number. A few secondster, a cold female voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the phone number you called is unavable.¡± ¡°What? Unavable?¡± Jiang Yilin was so shocked that her hair almost stood up. ¡°How could my phone be switched off? I still had 80% battery before I went to the bathroom, I¡­¡± ¡°Where did you put it?¡± Jiang Chengxi immediately sat up straight and almost grabbed Jiang Yilin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I, I ced it on the bed in the bedroom¡­ I always threw it on the bed casually, but I couldn¡¯t find it just now¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jiang Chengxi looked a little nervous. ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± Jiang Yilin seemed to have found out something as well. ¡°I even saw it before I went to the bathroom!¡± ¡°Is there¡­ any information on your phone that shouldn¡¯t be seen by anyone?¡± Jiang Chengxi immediately asked the key question. Jiang Yilin¡¯s lips moved. ¡°I, I, I¡­ When I was talking to Shangqing, I found it troublesome. So it was all¡­ all voice messages¡­¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Jiang Chengxi stood up with a sinister expression. ¡°Rong Xuelong knows to use a used condom to confuse the public, but you¡¯re stupid enough to leave evidence in your phone!¡± How could the shrewd Jiang Chengxi not think of what Rong Xuelong and Jiang Chenglong¡¯s ¡°sudden¡± love rtionship was for? He already knew what kind of person Rong Xuelong was, so how could she possibly ept Jiang Chenglong¡¯s feelings? But he had also been cheated by her¡­ Perhaps he didn¡¯t expect Rong Xuelong to be willing to make such a sacrifice to protect Su Yanyun. Jiang Chengxi picked up his phone and called Jiang Chenglong¡¯s phone. ¡°Chenglong, where are you?¡± He steadied his breathing and gritted his teeth. ¡°Outside, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Chenglong asked. ¡°Come back!¡± Jiang Chengxi was about to roar. ¡°Yilin is your sister! Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± Jiang Chenglong smiled slightly. ¡°She¡¯s just an abandoned daughter. What kind of sister is she to me?¡± ¡°Do you think that if you hand the evidence to Rong Xuelong, she will fall in love with you?¡± Jiang Chengxi roared. ¡°That woman has no heart at all. She won¡¯t be touched by you! You¡¯re still a member of our Jiang family. You can¡¯t betray the family for a woman!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just cleaning out the house.¡± Jiang Chenglong replied coldly. ¡°If Yilin dares to do such a thing, she has to be prepared to bear the consequences.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s voice darkened. ¡°Chenglong, don¡¯t force me.¡± ¡°Why are you so protective of Yilin?¡± Jiang Chenglong asked. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t lie. You¡¯re not as protective of her as you seem to be. What secrets do you have?¡± ¡°Chenglong.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s voice calmed down. ¡°I can only say that I¡¯m really disappointed in you, this brother of mine. If you insist on going against me, don¡¯t me me for being merciless¡­¡± Chapter 529

Chapter 529: I¡¯m Sorry for Dirtying You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°How are you going to be ruthless? I want to see your ns.¡± Jiang Chenglong scoffed. Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t answer and only threatened him. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10 minutes. Turn the car around immediately. Otherwise¡­ don¡¯t me me.¡± Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t seem to want to talk nonsense with him anymore. He hung up the call. The car turned around a corner and Rong Xuelong¡¯s call sounded on his phone again. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m almost there. It¡¯s a little jammed here¡­ Don¡¯t worry, the thing is with me, it¡¯s safe¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re so obedient!¡± Rong Xuelong also didn¡¯t expect Jiang Chenglong to be so efficient. She couldn¡¯t help but kiss the phone. Although he repeatedly warned himself not to overthink, Jiang Chenglong still couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard this voice. It couldn¡¯t be helped. He liked such a sincere Rong Xuelong. If she was happy, she wouldugh. If she was angry, she would make a fuss. He had been attracted to this side of her since the first time he saw her¡­ Finally, the car stopped at the ce they had agreed to meet. From afar, he saw Rong Xuelong leaning on her eye-catching red Porsche and waiting for him in the night. Jiang Chenglong stepped on the elerator and had already forgotten Jiang Chengxi¡¯s threat. He parked the car nearby quickly and ran towards Rong Xuelong. Rong Xuelong¡¯s smile was sofortable and bright under the light. Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us Jiang Chenglong¡¯s hand reached into his pocket and he was about to take out something¡ª Boom! A sudden loud bang and airwave came from behind him. Completely unprepared, he only subconsciously clenched the hard disk in his hand and hugged Rong Xuelong with his other hand. He used his body to block the beast-like explosion behind him. Rong Xuelong was stunned. The smile was still on her face. She was sent flying. The next second, she fell heavily in the middle of the road. If it weren¡¯t for the man who pounced over and protected her tightly, she would probably have been severely injured. It was noisy around her, but her ears were ringing. Rong Xuelong suddenly felt as if there was a car ident beside her and that someone was running. After a long time, she felt something being stuffed into her hand. When she came to her senses, Jiang Chenglong was putting a hard disk in her hand. ¡°Sister¡­¡± He only said one word before blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. ¡°The evidence¡­ is inside¡­ run¡­ he¡¯s catching up¡­¡± Rong Xuelong swore that this was the first time her brain wasn¡¯t working. She watched as blood dripped from Jiang Chenglong¡¯s head and onto her neck. Warm and sweet¡­ Jiang Chenglong reached out and wiped the blood on her neck with his sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister¡­ I¡¯m making you dirty¡­¡± He suddenly pushed Rong Xuelong away. ¡°Hurry, run!¡± Rong Xuelong seemed to have finally woken up. She got up in a hurry and wanted to drag Jiang Chenglong up from the ground. But Jiang Chenglong immediately shook his head violently. ¡°Behind you¡­¡± Rong Xuelong felt that someone was trying to catch her. She reflexively grabbed him and threw him over her shoulder. ¡°Hurry and run!¡± Jiang Chenglong finally stood up but hugged another person who came out from the side. Rong Xuelong no longer cared about anything else and ran decisively towards her sports car. When she turned around, she felt something warm and wet drip down her face¡­ ¡°Linyi, where are you?¡± When she called Rong Linyi¡¯s phone, she was sobbing uncontrobly and incoherently. ¡°Hurry and send someone to protect me¡­ I¡¯ll be right there¡­¡± ==== Chapter 530

Chapter 530: It¡¯s Not Like I Really Like Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The bright red Porsche tore through the dark night and shuttled through the city inte autumn. The car tires screeched as they slid across the ground. Rong Xuelong¡¯s snow-white shirt was covered in blood that looked like plum blossoms. Her tears fell and slowly dyed those stains, making her shirt look as pale as her face. She couldn¡¯t control her tears. She couldn¡¯t remember when was thest time she had cried. Sne had sworn to be stronger and protect herself from harm. She was like a female warrior. Even if she was injured, she would never shed a tear weakly. But this night, her indestructible armor suddenly had a hole. The left side of her chest felt as if a sharp knife had been stabbed into it, and the pain was unbearable¡­ She seemed to be walking in a dark world for a long time before she finally saw a gap in the night sky. Through the ck hole, she saw¡­ a beating heart. Actually, her heart was there. The heart she thought had been lost for a long time was hidden in her world, beating quietly. She had escaped alone! Her heart was telling her silently that she had left Jiang Chenglong there and fled alone. How could she do such a cruel thing? Even if she knew that her actions were right, even if she knew that this was the rational thing to do, why was she so cruel? Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us Why was she¡­ so cruel to him¡­ ¡°Young Master Xi, we can¡¯t catch up to her for the time being.¡± The car behind reported to Jiang Chengxi. ¡°If Rong Xuelong continues driving like this, she might get into an ident herself before we catch up.¡± ¡°Then wait behind. When she gets into a car ident, go and get the thing for me. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Jiang Chengxi sat in the car and ordered coldly. He nced at Jiang Yilin. Jiang Yilin clutched the corners of her clothes and her knuckles turned white. ¡°She¡¯d better die in a car ident!¡± It was Rong Xuelong, it was all Rong Xuelong¡­ If not for her meddling, Jiang Yilin wouldn¡¯t have broken up with Rong Linyi back then. Without breaking up, she would have already been the rightful Madam Yi. What did it have to do with Su Yanyun? Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t respond to Jiang Yilin. He only looked out of the car window, and his gaze slowly became distant. ¡°Yilin, you¡¯re really disappointing¡­¡± Jiang Chengxi suddenly muttered softly. ¡°I created such a good opportunity for you, but you ruined it.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Jiang Yilin was shocked and angry. She widened her eyes. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯ve always loved Linyi deeply. What have I done wrong?¡± Jiang Chengxi suddenly roared. ¡°If you didn¡¯t scheme against Rong Xuelong like that back then, how could you have provoked Madam Rong to give a kill order for you? If it weren¡¯t for that, why would you have been sent overseas? Even if Rong Linyi had any sincerity towards you, it has all been polished clean during the confrontation with the family!¡± ¡°You, why are you shouting at me?¡± Jiang Yilin cried as she spoke. ¡°Is Rong Xuelong a good person? She clearly knows my rtionship with Linyi, but she still keeps mocking me. I¡¯m just teaching her a little lesson. Besides, you don¡¯t really like her¡­¡± Jiang Chengxi waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡± He looked out the window again in frustration. Rong Xuelong, yes¡­ He had never liked her, but he definitely looked up to her. If it was possible, he didn¡¯t want to be enemies with her either. They should have beenpanions who fought side by side or friends who drank together, but now, their rtionship continued to be so awkward. Chapter 531

Chapter 531: Feeling Another Person¡¯s Temperature

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

He had no way out. Something happened to Jiang Chenglong tonight¡­ He couldn¡¯t possibly hide it. The family would soon know that Jiang Chengxi had installed a locator and a mini bomb in Jiang Chenglong¡¯s car. Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t know if it was worth it for him to do this for Jiang Yilin¡¯s sake. But he felt that it was worth it for Su Yanyun¡­ The best way to get Su Yanyun was to give Jiang Yilin back to Rong Linyi. He had done this once before, so it was not necessarily a problem to do it again. Jiang Chengxi also knew that replicating his past sesses like this seemed old-fashioned and stupid, but what could he do? Unless it was ast resort, he didn¡¯t want to cause any harm to Su Yanyun. The most perfect scenario was that Rong Linyi and Jiang Yilin fell in love and abandoned her. And then he can sessfully get her¡­ Jiang Chengxi knew that he had always been an unscrupulous person who would do anything to achieve his goals. Since a young age, he had never been unable to get what he wanted. The Porsche drew a snake-like trajectory in the driveway until it almost hit the minivan in front. The two cars barely passed each other. When Rong Linyi hugged Su Yanyun in the car, he turned around and yelled behind him. ¡°Rong Xuelong¡ª¡± Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us Rong Xuelong only realized what she had missed when she sped far away. The sound of the brakes was so sharp that it pierced people¡¯s eardrums. The tires made contact with the ground till there were almost sparks. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Even if she didn¡¯t see Rong Xuelong, Su Yanyun could sense what had happened to Rong Xuelong from the condition of the car. ¡°Is she injured too?¡± When she asked this, a few more cars whizzed past the van. In the end, they surrounded the Porsche not far away. Rong Xuelong held the steering wheel and her thoughts finally returned. When she finally had the strength to look out the window, a bright steel pipe was about to smash the car window. The whole car shook, but the ss remained motionless. Just when the people outside wanted to hit it a second time, Rong Xuelong saw Rong Linyi¡¯s figure¡­ ¡°Sister! Are you okay?¡± Su Yanyun opened the car door and pulled Rong Xuelong out. The two sides fought and Rong Linyi¡¯s men quickly gained the upper hand. After knowing that Rong Xuelong was in trouble, he called another team of bodyguards over. Thus, he easily defeated the people in these cars. ¡°Lock them up first and interrogate them properly!¡± Rong Linyi moved his wrists. He had just attacked with his bare hands, but Su Yanyun had beenforting Rong Xuelong and so no one handed him a wet tissue. He was a little ufortable, but it was notpletely unbearable. After all, Rong Xuelong¡¯s condition was more worthy of attention. After so many years, he had not seen her pale face for a long time. His sister, this woman who was so strong that others always ignored her gender, only now did she finally show her weak side. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± After a long time, Rong Xuelong finally replied Su Yanyun, but her expression was dazed. Something was stuck in her throat: But something happened to Jiang Chenglong¡­ ¡°Where¡¯s the thing?¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t forget what made Rong Xuelong look so miserable. Rong Xuelong only remembered the handbag in her hand after this reminder. She trembled and took out the hard disk and handed it to Rong Linyi. The hard disk was cold, but she still wanted to feel another person¡¯s warmth from it. Seeing how distracted she was, Rong Linyi¡¯s lips moved and he suddenly couldn¡¯t say the words ¡®thank you¡¯. Chapter 532

Chapter 532: Stoned to Death and Put In a Pig¡¯s Cage

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun pinched Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand and wanted to console her. Upstairs in the hospital, Rong Liu suddenly called. ¡°Young Master Yi! Madam Yi! Madam Su just opened her eyes! She opened her eyes¡­¡± Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun looked at each other. Mother Su was awake! The group of them didn¡¯t have time to say anything else and hurriedly got into the nanny van and drove towards the hospital. In order toe and fetch Rong Xuelong, they also drove a distance forward. Fortunately, they were not too far from the hospital. The few of them went to the hospital¡¯s VIP ward area and immediately felt that this ce was much more ¡°lively¡± than usual. Many doctors and nurses were walking quickly, and many patients in other wards were gathered outside Mother Su¡¯s hospital room. The bodyguards forced a way through the crowd. Rong Linyi pulled Su Yanyun and Su Yanyun pulled Rong Xuelong into the hospital room. As soon as she entered, Su Yanyun was shocked by the messy hospital room. It was a mess! Various medical equipment were strewn on the ground, and many clothes and daily necessities were scattered all over the ground as well. Old Madam Su sat on the ground beside Mother Su¡¯s hospital bed. She hugged Mother Su¡¯s hand and howled. ¡°My son¡­ you died so tragically¡­ And your wife is useless. Why don¡¯t I just go ahead and die with you¡­ Rong Linyi signaled with his eyes and Rong Liu immediately went forward to escort Wang Shuxiu away. Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us Wang Shuxiu looked weak, but she was actually energetic. Seeing someonee forward, she immediately grabbed a pair of scissors and aimed it at her neck. ¡°I¡¯m old! Who am I afraid of! I¡¯m going to die here today! Don¡¯t stop me. If you want me to live, call Su Yanyun over!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Su Yanyun took a step forward and looked at Wang Shuxiu coldly. ¡°Grandma, have you had enough?¡± As she said this, she kept looking at Mother Su on the hospital bed instead. Mother Su¡¯s eyes were indeed opening and closing repeatedly. She seemed to want to try her best to wake up, but she only opened her eyes a little and then couldn¡¯t help but close them. Su Yanyun was worried¡­ She suddenly walked forward quickly. Rong Linyi wanted to stop her, but she was already standing in front of Wang Shuxiu. Wang Shuxiu probably didn¡¯t expect Su Yanyun to dare toe forward alone and was stunned. Su Yanyun had already grabbed the scissors in Wang Shuxiu¡¯s hand. Wang Shuxiu reacted quickly and immediately wanted to snatch the scissors back, but Ms. Su was much stronger than she looked. Her other hand suddenly grabbed Wang Shuxiu¡¯s wrist, pinched the tendons on her hand, and pushed with all her might. This was a move that the Su family¡¯s girls, who lived near the dam, often used in fights when they were young¡­ Wang Shuxiu screamed and the scissors fell obediently into Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. The next second, Rong Linyi had already grabbed her hand and took away the scissors. He also pulled Su Yanyun back and protected her in his arms. ¡°Nonsense!¡± He said softly. This woman was getting bolder and bolder now. She actually dared to do such a dangerous thing in front of him. Not to mention that Wang Shuxiu had such a dangerous weapon, even if she didn¡¯t, what if this old woman really went crazy and Su Yanyun, a pregnant woman, fell? As expected, the moment Wang Shuxiu regained her senses, she immediately opened her mouth and yelled. ¡°Su Yanyun, you shameless unfilial daughter! Kneel down! What kind of ability do you have if you hide behind a man? You b*tch, hugging a man in public. How dirty! You¡¯re ruining our Su family¡¯s reputation. In our vige, we would have smashed you to death with a rock and put you in a pig¡¯s cage!¡± She had just finished scolding her when a hand suddenly reached down from above¡­ Chapter 533

Chapter 533: Mother, I¡¯m Already Married

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun screamed even earlier than Wang Shuxiu. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was darker than the night outside amid the illogical and vicious cursing by Wang Shuxiu. Rong Liu was about to step forward and cover Wang Shuxiu¡¯s mouth. But Rong Linyi stopped Rong Liu with a look. Even Su Yanyun, who was in his arms, almost forgot to care about Wang Shuxiu¡¯s evil words. Because just as Wang Shuxiu was spitting nonsense, Mother Su¡­ slowly got up from the hospital bed. Just as Wang Shuxiu finished speaking, she suddenly grabbed Wang Shuxiu¡¯s hair and dragged her head towards the bed. ¡°Stupid old woman, how dare you scold my Yanyun?¡± Unlike He Yueze, Mother Su¡¯s voice was not especially hoarse and only contained endless anger in it. Wang Shuxiu was shocked. She wanted to resist, but she was at a disadvantage as she was sitting on the ground. Mother Su dragged Wang Shuxiu¡¯s hair from behind and choked out. ¡°You¡¯ve always scolded my Yanyun, bullied my Yanyun, and now you want to kill her? What has my Yanyun done wrong?¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re awake?¡± Wang Shuxiu was shocked for a few seconds and immediately acted self-righteously. ¡°Okay, Shi Fangran, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake! Do you know what disgraceful thing your daughter has done? She actually snatched her uncle¡¯s property and chased him out of thepany! She even injured our Old Su¡¯s only child! Tell me, how did you discipline your daughter?¡± Mother Su had just woken up and didn¡¯t know what had happened in all these years. She was a little stunned. ¡°Look at you. Why did our Old Su marry a jinx like you!¡± Wang Shuxiu saw this and cursed even more. ¡°Shut up!¡± Su Yanyun said angrily. ¡°Old Lady, don¡¯t behave atrociously here! My mother has just woken up and doesn¡¯t have the time to listen to mad dogs shouting like you! Rong Liu!¡± She had just given the order when Rong Liu came forward with his subordinates and picked Wang Shuxiu up. Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ¡°Okay, you evil daughter-inw, you actually let your unfilial daughter bully me! I¡¯m the Su family¡¯s Old Madam! You¡­¡± Rong Liu had already found a ball of gauze on the ground and gagged Wang Shuxiu¡¯s mouth with it. ¡°Take her away and don¡¯t let her appear in front of any of us again.¡± Rong Linyi ordered coldly. His woman was still too kind. If it were him, he would have ensured that this old woman would never appear in C City again. ¡°Mother¡­¡± Su Yanyun sat on the bed. She had just called out this one word when her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Mother¡­¡± ¡°Yanyun, my Yanyun.¡± Mother Su also hugged Su Yanyun. Her tears fell. ¡°My good daughter¡­ my poor daughter¡­¡± She had been conscious for a few days and roughly knew that she was in the hospital. But she couldn¡¯t wake up until today. Old Madam Su came crying, making a fuss, and finally forced her to open her eyes. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve waited for you to wake up. I¡¯m so happy¡­¡± Su Yanyun sobbed. The grievances of the past three years had all turned into tears at this moment. ¡°How long have I been asleep for?¡± Mother Su hurriedly asked. ¡°It¡¯s been three and a half years, Mother. Three and a half years.¡± Su Yanyun said with a smile in her tears. ¡°Oh right, Mother, I¡¯m already married and pregnant with a baby.¡± She moved back a little and let Rong Linyi show his face to her mother. ¡°Mother, this is my husband, Rong Linyi¡­¡± Mother Su looked at the man in front of her with admiration and surprise. Rong Linyi¡­ If the world hadn¡¯t changed much in the past three years¡­ She was about to say something when there was amotion outside the hospital room. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s deep voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we have to go in.¡± === Chapter 534

Chapter 534: Will She Let My Woman Off?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Have to?¡± Rong Linyi almost smiled. For the first time, he didn¡¯t hide his strong aura and sharpness outside. The temperature in the hospital room dropped. His eyes were overcast. ¡°Okay, let them in!¡± The subordinate opened a path and Jiang Chengxi walked in with Jiang Yilin. His eyes first fell on Su Yanyun, then on Rong Xuelong, and finally on Rong Linyi. ¡°Young Master Yi, I have something to discuss with you.¡± His expression was serious. However, Rong Linyi was disdainful. He raised his head slightly and red at Jiang Chengxi. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have anything to discuss with the Jiang family.¡± Jiang Chengxi gritted his teeth slightly, and his eyes were a little gloomy. ¡°Linyi, this matter has really blown up. My brother is currently in the hospital for emergency treatment. I know it¡¯s difficult for me to escape the me. But you two used unscrupulous methods to drive a wedge between our families in order to achieve your goals as well. Young Master Yi, we can easily discuss anything in advance, and it¡¯s not impossible for us to settle things privately. In the end, you didn¡¯t leave any room for negotiation.¡± Su Yanyun almostughed out loud. This was the first time she had experienced Jiang Chengxi¡¯s deviant-like logic. She had really gained some new knowledge. What did they mean by not leaving room for negotiation for everyone to achieve their goals? Jiang Yilin was the one who did those disgusting things first, but she was ming them for retaliating? Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were also cold. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of telling me that?¡± ¡°You people still want toin even after making use of others?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Who made the matter known to the whole city? If you gave our Rong family some leeway, would the matter havee to this?¡± Her voice was a little shaky and her whole body was trembling. Jiang Chenglong was facing emergency treatment at the hospital¡­ Was he alright? She wanted to ask and protect him to understand his situation immediately. But the rtionship between the two families now gave her no position to do this. Her heart seemed to be stabbed ruthlessly by someone. If Rong Xuelong really had regrets, she regretted that she didn¡¯t expect Jiang Chengxi to be so ruthless. He even dared to harm his own family¡­ Jiang Chengxi took a step back and suddenly pushed Jiang Yilin out. No one noticed that Mother Su¡¯s expression had changed the moment Jiang Yilin entered the hospital. At this moment, Jiang Yilin took a step forward and Mother Su¡¯s expression was much paler than before. Jiang Chengxi stood behind Jiang Yilin. ¡°I know that it was all because Yilin was insensible. That¡¯s why I brought her here. She apologized sincerely. I¡¯m also very angry at her behavior. Linyi, on ount of the time in the nursing home, please let her off this time.¡± ¡°Let her off?¡± Rong Linyi sneered. ¡°If I let her off, will she let my woman off as well?¡± His eyes finally moved to Jiang Yilin¡¯s face. Jiang Yilin¡¯s lips trembled and tears welled up in her eyes. She said with a pitiful cry, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yi, Sister Yanyun. I¡­ I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­ This matter wasn¡¯t my idea. I was also instigated¡­¡± ¡°What a beautiful little white flower.¡± Rong Xuelong scoffed. Her voice was also a little more vicious than usual. ¡°She also has a brother who loves her so much. Linyi, she seemed to have this expression three years ago as well, right?¡± Chapter 535

Chapter 535: Name Your Price and Do It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi heard Rong Xuelong¡¯s question. He replied, ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I never care about unimportant people.¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s body swayed. Suddenly, she changed from her usual gentle and pitiful image and shouted agitatedly. ¡°Yi! Am I an unimportant person? I¡¯m not! I¡¯m the most important person in your life. I¡¯m the lover who has illuminated your life. You care about me! You care about me the most!¡± She was about to pounce on Rong Linyi. However, Rong Linyi dodged her. Jiang Yilin identally pounced on Mother Su¡¯s hospital bed instead. She ignored Mother Su¡¯s shiver and turned around with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Why¡­ Why did your heart change? Why did you be so heartless?¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with her, but Su Yanyun was beside him. In order not to let his woman misunderstand, he had to say. ¡°Ms. Jiang, you¡¯re thinking too much. My heart has never changed, but you think so because of another reason. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve never loved anyone, but now, I love Su Yanyun.¡± ¡°You love me!¡± Jiang Yilin yelled crazily. ¡°What right do you have to love her? How is she better than me? Was she yourpanion before, or was she your childhood friend? She¡¯s nothing! She¡¯s just relying on her cognitive impairment and her chaotic memory to rely on you as a shrew!¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was cold. His eyes were filled with murderous intent, and the terrifying aura almost made Jiang Yilin freeze on the spot. ¡°Rong Xuelong.¡± He suddenly called his sister. ¡°Name a price.¡± Rong Xuelong was stunned and didn¡¯t seem to understand what he meant. Rong Linyi¡¯s tone was slow but sharp. ¡°I don¡¯t want to dirty my hands. Name a price and do it for me.¡± ¡°No need to pay!¡± Rong Xuelong waved her hand boldly. ¡°Sister will give her some torture for free today!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she grabbed Jiang Yilin¡¯s hair and pulled her up from the bed. She pped her left and right, making her fair face swell up instantly. Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us Jiang Yilin was used to being a delicatedy, so how was she a match for Rong Xuelong, this trained warrior? She was hit but could only wave her hands in panic and cry for help. ¡°Brother¡­ Ah! Yi¡­ don¡¯t¡­ Ah!¡± ¡°What else are you capable of besides calling men to help you?¡± Although Rong Xuelong had always hated Jiang Yilin, she at least had the Jiang family¡¯s background and never dared to touch Jiang Yilin. Her brother had entrusted her with a heavy responsibility today, so of course she had to take revenge for her private matters. She used the fierceness she had when she usually practiced in the boxing club. She punched and kicked Jiang Yilin and knocked her to the ground in a few seconds. A lot of air left her body and she couldn¡¯t even cry. Jiang Yilin had been cherished since a young age. The only time she was beaten was when Jiang Chengxi was drunk. But that time, after Jiang Chengxi had attacked, didn¡¯t he apologize and give her a gift afterward? Today was the first time in her life that she had been humiliated like this. What made her despair the most was that Jiang Chengxi was actually standing quietly at the back and watching her get beaten up without a word. He didn¡¯t even have the intention to dissuade Rong Xuelong. She thought of her enemy, Rong Xuelong, who had hit her since a young age, and then thought of the order to hit her. It was actually given by the man she loved the most. Then, she thought of her love rival standing in front of her and watching her from the side¡­ Jiang Yilin¡¯s blood rushed to her brain. Chapter 536

Chapter 536: The Scum Who Hurt My Wife

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Jiang Yilin¡¯s blood rushed to her brain and her voice was as ear-piercing as if she had been run over by a truck. ¡°Su Yanyun, you will die a horrible death! You snatched my man, you snatched my lover, you thief! Liar! Bitch! You¡­¡± She actually wanted to get up from the ground and pounce forward to fight with Su Yanyun. Rong Linyi wouldn¡¯t allow her to be so unreasonable. Before Rong Xuelong could do anything, he had already hugged Su Yanyun and protected her in his arms. He turned around and kicked Jiang Yilin¡¯s chest. Jiang Yilin¡¯s scream didn¡¯t even sound out before her body fell to the ground like a kite with a broken string. She hit the edge of the hospital bed, scaring Mother Su again. ¡°Get lost!¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was dark. Jiang Yilin really wanted to die for daring to touch his woman in front of him! Jiang Chengxi sighed slightly and finally went forward to help Jiang Yilin. ¡°Young Master Yi.¡± He helped Jiang Yilin up and tidied her hair affectionately. He patted her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve already hit and scolded her. Can you just let this matter go?¡± ¡°Let it go?¡± Su Yanyun immediately said. ¡°Young Master Xi, you mean to let the matter go now and give me a chance to be eaten again in the future?¡± Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t look at Su Yanyun and seemed to avoid her interrogation. ¡°Young Master Yi, give me the evidence¡­¡± He reached out his hand to Rong Linyi. ¡°Jiang Chengxi, aren¡¯t you a little too naive?¡± Rong Linyi asked. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression darkened again. ¡°Young Master Yi, if this continues, the matter really won¡¯t end. Our families are still old friends. Chenglong is still getting emergency treatment. We have to suppress our grievances first before we have the energy to face the elders¡¯ questions.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention Chenglong!¡± Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t control herself anymore. She went forward and pped Jiang Chengxi¡¯s mouth until it turned red. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to mention him!¡± She said hatefully as she lost control of her emotions. ¡°You¡¯re the one who hurt him, not us! You¡¯re the one who has to answer to your elders. It has nothing to do with us!¡± ¡°Young Master Yi, the police are already waiting outside.¡± Rong Liu interrupted the confrontation. Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was cold and unquestionable. ¡°Let the police in and take them away!¡± ¡°Rong Linyi, how dare you!¡± Jiang Chengxi was enraged. He protected Jiang Yilin and almost red at him. ¡°We siblings put down our dignity to apologize and beg you, but you¡¯re going too far! Don¡¯t make the Jiang family and Rong family be enemies with each other.¡± Rong Linyi sneered. ¡°If the Jiang family has scum like you, the Rong family doesn¡¯t care to associate with the likes of you!¡± The police officers had already entered and were very respectful to Rong Linyi. ¡°Mr. Rong, who is this?¡± ¡°No, no¡­ don¡¯t take me away¡­¡± Jiang Yilin was like a frightened little white rabbit and hid behind Jiang Chengxi desperately. ¡°I don¡¯t want¡­ Brother Yi, I was wrong, I was really wrong¡­¡± If shemitted a crime as per usual and the police came to take her away, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid at all. But now, the person who had called the police was Rong Linyi. And from the looks of it, everything had been arranged a long time ago. ¡°Rong Linyi! Are you really going to make things worse?¡± Jiang Chengxi gritted his teeth. ¡°What else then?¡± Rong Linyi asked patiently. ¡°Do you think I will let go of a scum who ndered my wife and hurt her?¡± Even if he didn¡¯t have evidence, he still wanted Jiang Yilin to pay the corresponding price. Now that all the evidence was conclusive, it was better to deal with her openly. Chapter 537

Chapter 537: The Law Will Teach Her to Be A Human Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The police were about to take Jiang Yilin away. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Rong Linyi, do you really not have any feelings for Yilin? Back at the nursing home, she held your hand when you were blind and walked with you step by step in the hospital room, bringing you out of the darkness.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were calm and unmoving. Jiang Chengxi took another step forward and asked in an almost tearful tone, ¡°Do you still remember when you walked to theke alone and theke water was as deep as your waist level? It was Yilin who risked everything to pull you out of the water. In order for you to recover and to find her easily, she carved patterns on the wall so that you could feel your way over and walk to her¡­ She yed chess with you every day¡­¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Rong Linyi finally replied coldly. ¡°Officer, it¡¯s been tough on you.¡± The police immediately held Jiang Yilin up. ¡°No, don¡¯t take me away¡­ You can¡¯t take me away¡­ I¡¯m the Jiang family¡¯s eldest daughter¡­¡± Jiang Yilin was so frightened her legs turned weak. ¡°Brother, save me¡­ save me¡­¡± ¡°Rong Linyi.¡± Jiang Chengxi almost begged. ¡°Yilin didn¡¯t do anything evil. Can¡¯t you forgive her?¡± ¡°Me? Forgive her?¡± Rong Linyi almost smiled. ¡°Okay, on ount of you working hard to be a good brother, I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you want, beg Yanyun. If Yanyun forgives her, I¡¯ll withdraw thewsuit immediately.¡± Su Yanyun¡­ was a little confused but also realized something. Logically speaking, Hubby wouldn¡¯t throw this question to her. Jiang Yilin had hurt her. Even if she was willing to forgive her, Hubby wouldn¡¯t let her go. But now, Hubby said such things. After Rong Linyi said that, Su Yanyun realized that since Jiang Chengxi arrived, he seemed to avoid her and even his eyes avoided hers. Even if he was confident in facing Rong Linyi and Rong Xuelong, he didn¡¯t dare to face Su Yanyun. As expected, Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression changed again when he heard Rong Linyi¡¯s words. ¡°Young Master Yi, why do you have to make things difficult for Yanyun?¡± His eyes only stopped on Su Yanyun for a moment. ¡°Even if Yanyun is willing to forgive Yilin, will you let her go?¡± Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ¡°I¡¯m not troubled at all.¡± Su Yanyun pped Jiang Chengxi¡¯s face without hesitation. ¡°Linyi¡¯s actions are very satisfying to me. Jiang Yilin brought it on herself. Young Master Xi, your protection and indulgence towards her made her even more evil and unrepentant. I think thew will teach her how to be a human again.¡± Unexpectedly, Jiang Chengxi seemed to have expected Su Yanyun¡¯s answer. He was only stunned for a moment before he suddenly smiled. ¡°Since Yanyun isn¡¯t willing to forgive Yilin, then it¡¯s alright.¡± His tone became rxed, as if the man who did everything for his sister just now was not him at all. He took a step forward and smiled affectionately at Su Yanyun. ¡°I also think Yilin is in the wrong. If I had known that she was the one who did this, I would have taught her a lesson.¡± ¡°Hypocrite! Insane!¡± Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t help but scold him. She despised the speed at which Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression changed. She really didn¡¯t know how there could be such a shameless person in this world. Jiang Chengxi looked away from Su Yanyun and his expression turned cold again. ¡°Young Master Yi, in my eyes, you and Su Yanyun have always been two different people. You represent the Rong family, and Yanyun only represents herself. If you¡¯re willing to let Yilin go today, I definitely won¡¯t let her go myself. I¡¯ll give her the punishment she deserves and make her apologize to Yanyun. But you insisted on elevating this matter to the family level¡­¡± Chapter 538 - Not Accepting Any Form of Reconciliation

Chapter 538: Not epting Any Form of Reconciliation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Can you stop talking nonsense?¡± Rong Xuelong raised her hand and mocked coldly. ¡°Jiang Chengxi, you¡¯ve lost! Show the attitude a loser should have.¡± Jiang Chengxi turned around and faced Rong Xuelong calmly. ¡°It¡¯s okay if I lose. Anyway, you¡¯ll bury Chenglong with me, right?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression turned pale. ¡°Get lost!¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly held Rong Xuelong back and red at Jiang Chengxi. Jiang Chengxi was not angry when he heard Su Yanyun scold him. Instead, he smiled kindly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get lost.¡± He took two steps and suddenly stood still. He turned around and bowed to Mother Su who was lying on the hospital bed. ¡°Aunt Shi, long time no see. I¡¯lle and visit another day. I wish you a speedy recovery.¡± Mother Su¡¯s originally pale face suddenly lost all color. Jiang Yilin was brought down. Downstairs, the reporters had already gathered. Seeing Jiang Yilin and the police appear, the cameras shed. Amidst themotion, Jiang Yilin¡¯s face was numb and pale. She was in a daze and didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Ha, let her have a taste of what it feels like to be swarmed by reporters.¡± Rong Xuelong stood by the window and watched themotion downstairs. If nothing went wrong, the Jiang family¡¯s daughter would be in the headlines tomorrow. Rong Linyi had all the physical evidence and witnesses ready. Even if the Jiang family interfered, Jiang Yilin could forget about making aeback! From this moment on, she fell from being part of a prestigious family to a notorious prisoner. Rong Linyi would not ept any form of reconciliation from the Jiang family. Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us He would never let Jiang Yilin go. Mother Suid on the hospital bed for a long time before she recovered. ¡°Yanyun, what¡¯s going on exactly? Tell Mother about it¡­¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± Su Yanyun had just opened her mouth when Rong Linyi interrupted her. ¡°Yanyun, you¡¯re tired tonight. Mother has just woken up and needs to undergo a body checkup. I¡¯ll get someone to send you and Sister back to the Water Courtyard first. I¡¯ll apany Mother for the checkup here. What do you think?¡± Su Yanyun was stunned, not understanding why her husband had made such an arrangement. But thinking of how much her sister had been hurt tonight, she still nodded. She was relieved that Rong Linyi was in the hospital. As for Sister, she was probably the only one who could console her. She owed Sister too much¡­ After Su Yanyun and Rong Xuelong left, Rong Linyi turned around and looked at Mother Su, who still didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°Mother.¡± He called naturally. ¡°You should have heard about it already just now. Yanyun¡¯s cognitive impairment has acted up.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Mother Su looked up at Rong Linyi as if she had heard some terrible news. She noticed that Rong Linyi wasn¡¯t talking about her ¡°having cognitive impairment¡± but rather, her ¡°cognitive impairment acting up¡±. What, what did he know? Rong Linyi was also observing Mother Su¡¯s expression. Seeing her reaction, he immediately confirmed his current understanding. Mother Su did feel a little strange when the Jiang family came in¡­ ¡°Mother, Yanyun¡¯s situation is a littleplicated. She¡¯s pregnant with my child now and can¡¯t face any agitation. So, I want to know more about what happened to her. Can you¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Mother Su suddenly interrupted Rong Linyi as if she had a strong reaction. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with my Yanyun! I don¡¯t know what cognitive impairment is. As long as she¡¯s happy now, shouldn¡¯t you protect her, as her husband?¡± Chapter 539

Chapter 539: She¡¯s Already Abandoned

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Rong Linyi¡­ was a little stunned. He was almost sure at the first moment that Mother Su was hiding a secret. But¡­ he had only asked her tentatively. It was also because Mu Chenfeng had said that this was not the first time Yanyun¡¯s cognitive impairment had acted up. He just wanted to understand it more to deal with sudden situations in the future. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m doing this to protect her.¡± His gaze was probing. But Mother Su¡¯s attitude was abnormally resistant. ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand. You don¡¯t know how pitiful my Yanyun is! You don¡¯t know how much she has suffered since a young age, you¡­¡± She suddenly cried. Rong Linyi rarely dealt with strangers, and even more so, women. Mother Su¡¯s reaction waspletely beyond his understanding. Thinking of how she might have slept for three years, she felt a little mentally weak. He said patiently, ¡°Okay, then Mother, rest well. I¡¯ll send bodyguards to protect you. If you want to know anything about Yanyun¡¯s situation, you can ask Rong Liu.¡± No matter what, she was Su Yanyun¡¯s mother. She was the most important person to Yanyun. Rong Linyi still remembered how his woman had mentioned her mother the first time she got hit by his car. She said that her mother was no longer around and that he was her only rtive¡­ Jiang Yilin had already been taken away. There was a kind of empty silence at the hospital¡¯s entrance. Jiang Chengxi walked towards his car step by step. ¡°Young Master Xi, should we send someone to get Miss out immediately?¡± His subordinate asked thoughtfully. However, Jiang Chengxi gestured and stopped his subordinate from continuing to talk. ¡°Jiang Yilin is already an abandoned child.¡± His tone was cold. He was like a different person from when he argued for his sister upstairs. ¡°Even if we get her out, she won¡¯t have a chance to marry Rong Linyi again. This time, the Rong family really won¡¯t ept her.¡± ¡°Then Young Master Xi¡­¡± Jiang Chengxi smiled and got into the car without a word. ¡°Su Yanyun¡¯s mother¡­ recognized me?¡± He touched his chin and looked at his reflection in the car window. ¡°Seeing how afraid she is, is she¡­ also afraid that I will reveal what happened more than a decade ago? It¡¯s really strange. It¡¯s just a cognitive impairment illness, what¡¯s there to not say?¡± Jiang Chengxi muttered to himself. ¡°Interesting.¡± Su Yanyun did not bring Rong Xuelong back to the Water Courtyard as she had wished. Because halfway through, they received a call from Madam Rong. Jiang Chenglong¡¯s matter had rmed his grandfather in the capital and even his mother rushed over. ¡°I¡¯ve roughly heard about the matter. Your grandfather is also rushing to the hospital. If you¡¯re unwilling, then it¡¯s alright if you don¡¯te over. We¡¯ll settle the matter for you.¡± Madam Rongforted her daughter. ¡°I know you and Chenglong are only¡­¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll be right there. Tell me which hospital it is.¡± Rong Xuelong interrupted Madam Rong. If she were to go back now, she wouldn¡¯t be at ease either. She might as well face the problem. Jiang Chenglong was rushed to the closest hospital, but that hospital happened to be under the Liang family. He was sent to the operating room and still hadn¡¯te out. When Rong Xuelong and Su Yanyun rushed over, Madam Rong was clearly a little shocked. ¡°Why is Yanyun here? Where¡¯s Linyi?¡± ¡°Linyi will be here soon.¡± Su Yanyun hooked her arm around Rong Xuelong¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ll apany Sister for now.¡± ¡°Yanyun,e and sit here.¡± Old Master Rong was also present and immediately showed care for his daughter-inw. ¡°You have a big stomach, you might be tired if you stand for too long.¡± Su Yanyun was about to sit down when she suddenly heard a female voice behind her. ¡°You are Rong Xuelong?¡± Chapter 540

Chapter 540: Useless Illegitimate Daughter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

This voice was really unexpected. Thus, Rong Xuelong and Madam Rong were both stunned and turned around at the same time. ¡°You are¡­¡± Rong Xuelong had never seen the woman in front of her before and couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. As soon as she finished asking, a shadow shed across her eyes. A loud p sounded in the wide corridor. ¡°An Bufang, what are you doing?¡± Madam Rong was suddenly angry and grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist. Rong Xuelong¡¯s heart was solely focused on the operating theater. She only realized btedly that she had been pped. ¡°Sister!¡± Before Su Yanyun could sit down, she quickly walked over and hooked her arm around Rong Xuelong¡¯s. Old Master Rong didn¡¯t sit either. He followed Su Yanyun and stood beside Madam Rong. ¡°Jiang family¡¯s daughter-inw, this is too much.¡± Although the Old Master¡¯s words were considered polite, his gaze had probably killed the woman in front of him a thousand times. How dare she hit his most beloved granddaughter in front of him! She really wanted to die! A tall and thin old man also hurriedly walked over. His hair was white, and he walked uprightly with firm footsteps. He looked at the woman who hit Rong Xuelong with a deep frown. ¡°Bufang, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What am I doing?¡± The woman shook off Madam Rong¡¯s wrist slowly and turned to point at Rong Xuelong. ¡°This woman caused my son to be severely injured. Aren¡¯t you lucky to be conscious enough to question me about what I¡¯m doing? A p is considered light. If anything happens to Chenglong, I want her to die with my son!¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± The two old men spoke at almost the same time. The tall and thin old man immediately held onto Old Master Rong. ¡°Brother Rong, don¡¯t lower yourself to this woman¡¯s level. She isn¡¯t a member of our Jiang family. Don¡¯t worry, Xuelong is the granddaughter-inw that¡¯s recognized by me, Old Jiang. It¡¯s definitely not wrong.¡± Su Yanyun knew from this that this tall old man was Jiang Chenglong¡¯s grandfather. General Jiang Kesong, who was in a high position in the imperial capital, was only considered a small frypared to a big shot like him. This arrogant and rude woman was Jiang Chenglong¡¯s biological mother. ording to Madam Rong, her name was An Bufang. Old Master Rong had finallyforted General Jiang, but An Bufang still refused to budge. She looked at Rong Xuelong coldly. ¡°Come over, I have something to talk to you about.¡± Rong Xuelong had just started walking over when Su Yanyun stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t go over!¡± She stood in front of Rong Xuelong suddenly. ¡°Our Rong family has nothing to say to an irresponsible mother like you!¡± An Bufang seemed to have just noticed Su Yanyun. She looked at Su Yanyun¡¯s face and narrowed her eyes. Shock was hidden in her eyes as she asked in a low voice, ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who I am.¡± Su Yanyun said calmly. ¡°But I know that you¡¯re an irresponsible mother. You abandoned your son for your own wealth. If it weren¡¯t for you, Chenglong wouldn¡¯t have had to leave the capital city.¡± ¡°For my own wealth?¡± An Bufang seemed to have heard something funny. ¡°Ha! As a member of the An family, what kind of wealth and status do I care about? You¡¯re just a little girl who hasn¡¯t even grown a hair, don¡¯t blindly interfere!¡± She turned to look at Rong Xuelong, and her eyes had an arrogant look again. ¡°Rong Xuelong, let me tell you. Chenglong still has half of our An family¡¯s bloodline. You¡¯re just an useless, illegitimate daughter who¡¯s not worthy of being mentioned. You¡¯re also three years older than him, so don¡¯t even think of touching my son!¡± Chapter 541

Chapter 541: How Could Your Mind Be So Dark

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°You keep talking about your son! You¡¯re talking as if you¡¯re actually a mother!¡± Su Yanyun was like a firecracker. Rong Xuelong was not as domineering as usual. She couldn¡¯t hide the gloominess in her eyes at An Bufang¡¯s insult. She didn¡¯t say a word. On the other hand, Su Yanyun was enraged. She stood in front of Rong Xuelong and faced An Bufang directly. ¡°You only appeared when something happened to your son. Where were you in the past decade? When your son found his true love, you had toe out and interfere. You didn¡¯t give him any love and even stopped him from obtaining his own love. How can your heart be so dark?¡± Su Yanyun yelled angrily. But An Bufang was not angry. She just narrowed her eyes again as if she was scrutinizing Su Yanyun and she was about to say something. Madam Rong interrupted her first. ¡°An Bufang, have you had enough? This ident has nothing to do with my daughter. Whether he¡¯s good or bad, he no longer has the possibility of inheriting the An family¡¯s property. Why are you pretending to be concerned? Do you want me to remind you about everything you¡¯ve done in the past?¡± When Madam Rong said this, An Bufang seemed to be a little afraid. Furthermore, most of her attention was on Su Yanyun now. Her eyes were fixed on Su Yanyun, making her feel ufortable. Outside the hospital room, there was a rare silence. Su Yanyun pulled Rong Xuelong to sit at the side. She held her sister¡¯s hand andforted her softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister.¡± Perhaps she didn¡¯t even realize her sister¡¯s feelings towards Jiang Chenglong. But as a bystander, Su Yanyun more or less noticed it already. Hopefully, after this incident, Sister would also recognize her own feelings and be together with Chenglong¡­ A momentter, Rong Linyi rushed over. ¡°Hubby.¡± Su Yanyun waved. ¡°Here.¡± Rong Linyi wanted to sit beside Su Yanyun, but Old Man Rong firmly upied Su Yanyun¡¯s side. Rong Linyi pointed to the side in disdain. ¡°Grandpa, move a little.¡± The Old Master rolled his eyes at his grandson. ¡°You sit. Isn¡¯t the seat beside empty?¡± Rong Linyi was about to say something when Rong Xuelong stood up. ¡°Linyi, I¡¯ll sit over here.¡± She moved to Old Master Rong¡¯s side. The Old Master scoffed arrogantly. Rong Linyi said, ¡°Childish.¡± Old Master Rong widened his eyes and was about to say something when the lights in the operating room turned off. Rong Xuelong had just sat down but she stood up and rushed over. ¡°Doctor, how is his condition?¡± She had to speak first. ¡°He¡¯s severely injured,¡± the doctor replied. ¡°The surgery has just ended and he¡¯s not out of danger yet. He has to undergo 48 hours of observation.¡± These words made the atmosphere outside the hospital room be even heavier. An Bufang scoffed. ¡°The medical conditions in this C City are only so-so, right? I want to transfer him to another hospital immediately. I want to bring Chenglong back to the country!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± General Jiang was immediately enraged. ¡°You clearly gave up Chenglong¡¯s custody when you remarried. You want to take him away now? Dream on!¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t take him away, am I going to watch him die here?¡± An Bufang did not have any respect for her former father-inw. ¡°C City is the economic center of this country. If the medical conditions are already like this, even the capital isn¡¯t much better, right? This matter is settled! I¡¯ll immediately arrange for a private ne to bring him back to the country to receive better treatment.¡± Chapter 542

Chapter 542: Pregnant Women Cannot Lose Sleep

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°You¡ª¡± General Jiang took a step forward and approached An Bufang. ¡°What are your intentions?¡± Over the past decade, she had never asked about Chenglong. But now, she was so passionate about his subsequent treatment, it was difficult to believe that she didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives. ¡°No matter what your intentions are, you can¡¯t take him away.¡± Su Yanyun also said quickly. ¡°He¡¯s still in the critical period, but you actually want to take him on a ne? What are you thinking? Can his body withstand the pressure of the ne taking off andnding?¡± Rong Linyi was a little surprised by her forwardness. Even if she stood up for Rong Xuelong, she was a little too proactive. With her behavior, those who didn¡¯t know would think that she had a grudge with An Bufang. ¡°This Madam is right.¡± The doctor was already speechless by An Bufang¡¯s words. Hearing Su Yanyun¡¯s words, he immediately echoed, ¡°The patient is in a critical period now, and it¡¯s very risky to move him without authorization. If your family members feel that the hospital¡¯s treatment is inappropriate, you can mobilize your trusted experts for treatment in a short period of time. Once the patient¡¯s health is stable, you can transfer him to another hospital.¡± ¡°Did you hear that?¡± General Jiang snorted and threatened An Bufang. ¡°I advise you not to y any tricks.¡± An Bufang sat down alone moodily. Because Jiang Chenglong had already been transferred to the intensive care unit, there was no point in staying. The hospital arranged rooms for An Bufang and General Jiang, and there was no need for the Rong family to stay any longer. Old Master Rong bade General Jiang farewell and left with his family. Rong Xuelong wanted to stay, but firstly, she didn¡¯t want to spend time with An Bufang, and secondly, she didn¡¯t think she had any reason to. In the end, she could only follow Madam Rong in silence. ¡°Are you going back to the Rong family tonight, or are you going to¡­¡± Madam Rong asked. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my own apartment.¡± Rong Xuelong replied quickly. She wanted to be alone for a while. ¡°Go back to the Rong family.¡± Old Master Rong pointed at Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi. ¡°It¡¯s been a busy period recently. Come back early so that I can protect you.¡± ¡°No.¡± Rong Linyi refused without hesitation. ¡°Yanyun is used to the bed and the room. She would lose sleep if she sleeps somewhere else. Pregnant women definitely can¡¯t lose sleep.¡± Su Yanyun¡­ What? When did I get used to it? Old Master Rong was very unhappy. But he couldn¡¯t find any reason to retort and could only get into the car angrily. Madam Rong looked at the Old Master and then at her son. She shook her head and instructed softly. ¡°Be careful of An Bufang. Yanyun offended her tonight, and that woman will definitely take revenge.¡± ¡°Who is An Bufang?¡± In the car, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but ask Rong Linyi. She learned of Jiang Chenglong¡¯s grandfather¡¯s identity from her idle chat with Rong Xuelong. But she had never heard Rong Xuelong talk about Chenglong¡¯s mother, nor did Rong Xuelong know much about her. She only said that the head of the Jiang family was a soldier. Back then, his mother immediately remarried because his father had died during his work. Because of this and other reasons, he was sent to C City when he was very young and raised by the Jiang family here. He would only return to the capital every winter and summer vacation to receive his grandfather¡¯s special training. In Su Yanyun¡¯s imagination, Jiang Chenglong¡¯s mother was probably an ordinary rich woman. But tonight, from her arrogant attitude, her status seemed to be moreplex than she expected. ¡°You don¡¯t know about the An family?¡± Rong Linyi asked. Chapter 543

Chapter 543: You Don¡¯t Understand Yanyun¡¯s Value

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Su Yanyun shook her head. Why would she know anything about the An family? ¡°You¡¯re simply an idiot.¡± Rong Linyi pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s soft face. ¡°The An family is the short form for the Anwu family. They are a century-old prestigious family. The family¡¯s power and distribution have a wide reach. This family originated in Y Nation and most of the family members currently live there.¡± Su Yanyun continued to shake her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of them. Are they very powerful?¡± ¡°Very impressive.¡± This was the first time Su Yanyun had heard Rong Linyi admit that other people were impressive. But he quickly added. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be afraid. An Bufang is just an unpopr daughter of a branch of the family. She can¡¯t mobilize the An family¡¯s power.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Su Yanyun replied simply. She looked out of the car window. For some reason, a strange feeling rose in her heart¡­ The light from the streetmps reflected on the ck road. It was raining¡­ Su Yanyun felt a sense of destion. The rain outside was getting heavier. At the Jiang family¡¯s house, Jiang Chengxi knelt outside the door. He lowered his head respectfully and endured the whipping on his back. ¡°Father, stop hitting him. It¡¯s already raining. Hurry and let Chengxi in.¡± Madam Jiang pulled Old Master Jiang. ¡°Get lost!¡± Old Master Jiang said angrily. ¡°This is the good son you brought up! He actually attacked his own brother! If anything happens to Chenglong, our whole family will suffer!¡± He said and whipped him again. ¡°Tell me! Tell me, what exactly are you doing?¡± Old Master Jiang was enraged. ¡°Yilin was fooling around, but you didn¡¯t care. Now, everything is fine. Yilin has been arrested and our Jiang family¡¯s reputation has been ruined. How are you going to let me face my own family and the An family?¡± Jiang Chengxi looked up. The rain wet his eyshes, but his amorous eyes didn¡¯t lose their luster in the night light. ¡°Yilin¡¯s matter was my mistake.¡± There was no regret in his voice at all. ¡°But I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong after that. I just want to try my best to regain my losses. If Yilin goes to jail, she and Rong Linyi won¡¯t have a chance to be together. This is a huge loss for our Jiang family.¡± ¡°Our losses are already huge now!¡± Old Master Jiang was so angry that he was shaking. ¡°Now, you¡¯re losing more than what you wanted to gain. Even if Yilin can¡¯t marry Rong Linyi, the other unmarried men in C City can be chosen by her. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s in jail now. Even if the other families are inferior to the Rong family, they can still bring huge benefits to the Jiang family. But now, Yilin has lost. We¡¯ve also lost Chenglong. The reason why this branch is so developed is still because of your Grandpa Song! Why is your Grandpa Song so friendly to us? Isn¡¯t it because we helped to take care of Chenglong?¡± He was still angry even after he said this. Another whip hit Jiang Chengxi. The rain wet Jiang Chengxi¡¯s shirt and stained his clothes with blood. But he didn¡¯t seem to care. He looked up again and looked at Old Master Jiang with determination. ¡°No!¡± He retorted. ¡°The greatest value of Yilin and Rong Linyi getting together is not the economic benefit, but Su Yanyun. Grandpa, you don¡¯t understand Yanyun¡¯s value, and of course you don¡¯t understand my actions. I can¡¯t let Su Yanyun continue to be with Rong Linyi. I have to have her.¡± Chapter 544

Chapter 544: She Was My Girlfriend

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°She¡¯s just a pregnant woman.¡± Old Master Jiang was so angry he almost fell. ¡°She¡¯s not even pregnant with your child. You¡¯re crazy to do such a ridiculous thing for a woman.¡± Jiang Chengxi lowered his head and smiled. ¡°No, I¡¯m not being absurd at all. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t understand, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about love!¡± Old Master Jiang threw the whip angrily. ¡°I think you¡¯re getting worse! Kneel here tonight and reflect on yourself.¡± ¡°Father! Father, don¡¯t be like this!¡± Madam Jiang panicked. ¡°Chengxi has been beaten up by you and he still is going to be drenched. Something will happen!¡± ¡°I wish he could die now! If you continue to persuade me, I¡¯ll make you kneel with me!¡± Old Master Jiang waved his hand and ordered his subordinates. ¡°You guys guard him! If he dares to get up, hit him!¡± Madam Jiang didn¡¯t dare to retort to the Old Master and could only pounce over to persuade her son. ¡°Chengxi, Chengxi, hurry and apologize to your grandfather. Your grandfather dotes on you the most. As long as you apologize to him, he will definitely forgive you. Don¡¯t be stubborn.¡± Jiang Chengxi buried his head in the rain and closed his eyes as if he didn¡¯t hear Madam Jiang¡¯s howling. Madam Jiang pushed him repeatedly. ¡°Did you hear that? Speak! What¡¯s so good about that Su Yanyun? You harmed your brother for her and even got punished by your grandfather. How are you so obsessed with her?¡± Jiang Chengxi was impatient from the pushing and suddenly pped Madam Jiang¡¯s hand away. ¡°Enough, Mother! Stop bothering me!¡± Madam Jiang was stunned and didn¡¯t understand her son¡¯s attitude. Jiang Chengxi saw that Madam Jiang was also in the rain with him and seemed to soften up a little. He turned his head and looked at Madam Jiang. His voice was also gentler. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just one night. I won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re my only son. Yilin is like this now. If anything happens to you, how can I live?¡± Madam Jiang cried. ¡°Mother, you might not know, but I pushed Yilin to Rong Linyi on purpose.¡± Suddenly, Jiang Chengxi said this. Madam Jiang stopped crying and couldn¡¯t quite follow his rhythm. She only looked at Jiang Chengxi in a daze. Jiang Chengxi smiled as rain dripped down his face. ¡°If I say that Su Yanyun was originally my girlfriend, would you believe me?¡± It rained all night. The next day, when the rain stopped, the sun shone on the fresh green leaves. Su Yanyun pushed open the window. ¡°Wow, the air is so good.¡± She looked at the courtyard outside happily. The leaves in the water garden were usually very clean. After being washed by the rain for the whole night, they were bright like pieces of jade. A swan wasbing its feathers on theke in front of it. The other swan was busy picking up the branches that had fallen by the water¡¯s edge and throwing them to the shore. ¡°What is it doing?¡± Su Yanyun pointed to the swan and asked Rong Linyi. ¡°Probably building a nest?¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t really understand. Could he say that he didn¡¯t usually pay attention to these two swans? ¡°I heard that swans are very loyal to their partners.¡± Su Yanyun said enviously. ¡°I¡¯m also very loyal to you.¡± Rong Linyi kissed Su Yanyun¡¯s head. Su Yanyun nced at him. ¡°But the swans can make a nest, can you?¡± The two swans leaned against each other face-to-face. Their long swan necks were curled up. When their heads met, it made the perfect heart shape. Chapter 545

Chapter 545: I Can Satisfy You in Any Position You Want

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that?¡± Rong Linyi said and raised his index finger and thumb to show his mini heart. ¡°I can make any kind of nest.¡± Su Yanyun stuck out her tongue in disdain. ¡°How crude!¡± She had just turned around when Rong Linyi hugged her from behind. The man¡¯s breathnded in her ear, and his voice was soft and ticklish. ¡°I can still do other styles, but I need you to cooperate¡­ I can satisfy you in any position you want.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. She heard the sound of a small train. Hubby was so dirty now, she couldn¡¯t bear to look at him! ¡°Are you nning to go to the hospital or the corporation today?¡± He asked. Mother Su was awake. Logically speaking, Su Yanyun should be apanying her. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to the corporation first, then apany her for the whole day.¡± Su Yanyun indicated that she couldn¡¯t favor one over the other. ¡°Come and fetch me after work and visit Mother at the same time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Linyi was very satisfied with his woman¡¯s arrangement. ¡°Chengxi, where are you going? You¡¯re still covered in injuries.¡± Madam Jiang followed him to the Jiang family¡¯s entrance. ¡°Hurry and get out of the car. Go back to your room and lie down.¡± The car window had just rolled down when she reached in and touched Jiang Chengxi¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡¯re still running a fever!¡± Jiang Chengxi nced at Madam Jiang calmly. ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Madam Jiang said and wanted to get into the car. Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t say anything else. He stepped on the elerator and left Madam Jiang behind. In the hospital, Shi Fangran had just finished her morning checkup. ¡°Ms. Shi, someone is here to visit you.¡± The nurse opened the hospital room door. ¡°Would you like to see¡­ Sigh, Sir, please wait a moment¡­¡± ¡°Madam Su.¡± Jiang Chengxi had already barged in. Rong Liu was still trying to stop him. ¡°There are some things I want to talk to you about.¡± Shi Fangran looked at Rong Liu. ¡°Let him in.¡± Only Jiang Chengxi and Shi Fangran were left in the hospital room. ¡°Sit.¡± Shi Fangran¡¯s expression was very cold. She pointed to the stool at the side. Jiang Chengxi sat down and looked at Shi Fangran. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Madam Su to still recognize me after so many years.¡± Compared to the paleness and panic on her facest night, Shi Fangran was very calm. ¡°You were very beautiful when you were young. I have a deep impression of your eyes and chin.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for Madam Su and Yanyun for many years.¡± Jiang Chengxi said frankly. ¡°I never understood why Madam Su used an alias for her and even erased all her treatment records.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with you!¡± Madam Su was a little angry. ¡°Yanyun is already married. She has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t even think of breaking apart her peaceful life.¡± Jiang Chengxi stood up. His expression turned cold in an instant. ¡°Madam Su, the person who broke her peace is you, right? If you didn¡¯t deliberately conceal it back then, I wouldn¡¯t have been unable to find her for so many years. If you didn¡¯t suddenly take her away, I wouldn¡¯t have separated from her. Until now, she still doesn¡¯t even remember me. Who willpensate for my loss?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here!¡± Shi Fangran was angry. ¡°Yanyun is my only daughter. She has a hidden illness, so of course I don¡¯t want others to know. If you didn¡¯t investigate her identity, would I have taken her away? So many years have passed, do you still want to fuss about that small matter that happened when you were young?¡± Chapter 546

Chapter 546: She Married Many Times

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re really funny.¡± Shi Fangran sneered. ¡°Even for a child¡¯s game you¡¯re also serious. I haven¡¯t fussed over you taking Yanyun away secretly back then and almost caused us to not be able to find her!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Jiang Chengxi suddenly walked forward and mmed his palms on the hospital bed, while almost pressing against her face. ¡°Madam Su¡ª¡± He lowered his voice. ¡°You¡¯re saying this is a game? If it weren¡¯t for your tricks, Yanyun would have been with me a long time ago. She couldn¡¯t have married Song Zhifei, nor could she have married Rong Linyi. Do you know what she has experienced these years?¡± Shi Fangran had not had the chance to understand her daughter¡¯s experience in the past few years since she woke upst night. Her voice was a little shaky. ¡°What, what did you say¡­ Who is Song Zhifei? How many times has Yanyun been married?¡± Jiang Chengxi stood up. An old woman¡¯s voice was heard from outside the door. ¡°Since that b*tch is awake, why didn¡¯t you let here out and see me? As the daughter-inw of our Old Su family, she actually hid inside and pretended to be sick. Doesn¡¯t she know what filial piety is?¡± ¡°Do you think we will let you in?¡± Rong Liu crossed his arms and looked at Wang Shuxiu, Su Zhongjie, and Su Menghe. ¡°Sixth Master, we¡¯re here to visit Aunt Shi.¡± Su Menghe smiled tteringly. ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s married to our father. We¡¯re also rted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Wang Shuxiu yelled. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, let us in immediately. Don¡¯t you know who our Su family¡¯s current heir is? She can¡¯t even give birth to a son, and she still has the face to stay inside! Hurry up and hand over thepany. When you go back, you have to take good care of your fake daughter!¡± Wang Shuxiu still wanted to jump. Rong Liu was already impatient. Last night, when this old woman was carried out, she actually had hypertension and was sent for emergency treatment. He thought that she would stop, but she actually came again early in the morning. Rong Liu made up his mind to throw this scourge further away next time. He said one order. The bodyguards around immediately grabbed Wang Shuxiu and the other two and dragged them out. ¡°Shi Fangran, you¡¯re the same as your daughter!¡± Wang Shuxiu couldn¡¯t stop scolding her. ¡°I¡¯m going to sue you! Sue you for colluding with your daughter to seize our Su family¡¯s property! You¡­ Ouch!¡± The bodyguards dragged them out and threw them into the grass patch downstairs. Wang Shuxiu rubbed her old bones and was about to continue again when another group surrounded her. ¡°What else do you want to do?¡± Old Madam Su was more cowardly than anyone. ¡°We haven¡¯t even nned to go up¡­¡± The bodyguards separated and Jiang Chengxi walked away from them. ¡°Grandma Su? I have something to ask you¡­¡± Su Yanyun only left the corporation after arranging Rong Linyi¡¯s lunch. She knew that if she wasn¡¯t around, her husband usually ate anything he could find. He was so busy with work, and eating casually was not good for his body. When she arrived at the hospital, Shi Fangran happened to need lunch. ¡°Yanyun, you¡¯re here?¡± Shi Fangran was very happy to see her daughter. ¡°Have you eaten lunch? Come to Mother quickly.¡± ¡°How do you feel, Mother?¡± Su Yanyun immediately pounced into Shi Fangran¡¯s embrace and hugged her like she was in the past. ¡°Did the doctor give you a rehabilitation n?¡± ¡°Mother is very good. The doctor said that Mother¡¯s condition is better than patients in the same situation.¡± Shi Fangran touched her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°As for you, how have you been these three years? The baby is already a few months old, how does he look like now?¡± Chapter 547

Chapter 547: She¡¯s a Bastard From the Outside World

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The mother and daughter had not spoken for three years, and it was as if they had endless things to say. Su Yanyun told Shi Fangran about thepany. ¡°You married well and did well.¡± Shi Fangran touched Su Yanyun¡¯s face. ¡°Mother is really proud of you. Your father will definitely be very happy if he knows. The Su Corporation will be your property in the future.¡± Su Yanyun was a little embarrassed. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re the founder of the Su Corporation. You will also return to thepany, right?¡± Unexpectedly, Shi Fangran shook her head. ¡°No, Mother is already old. It¡¯s now the world of you young people. Besides, you¡¯re already thergest shareholder of the Su Corporation. Mother¡¯s shares have already been snatched away by Su Bowang¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve taken back all the shares Su Bowang snatched. There¡¯s also Father¡¯s share. Mother can still be a major shareholder.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t want to be greedy. ¡°Your father¡¯s portion is for you. Mother is only keeping it for you.¡± Shi Fangran pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°As for Su Bowang¡¯s portion, it¡¯s yours if you can take it back. Yanyun, you¡¯ve already grown up. Mother is really relieved.¡± The mother and daughter looked at each other and smiled. This warm moment seemed to make time stop. ¡°Shi Fangran is a bad person!¡± Wang Shuxiu sat in front of Jiang Chengxi and spat. ¡°Not only did she cause my son¡¯s death, she even brought some bastard from outside back home to inherit the family property! If I don¡¯t fight, our Su family¡¯s huge property will fall into the hands of this dog mother and daughter pair!¡± Jiang Chengxi frowned. Wang Shufang fussed around under Jiang Yilin¡¯s orders but had never said such a thing before. ¡°You said that Shi Fangran brought Su Yanyun back home?¡± He frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear you say that before?¡± Wang Shufang¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°This¡­ This is also my wild guess. It¡¯s not good to say anything¡­¡± What she said previously was what Jiang Yilin told her to say. Jiang Yilin didn¡¯t instruct her this time and she didn¡¯t remember as well. Now that Shi Fangran was awake, she remembered some things in the past and wanted to use them to attack her daughter-inw. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There are no outsiders here. You can tell me everything.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression was very gentle. With that, he took out a stack of money from the box at the side and ced it in front of Wang Shufang. As expected, Wang Shufang was immediately greedy. ¡°This matter actually doesn¡¯t count. I just find it a little strange.¡± Wang Shufang immediately opened her mouth. ¡°I have to start describing the matter from early on.¡± Wang Shufang¡¯s eldest son, Su Yanyun¡¯s father, fell in love with Shi Fangran and got married after graduating from college. The two of them stayed in C City to start a business. In less than two years, thepany developed rapidly. Shi Fangran was also pregnant and gave birth to Su Yanyun. Wang Shufang was very dissatisfied when she saw that Shi Fangran had given birth to a daughter and wanted Shi Fangran to have another son. But Su Yanyun¡¯s father doted on his daughter a lot. Furthermore, Shi Fangran was not in good health and thepany was very busy during the development period, so she had no intention of giving birth for the time being. Wang Shufang was very angry when she saw this. She returned to her hometown alone and asked about when they would have a son and when she woulde over to enjoy life. After that, every year when Su Yanyun¡¯s father brought his wife and daughter back to their hometown, Wang Shufang would frown and turn green-eyed. She didn¡¯t like Yanyun¡¯s mother. After a while, Su Yanyun¡¯s father was unwilling toe back. He came back asionally alone. Until the year Su Yanyun was eight¡­ Chapter 548 - Red Birthmark at the Back

Chapter 548: Red Birthmark at the Back

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

That year, Su Yanyun¡¯s father brought her and her mother back to the Su family¡¯s dam again. ¡°I thought it was a little strange when I saw that daughter.¡± Wang Shuxiu narrowed her eyes and recalled. ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s heart jumped and his guess was confirmed. ¡°I just looked at that daughter and felt that she seemed to have changed. She didn¡¯t look like the same girl when she was young anymore.¡± Wang Shuxiu said, ¡°It¡¯s as if she was a different child.¡± Jiang Chengxi felt his heart beating rapidly. When she was eight years old¡­ That was the year he met Su Yanyun. ¡°I thought it was strange. I asked a few more questions and didn¡¯t expect my son to be angry with me.¡± Wang Shuxiu said. At that time, with her attitude of not liking Su Yanyun, she had scolded Shi Fangran and said that she had conceived Su Yanyun with another man . Why did she look nothing like those in the Su family? Unexpectedly, Yanyun¡¯s father was exceptionally angry. He immediately threatened that if Wang Shuxiu said that again, he would no longer acknowledge her as his mother and would not respect her in the future. He wanted to cut ties with her. Wang Shuxiu was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to say such words again. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore, I still don¡¯t feel at ease.¡± Wang Shuxiu continued. ¡°Do you know? I secretly asked that daughter about some things. She answered a lot of them very vaguely and foolishly. At night, when she was bathing, I specially went to heat up the water for her. Guess what I saw?¡± ¡°What did you see?¡± Jiang Chengxi hurriedly asked. Wang Shuxiu pped her thigh. ¡°I realized that the birthmark on her body was gone!¡± This was incredible. Wang Shuxiu saw this and immediately confirmed that this child was not from her old Su family. She immediately yelled. Unexpectedly, Father Yanyun said that the birthmark was not nice, so he took the child to get it removed. He even carried Yanyun and pointed to the original birthmark for Wang Shuxiu to see. The skin on the birthmark was slightly paler than the surrounding skin because it had just grown. Wang Shuxiu only believed it when she saw it. After this matter, everyone parted unhappily. Su Yanyun¡¯s father brought his wife and daughter back to C City. A few yearster, Yanyun¡¯s father died of brain cancer¡­ Jiang Chengxi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°The birthmark. What was the original birthmark like?¡± He asked Wang Shuxiu. ¡°Here, it¡¯s just a birthmark.¡± Wang Shuxiu pointed to the area at her lower back. ¡°It¡¯s curved, like a cashew, and a red birthmark. I saw it when that girl was born. It¡¯s right there, and it¡¯s obvious.¡± Red birthmark on her lower back¡­ Jiang Chengxi clenched his fists tightly and trembled. Rong Linyi arrived after work as promised. ¡°Your husband is here to fetch you.¡± Shi Fangran smiled in satisfaction when she saw Rong Linyi. She didn¡¯t expect that after sleeping for three years, her daughter had actually married into the biggest family in C City. If it were in the past, this was something she didn¡¯t even dare to imagine. ¡°We¡¯re going back to the old residence for dinner tonight.¡± Rong Linyi asked Su Yanyun. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll decline.¡± After Old Master Rong returnedst night, the more he thought about it, the more he couldn¡¯t understand. Thus, he ordered Rong Linyi to bring Yanyun back for two meals a week to visit him. She had to go back today. ¡°It¡¯s just a meal, it¡¯s okay.¡± Su Yanyun replied. Shi Fangran was even more happy to see Rong Linyi respect Su Yanyun. ¡°When will I be meeting your family? Has Yanyun held a wedding with you?¡± She asked Rong Linyi. Chapter 549

Chapter 549: nder My Yanyun? Serves You Right

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°We haven¡¯t held the wedding yet.¡± Rong Linyi replied. ¡°But we¡¯ll hold it after Yanyun¡¯s baby is born.¡± His words shocked Su Yanyun a little. Rong Linyi had never told her such a thing. ¡°That¡¯s great. I thought it was a pity that I couldn¡¯t attend my daughter¡¯s wedding.¡± Shi Fangran held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and smiled especially happily. ¡°When did you decide this?¡± Su Yanyun asked Rong Linyi on the way to the Rong family house. ¡°Just as your mother was asking.¡± Rong Linyi replied naturally. He wouldn¡¯t tell Su Yanyun that this was something he had already decided on long ago. If Yanyun wasn¡¯t pregnant, he would have prepared the wedding after Old Master Rong acknowledged her. This was the first time Su Yanyun hade to the Rong family house. She had thought that the Rong family¡¯s luxurious house in the suburbs was already considered big. But when she saw the main house, she realized that the building in the suburbs was really like a great shaman seeing a little witch. The door opened and the car drove for a long time before reaching the main house. Su Yanyun looked up. The Rong family didn¡¯t seem to like tall houses, and this house only had four floors. But it was connected to many buildings and could be considered a small city. Rong Linyi walked with Su Yanyun for a long time before they arrived at the dining room. ¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here.¡± Old Master Rong had been waiting for a long time and was very happy to see Su Yanyun. ¡°Come and sit here.¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t decline and could only sit over there obediently. To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us Coincidentally, the Rong family¡¯s second branch came. Second Madam Rong immediately pushed Sun Lirong over. ¡°Go over and sit beside your grandfather.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Come here, my two granddaughters-inw.¡± Old Master Rong didn¡¯t care about Second Madam¡¯s petty behavior and waved happily. ¡°You two are our Rong family¡¯s two treasures. You¡¯re both our Rong family¡¯s good daughters-inw.¡± The family sat down. Only Old Madam Rong and Rong Jinghui were missing. Sun Lirong didn¡¯t know if it was Second Madam Rong¡¯s idea, but she asked the Old Master on purpose because she was pregnant. ¡°Grandpa, the family reunion can¡¯t be without Grandma. You¡¯ve punished her for so long, it¡¯s time to calm down too.¡± Old Master Rong coughed. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this tonight.¡± How could he not know that there was a big reason why Rong Linyi refused to bring Su Yanyun back to stay? If he had easily let the Old Madam out, then even if Su Yanyun gave birth to a great-grandson in the future, Rong Linyi wouldn¡¯t let Old Master Rong hug him. He wasn¡¯t willing to lose out on that just for some other things. Second Madam Rong saw that Sun Lirong¡¯s words were ineffective and suddenly mentioned yesterday¡¯s matter. ¡°I heard that the Jiang family¡¯s daughter was taken away by the police because she framed Yanyun?¡± No one in the main house replied. Rong Xinming said, ¡°I heard that Liang Shangqing was also summoned by the police today. The Liang family is in an emergency.¡± ¡°Really? How did the Jiang family react?¡± Second Madam Rong asked again. ¡°It looks like they¡¯ve given up. No one from the Jiang family has done anything.¡± Rong Xinming shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s right, look who they¡¯ve offended. I heard that Linyi has concrete evidence.¡± The Old Master scoffed. ¡°Hmph! How can they afford to offend our Rong family? They deserve it after ndering our Yanyun!¡± Madam Rong smiled and said, ¡°Yanyun, I heard that your mother is already awake. When will we meet our inws?¡± Su Yanyun was about to answer with a smile when Rong Linyi¡¯s phone rang¡­ Chapter 550

Chapter 550: Cell Phone rms Are Also Infectious

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

This sudden ringtone interrupted the ¡°harmonious¡± atmosphere on the table. Everyone looked at Rong Linyi at the same time. His expression was at ease. He nced at the caller ID and stood up as he walked out of the dining room. ¡°Speak.¡± Su Yanyun heard him say this on the phone. As if by coincidence, Madam Rong¡¯s phone also rang. She smiled at everyone, stood up, and walked out with the phone. Right after that, Rong Xuelong¡¯s phone also rang. However, it seemed like it was not a call but rather a text message. When Rong Xuelong lowered her head, Second Madam Rong¡¯s phone also rang. Before she could get up to answer it, Rong Xinming¡¯s phone rang. Su Yanyun felt a little awkward. Only she, Sun Lirong, and Old Master were at the table. The Old Master couldn¡¯t help but tease. ¡°Nowadays, the phone ringtone is also like yawning. Is it contagious?¡± Rong Wu quickly entered the dining room. He leaned over and whispered something in Old Master Rong¡¯s ear. Su Yanyun pricked up her ears and seemed to hear the words ¡°Jiang Yilin¡±. After hearing Rong Wu¡¯s report, Old Master Rong coughed dryly and said to Rong Wu, ¡°Call all the people who answered their calls in for dinner. It¡¯s just a child from another family, but the whole family is answering their calls instead.¡± To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know the details. But she also knew one thing. Everyone¡¯s calls and text messages were all because of one thing. Rong Xuelong heard the Old Master¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help butugh sarcastically. ¡°It¡¯s normal for me, Mother, and Linyi to receive the news. I just didn¡¯t expect Second Madam and Xinming to be so well-informed as well.¡± Rong Xinming happened to return to the dining room and heard Rong Xuelong¡¯s sarcasm with an awkward expression. When everyone returned to the dining room, The Old Master coughed twice again. ¡°We¡¯re family, there¡¯s no need to hide it.¡± He looked at Rong Linyi. ¡°Your wife already knows about it, so let her know about the full matter.¡± Su Yanyun was¡­ touched! Grandpa really cared about her. Now, only she and Sun Lirong were unaware of what was going on. Given how much Second Madam Rong doted on Sun Lirong, she would definitely tell her. But she herself¡­ might not be so. Because this matter might involve Jiang Yilin, it had a certain sensitivity. It was inevitable that Rong Linyi would choose not to tell her in order not to make her upset. Only newly married women like her and Sun Lirong had yet to establish their own intelligencework. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be confused. Even Sister Rong had her own sources in this family. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Second Madam Rong smiled. ¡°Anyway, everyone knows. It¡¯s no big deal to talk about this openly, right?¡± Herst word was directed at Madam Rong. Madam Rong smiled and immediately looked at Su Yanyun. ¡°It¡¯s about Jiang Yilin. We just received news that the hospital has given evidence of her mental illness and wants the police to let her go.¡± ¡°Haha, Liang Shangqing is really loyal.¡± Second Madam Rong smiled and said with a teasing voice, ¡°He can¡¯t even protect himself, yet he still has to take care of your lover. But Ms. Jiang is also a pitiful person. They were childhood sweethearts when the man had a change of heart just like that. Tsk tsk¡­ men are indeed the most unreliable.¡± Chapter 551: How Is He Worthy of Me Chapter 551: How Is He Worthy of Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Can you stop talking?¡± Old Master Rong asked Second Madam Rong unhappily. ¡°We finally had a meal together today, why do you have to say something unpleasant?¡± Second Madam Rong immediately pretended to be wronged and lowered her head to drink the soup. Rong Linyi was thest toe in. He casually ate a little and stood up. ¡°Everyone, please eat slowly. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Su Yanyun immediately put down the spoon in her hand and remembered. However, Rong Linyi had already walked over and pressed her shoulder. ¡°Wait for me here first. Grandpa, take care of Yanyun for me first.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡± Old Master Rong was so happy he almost rolled on the spot twice. ¡°Rong Wu, go out with Linyi and help him do his job well. Go slowly,e back slowly!¡± The Rong family members were speechless. Old Master, did you have to do this? On the other hand, Jiang Yilin finally saw her family. ¡°Brother, Mother¡­¡± Her eyes were red and she looked like she had been through a lot. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore¡­¡± ¡°My good daughter, how could we not want you?¡± Madam Jiang held Jiang Yilin¡¯s hand. ¡°Speaking of which, we really have to thank Shangqing for this. If it weren¡¯t for his help¡­¡± If it weren¡¯t for the authoritative psychiatric certificate issued by the Liang family¡¯s hospital, Jiang Yilin wouldn¡¯t have been released so quickly. ¡°I know Brother Shangqing is good to me.¡± Jiang Yilin replied softly. ¡°Mother and Brother, you just have to thank him for me.¡± ¡°How can that be?¡± Madam Jiang touched Jiang Yilin¡¯s head. ¡°You have to thank him personally.¡± She was about to say something when Jiang Chengxi suddenly said, ¡°Yilin, you have to return this favor. You have to know that in order to let the Liang family save you, Grandpa had already promised to let you and Liang Shangqing be engaged.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yilin was thunderstruck. She was stunned for two seconds before she suddenly came to a realization. ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible¡­ Brother, you¡¯re lying. Mother, Brother is kidding me, right? How could I possibly be engaged to Liang Shangqing? I¡¯m going to marry Yi. How is Liang Shangqing worthy of me?¡± Madam Jiang turned around and looked at the side awkwardly. ¡°Yilin, calm down. There are still so many people here.¡± Not only were there people from the Jiang family, but there were also a few elders from the Liang family. The Liang family was already very angry that Jiang Yilin¡¯s matter implicated Liang Shangqing. Liang Shangqing was the most outstanding junior in the Liang family and was already considered half a family head. Unexpectedly, he was dragged down by Jiang Yilin to the point of probably being imprisoned. But even so, he was still considerate of Jiang Yilin and knew that Rong Linyi would not let her go. He ignored the medical ethics and got an authoritative expert to give her a psychiatric certificate to prove her mental illness. The Liang family¡¯s elders had already met Old Master Jiang. In exchange, and to satisfy Liang Shangqing¡¯s wish, they requested Jiang Yilin to be with Liang Shangqing after the matter was resolved. At this time, they had alsoe with the Jiang family and heard Jiang Yilin actually say that she wanted to marry Rong Linyi and that Liang Shangqing was not worthy of her. Their faces were very dark. ¡°Ms. Jiang, our Liang family doesn¡¯t care about your character and morals, nor do we care about your ruined reputation. We¡¯re still willing to ept you. Do you still despise us?¡± A Liang family elder asked sternly. Madam Jiang hurriedly mediated. ¡°No, no. Yilin didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Mother! I said I won¡¯t marry him! I won¡¯t be with Liang Shangqing. Did you hear me clearly?¡± Jiang Yilin interrupted Madam Jiang with a sharp voice. ¡°If you really want to force me, you might as well let me go back to jail!¡± Chapter 552

Chapter 552: I¡¯m Willing to Get Engaged With Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Okay!¡± The Liang family was also angered by Jiang Yilin¡¯s attitude. ¡°You have a backbone. Ms. Jiang, you¡¯re burning the bridge after crossing it and don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Our Liang family really can¡¯t match up to you. Then let¡¯s invite the expert to say that the certificate is invalid.¡± ¡°So be it!¡± Jiang Yilin was unaware of her situation. ¡°I¡¯m the Jiang family¡¯s eldest daughter. Do you think that without your Liang family, I can¡¯t leave the police station?¡± The Liang family was almost amused. ¡°Okay, then please show your abilities, Ms. Jiang. Our Liang family won¡¯t apany you any longer!¡± With that, the Liang family members stood up one after another, nced coldly at Jiang Yilin, and walked out. ¡°Yilin, how could you do this?¡± Madam Jiang was stunned. ¡°Without the Liang family as your witness, how are you going to get out?¡± ¡°I will definitely be able to.¡± Jiang Yilin didn¡¯t know yet and pulled Madam Jiang. ¡°Mother, Yi definitely won¡¯t kill me. I understand him. He only scared me and punished me. Besides, with you and Brother helping me, what can happen to me?¡± Madam Jiang nced at Jiang Chengxi and seemed to not know how to exin this to Jiang Yilin. ¡°Yilin.¡± Jiang Chengxi sighed slightly. ¡°The matter has blown up. Eldest Granduncle won¡¯t help. Rong Linyi isn¡¯t willing to let go, so¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it your fault, about Eldest Grandpa!¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°If you didn¡¯t bomb Chenglong¡¯s car and injure him, how could Eldest Grandpa possibly not care about me?¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression darkened. He had blown Jiang Chenglong¡¯s car up because of Su Yanyun. But no matter what, if it seeded, the beneficiary was still Jiang Yilin. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Jiang Yilin was still useful to him now, he would have left immediately¡­ ¡°Brother, Brother, I was wrong¡­¡± Jiang Yilin also realized that she was talking nonsense. She pulled Jiang Chengxi¡¯s sleeve pitifully. ¡°I was wrong, okay? Even if Eldest Grandpa doesn¡¯t care about me, there¡¯s still you, right? You¡¯ve always protected me since a young age. I¡¯m your favorite sister, right?¡± To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us In the past, if she acted coquettishly, Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression would improve and he would coax her for a while. But today, he didn¡¯t seem to be in the mood for that. ¡°Your voice chat with Liang Shangqing is concrete evidence. To be honest, Wang Shuxiu and Su Menghe are already under their control. It¡¯s not hard for Rong Linyi to kill you.¡± He said coldly. Originally, he wanted to hide Wang Shuxiu and Su Menghe and buy Jiang Yilin more time. But after learning such important information this morning¡­ His strategy hadpletely changed. Jiang Yilin only understood how desperate she needed to be after hearing Jiang Chengxi¡¯s words. ¡°No, I want to go out now. Didn¡¯t the doctor already prove my mental illness?¡± She hurriedly grabbed Madam Jiang¡¯s hand again. ¡°Mother, tell the Liang family. Hurry and tell them that I¡¯m willing to marry Liang Shangqing and I¡¯m willing to be engaged.¡± They would get engaged first and then cancel the marriageter. Jiang Yilin thought shamelessly. Madam Jiang looked at the daughter she had raised for so many years and felt her heart ache. She looked at Jiang Chengxi pleadingly. Jiang Chengxi shook his head and took out his phone¡­ In less than 15 minutes, the Liang family returned. Jiang Yilin had already changed to her usual gentle and pleasant self. She looked at the Liang family¡¯s elders. ¡°Uncle Liang, I¡¯m sorry. I was dizzy just now and said those words. Actually¡­ I have feelings for Shangqing too. I¡¯m very grateful that he saved me. I¡¯m willing to be engaged to him¡­¡± Chapter 553

Chapter 553: Mental Illness Isn¡¯t That Easily Cured

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Think about it carefully.¡± The Liang family¡¯s elder looked at Jiang Yilin. ¡°Our Liang family will not ept a daughter-inw that is not loyal.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through.¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s eyes were sincere. ¡°I will treat Shangqing well, I¡­¡± She had just said this when a familiar man¡¯s voice sounded from the door. ¡°It looks like Ms. Jiang isn¡¯t mentally ill.¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s body trembled. She turned around in shock. Rong Linyi was standing at the door. ¡°No, no¡­¡± She panicked instantly.¡± Yi, you heard wrongly just now. I only said that I will treat Shangqing well and treat him like a good friend¡­ I won¡¯t marry him. I have no other rtionship with him¡­¡± ¡°Jiang Yilin!¡± The Liang family¡¯s elders were enraged. ¡°Are you really mentally ill?¡± She had just shown that she was willing to be engaged, but she took back her words in an instant. Did she really think that their Liang family was stupid? Jiang Yilin couldn¡¯t care less about what the Liang family members said. She walked towards Rong Linyi step by step with a smile on her face. ¡°Yi, I knew it. You can¡¯t bear to leave me. Are you here to take me away? Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t agree to the Liang family¡¯s request. Other than you, I won¡¯t marry anyone else.¡± When her hand was about to touch Rong Linyi, Rong Wu blocked her. ¡°Ms. Jiang, it looks like you do have a lot of mental problems. The Liang family¡¯s experts really didn¡¯t make any mistakes.¡± Rong Linyi sneered. ¡°So it just so happens that the police station has a specialized mental hospital for you to get treated.¡± He turned around and the police officers had already walked forward to hold Jiang Yilin up again. ¡°Where are you taking her?¡± Madam Jiang said agitatedly. Unfortunately, Jiang Chengxi pulled Madam Jiang away. ¡°Mother, calm down.¡± To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ¡°No, Yi¡­ I¡¯m not mentally ill! That¡¯s a fake certificate the Liang family made to lie to the police. It was Liang Shangqing who did it to save me. But please believe that I won¡¯t marry Liang Shangqing because of this¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± The Liang family¡¯s elder stood up and said angrily, ¡°Our Liang family¡¯s expert has the most authority in the entire C City! Ms. Jiang¡¯s report is definitely not fake!¡± Was this Jiang Yilin stupid? She actually betrayed them in front of the police. Jiang Yilin looked at the cold Rong Linyi and finally panicked. ¡°Yi, Yi, say something¡­ You won¡¯t treat me like this, right¡­ You¡¯re here to get me out, right¡­¡± Rong Linyi just looked at her coldly. He watched as she was taken away by the police. ¡°Rong Wu.¡± ¡°Young Master Yi, I¡¯m here.¡± Rong Wu replied. Rong Linyi looked away. ¡°Guard the mental hospital well. Don¡¯t let her get discharged from the hospital for no reason. It¡¯s not easy to get cured from a mental illness.¡± Madam Jiang almost copsed to the ground. It was over¡­ She thought that Yilin could finally go home. Unexpectedly, not only was she sent to the mental hospital, she even¡­ offended the Liang family. ¡°Mr. Liang.¡± Madam Jiang wanted to discuss conditions with the Liang family. ¡°Yilin is at the hospital¡­¡± ¡°Madam Jiang, what do you really think our Liang family is? Are rich people all stupid?¡± The Liang family¡¯s elders mocked. ¡°If you want to lie and use others, can you act a little more sincerely? Our Liang family can¡¯t afford to offend your Jiang family!¡± She also didn¡¯t need to offend the Rong family because of Jiang Yilin. The Liang family would definitely not interfere with Jiang Yilin¡¯s matter anymore. Chapter 554

Chapter 554: I Can Pamper You Even More

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

When Rong Linyi returned to the Rong family, Su Yanyun was still chatting with the Old Master on the sofa. Old Master Rong was talkative and energetic. Rong Linyi could hear his exaggerated words and boldughter from afar. ¡°Yanyun, it¡¯s gettingte.¡± Rong Linyi entered and was about to take her away. ¡°Let¡¯s go home and sleep.¡± The Old Master was unhappy. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to chat with his granddaughter-inw. He hadn¡¯t bragged enough. ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯ll visit you another day.¡± Rong Linyi hugged the little woman. ¡°Yanyun is really tired.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just sitting here and listening to me. She didn¡¯t even talk much. How could she be tired?¡± The Old Master red unhappily. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how tiring listening to your words is?¡± Old Master Rong¡­ was going to be angered to death by this heartless grandson! Su Yanyun raised her head from Rong Linyi¡¯s shoulder and smiled sweetly at Old Master Rong. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯lle and eat with you tomorrow night.¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled. You definitely have toe over tomorrow night.¡± The Old Master finally got some benefits and felt a little better. After returning to the Water Courtyard, Su Yanyun took a shower and got into bed. Her stomach was getting bigger and bigger, and she was indeed getting more and more tired. Especially when she apanied her mother during the day and grandfather at night, she wanted to sleep the moment her head touched the pillow. Rong Linyi tidied himself up andid down behind her, hugging her from behind. To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ¡°Are you asleep?¡± A few secondster, he propped himself up and looked at her side profile. Su Yanyun was confused. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me what I was doing just now?¡± Rong Linyi asked. He suddenly felt a little unhappy that he left his woman at the old Rong family house. After chatting with the Old Master for a long time, she was no longer interested in chatting with him. Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You went to deal with Jiang Yilin, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Linyi kissed Su Yanyun¡¯s cheek. ¡°Are you happy that I locked her up in the mental hospital?¡± Su Yanyun felt that¡­ Rong Linyi was like a child begging for praise and candy. She smiled. ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s normal for you to punish her. But if you let her go, I¡¯ll definitely be unhappy.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s hand immediately moved up and pinched her soft skin. ¡°When have you be so dissatisfied?¡± His voice was hoarse. Su Yanyun grimaced. ¡°You¡¯ve spoiled me.¡± Rong Linyi leaned close to her and his breath hit the back of her neck. ¡°I can still spoil you a little more¡­¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s already veryte tonight.¡± The woman begged for mercy. ¡°Go to sleep. Don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t make too much noise.¡± Rong Linyi removed her protective equipment. ¡°I¡­ I believe you!¡± Baby Yanyun was angry. ¡°Okay, be good.¡± Rong Linyi kissed her earlobe. ¡°I¡¯ve been very restrained recently.¡± Next time would be a more restrained period. So¡­ ¡°Oh my¡ª¡± Su Yanyun started to act shamelessly. ¡°Once I give birth to the baby, it¡¯s up to you to do it whenever. Stop it now. Besides, how are you very restrained?¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t seem to hear her. The tip of his tongue slowly traced her shoulder de before sliding down her spine. He really didn¡¯t lie. He only did it with her twice a week. He was very careful each time and didn¡¯t dare to move too much. The speed was also very fast, and it ended hastily. His woman was in front of him every day, but he couldn¡¯t enjoy herpletely. This grievance made him feel as if he was in an extremely hungry state every day. Chapter 555

Chapter 555: Come On, Ms. Pufferfish

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°When can you feed me till I¡¯m full?¡± Rong Linyi felt like a resentful woman. He was waiting for his other half to pamper him every day, but that heartless woman only came once every 10 to 15 days. asionally, she would even be especially perfunctory and absent-minded. ¡°Do you like someone else?¡± He asked. ¡°No¡­¡± The woman was confused by him. She took a deep breath and told herself to be calm. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about the baby¡­¡± Rong Linyi touched her round stomach and felt really angry. These two little fellows were really¡­ a little too much! Now, they were acting so brazenly just because they were in their mother¡¯s stomach. When they came out, he would definitely p them daily to let them know who was the boss in this family! He raised his hand and really wanted to p them now, but when it reallynded, it became a gentle p, as if he was coaxing a child to sleep. But Su Yanyun screamed exaggeratedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Linyi was shocked. He just patted it lightly. Would there be a problem? ¡°They kicked me.¡± Su Yanyun lifted the nket and pointed to her stomach. ¡°They kicked me the moment you patted me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rong Linyi was also infected by Su Yanyun¡¯s emotions. He couldn¡¯t care less about anything else and hurriedly ced his hand on her again. After a few seconds, he didn¡¯t notice any movement and leaned down again, actually pressing his face against it. They didn¡¯t know if they felt him approaching. To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us Su Yanyun¡¯s white and tender stomach seemed to have been through a storm. On the surface, there was an obvious movement from left to right. Then they kicked Rong Linyi¡¯s face twice. ¡°Do you feel it?¡± Su Yanyun asked. For the first time, Rong Linyi looked so happy. ¡°I feel it.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but kiss Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach. ¡°Naughty brat, you even dared to kick your father¡¯s face. Won¡¯t you cause chaos when youe out?¡± It was really strange. They were clearly not his flesh and blood, but just now, he felt an inexplicable sense of happiness. This was the joy of being a father. It broke through the restrictions of blood rtions and made him feel satisfied and excited. Perhaps this was the greatness of life. He hugged Su Yanyun again and couldn¡¯t help but ask her. ¡°What do you want to name the babies?¡± ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. Anyway, their surnames are Rong. Why don¡¯t we call one Rong Yi, for ¡®easy¡¯, and one Rong Liang, for ¡®amodate¡¯?¡± Su Yanyun casually fabricated. ¡°Are you their biological mother?¡± Rong Linyi found the little woman funny. ¡°Besides, there¡¯s still a baby girl.¡± ¡°Then one Rong Yi, and one Rong Liangliang?¡± ¡°Come on, Ms. Pufferfish.¡± Rong Linyi really didn¡¯t know what to do with his woman. She was still like a child being pampered by him, but she was about to be a mother. Su Yanyun thought about it carefully. As she thought too much, she¡­ fell asleep! When Rong Linyi thought about it for a while and was about to discuss it with her again, he realized that his woman had already fallen asleep. Thinking of how her desire to chat with him had been interrupted and how his desire for her body had always been¡­ he couldn¡¯t think anymore. Rong Linyi gritted his teeth. ¡°Damn brat!¡± They were already Father¡¯s nemesis before they were even born! Rong Xuelong had not slept well these few days. She endured for two whole days before she finally got Jiang Chenglong¡¯s news¡­ Chapter 556

Chapter 556: When She Offered Thanks with Her Body

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°How is he? Is he awake?¡± Rong Xuelong felt like she couldn¡¯t control her emotions. Madam Rong was the one who told her the news. ¡°He¡¯s already awake. He¡¯s alright, but he needs to rest for a long time.¡± Madam Rongforted Rong Xuelong. As someone who had been through this before, she knew very well what was wrong with her daughter. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see him immediately.¡± Rong Xuelong wanted to rush to the hospital without a word. ¡°Xuelong.¡± Madam Rong stopped her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Xuelong was confused. She heard a strange tone in Madam Rong¡¯s voice. Madam Rong sighed on the other end of the line. ¡°Have you¡­ really decided?¡± Rong Xuelong seemed to be stunned for a few seconds before saying softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡± She also didn¡¯t know what her feelings for Jiang Chenglong were. She had never fallen in love with anyone, not even when she was young. Once, she was cheated by Jiang Yilin to ¡°date¡± Jiang Chengxi. But what was that experience? Fortunately, she and Jiang Chengxi were heartless people until after that incident. The two of them then knew that they had actually ¡°dated¡± before? Jiang Chenglong liked her, and she had always known this. It was just that love at first sight was really too fake to her. To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us How should she describe the feeling of being looked up at by a three-year-old boy? It would be extremely awkward if he wasn¡¯t actually in love with her. But¡­ when did things start to change? It was when he pounced over and hugged her to block her from the explosion. It was also when she took the initiative to kiss him to protect Yanyun. Or when he saved her and she mentioned ¡°returning the favor with her body¡±¡­ Perhaps even earlier? Rong Xuelong felt her emotions were in a mess. The car stopped outside the hospital. Rong Xuelong looked up at the hospital room window. She didn¡¯t know which room Jiang Chenglong was in, but she felt her heart beating rapidly. After locking the car, she took a deep breath and strode forward. When she pushed open the door to the hospital room, she had even thought of what to say to him with a smile. But¡­ Rong Xuelong was stunned when facing the empty hospital room. She walked out of the room and nced at the hospital room number. She looked at the text message from Madam Rong. That¡¯s right, it was here. ¡°Miss.¡± She grabbed a nurse. ¡°May I ask where the patient in this ward is?¡± The nurse was shocked by her anxious tone, but she immediately replied, ¡°The patient here has just been transferred to another hospital and has left.¡± ¡°Left? Where did he go?¡± Rong Xuelong almost lifted the nurse up. ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­ You can ask the attending doctor.¡± The young nurse stammered. Rong Xuelong had a bad feeling. She picked up her phone and flipped to a number. She stared at it for two seconds before dialing. The call connected and that pale but strong male voice sounded. ¡°Xuelong¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa Jiang, where did Chenglong go? I came to see him, but the doctor said that he had transferred to another hospital.¡± When she asked this question, she realized that she was almost crying. She felt so wronged that her heart couldn¡¯t take it. General Jiang was silent for a second before answering. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xuelong. He has already boarded the ne¡­¡± ¡°Boarded the ne. Didn¡¯t he just get out of danger?¡± Rong Xuelong had already started running. ¡°Where did he go? Did the ne take off already?¡± Chapter 557

Chapter 557: Is This What A Mother Should Ask?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Xuelong, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± General Jiang sighed. ¡°I originally wanted to make him stay too, but An Bufang asked for his opinion. He agreed to leave. I also¡­¡± Rong Xuelong stopped running. ¡°He agreed to leave¡­¡± She repeated General Jiang¡¯s words in a daze. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know what An Bufang talked to him about. Not long after he woke up, the mother and son talked for a while. Then, he agreed to the overseas treatment n.¡± General Jiang sighed. ¡°I also persuaded him to ask for your opinion. After all, you two have just established a rtionship. But he said that he will exin it to you personally when he¡¯s better.¡± Rong Xuelong lowered her eyes. ¡°I understand.¡± So, he had left? She had forced him to leave¡­ Because he didn¡¯t want to protect a hopeless person and a hopeless rtionship. Thus, he finally decided to leave. ¡°It¡¯s good for him to leave.¡± Rong Xuelong heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°If we continue fighting like this, he might get injured again. I don¡¯t have to owe him anything anymore¡­¡± But why was she in such a rxed and meaningless mood? While her tears¡­ kept falling¡­ After walking out of the hospital, Rong Xuelong felt that the winter this year was exceptionally cold. She came to her car and opened the door. She then realized that Madam Rong was standing on the other side of the car and looking at her strangely. ¡°Mother¡­¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s lips moved and she suddenly realized that her worst side had been seen by her Mother. She immediately wiped her tears and collected her emotions, revealing a smile. To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ¡°Chenglong has already gone overseas for treatment.¡± She sat in the car as if nothing had happened. ¡°That¡¯s good. Since he¡¯s gone, I don¡¯t have to worry about my engagement with him anymore. Anyway, it¡¯s just an act¡­¡± Madam Rong had also sat in the car. She asked suddenly, ¡°How far have you progressed with him?¡± Rong Xuelong almost stepped on the wrong pedal. ¡°What step?¡± Did Mother have to be so blunt? ¡°Did you sleep with him?¡± Madam Rong slowly buckled her seatbelt. Rong Xuelong said, ¡°Is this what a biological mother should ask?¡± Madam Rong sighed. ¡°If you¡¯re already so lost before sleeping with him, you¡¯re really doomed.¡± Rong Xuelong was speechless. ¡°Mother, why do I hear a gloating tone from you?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not only gloating, I¡¯m also adding insult to injury.¡± Madam Rong raised her hand. ¡°He actually woke up a long time ago. I deliberately dyed three hours to tell you.¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t know how to respond. She felt as if her mother had just performed a heartbreaking act! ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve gone overboard?¡± Madam Rong asked Rong Xuelong. Rong Xuelong replied. ¡°I do.¡± Madam Rong sighed again. ¡°You won¡¯t understand my good intentions now.¡± When Rong Xuelong drove, her mood had miraculously calmed down. Madam Rong said slowly, ¡°Jiang Chenglong¡¯s background is tooplicated. It¡¯s not only the Jiang family, but also the An family. If you don¡¯t have the determination to fly to the fire and don¡¯t have the feelings and beliefs like those that your brother has for Su Yanyun, there¡¯s no need to waste time.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Rong Xuelong replied softly. ¡°You clearly could have arranged for someone to check the time he woke up, but you didn¡¯t do that. Xuelong, I know you have hesitation in your heart and you also have doubts about your rtionship. So¡­ I¡¯ll give you some time to understand your heart clearly.¡± After Madam Rong said this, she closed her eyes andid down to rest. ¡°Oh right, I want to meet Yanyun¡¯s mother soon. Can you help me arrange it?¡± Chapter 558 - The Dowry Must Be Given, And The Betrothal Gift Must Be Given Too

Chapter 558: The Dowry Must Be Given, And The Betrothal Gift Must Be Given Too

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Mother Su recovered better than she had imagined. After knowing that Madam Rong wanted to meet her, she started preparing for this inws meeting. The Su family was originally considered a new, small and prestigious family. Mother Su specially hired a designer and tailor-made clothes for them. She also chose jewelry with Su Yanyun¡¯s help. ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. Mother-inw is very easygoing and doesn¡¯t have any airs.¡± Su Yanyunforted Mother. Of course, she omitted the truth about how intelligent Madam Rong was. ¡°The richer a person is, the more educated and approachable they are. But they¡¯re also more particr.¡± Mother Su instructed her daughter. ¡°Besides, even if they look down on you, they won¡¯t show it. So we have to show our best side.¡± Su Yanyun smiled. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Mother-inw doesn¡¯t care much about status. Otherwise, there are many girls more outstanding than me, and she won¡¯t ept me so easily.¡± Mother Su looked at Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach and teased. ¡°You probably benefited from the little ancestor in your stomach, right?¡± Rong Linyi had also seen her these few days. The two of them also had a private conversation. Mother Su already knew about the changes in Su Yanyun¡¯s body these three years and couldn¡¯t help but cry sadly. But even so, she refused to let out the truth about Su Yanyun having ¡°cognitive impairment¡± before and imed that this was the first time her illness had acted up. Rong Linyi saw that she was determined and thought that it might be something difficult to say, so he didn¡¯t force her. The two families met at a private club. Su Yanyun hooked her arm around Mother Su¡¯s and let Rong Linyi drive. Madam Rong was naturally apanied by Rong Xuelong. Besides that, there was also Old Master Rong, who had heard the news somewhere and insisted oning over. To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us ¡°Inw, you¡¯re here?¡± Madam Rong stood up with a smile. Mother Su also smiled. ¡°Inw, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Such a standard meeting made Su Yanyun heave a sigh of relief. In the car, Mother Su was clearly nervous, but she did a good job on the spot. Her mother had broken into the corporate world with her father and established the family business back then, so she had encountered manyrge and small scale events. Everyone chatted for a while before sitting down and continuing to chat. Old Master Rong coughed dryly to attract everyone¡¯s attention. Then, he said, ¡°Mother Yanyun, the reason I came today is to talk to you about the wedding.¡± ¡°Although Yanyun and Linyi went ahead without prior nning, I don¡¯t think we can skip this wedding. After all, Linyi is my eldest grandson. Our Rong family is still very particr about this.¡± After the Old Master finished speaking, Mother Su also agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right. I also want to participate in my daughter¡¯s wedding. Also, since Yanyun is married to the Rong family, her dowry is also indispensable. Previously, because of our family¡¯s ident, Yanyun had really been wronged.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s what I mean too!¡± Old Master Rong seemed to have found a bosom friend after many years. ¡°You definitely have to give us the dowry, but we can¡¯t forget the betrothal gift from us too. Nowadays, many young people don¡¯t even have the sincerity to get married! They instead choose to go on a vacation, so what do we have to join in the fun? Right? We can¡¯t lose our traditional culture.¡± Rong Linyi interrupted the Old Master suddenly. ¡°Then ording to what you said, do you want Yanyun and I to hold another engagement wedding?¡± Chapter 559 ?Chapter 559: Mother, Save Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Thus... the entire world fell silent. Su Yanyun held her forehead. Hubby was indeed a devil¡¯s advocate in his previous life! Rong Xuelong was already scoffing. Meanwhile, Madam Rong hurriedly mediated. ¡°Linyi is joking. He likes cold humor.¡± She didn¡¯t forget to warn her son with her eyes to stop ruining the atmosphere. Mother Su was also a person with high emotional intelligence. Seeing this, she hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m most satisfied with Linyi.¡± The atmosphere became warm again. Amotion suddenly sounded from outside the private room. Women screamed and bodyguards yelled. Everyone in the room looked at the door. ¡°Rong Wu!¡± The Old Master was very dissatisfied. ¡°What¡¯s happening outside?¡± Rong Wu hurriedly opened the door when he heard the Old Master¡¯s shouting ¡°Master, it¡¯s just a small ident...¡± Before he finished speaking, a woman¡¯s shrill cry sounded from outside. ¡°Mother-Mother-save me...¡± Mother Su was stunned when she heard this. She immediately stood up. ¡°What kind of business is this?¡± Old Master Rong said angrily. ¡°What kind of people are they letting in? We...¡± Before he finished speaking, Jiang Yilin had already rushed to the door and was pulled by a few bodyguards. She was disheveled, haggard, and thin. She was wearing a hospital gown and reached out her hand to the door. ¡°Mother, save me... I¡¯m locked up... I¡¯ve been taken away... Mother...¡± Mother Su seemed to have been hit hard. Her body swayed and she almost fell down. Rong Linyi stood up with a cold expression. Why was Jiang Yilin here? Didn¡¯t he order her to be locked up forever? Were those people useless? Or did the Liang family do something again? At this moment, Jiang Chengxi also squeezed forward. He pushed the bodyguards aside and protected Jiang Yilin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yilin¡¯s condition has improved these few days. She was allowed toe out for a walk today, and she has disturbed everyone...¡± He then reached out and hugged Jiang Yilin, wanting to drag her away. ¡°No! I¡¯m not leaving... I want to find my mother...¡± Jiang Yilin screamed and struggled. Suddenly, Jiang Chengxi¡¯s hand slipped and she retreated. Jiang Chengxi reached out to scoop her up, but only grabbed her clothes. With a sound, her thin hospital gown was removed. ¡°Ah!¡± Jiang Yilin hurriedly covered her body, but perhaps she was prepared for it, as she even wore a very conservative tube top. At this time, her back was facing Mother Su, and the birthmark on her lower back clearly entered everyone¡¯s vision. Mother Su gasped. She suddenly covered her mouth. ¡°You, you...¡± She pointed at Jiang Yilin. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yanyun saw that Mother Su was pale and in a daze and hurriedly asked her in concern. Mother Su was speechless. She just shook her head and tears rolled down her face. ¡°Yilin, stop fooling around.¡± Jiang Chengxi hurriedly draped the clothes on Jiang Yilin. ¡°Be good, we¡¯re going home.¡± Jiang Yilin obediently let Jiang Chengxi put the clothes on her at first. After two steps, she suddenly struggled free from him and turned to pounce on Mother Su. ¡°Mother! Mother, don¡¯t abandon me-¡± Before anyone expected this sudden scene, Jiang Yilin had already hugged Mother Su. Mother Su seemed to have lost her soul as she was hugged tightly by Jiang Yilin. She didn¡¯t know how to struggle or react. ¡°Ms. Jiang, are you crazy?¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly yelled. ==== Chapter 560 ? Chapter 560: Cute Extra: The Landlord¡¯s Foolish Son (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi ¡°coincidentally¡± met the four of them in matching outfits at the airport, their expressions were very interesting. Please! In order to get rid of the three brats, the two of them specially took a red-eye flight. They snuck out at two in the morning and went to the airport to retrieve their luggage that they had stored long ago. They were about to board the ne... Who would tell them that Old Master Rong was dressed like Master Roshi in a flowery vest, beach shoes, and a fisherman¡¯s hat? There were also three babies wearing matching outfits and carryingrge backpacks that looked like tortoiseshells. Where did theye from! Weren¡¯t the three of them sleeping at home? Weren¡¯t they sleeping very soundly? Why did they stop them at the airport! ¡°Grandpa, Yanyun and I are going on our honeymoon.¡± Rong Linyi said word by word. Damn! He thought that they could finally spend time together, and that he could finally ¡°fall in love¡± carefreely. Where did this old man and little fellowse from? ¡°Honeymoon! Hmph!¡± The Old Master mmed his walking stick on the ground and said aggressively, ¡°I think you¡¯re trying to secretly abuse your wife!¡± Abuse? Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi were stunned. What abuse? Old Master, make yourself clear. The Old Master grabbed Little Treasure¡¯s neck and dragged him forward. ¡°Little Treasure! Tell them what abuse is!¡± With his great-grandfather backing him, Little Treasure fiercely put his hands on his hips and roared fiercely with his adorable baby voice. ¡°Whoa!¡± Su Yanyun chanted in her heart a thousand times... This is not my silly son, not my silly son... My son can¡¯t be that stupid... Little Treasure pointed a chubby finger at Rong Linyi. ¡°Daddy! You bully Mommy every day! Don¡¯t think that just because I¡¯m young, I don¡¯t know anything?¡± ¡°Oh? I bullied her?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was cold, as if he was not facing his own son but... his own stupid son. ¡°Hmph! I heard it all! Mommy cries every day because of you! She cries and begs for mercy, but you¡¯re not soft-hearted at all!¡± Little Treasure was imposing. ¡°Listen! Listen!¡± Old Master Rong was heartbroken. ¡°If Little Treasure hadn¡¯t told me these things, I would still be in the dark! Let me tell you, is bullying a woman something our Rong family men do?¡± Rong Linyi... He waspletely speechless, okay? What was happening? ¡°There¡¯s more!¡± Little Treasure pointed at Su Yanyun again. ¡°I often see Mother beaten up by you until she has many green bruises... the kind that only appears when she¡¯s knocked down...¡± Little Treasure pointed to his short and fat legs. There were green and purple bruises from his previous ident. Su Yanyun... looked a little strange. Wait, bullying and crying, crying and begging for mercy, and there were also bruises... Why did this feel a little strange? ¡°Mommy is really miserable! Not only does Daddy often hit Little Treasure¡¯s butt, but he also hits Mommy often...¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Su Yanyun was shocked. How many people had this stupid son listened to? ¡°Mommy... you¡¯re so pitiful!¡± Little Treasure pounced over and hugged Su Yanyun tightly. ¡°Mommy was almost beaten to death by Daddy one time. Mommy told Daddy that you were about to die, but Daddy still couldn¡¯t stop. Boohoo...¡± Embarrassment, embarrassment! Su Yanyun was shocked. ¡°Little Treasure, you... you¡¯ve seen it all?¡± ¡°I heard everything!¡± Little Treasure clenched his little fists. ¡°Little Treasure can¡¯t let Daddy kill Mommy. Little Treasure doesn¡¯t have the strength to protect Mommy now, so he can only ask great-grandfather toe and help. But Mommy, don¡¯t worry. When Little Treasure grows up...¡± ¡°You won¡¯t grow up.¡± Suddenly, Daddy¡¯s cold voice sounded from above Little Treasure¡¯s head. ¡°Because I want to kill you now!¡± In the face of Old Master¡¯s obstructive noise, the brother and sister watched in silence. Little Treasure had been beaten into a pulp by Rong Linyi. Then he was packed into a parcel and sent home- ¡°He¡¯s so stupid, he can¡¯t be our brother, right?¡± On the private ne, his sister asked his brother secretly. ¡°Actually, I think you were almost as stupid as him when you were young.¡± The brother pulled down his hat and covered his face. ¡°Who was bullied by me back then?¡± His sister said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Daddy now. Little Treasure was instigated by you. You were the one who taught him to say those words.¡± The brother said, ¡°...Then I have to tell him that this scheme was your idea. Think about what the consequences will be for a vicious woman who used her great-grandfather and brother.¡± His sister retorted. ¡°I¡¯ll strangle you!¡± Her brother took off his hat and started to quarrel with his sister. Su Yanyun, who was sitting at the front of the ne, nced at the siblings who were fighting like pandas. ¡°Their rtionship is really good.¡± ¡°Okay. When we reach our destination, we¡¯ll secretly leave them there. Then, we¡¯ll transfer nes to another city...¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. ¡°Are you their biological father?¡± ¡°If they weren¡¯t my biological children, I would have already thrown them off the ne.¡± These two rascals, did they think he didn¡¯t know that they were the ones behind this? Since they were so good at it, he decided toe up with a good condition for them... In the back row, the siblings, who were fighting hard, didn¡¯t know that they had been cklisted by their scary Daddy. The story of the young kids was about to be written! == The Dumb Son of the Landlord (End) Chapter 561 ? Chapter 561: Don¡¯t You Know If You¡¯re Crazy? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Go away! Get lost!¡± Jiang Yilin pushed Su Yanyun away roughly. ¡°You snatched my lover and my mother. Get lost!¡± Rong Linyi immediately pulled Su Yanyun back to prevent her from being hurt by the agitated Jiang Yilin. Jiang Yilin¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred, and her grip on Mother Su tightened. ¡°Take her out!¡± Rong Linyi ordered coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡± Jiang Chengxi pushed Rong Wu and the others away unhappily. He pressed Jiang Yilin¡¯s shoulder from behind and said softly, ¡°Yilin, be good. Let¡¯s go home and find Yi, okay?¡± ¡°Go home and look for Yi?¡± Jiang Yilin repeated Jiang Chengxi¡¯s words in a daze. ¡°Yes, Yi is waiting for Yilin at home. Go with Brother, okay?¡± Jiang Chengxi coaxed her. Jiang Yilin slowly let go. But just as she was about to let go of Mother Su, she turned around and hugged Mother Su tightly again. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to be separated from Mother! If I leave, I won¡¯t be able to see Mother anymore!¡± Rong Xuelong was enraged. She had been feeling a little down recently. Seeing Jiang Yilin pretending to be crazy in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. She rushed forward, grabbed Jiang Yilin¡¯s hair, pulled her away from Mother Su, and pped her. ¡°I let you act crazy! I let you be stupid! Jiang Yilin, you¡¯re really capable!¡± Facing Rong Xuelong¡¯s fierce beating, Jiang Yilin screamed. ¡°Mother, help-¡± Mother Su trembled uncontrobly. Her hand stopped in mid-air, but she couldn¡¯t say a single word. Meanwhile, Jiang Chengxi seemed to be mediating the fight, but he actually didn¡¯t really stop Rong Xuelong. Other than that, everyone else present watched this scene coldly. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know what the Jiang siblings were up to, but she knew that they didn¡¯te with good intentions. Everyone knew whether Jiang Yilin was crazy or not. Now that she had suddenlye out to act crazy, who would believe that she had no other motives? After a long time, Mother Su suddenly screamed. ¡°Stop fighting! Stop fighting!¡± Her shouting shocked Su Yanyun and she was about to console Mother Su. Mother Su clutched her head and screamed before she suddenly fainted. Jiang Yilin was still dragged away by Jiang Chengxi. Mother Su was also sent back to the hospital. The proper inws meeting was like a farce forced to stop. Madam Rong and Old Master Rong¡¯s expressions were exceptionally dark. The two of them didn¡¯t follow her to the hospital and left together in a car, leaving Rong Xuelong alone with Su Yanyun. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Rong Xuelongforted Su Yanyun. ¡°Your mother just woke up and couldn¡¯t take too much stimtion, so...¡± Su Yanyun shook her head and interrupted Rong Xuelong. ¡°No, Sister, I¡¯m very sure that it¡¯s not simple.¡± She frowned with a hint of worry on her face. ¡°I understand Mother. She¡¯s not an impulsive and emotionally unstable person. Although she¡¯s still a little weak these days, her mind has been very stable. Thinking back, she seemed to be a little off thest time Jiang Yilin came.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Rong Xuelong smiled. ¡°You must be the real Ms. Su. Seeing how much your mother dotes on you, your father also doted on you when you were young, right?¡± Su Yanyun nodded slowly. When she was young, her father really doted on her a lot. She still remembered that she was almost 10 years old, but her father still personally prepared the clothes she wore the next day every night. Chapter 562 ? Chapter 562: Really Being Pampered Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Every morning, her father would wake her up. He even prepared her mouthwash and toothpaste on the sink. When they were eating, her father would constantly put food into her mouth. Her mother was no worse. Her daily routine every week was shopping for her. Be it daily necessities, clothes, or shoes, she had to ask her about her school situation and check her homework every day when she came back from the office. She had to apany her to sleep at night. Under her parents¡¯ love, Su Yanyun¡¯s past days were really like living as a princess. That was why she had been so helpless after her mother¡¯s ident. She was really spoiled... However, even if Rong Xuelong was right, Jiang Yilin¡¯s performance was without any evidence. But Su Yanyun still felt uneasy. There seemed to be a thorn in her heart that constantly reminded her that there was... an unknown danger lurking in her life. Mother Su woke up quickly and cooperated with the doctor to do an examination. Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi went to see her together. She was also very calm. But when she looked at Su Yanyun, her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Yanyun...¡± She reached out her hand.¡± Can you apany Mother for a while alone? ¡± Su Yanyun nced at Rong Linyi and replied. ¡°Okay.¡± When only the mother and daughter were in the hospital room, Mother Su reached out. ¡°Yanyun, my good daughter. Come over and let Mother take a good look.¡± Su Yanyun obeyed and sat down obediently. Mother Su caressed her face. ¡°Good daughter, Mother remembers that you¡¯ve been very obedient since a young age. You¡¯re sensible, obedient, and know how to dote on others. Mother really feels that it¡¯s very blissful to have a daughter like you.¡± At this point, Mother Su¡¯s tears rolled down. ¡°Mother.¡± Su Yanyun keenly sensed that Mother Su¡¯s mood was amiss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, nothing.¡± Mother Su hurriedly wiped her tears. ¡°Nothing happened to Mother. I just thought about all these years... and felt a little emotional. Your father left early and made you suffer a lot, but Mother and Father have always loved you very much.¡± ¡°Mother, what is Jiang Chengxi doing?¡± When they returned to the Rong family, Rong Xuelong was full of grievances. ¡°Why did he think of bringing Jiang Yilin out and getting her to call Yanyun¡¯s Mother as her own mother? Is he stupid?¡± Madam Rong heard Rong Xuelong¡¯s sarcasm but surprisingly didn¡¯t answer and remained silent instead. Rong Xuelong chattered again. ¡°Seriously, Su Yanyun is the real Ms. Su. Is this wrong? Could it be that Jiang Yilin wants to snatch her mother because she can¡¯t snatch her man?¡± After she finished speaking, she realized that Madam Rong¡¯s reaction was a little strange. ¡°Mother?¡± She called out tentatively. Madam Rong looked up at Rong Xuelong. ¡°This matter might be true.¡± ¡°What?¡± Madam Rong rubbed her temples. ¡°I¡¯m saying, Yanyun might really not be the Su family¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Xuelong felt that this matter was too surreal and almost sat on the ground in shock. ¡°I actually suspected a long time ago that she wasn¡¯t a daughter of the Su family.¡± Madam Rong frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve also checked her past recently. I found that before she was eight years old, there was a period of time when the information was very dubious and suspected to be fake.¡± Rong Xuelong opened her mouth wide and waspletely speechless. ¡°Also, didn¡¯t you see Shi Fangran¡¯s reaction when she saw Jiang Yilin?¡± Madam Rong asked Rong Xuelong. Chapter 563 ? Chapter 563: I¡¯m a Pighead Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°How would a normal person react if a stranger pounced on them and called them Mother?¡± Madam Rong asked. Rong Xuelong shrugged without hesitation. ¡°Needless to say, of course I¡¯ll p them. Are you crazy!¡± Madam Rong nodded. ¡°Then, how did Shi Fangran react?¡± Rong Xuelong stopped talking. It had to be said that Mother Su¡¯s reaction was really strange. ¡°Then, this matter... Does Linyi know?¡± She was anxious again. ¡°Mother, do you want to remind Linyi...¡± ¡°If he still can¡¯t see any problems, then he shouldn¡¯t be my son.¡± Madam Rong scoffed. ¡°How embarrassing!¡± Rong Xuelong... Why did her face hurt a little? Oh Mother, if Brother can¡¯t tell, then he shouldn¡¯t be your son. Then I couldn¡¯t tell either, so I shouldn¡¯t be your daughter? Why did she suddenly feel so ashamed? ¡°Oh no, oh no.¡± Rong Xuelong knocked her head. ¡°Now that you mention it, I remember that Yanyun also seems to have noticed a problem. Her mood has always been a little off.¡± The disdain on Madam Rong¡¯s face was obvious. ¡°Right? As long as you¡¯re not stupid, you should be able to sense that something is amiss. Your grandfather also saw through it, and I didn¡¯t hide it from him. But... I really didn¡¯t expect you to...¡± ¡°I have a pig brain.¡± Rong Xuelong almost cried. Her IQ seemed to have dropped a little recently... It seemed like she had to eat something nutritious. Madam Rong sighed and shook her head. ¡°If you feel ufortable, go to Y Nation to see him.¡± Rong Xuelong was shocked. ¡°Mother, what are you talking about?¡± Madam Rong didn¡¯t say anything and only handed over a piece of paper. ¡°His contact details. You decide.¡± In the room. Rong Xuelongid on the bed and looked at the phone number on the piece of paper in a daze. After so many days, he should be recovering well, right? The medical facilities in Y Nation should be better than in his own country. Furthermore, he was from the An family. Since An Bufang was willing to take him away, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be stingy... Since he was doing so well, why would she still want to go and harass him? Besides, he had her phone number too. Didn¡¯t Grandpa Jiang say that he would contact her when he was better? Rong Xuelong rolled on the bed. Ah... it was soplicated! Recently, she had also clearly felt that she was absent-minded. She seemed to have lost her soul and was not focused when she did things. Her sensitivity was also decreasing. Could it be that she had really fallen like her mother had said? Forget it! Forget it, she¡¯ll just call and ask him. At the very least, he got injured because of her. She should at least say a word of thanks, right? After finding an excuse for herself, Rong Xuelong dialed the number in one go. After a few rings, she felt her heart race. After a long time, the call slowly went through. ¡°Hello, Chenglong. Be good. Sister called to care about how your recovery is going?¡± Rong Xuelong asked in her usual tone. The other end of the line was silent for a few seconds before a girl¡¯s sweet voice sounded. ¡°Sister? Are you the Jiang family¡¯s sister?¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Xuelong was stunned and replied subconsciously. ¡°No, my surname is Rong. Ahem... I¡¯m just older than him and have always called myself Big Sister. May I ask who you are...¡± ¡°Haha, Chenglong¡¯s big sister.¡± The girl on the other endughed clearly. ¡°Chenglong even said that he didn¡¯t have any luck with women. Seriously, he lied to me again. Big Sister, I¡¯m sorry, Chenglong went for treatment. I¡¯ll get him to call you when hees back.¡± Chapter 564 ? Chapter 564: Damned Scam Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Xuelong¡¯s mood really was dark when she heard such a bright voice. But she was frustrated. She couldn¡¯t help but ask again. ¡°May I ask how I should address thisdy?¡± ¡°No need to thank me. My surname is Ying, from the Yngna family. I¡¯m Chenglong¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Sister¡¯s surname is Rong, right? I¡¯ll tell Chenglong. Bye.¡± There was a dull sound on the other end of the line. Rong Xuelong was stunned. Fianc¨¦e... Damn! Fianc¨¦e! Jiang Chenglong, when did you have a fianc¨¦e? Why didn¡¯t I know? The Yngna family, right? One of the traditional big families in Y Nation. Damn it! You have a fianc¨¦e, so why did youe and provoke me? You bastard! Damn scum! Rong Xuelong cursed Jiang Chenglong over and over in her heart. She was so angry that she threw everything on the bed to the ground. At the same time. On the other side, in the Y Nation hospital, Ying Fuyi quickly deleted Rong Xuelong¡¯s call and cklisted her number. Then she stuffed the phone back under the hospital bed. Fortunately, Aunt An had told him in advance that there was a woman three years older than him who had always pestered him. Chenglong had a gentle personality, so he had never rejected her. But he didn¡¯t agree to her chasing him either. Unexpectedly, this woman came back and pestered him shamelessly. Fortunately, she was the one who received the call. Otherwise, if Chenglong had been soft-hearted and agreed to let this woman visit him... wouldn¡¯t that be very annoying? The hospital room door opened and a nurse pushed Jiang Chenglong in. ¡°Chenglong? How do you feel after the treatment?¡± Ying Fuyi turned around and looked at Jiang Chenglong with a smile. What was different from Ying Fuyi¡¯s enthusiasm was that Jiang Chenglong frowned. ¡°Who allowed you to enter my hospital room?¡± He retorted. ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Chenglong, it¡¯s Aunt An...¡± Ying Fuyi said pitifully. ¡°Aunt An is your mother?¡± Jiang Chenglong retorted. ¡°You can do anything just because she told you to? She told you toe and annoy me? Get out! I don¡¯t want to repeat myself a third time!¡± Ying Fuyi¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She stomped her feet angrily and ran out of the hospital room with tears in her eyes. ¡°You should leave too.¡± Jiang Chenglong instructed the nurse. His tone was still unkind. ¡°I want to rest by myself for a while.¡± The nurse obeyed and left. When he was with Rong Xuelong usually, Jiang Chenglong¡¯s aura was always smaller than others and he seemed shy and introverted. But in fact, every time he left C City and returned to the capital or Y country, his temper was really not good. Every time General Jiang sent him to train up, he would secretly suffer a lot because of his unpleasant personality. The An family, including his own mother, all disliked him. In their words, this child was either gloomy and silent, or his words were unpleasant. In short, he didn¡¯t look like someone with EQ and future prospects. But even so, the Ying family¡¯s Ying Fuyi liked him a lot. It was also because of this that An Bufang had actually made an engagement with the Ying family behind his back. Now, did she bring him back because it was finally time to realize his value? Jiang Chenglong took out his phone from under his pillow and flipped through the call history. Even if he knew that no one had called, he still couldn¡¯t help but flip through his call records. He was always afraid that she would call and he wouldn¡¯t know. 1 Chapter 565 ? Chapter 565: When You Said You Loved Me, Was That A Joke? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Madam Rong had asked for his contact details and his grandfather had already told him about this. So Sister Xuelong must know too, right? Jiang Chenglong had expectations in his heart. This contact information was actually asked by Sister Xuelong. He had been expecting her to call. When An Bufang asked him if he wanted to go overseas for treatment, he waspletely disheartened and felt that he might be able to let go of her if he changed his environment. But... These days, as his body slowly recovered, his mood became more and more irritable. Although he couldn¡¯t see Rong Xuelong often in C City in the past, But at the thought of her being in the same city as him, it was very easy to see her if he wanted to. His emotions would also be very calm. He could still be that obedient and low-profile baby. But... in Y Nation, which was far away, it would take seven to eight hours to go back... If anything happened to her, he couldn¡¯t even rush to her side immediately. His mood would be abnormally irritable. Jiang Chenglong already regretted it. He regretted agreeing to An Bufang¡¯s request easily and transferring to a foreign hospital for treatment. As long as Rong Xuelong called, he would definitely fly back immediately even if An Bufang obstructed him. She just had to make a call. Even if she mocked him over the phone and said inappropriate things, he wouldn¡¯t mind. Grandpa had said that when he was transferred, Sister Xuelong had even said that she would chase after him immediately. When he heard this news, Jiang Chenglong was even happy. But... she still didn¡¯t chase after him. But it was okay. It was okay if she didn¡¯t chase after him. After all, it was a seven to eight hour journey and she was usually so busy with work. She just had to make a call. Really, he didn¡¯t have high expectations... When it came to Rong Xuelong, his expectations were always so low. A little charity was enough. Jiang Chenglong held his phone and stared at the call log. It seemed like if he looked at it for a while longer, Rong Xuelong¡¯s caller ID would automatically appear on it... Rong Xuelong smashed everything in the room. Considering that it wasn¡¯t convenient to clean it up... she still held back a little. Her mood improved a little. After thinking about it, it was normal even if that brat had a troublesome fianc¨¦e. For such arge family, political and business marriages were verymon. Besides, how would she know if the other party was a pretentious bitch like Jiang Yilin? How could she scare her with a casual statement that she was his fianc¨¦e? She, Rong Xuelong, was not an old woman from the mountains who had never experienced such things before. She should call him again. After thinking it through, Rong Xuelong called again. In the end- ¡°Damn! This is-have I been cklisted?¡± Rong Xuelong was so angry she wanted to explode on the spot. ¡°F*ck you, Jiang Chenglong. Do you think you¡¯re that capable?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the eight-hour flight to Y country, Rong Xuelong really would have flown over and dragged that bastard off the hospital bed, punching and kicking him. When I used my hand to help you to beat your XX, you kept saying that you loved me. Was that a joke? ¡°Ahhh!¡± Rong Xuelong yelled at the sky. ¡°Jiang Chenglong, you better pray that you don¡¯t meet me anymore in this life!¡± Otherwise, Sister will definitely tear your hand apart! Su Yanyun apanied Mother Su for the whole day until she finally fell asleep. Then, she got up, stretched her muscles, and walked out of the hospital room... She was stunned to see Rong Linyi waiting outside the hospital room. Chapter 566 ? Chapter 566: I Wish I Could Make a Shrine and Offer Incense Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He was still waiting outside after such a long time? ¡°I thought you went to the corporation.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly walked over and held onto Rong Linyi¡¯s hand. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t look too good. He looked gloomy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Su Yanyun sat on hisp obediently and massaged his temples. ¡°I heard your mother crying?¡± Rong Linyi asked with a dark expression. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a little emotional.¡± Su Yanyun sighed. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the aftermath of the car ident?¡± ¡°The doctor said that?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The doctor said that this is because of the aftereffects of the car ident?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was a little aggressive. Su Yanyun was stunned. ¡°No... my dear, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Linyi stood up with Su Yanyun in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that your mother is very insensible,¡± he replied. ¡°What?¡± Why do you say that?¡± Rong Linyi carried Su Yanyun and walked to the elevator. ¡°You¡¯re six months pregnant and your body gets very tired easily, and you can¡¯t be agitated. She still dragged you around crying for so long. Does she really understand you?¡± Too selfish! ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Su Yanyun leaned her head on Rong Linyi¡¯s shoulder and rubbed it. ¡°I know Hubby loves me the most in this world. Mother wasn¡¯t like this in the past either. She really became a little weak because of the car ident anda. You have to know that she was the one supporting the Su family in the past. No matter how tough and tired she was, she neverined to me. This is the first time she¡¯s been like this in front of me...¡± She was right. In the past, no matter what happened, Mother Su always took responsibility alone. Even when she couldn¡¯t raise her head from Su Bowang¡¯s bullying, she still supported Su Yanyun with her arm. But when Su Yanyun wanted her to share her worries, she would smile and tell Yanyun that she was fine and doing well... This was the first time she cried and said that she was suffering. Rong Linyi heard Su Yanyun¡¯s words and frowned even more. Was that so? She used to be like a real mother, tolerant and selfless. She was alreadyining, showing the unbnce in the situation... Was this human nature? Because she was pregnant with twins, Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach was only six months pregnant, but it was already as big as someone else¡¯s eight months old belly. Rong Linyi was very nervous about her. He was so nervous that he used to want to quench his cravings, but now, he didn¡¯t have any such thoughts. Every night, even if he had unfinished business, he would apany Su Yanyun to bed and listen to the movements in her stomach before hugging her to sleep. After she fell asleep, he returned to the study room to work. Because the baby was pressing on her dder, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t sleep well at night and had to wake up from time to time. A few times when she got up, she found that Rong Linyi was not beside her. The study room was still lit. ¡°Don¡¯t work until you are too tired.¡± She was also a little worried about his body. ¡°If I busy myself with work now, after you give birth, I¡¯ll have a lot of time to apany you.¡± He always said this. The doctor had said that the twins had a chance ofing out prematurely. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t bear to not hug her to sleep every night, he would have sent her to the hospital immediately and let her take care of herself in the hospital every day. Since he didn¡¯t want her to go to the hospital, he could only support her at home. Rong Linyi wished he could build Su Yanyun a shrine so that he could burn incense for her all day long... Chapter 567 ? Chapter 567: It¡¯s All For Nothing Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The thought of seeing the babies in maybe two or three months made Su Yanyun excited and nervous. Jiang Yilin was still locked in the mental hospital. Liang Shangqing was temporarily bailed out and the Liang family also sent people to talk to Old Master Rong for a long time to make various apologies andpensation. Old Master Rong didn¡¯t want to be ruthless. After all, the Liang family controlled the medical resources in C City. Who in this world has never suffered from any illnesses in their life before? Furthermore, because Jiang Yilin had alreadypletely offended the Liang family, there was no hope between her and Liang Shangqing. Old Master Rong only told Rong Linyi to turn a blind eye and punish Jiang Yilin well. Liang Shangqing¡¯s words would spare him for the time being. Mother Su was in good condition these days. Su Yanyun apanied her at the hospital every day and before long, it was the day of the maternity examination again. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t go to the corporation just to apany her. The two of them met Liang Shangqing the moment they arrived at the maternity examination room. ¡°Hello, Young Master Yi, Madam Yi.¡± Liang Shangqing was still wearing his signature golden-framed sses, but he was much more dispirited than before. Rong Linyi ignored him arrogantly, and Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t respond well. She was about to enter the consultation room when Liang Shangqing suddenly stood up and said to Su Yanyun without rhyme or reason, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Su.¡± Su Yanyun almost replied habitually that it was okay. But at the thought of Liang Shangqing helping Jiang Yilin hurt her, she couldn¡¯t soften her heart for him at all. Liang Shangqing frowned awkwardly as he watched Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi¡¯s backs. Yilin was still in the mental hospital. The family had ordered him to not interfere with her matters, and Liang Shangqing was helpless... He had thought a lot these days. Perhaps no matter what he did, Yilin wouldn¡¯t fall for him. All his efforts in the past had been for nothing. Unfortunately, even if he wanted to stop, he had already walked a path of no return. If Rong Linyi knew what he had done in the past, the entire Liang family would probably be annihted. He couldn¡¯t afford this price to pay. Furthermore, besides Jiang Yilin, there was also He Xiaoqin behind him... Liang Shangqing had never felt as miserable as he was now... Because of the maternity examination, Su Yanyun told Mother Su that she might not be able to apany her. But after the checkup, she was still a little worried about her mother. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t say you wanted to go, you should just go home.¡± She didn¡¯t expect Rong Linyi, who always agreed to her requests, to object. She could only ask for his approval. ¡°I won¡¯t chat with her. I¡¯ll go back after saying goodbye.¡± Su Yanyun could understand Rong Linyi¡¯s objection. She had spent too much time and effort on her mother now, and Rong Linyi seemed to have something to say about it. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Rong Linyi thought for a while and still gave in. The two of them came to the hospital room together, but unexpectedly, Mother Su was not there. ¡°May I ask where Madam Shi has gone?¡± Su Yanyun pulled a nurse over and asked her. ¡°She¡¯s probably out for a walk.¡± Rong Linyi nced out the window and said before the nurse could say anything. ¡°The weather is good and suitable for rehabilitation.¡± The nurse was stunned, but she smartly understood Rong Linyi¡¯s warning look to her as well. She forced a smile at Su Yanyun. ¡°That¡¯s a possibility. You should ask her attending doctor about this.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Rong Linyi held onto Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun felt that something was amiss, but she still followed Rong Linyi obediently. Chapter 568 ? Chapter 568: Promise Me, Don¡¯t Be Too Agitated Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Before the two of them reached the nurses¡¯ station, they heard the nurses¡¯ conversation. ¡°The patient in V3 has gone out again? Have you received her signature?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gotten it. She¡¯s troublesome. She has to go out every day and doesn¡¯t want to let her family know. If anything happens, do you think our hospital has to be responsible for it?¡± ¡°In my opinion, we should still inform the family members. She hasn¡¯t been discharged yet, we...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the family member of the patient in V3.¡± Su Yanyun interrupted the nurses¡¯ conversation. ¡°Do you know where my mother has gone?¡± The nurses¡¯ station was silent. Su Yanyun already felt something amiss. She immediately turned around and looked at Rong Linyi. ¡°Hubby, you know something, right? You know that Mother goes out often.¡± No wonder he didn¡¯t want her toe today. He knew that her mother was not in the hospital. ¡°Where did she go? Why did you hide it from me?¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly asked Rong Linyi. She got the nurse to take out Shi Fangran¡¯s discharge form. She looked at the time and was even more shocked. It turned out that her mother went out every day. If she came to visit her in the day, she would leave in the evening ande back after a few hours. And if Su Yanyun didn¡¯te today, she would not be in the hospital for the whole day. ¡°Where did she go? Hubby, I¡¯m asking you!¡± Su Yanyun mmed the form on the nurse¡¯s table. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Rong Linyi hugged Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Tell me clearly first!¡± Su Yanyun was determined and refused to give in. ¡°How long have you been hiding this from me? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Rong Linyi... was silent. He didn¡¯t know how to tell this to Su Yanyun. This matter... he had alsomunicated with Madam Rong before. His mother and grandfather¡¯s stance was that they were both hoping to conceal it from Su Yanyun as much as possible. She was pregnant now and had cognitive impairment, so she couldn¡¯t be agitated. But Rong Linyi knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it for long. Shi Fangran went out every other day. Although she still disguised herself well in front of Su Yanyun, her heart was no longer here. It was a matter of time before Su Yanyun found out. After an unbearable silence, Su Yanyun asked carefully, ¡°She... went to Ms. Jiang¡¯s ce, right?¡± Rong Linyi felt as if something was stuck in his throat. It was so difficult to even say a word. So in the end, he only nodded slightly. ¡°So...¡± Su Yanyun tried her best to control her emotions.¡± So, actually... Ms. Jiang didn¡¯t lie. She didn¡¯t have a mental problem, but, actually, she did it on purpose...¡± She couldn¡¯t continue. Tears and inexplicable emotions blocked her throat and made it difficult for her to breathe. ¡°Yanyun, it¡¯s okay.¡± Rong Linyi hugged her. Her expression made his heart ache. If he had known that she would be like this, he would have stopped her more forcefully just now. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Yanyun took a deep breath and held back her tears. She stabilized her breathing. ¡°Where did she go? The mental hospital?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± Rong Linyi replied softly. ¡°I want to go over, is that okay?¡± She looked at Rong Linyi. Although she controlled herself, her heart was still beating rapidly. ¡°Yanyun, if I say no...¡± ¡°I want to go over.¡± This time, she said it with certainty. ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Linyi held her hand. ¡°But you have to promise me not to be too agitated. If you feel any difort...¡± Chapter 569 ? Chapter 569: You Are the Real Daughter in Mother¡¯s Heart Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I understand.¡± Su Yanyun took a deep breath. ¡°This body is mine, and the babies are innocent. I won¡¯t be stubborn. But I have to go.¡± Actually, she was already mentally prepared. Even if Rong Linyi didn¡¯t say anything, even if Mother remained calm, but as sensitive as she was, how could she not have noticed anything? But before the matter was exposed, she still wanted to maintain a facade. But today, since she had already seen through this matter, she couldn¡¯t pretend nothing had happened. To put it simply, she couldn¡¯t take this lying down! Why did she hide it from her? She still understood why Rong Linyi hid it from her. He was really afraid that she would be agitated and upset. But what about Mother? If she really wanted to hide it from her, she wouldn¡¯t have said those pitiful words in front of her all day. These days, what Shi Fangran loved to say to her the most was what happened when she was young. She talked about how much she and her father doted on her, how well they treated her, and how much they had suffered for her. She even treated Old Madam Su¡¯s attacks on them and their daughter as the sacrifices that she had made for Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun was not stupid. In the past, her mother had silently given everything to her and loved her, but she had never said it out loud. That was a kind of sacrifice that didn¡¯t ask for anything in return. But now, that was clearly not the case. Her mother began to ask for repayment and count her contributions. She even revealed an invisibleint in her words, that Su Yanyun had brought her misfortune. These... Su Yanyun thought about how her mother had indeed suffered so much and endured it silently. Every time her mother finishedining, Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was very ugly. But in order not to upset her, he remained silent except for the first time he expressed his dissatisfaction. But now... he couldn¡¯t hide anything anymore. Su Yanyun suddenly had the urge to cut the mess clean with a sharp knife. Since things hade to this, she had the right to know the truth and deal with this matter. When they arrived at the mental hospital, Shi Fangran was holding Jiang Yilin¡¯s hand in the visitation room. ¡°My good daughter, you¡¯ve suffered all these years... Can you forgive Mother? Back then, Mother and Father looked for you for many years. Your Father waspletely disheartened and almost jumped into the river tomit suicide. We adopted Yanyun not because we gave up on you, but because at that time... she saved your Father and made him give up the thought ofmitting suicide. Mother also looked at her and thought that she was as helpless as you, so I decided to treat her as your substitute...¡± ¡°But Sister Yanyun is your daughter, I¡¯m not.¡± Jiang Yilin struggled to let go of Shi Fangran¡¯s hand with a sobbing tone. ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Yilin. My surname is Jiang, not Su.¡± ¡°No, you are the real Yanyun.¡± Shi Fangran exined agitatedly. ¡°Your surname is Su, and you are Su Yanyun. I said that she is only your substitute. You have to believe Mother...¡± ¡°So this is your truth, Mother.¡± Suddenly, a cold voice sounded from the door of the visitation room. Mother Su was shocked. She turned around and saw Su Yanyun standing at the door, looking at her coldly. ¡°Yanyun, why are you here?¡± Shi Fangran was clearly a little panicked. She hurriedly stood up and walked over to grab Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. However, Su Yanyun immediately retreated and avoided her intimacy. ¡°Yanyun, this...¡± Shi Fangran hurriedly walked out and closed the door.¡± Don¡¯t misunderstand. I was just coaxing Yilin. She¡¯s mentally ill now, and I just want to cure her as soon as possible. In Mother¡¯s heart, you¡¯re my real daughter...¡± Chapter 570 ? Chapter 570: The Babies and I Belong to You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Really?¡± Su Yanyun sneered. No one could describe how she felt after hearing Shi Fangran¡¯s words. ¡°If I tell you that she¡¯s actually not mentally ill at all, and that she deliberately got someone to issue a psychiatric certificate in order to escape the clutches of thew, and then pretended to be crazy, would you believe me?¡± ¡°How... how is this possible?¡± Shi Fangran was speechless. ¡°Why not?¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°Let me ask you. If she wasn¡¯t your biological daughter and was just a mistress who harmed me, would you still believe her?¡± ¡°I...¡± Shi Fangran was speechless. Su Yanyun smiled and found it ironic. She turned to leave. ¡°Yanyun, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Shi Fangran hurriedly held her hand. ¡°Mother still dotes on you. You¡¯re the daughter I¡¯ve raised for so many years, how could Mother bear to make you sad? I, Mother...¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve raised me for so many years. You¡¯ve given me the best food and clothes, recing all your thoughts of your biological daughter with me. I should be satisfied.¡± Su Yanyun struggled free from Shi Fangran¡¯s hand calmly. ¡°Thank you, Mother. I¡¯m very grateful for your gratitude for raising me. But-¡± ¡°Yanyun, don¡¯t...¡± Shi Fangran looked troubled and pitiful as she begged Su Yanyun.¡± Don¡¯t make things difficult for Mother, okay? ¡± ¡°When did you see me make things difficult for you?¡± Su Yanyun found it funny. She had always been very reasonable, okay? Must she ept this reality happily and pounce on Jiang Yilin, calling her ¡®good sister¡¯, so as to not make things difficult for others? She was also very sad to suddenly know that her mother wasn¡¯t her biological mother after calling her that for so many years, okay? Couldn¡¯t she have her own emotions? Must she kneel down and thank her gratefully? Apologize to Jiang Yilin for snatching her lover and mother? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not a saint or a white lotus. She can¡¯t reach such a high standard. ¡°Yanyun, listen to Mother...¡± Mother Su still wanted to pull Su Yanyun over. Jiang Yilin suddenly screamed in the hospital room. ¡°Ahhh...¡± Mother Su¡¯s expression changed when she heard that. She hurriedly let go and rushed back into the hospital room to hug Jiang Yilin. ¡°Yilin, my good daughter, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yilin was crazy. ¡°She¡¯s not Yanyun! She¡¯s not! She¡¯s not her biological daughter! I am! I am...¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you are. You are Yanyun, you are Mother¡¯s biological daughter. She isn¡¯t...¡± Shi Fangran hurriedly replied. ¡°You are Mother¡¯s obedient daughter...¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Feeling Rong Linyi¡¯s hand on her shoulder, she turned around and held his hand, indicating that she was fine. ¡°Baby.¡± On the way back, Rong Linyi hugged her and kissed the top of her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you still have me. I will always belong to you.¡± He ced his hand on her stomach. ¡°And the babies. Our babies. The babies and I all belong to you.¡± Even if she still had a grudge in her heart, she waspletely at ease now. He couldn¡¯t care less. Shi Fangran¡¯s behavior today reminded him. Even if he really knew who the babies¡¯ biological father was in the future, he had to treat them as his own. He definitely couldn¡¯t do such a thing like Shi Fangran did. He... definitely couldn¡¯t hurt Yanyun¡¯s heart again. ==== Chapter 571 ? Chapter 571: He¡¯s Not Talented At Dating Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun was indeed a little down. Mother... She swore that before Jiang Yilin ran over to cry and cause a scene that day, she definitely didn¡¯t have any other intentions towards her. But... after that, she had clearly changed. Now that she thought about it, she only started to care about gains and losses to give her a heads up that when she came to the Su family, the husband and wife of the Su family never mistreated her and treated her like their own daughter. So she should be satisfied. She shouldn¡¯tin when she was exposed that she wasn¡¯t their biological child. Was Su Yanyunining? Yes, she was indeedining now. But she didn¡¯tin because she wasn¡¯t the Su family¡¯s biological daughter. It was because of... her mother¡¯s attitude. If she had been honest from the beginning and told Su Yanyun these things like how she was not their biological daughter, and that she had no choice but to take care of her real biological daughter now that she had been found, Su Yanyun wouldn¡¯tin and would be understanding. Because this was human nature. She had always remembered the good they had done for her and she was grateful that they brought her up. Even if she wasn¡¯t her biological mother, she would definitely respect her, love her, and take care of her. But Shi Fangran poured water on her and constantly pressured her with past kindness. Of course, she could also imagine that Shi Fangran must have been worried that she was pregnant and didn¡¯t want to tell her directly. Did that mean she shouldn¡¯t say anything or show anything? Why did she have to pretend to hide it and give hints instead. Thinking of this, Su Yanyun was a little confused... ¡°Okay, don¡¯t think about anything. Be good.¡± Rong Linyi pressed her head against his chest. ¡°We¡¯ll live our own lives. Let others do whatever they want. If you¡¯re unhappy, my work will focus on North America in a few months. Our family will go over together. Leave the troublesome things behind.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Yanyun heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I have to face this matter myself, so I¡¯m mentally prepared.¡± She sounded helpless but not too sad. This toughness was beyond his expectations. ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t.¡± Rong Linyi thought for a while. ¡°Oh right, I know a good Italian dish. Do you want to try it?¡± Su Yanyun held Rong Linyi¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Hubby. Don¡¯t rack your brains to make me happy.¡± Rong Linyi was about to say something when Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but interrupt him. ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you that you have no talent for dating?¡± Rong Linyi was speechless. Although it was not appropriate to show his anger now, should he pretend not to care? ¡°I¡¯ve never been in love before.¡± He was telling the truth. He had never thought about how to curry favor with girls before, nor was he interested in understanding their preferences. After being with his woman, he had also checked out some dating techniques. But Su Yanyun was always obedient and sensible. She didn¡¯t seem to need those fancy things. He just had to smile at her and dote on her a little, and she would lean on him obediently and cutely. Thus... this was the first time he saw this type of expression today. Rong Linyi really didn¡¯t know what to do... After returning to the Lin River Courtyard, Su Yanyun said that she was a little sleepy and wanted to sleep. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t know if she was in a bad mood and wanted to be alone, or if she was really tired... Chapter 572 ? Chapter 572: I¡¯m Your Biological Sister, And This Is Your Biological Mother Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was the first time he faced his woman and felt a little helpless. This was the first time Rong Linyi had actually despised himself for being useless. It turned out that since the two of them met until now, he always felt that he was amodating her, doting on her, and giving her wealth and happiness. But he didn¡¯t know until today. The two of them got along so harmoniously and affectionately mainly because of his woman¡¯s contentment and consideration. She had actually never asked him for anything... She had never used those women¡¯s tricks or had their temperament before. She had always been so quiet and sensible, so he didn¡¯t have to give much to gain everything he wanted. Until today. For the first time, she showed difort and depression because of her birth. Rong Linyi then knew that the two of them had a good time during this half a year not because he was good to her, but because she was already content... He looked at the little woman¡¯s quiet figure lying on her side. He went downstairs sadly. Taking out his phone, he called Rong Xuelong for the first time. ¡°Tell me quickly.¡± Rong Xuelong was weak on the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯ve been heavily injured recently and am a little weak.¡± This was the first time Rong Linyi had heard Rong Xuelong¡¯s breathless tone. Did something happen today? Why was everyone around him acting weird? ¡°Sister, Yanyun already knows.¡± He still decided to tell Rong Xuelong. After all, she was a woman, and women understand women better. ¡°What?¡± Rong Xuelong was immediately energetic. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we should try to hide it from her? Su Yanyun slept the whole afternoon. At first, she was very down and thought she would not be able to sleep. In the end, she had underestimated her abilities. Later on, Rong Linyi came to see her a few times. She continued to sleep soundly and was not woken up at all. When she got up, she went downstairs with a yawn. She then realized that the Lin River Courtyard was a little different today. It was clearly more lively downstairs. Madam Rong¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can move this over for me. I can buy the rest myself. You don¡¯t have to care about me, just take care of Yanyun.¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve thought about it. I think I¡¯ll stay on the second floor. Anyway, there are so many guest rooms, can I stay next to you?¡± Su Yanyun went downstairs and saw the suitcase in the living room, as well as Madam Rong and Rong Xuelong standing next to the suitcases. She was surprised. ¡°Mother, Sister, you...¡± ¡°Yes, Yanyun.¡± Rong Xuelong walked over and patted Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We know all about you, but don¡¯t worry. From today onwards, Mother and I will move in with you. If that demon or monster dares to harass you, don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s us. You just have to remember that I¡¯m your biological sister and Mother is your biological mother. That¡¯s enough!¡± Su Yanyun had just slept and felt much better than before. Hearing Sister Rong¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Rong Linyi, who never liked crowds and noise, didn¡¯t say anything either. Now, more family members taking care of Yanyun was indeed the only way to make her feel better. ¡°Yanyun.¡± Madam Rong sat on the sofa and patted her side. ¡°Come and sit, let¡¯s talk.¡± Su Yanyun sat down obediently. ¡°Do you have any ns now?¡± Chapter 573 ? Chapter 573: You Guys Don¡¯t Owe Each Other, You¡¯re Even Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun was stunned. Madam Rong and Rong Xuelong were actually equally domineering and straightforward to a certain extent. They didn¡¯t like to beat around the bush either. She actually saw that her mother-inw and eldest aunt were here to support her, and she originally thought that they would onlye to entertain and console her. She didn¡¯t expect her mother-inw to talk to her directly. She pondered for a moment before answering. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about this question. I just found out and can¡¯t help but feel upset.¡± After all, she was the mother she had known for more than a decade. Furthermore, she had really treated her well in the past. ¡°Yes, anyone who encounters something like you will have this reaction.¡± Madam Rong sighed. ¡°But Yanyun, you should know that you don¡¯t owe the Su family and your mother anything.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t?¡± Su Yanyun was very surprised that Madam Rong would say such a thing. It was fine if she was their biological daughter, but this was just an adoptive rtionship, so how could she say that she didn¡¯t owe them anything? Madam Rong seemed to see through Su Yanyun¡¯s thoughts. She continued to nod. ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t owe them.¡± ¡°You have to know that if it weren¡¯t for you, Shi Fangran would have died a long time ago. She was in a car ident. If you didn¡¯t sacrifice yourself, Su Bowang would have stopped her treatment a long time ago and everything in the Su family would have fallen into Su Bowang¡¯s hands. How could she have waited to wake up and enjoy the oue of your sess?¡± ¡°Furthermore, not only does Su Bowang want to invade thepany, but he also wants to take over your house. You¡¯ve protected all of this for her, and it¡¯s considered returning the favor of raising her.¡± ¡°She only treated you as a substitute for her daughter. All these years, without you, she wouldn¡¯t have any security with her emotions. So now that the truth is out, the two of you don¡¯t owe each other anything and you¡¯re even.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. It had to be said that Madam Rong was really impressive. With a few words, she made everything clear. ¡°I understand.¡± She nodded. Madam Rong smiled in satisfaction. She was very urate with her judgment. From the first time she saw Su Yanyun, she had decided that she was an exquisite girl. Seeing the rity and determination in her eyes, she also nodded in approval. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. No one will dare to bully you. From today onwards, you¡¯re not only our Rong family¡¯s daughter-inw, but also our Rong family¡¯s daughter. There¡¯s no need to rely on others.¡± ¡°Mother-inw... thank you.¡± Su Yanyun lowered her head, feeling uncontrobly touched. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Madam Rong said softly. ¡°No matter how good I am to you, at most, I hope that you are more good to Linyi. I hope you can love him as much as he loves you and continue working together with him.¡± ¡°Mother, I, I will...¡± Su Yanyun blushed. Oh god, was her skin too thin? She actually felt so shy when she said that she would love her husband in front of others. She was really too lowly and not as confident as her mother-inw and sister. Madam Rong saw that her face was red and smiled subconsciously. ¡°We all know. You don¡¯t have to be embarrassed.¡± Su Yanyun felt her face burn even more. Rong Linyi saw this and pulled her gently into his embrace. He asked her softly, ¡°Are you hungry? Dinner is ready.¡± Su Yanyun nodded. Hubby was so nice to help her out... Although she suddenly realized that she was a motherless child, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t feel like she was alone. The next day, Old Master Rong actually personally came to the Lin River Courtyard. He brought a lot of presents... Chapter 574 ? Chapter 574: Thank You Grandpa, You¡¯re Really Generous Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I heard that someone doesn¡¯t want our Yanyun. Who¡¯s so blind!¡± Old Master Rong yelled the moment he entered. Madam Rong hurriedly came out to wee him. ¡°Father, lower your voice.¡± Rong Linyi hated it when people made noise. Madam Rong was afraid that if he was unhappy, he would chase the Old Master out. ¡°I¡¯m just asking who is so blind. Our Yanyun is so perfect, and you can¡¯t find a good girl anywhere. Whoever picks her up is a treasure, and they actually dare to despise her? It¡¯s good that they despise her! Our Rong family treasures her!¡± Old Master Rong was still shouting, afraid that Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t hear him. Su Yanyun did hear it. She originally wanted to roll around in bed for a while, but she knew that Grandpa was actually here. She hurriedly went downstairs. ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡± Su Yanyun was only asking this because she knew very well why the Old Master was here. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie and see my granddaughter-inw?¡± The Old Master sized Su Yanyun up with a smile. He found that she was in good spirits and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Calm,posed and proud! Come,e, Grandpa has prepared a little gift for you and the baby in your stomach. See if you like it.¡± The Old Master then got Rong Wu to bring the presents over for Su Yanyun to see. It had to be said that Old Master Rong¡¯s gift was very simple and crude! There was a pile of gold, silver, jewels, branded goods, bird¡¯s nest, ginseng, and shark¡¯s fin... However, Su Yanyun liked it a lot! ¡°There¡¯s also a tinum card here. Take it and use it. You can overdraw it as you wish.¡± Old Master Rong threw out a bright card. ¡°Buy whatever car, cruise ship, and ne you like!¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes were about to be blinded by the sh and she hurriedly took the card. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. You¡¯re really generous!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Old Master Rong¡¯s vanity was greatly satisfied. ¡°As our Rong family¡¯s daughter-inw, you have to be as extravagant as your grandfather. Oh right, I came specially to discuss something with you.¡± ¡°Grandpa, please speak.¡± Money was power. Su Yanyun waspletely convinced by the Old Master¡¯s money strategy. ¡°When we talked about marriage thest time, although your mother was fake, the reasoning made sense.¡± The Old Master stroked his beard. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s enough to give you these today?¡± ¡°Enough, enough.¡± Su Yanyun said repeatedly. This betrothal gift was enough. ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s good as a dowry.¡± The Old Master nodded. Su Yanyun... almost fell. This was given to her as dowry? ¡°These are your family backgrounds.¡± The Old Master waved his hand. ¡°When Grandpaes next time, I¡¯ll give you the betrothal gift.You can wait for it in peace and don¡¯t worry about the wedding. Your mother and I will take care of it. I guarantee it will be unprecedented and extravagant! Right, eldest daughter-inw?¡± Madam Rong hurriedly replied. ¡°Father, you¡¯re right. You handle it, I¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡± The Old Master was very satisfied. ¡°How is it, Yanyun? Have you eaten Grandpa¡¯s tranquilizer pill?¡± The Old Master asked. Su Yanyun... was only touched. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I will live well... with Linyi.¡± At this time, only theseme words could express her true feelings. ¡°Oh right, you don¡¯t have to see your fake mother anymore.¡± Old Master Rong waved his hand. ¡°Anyway, she has also found her biological daughter. Other people¡¯s matters have nothing to do with us. Don¡¯t be soft-hearted!¡± Chapter 575 ? Chapter 575: Grandpa, Love Me Again! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not soft-hearted.¡± ¡°If shees to beg you, ignore her.¡± The Old Master looked as if he was afraid that his granddaughter-inw would suffer a loss. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, see if there¡¯s anyone beside you. Your mother and sister are not to be trifled with. Let them scare her and she will know to retreat.¡± Rong Xuelong muttered unhappily. ¡°Grandpa, look at you. You¡¯re talking as if my mother and I are watchdogs.¡± ¡°How are youparable to a watchdog!¡± The Old Master didn¡¯t seem to hold back the disdain in his words. ¡°A watchdog only eats two meals of dog food a day. How much does dog food cost? A watchdog never wears clothes, doesn¡¯t buy cosmetics, and doesn¡¯t buy bags... where else would it go? It knows never to negotiate with me.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Rong Xuelong was shocked. ¡°Grandpa, have you been reced by aliens?¡± She pounced on him and tugged at the Old Master¡¯s face and beard. ¡°Are you a fake grandfather?¡± You never said that before! Didn¡¯t he always think that Xuelong was his cutest baby in the past? Why did he use the rhetoric that he usually said to Rong Linyi today? Old Master Rong had a look of disdain. ¡°Go away, go away! Look at you. You can¡¯t even protect your fianc¨¦. You¡¯re in a good rtionship and yet you¡¯re wandering around all day. You can¡¯t even lock a man¡¯s heart. Do you still want to be treated like a watchdog? I think you¡¯re even worse than a watchdog.¡± Rong Xuelong immediately ced her hands on her hips. ¡°Hey, Rong Bosen is an oldrade. Can you not be so old-fashioned? It¡¯s normal for young people these days to fall in love or break up, okay? It¡¯s just Jiang Chenglong who thinks so highly of you that he doesn¡¯t even love an obedient granddaughter like me.¡± Old Master Rong red at her. ¡°Besides being three years younger than you, which part of Chenglong isn¡¯t worthy of you? You said that you were so smart since a young age, so why are you so confused?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, of course he¡¯s worthy of me. Only I¡¯m not worthy of him, okay?¡± Rong Xuelong seemed to be talking nonsense. ¡°He¡¯s the direct grandson of the reputable Jiang family. He is also part of the An family¡¯s bloodline. Who am I? I...¡± She suddenly stopped and smiled. ¡°Okay, Grandpa, love me again.¡± Old Master Rong narrowed his eyes at Rong Xuelong. ¡°I¡¯ll just hit you one more time! Let me tell you, the only way you can win back my favor is to chase Chenglong back immediately! That brat has liked you for so many years. Based on my understanding, men that can¡¯t get what they want would want it more! I¡¯m 200% confident that you can chase him back! Why are you still standing there? I¡¯ll give you a private ne. Go overseas immediately to settle that brat!¡± Rong Xuelong was speechless. As expected, in this family, they would be demoted to watchdogs if they didn¡¯t marry at this age. With Old Master Rong and Rong Xuelong¡¯s banter, thest drop of gloominess in Su Yanyun¡¯s heart dissipated. She understood that her family had been through a lot. Whether it was Old Master Rong or Madam Rong, they all wanted to use their actions to tell her that they would be her strong supporters. Since a young age, her parents naturally ¡°loved¡± her a lot, but in the end, they only treated her as a substitute for their missing daughter. If Jiang Yilin never returned. Then she might still possess that maternal love. But now... Su Yanyun heaved a sigh of relief. Since that love didn¡¯t belong to her, forcing it would only hurt everyone. Chapter 576 ? Chapter 576: Hope That It¡¯s Like This Forever Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She might as well be more open-minded... Madam Rong was right. Although Shi Fangran had raised her, she had also tried her best to repay her. If she hadn¡¯t helped Shi Fangran with the car ident back then, how could she still have woken up today? Furthermore, while she enjoyed her parents¡¯ love, she also fulfilled their desire to be parents. Those years were just mutual help. Now... It was time for the show to end. After thinking it through, she felt relieved and returned to her usual smile and cheerfulness. Rong Linyi heaved a sigh of relief when he saw how radiant his woman was. But... looking at his mother and sister who had already moved into the Lin River Courtyard... He suddenly had a feeling that it was easier to invite a god than to send one away. Forget it, forget it. With his mother and sister here, there were also people apanying Yanyun. This empty house seemed more and more like a home now. Rong Linyi, who suddenly realized this, couldn¡¯t help but be in a daze. Home? So this was also given to him by his woman? Every time, he thought that he had saved her and helped her, but in the end, he realized that he was actually the person who had received grace. At the end of the day, they were just helping each other... He hoped that they could do this for the rest of their lives. Su Yanyun was happy, but that didn¡¯t mean that the others were happy. On this day, Madam Rong took her to attend the richdies¡¯ tea party. The weather had been getting colder recently, and the greenhouses in the luxurious mansions came in handy. The temperature in the greenhouse was much higher than the outside. The sun was bright and all sorts of expensive flowerspeted for it. The richdies of various prestigious families sat inside and chatted. Madam Rong was of high status among the richdies. As her daughter-inw, Su Yanyun was still six months pregnant and was of course treated kindly by many richdies. But Su Yanyun never expected that she would... meet Shi Fangran on such an asion. ¡°Yanyun...¡± Shi Fangran smiled weakly at her. Su Yanyun was calm when they met again. She then realized that she was actually quite heartless. Shi Fangran had also been good to her in the past, but she ended the rtionship with her. Thinking of this, she still felt a little sad. If ¡°Mother¡± was good to her, was she bad to her? It could be said that before Jiang Yilin suddenly intervened, her mother¡¯s existence was on par with Rong Linyi in her heart. If it weren¡¯t for her, how could Su Yanyun have done her best to take back the Su Corporation? However, Jiang Yilin¡¯s matter happened. Shi Fangran¡¯s attitude disappointed her. After she was disappointed, she was naturally cold, and the warmth from before disappeared. ¡°Madam Su.¡± She greeted her politely but awkwardly. Shi Fangran¡¯s expression froze and she turned to look at Madam Rong. ¡°Inw...¡± ¡°Madam Su, you¡¯re joking.¡± Madam Rong retorted neither gently nor forcefully. ¡°When did our Rong family be inws with the Su family, why didn¡¯t I know?¡± The richdies around noticed their conversation and couldn¡¯t help but lower their voices. Shock shed in their eyes. Madam Rong brought Su Yanyun around all day. They inquired about Su Yanyun¡¯s identity and knew that she was the Su family¡¯s only daughter. They even praised how well the Su family¡¯s ancestral tomb was buried. Unexpectedly, Madam Rong and Su Yanyun actually denied their rtionship with Madam Su. Was there something going on behind the scenes? Chapter 577 ? Chapter 577: No Resentment, Where Did The Apology Come From? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Fangran also felt ashamed. Today, she had finally found out Su Yanyun¡¯s whereabouts and obtained the rights to join the greenhouse tea party. She was the Su family¡¯s female head and her family had a listedpany. She also had a strong and independent status like Madam Rong, so it was not difficult to join such an asion. But she never expected Su Yanyun to be so heartless... These days, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t visit her at the hospital. But her treatment fees were all paid for until the end of rehabilitation, and Su Yanyun didn¡¯t stop it. Thus, Shi Fangran thought that Su Yanyun was just throwing a small tantrum. It was okay if she didn¡¯t want to see her. As long as she took the initiative to find her, talk to her, and convince her with reason and emotion, with Su Yanyun¡¯s soft personality, she would definitely reconcile with her. After all, they had been mother and daughter for so many years. Furthermore, she and her husband had really treated her like their own daughter back then. If she hadn¡¯t found Yilin, Shi Fangran swore that she would have always treated her as her only daughter. But now that she had Yilin, the bnce in her heart had already tilted... ¡°Yanyun, Mother knows that you have grievances in your heart. Mother is here to apologize to you today.¡± Shi Fangran lowered her position. She understood Su Yanyun. She had been sensible and patient since a young age. Even if she was wronged, she would let go of the grievances in her heart and smile again if she was given some candy. But she forgot one thing... In the past, Su Yanyun had her ¡°parents¡± who loved her sincerely, so no matter how injured she was, she would still have a chance to recuperate with them around. However, Shi Fangran had already destroyed this safety harbor with her own hands. Once a person¡¯s heart was really injured, there would be a scar even if they recovered. Furthermore, Su Yanyun never thought of recovering fully... ¡°Madam Su, your words are really serious.¡± Su Yanyun smiled politely. ¡°There¡¯s no grievance between us, so where did the apologye from?¡± ¡°Yanyun, don¡¯t say that.¡± Shi Fangran took a step forward and wanted to hold Su Yanyun¡¯s hand, but she dodged her casually. Shi Fangran couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said awkwardly, ¡°Mother knows that you¡¯ve been tolerant since a young age. The more you say things like this, the more ufortable you will be. Mother doesn¡¯t want to...¡± ¡°You know that others are upset, but you still came to find trouble. Madam Su, forgive me for not being able to agree with your behavior!¡± Madam Rong interrupted her coldly. Yanyun would still consider her rtionship with her mother in the past, but she didn¡¯t today. The Rong family¡¯s weak rtionship with Shi Fangran waspletely built on Su Yanyun. Since Su Yanyun no longer had anything to do with her, Shi Fangran was aplete stranger to the Rong family. If Shi Fangran thought that Madam Rong was someone who would be nice to anyone, she was really wrong. Before Shi Fangran could exin, Madam Rong raised her head arrogantly. ¡°Today¡¯s afternoon tea is no longer interesting. Yanyun, let¡¯s go back.¡± The host of the afternoon tea was shocked. ¡°Madam Rong, look at you. Your arrival with your daughter-inw brings light to our humble dwelling. If you leave, the sun will probably set this afternoon.¡± The host smiled and asked her to stay. It was a great honor to be able to invite Madam Rong for the afternoon tea. If Madam Rong left just like that, then she would be humiliated in the upper-ss circle. Chapter 578 ? Chapter 578: Settle It Once and for All Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You want me to stay?¡± Madam Rong sneered. ¡°Of course you have to stay. Not only you, but there¡¯s also Madam Yi. Madam Yi, your stomach is so big, it¡¯s not good to stand for long. Come and sit down.¡± The host said and was about to bring a stool over. Madam Rong nced at Shi Fangran disdainfully. ¡°I can stay but I can¡¯t tolerate this person when I am here.¡± Shi Fangran¡¯s face was pale. She really didn¡¯t expect Madam Rong to be so heartless. ¡°Inw.¡± Her face turned red. ¡°Why do you have to be so ruthless? Yanyun is my daughter after all. She has lived in our Su family for so many years and has enjoyed the care and concern of our Su family. I married my daughter to your Rong family. Even on Yanyun¡¯s behalf, you can¡¯t ostracize me like this, right?¡± Madam Rong sneered again. ¡°Name your price.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shi Fangran was stunned. Madam Rong rolled her eyes and was very disdainful. ¡°You said that Yanyun has lived in your Su family for so many years. How about you calcte and name a price. We¡¯ll settle everything with you at once and have nothing to do with each other in the future.¡± ¡°This...¡± Shi Fangran was embarrassed to the extreme under the amused gazes of many rich people. Madam Rong¡¯s aura was too strong. She didn¡¯t dare to go against her and only dared to shift her target to Su Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun, do you really have the heart to treat Mother like this?¡± Shi Fangran¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow. Su Yanyun was calm and unmoved. ¡°Madam Su, you came all the way here to find me because you have something to say. That¡¯s good too. There should be an end between us. This is not a ce to talk. Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± Shi Fangran saw that Su Yanyun had room for discussion and hurriedly walked forward to hold her hand. ¡°Yanyun, I know that my actions have hurt you. It¡¯s Mother¡¯s fault. But please listen to me. Mother has her difficulties.¡± Madam Rong frowned. ¡°Madam Su, did you not hear Yanyun¡¯s words just now? Forget it, Yanyun, let¡¯s go...¡± Seeing this, Shi Fangran hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Let¡¯s talk elsewhere.¡± In order to keep Madam Rong, the owner brought them to a small meeting room and closed the door thoughtfully for them. ¡°Speak.¡± Madam Rong held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and sat opposite Shi Fangran. She looked at the woman opposite her coldly. Shi Fangran didn¡¯t dare to look straight at Madam Rong and only dared to look at Su Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun, I know that at this point, there are many things that can¡¯t be hidden anymore. So Mother can only tell you the truth.¡± Shi Fangran wiped her tears. ¡°Yilin is our real daughter.¡± ¡°We all know this.¡± Su Yanyun said calmly. ¡°Get to the point, Madam Su.¡± Shi Fangran endured it and continued. ¡°When she was just born, there was a red crescent birthmark on her lower back. Your father and I liked her a lot, but your grandmother wanted a grandson, so she hated her. From the moment she was born, your grandmother had always asked us to have a son, but...¡± Shi Fangran looked sad. ¡°It¡¯s difficult for me to get pregnant again because of my poor health. Fortunately, your father empathized with me and said that we will only have one daughter, Yilin.¡± Su Yanyun felt a little... upset when she heard her call Jiang Yilin her daughter. Chapter 579 ? Chapter 579: If I Knew This Would Happen Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Fangran was probably too emotional because she had found her biological daughter. Furthermore, Yanyun already knew the truth. She didn¡¯t need to hide anything anymore, so she might as well release the feelings she had suppressed for a long time brazenly, right? It was just that she only cared about venting her emotions and didn¡¯t understand Su Yanyun¡¯s feelings. Even though she still called herself ¡°Mother¡± and said that she was considerate of Su Yanyun, her actual behavior was a p to her face. She waspletely immersed in her own emotions at this moment and continued. ¡°Your grandmother didn¡¯t know that I couldn¡¯t be pregnant anymore. In order to force me to have another son... she actually quietly took Yilin away when she was three years old...¡± Even if Su Yanyun was already prepared to hear a bitter story, she was still shocked by Shi Fangran¡¯s past actions. Because she didn¡¯t like her daughter, she threw her away... Although this was absurd, it was indeed Wang Shuxiu¡¯s doing. Shi Fangran had already started to cry. ¡°We didn¡¯t know at first. We thought that Yilin was lost. We searched for almost a year and didn¡¯t have any news of our child. Then, your grandmother told us. Because of this, your father was very angry and threatened to break off our mother-son rtionship with her. Your grandmother also knew that I couldn¡¯t give birth anymore... After that, we didn¡¯t return to the Su family¡¯s home anymore, nor did we have any contact with your grandmother.¡± During those five years, Shi Fangran and her husband had never given up on finding their daughter. Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t any news about their daughter and Yanyun¡¯s father was found to have brain cancer. Thinking that he didn¡¯t have long to live and wouldn¡¯t be able to see his beloved daughter again, Yanyun¡¯s father waspletely disheartened and even had the thought ofmitting suicide. At that time, they picked up Su Yanyun... ¡°When you first appeared, it was when your father wanted to jump into the river andmit suicide. That day, he left without a word. I found his suicide note at home and looked for him in shock.¡± ¡°In the end, he came home by himself at night and even hugged you.¡± Shi Fangran sank into her memory. ¡°You were so tiny at that time. You were so cute, like our lost daughter. To your father and me, your arrival at that time saved our family, which was on the verge of copse.¡± ¡°Yanyun, I swear that your father and I really treat you as our own daughter. Think about it, didn¡¯t Mother and Father treat you well in the past? We...¡± ¡°So, you left such a will because you treated me as your biological daughter?¡± Su Yanyun interrupted Shi Fangran coldly. ¡°After I turn eighteen, you have to die before I could inherit Father¡¯s shares. What you mean is that if you can¡¯t find your biological daughter by the time you die, I can then inherit the property, right?¡± She finally understood. In the past, she had never understood why her father had left such a will. When she was forced into a corner because of her mother¡¯s medical fees, she had thought of many ways to sell shares to save her mother. But... she didn¡¯t have the ability to. If Shi Fangran died, she could obtain her property. However, the motivation for her to obtain the property was to let Shi Fangran live! How stupid was she! ¡°During the three years you were in bed and unconscious.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s voice finally trembled. ¡°Su Bowang wanted to stop your treatment more than once and wanted you to die. Because if you died, the shares would fall into my hands. Only then could he have the chance to strike... but I tried my best to protect you. No matter how tough I was, no matter how poor I was, my greatest faith was to insist on treatment and wait for you to wake up!¡± If I had known this would happen when you woke up! Chapter 580 ? Chapter 580: Where The Violent Genes Came From Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun didn¡¯t finish her sentence. But the meaning in her words was self-evident. Shi Fangran was speechless... What Su Yanyun said was something she never expected. At that moment, she was actually speechless. ¡°Madam Su.¡± Madam Rong said coldly. ¡°We don¡¯t intend to take the shares your husband left behind. Since you¡¯ve found your biological daughter, leave it to her. These three years, Yanyun¡¯s efforts towards you are obvious. Although you adopted her and gave her a richer life, you have also said just now that Yanyun has saved your family that is on the verge of falling apart. So, you don¡¯t owe each other anything. From now on, Yanyun is only a member of our Rong family, and has nothing to do with your Su family anymore.¡± ¡°No!¡± Unexpectedly, Shi Fangran retorted agitatedly. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean! Yanyun, I came to you today to talk about this. Your father¡¯s shares are clearly meant for you. Mother won¡¯t touch them and will still give them to you. It¡¯s just that...¡± ¡°But what?¡± Su Yanyun knew that the current Shi Fangran definitely couldn¡¯t hide anything from her. She came to look for her today and said that the shares were still left for her. In the end, they were still used to be exchanged for greater benefits. As expected, Shi Fangran hesitated. Then, she said, ¡°Yanyun, you can see Yilin¡¯s current situation... She¡¯s in a terrible state. The doctor said that the problem lies in her emotions.¡± At this point, Su Yanyun and Madam Rong smiled at the same time. It turned out that the so-called exchange for the shares was this. Shi Fangran didn¡¯t wait for Su Yanyun¡¯s reaction and said in one breath, ¡°Yanyun, I know that it¡¯s unrealistic to ask you to separate from Young Master Yi now. But can you persuade Young Master Yi to help cooperate with Yilin¡¯s treatment? I don¡¯t ask for much. I just need him to take out two hours a day to apany Yilin, chat with her, and console her. Even if he¡¯s lying to her to let her recover quickly...¡± ¡°Two hours? How dare you say that!¡± Shi Fangran was about to continue talking when Madam Rong was already enraged. ¡°As a mother, I haven¡¯t even enjoyed two hours ofpanionship with my son a day. Who is Jiang Yilin? Not to mention that she¡¯s crazy, even if she¡¯s stupid to death, she can forget about taking up a second of my son¡¯s time!¡± ¡°Inw...¡± ¡°Shut up! Who is your inw! I¡¯m not familiar with you! Get out of my sight!¡± Madam Rong grabbed the crystal ashtray on the table and mmed it on the coffee table. The ashtray cracked into two and even the coffee table had spiderweb cracks. Such a bigmotion even disturbed afternoon tea in the greenhouse. Many richdies couldn¡¯t help bute over to watch. Shi Fangran¡¯s sharp voice was heard. ¡°Is this how rich people like you are educated? Your son caused my daughter to have a mental problem. I didn¡¯t ask for much, I only told him to take some responsibility. You have such a foul mouth!¡± Madam Rong stood up. ¡°Not only do I have such a foul mouth, I also have these hands and legs!¡± She had just finished speaking when she pped Shi Fangran, making her fall onto the sofa. Su Yanyun... clicked her tongue. She finally knew where Sister Rong¡¯s violent genes came from. Fortunately, Hubby didn¡¯t have the habit of hitting others casually... Chapter 581 ? Chapter 581: Reasonable To Ask For Her Support Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What Su Yanyun was unaware of was that her husband... was also very passionate about solving problems with his fists. It was just that unfortunately, he was a cleanliness freak, and had to do too much preparatory work before hitting people. Thus, he couldn¡¯t do it on impulse like Madam Rong and Sister Rong. Madam Rong pointed at Shi Fangran and showed her domineering attitude. ¡°I hit you today to teach you a lesson. I¡¯ll let you know your status, what shouldn¡¯t be said by you, and what shouldn¡¯t be thought of by you! If youe to bother our Rong family and our Yanyun again, not only will I hit your face, I¡¯ll also break your hands and legs!¡± Shi Fangran was so frightened by Madam Rong that she didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Madam Rong hooked her arm around Sun Yanyun and straightened her skirt. She became gentle in an instant. ¡°Yanyun, let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yanyun no longer looked at Shi Fangran¡¯s face. She smiled at Madam Rong and walked out with her. That woman used her actions topletely cut off thest link between Su Yanyun and her. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s stop the hospital bills.¡± This was Su Yanyun¡¯s first priority after returning home. Rong Linyi had already heard about Shi Fangran from Madam Rong. Rong Linyi felt that his mother was impressive. When the hospital treatment bill was no longer paid for, Shi Fangran finally realized that she had really done something stupid. Although she was almost recovered, ording to the hospital, she still had to undergo rehabilitation treatment for a while. However, the treatment in the VIP ward was not something she could afford. She could also go home and exercise by herself ording to the doctor¡¯s instructions, but for Shi Fangran, who was used to being served, such a poor ¡°rehabilitation¡± was almost uneptable. When she returned to the Su family¡¯s house, everything was as before. It was just that the various water and electricity expenditures that had umted over the past few months were sorge that she widened her eyes. If it were in the past, Shi Fangran wouldn¡¯t have been troubled by this bit of money, but she had just recovered from a serious illness and the Su Corporation had already changed owners. Now that she didn¡¯t have any other ie, life became difficult. She thought for a while and decided to be thick-skinned and look for Su Yanyun again. She had raised her for so many years and had a reason to ask her to support him... Su Yanyun was a little surprised but expected her next visit. She didn¡¯t know who had given her the directions, but she found Rong Linyi¡¯s office. Su Yanyun and the other assistants were in the assistant¡¯s office. The security guard wanted to stop Shi Fangran, but she yelled from outside the door. ¡°Yanyun-Mother is here to see you! Yanyun, I have something to discuss with you. I only want to look for you, I won¡¯t look for Young Master Yi...¡± Su Yanyun stood up and was about to say something when Rong Linyi¡¯s office door opened. ¡°Young Master Yi, I¡¯m sorry...¡± An assistant saw this and hurriedly apologized.¡± It¡¯s our fault...¡± Ms. Yanyun usually helped them block many bullets. At the critical moment, they didn¡¯t want her to be reprimanded because of an ident. Rong Linyipletely ignored the panicking gazes of his assistants, walked straight past everyone and left quickly. ¡°Young Master Yi?¡± Shi Fangran didn¡¯t expect herself to call him twice. Su Yanyun didn¡¯te out, but her husband did. She hurriedly smiled humbly. ¡°I just came to look for Yanyun for something...¡± ¡°Bring her to the meeting room next door.¡± Rong Linyi ordered the security officer. Chapter 582 ? Chapter 582: So What If I Humiliate You? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Linyi stopped in his tracks when he saw Su Yanyun. ¡°Go back.¡± He ordered her softly. ¡°I¡¯ll settle this.¡± Because of Young Master Yi¡¯s appearance, the surrounding office assistants and secretaries all returned to their offices obediently. Even if they were very curious, they didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly. Su Yanyun lowered her voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay. No matter what, she came because of me. I want to know what she will say...¡± She had the right to know and decide about Shi Fangran¡¯s matter. Rong Linyi pondered for a while and still gave in. ¡°Okay, but I¡¯ll negotiate with her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yanyun smiled sweetly. Hubby¡¯s heart ached for her and was afraid that she would suffer. How could she not know that he wanted to protect her? The two of them came to the meeting room. Shi Fangran was already sitting upright and showed a negotiating stance. When only the three of them were left, Rong Linyi dragged a chair and let Su Yanyun sit down before sitting beside her. Shi Fangran saw how careful Rong Linyi was with Su Yanyun and thought of how Jiang Yilin had been tortured in the mental hospital but couldn¡¯t get any pity from this man. She immediately felt upset and her expression darkened. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Rong Linyi asked directly. It looked like it was time to cleanse this corporation. It actually allowed a person like Shi Fangran to swagger up to his exclusive top floor... Shi Fangran obviously knew that Rong Linyi¡¯s existence was not inferior to Madam Rong¡¯s. Thus, she still chose to talk to Su Yanyun first. ¡°Yanyun, the day we met, your mother-inw said that she could pay me a sum to use as your previous nursing fees. I want to ask if this sum can be put on the agenda.¡± It turned out that she was short of money this time... Su Yanyun didn¡¯t answer. Rong Linyi said coldly, ¡°No.¡± Shi Fangran¡¯s heart turned cold and she asked. ¡°Why not? Yanyun and I have an adoptive rtionship. I raised her, and she has the obligation to support me...¡± ¡°How old are you this year?¡± Rong Linyi interrupted Shi Fangran. ¡°You have hands and feet, and you¡¯re not even at the legal retirement age, yet you¡¯re thick-skinned and want others to provide for you. Why don¡¯t you directly say that you want to steal?¡± ¡°You...¡± Shi Fangran was angry.¡± Even if what you say makes sense, can I ask for an advance payment? ¡± Rong Linyi sneered. ¡°How unsightly.¡± Shi Fangran mmed the table and stood up. ¡°Rong Linyi, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t care about Yilin. It¡¯s okay if you humiliate me, but I¡¯m talking to my daughter now. What right do you have to interrupt?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°You don¡¯t have your daughter here. Don¡¯t act like an elder with me. Also, so what if I humiliate you?¡± Shi Fangran was so angry her face turned pale and red. ¡°Yanyun, are you really so heartless?¡± She suddenly asked Su Yanyun sternly. She was afraid of Madam Rong. Besides being afraid of her power, she was also afraid that she would disregard her status and punch her. But Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t possibly touch an old woman like her, right? That was why she dared to shout at Su Yanyun in front of Rong Linyi. Su Yanyun¡¯s expression was calm. Rong Linyi was about to re up when she raised her hand and touched his shoulder with her fingertips, indicating that he should not make a sound for the time being. Then, she asked Shi Fangran calmly. ¡°Ms. Shi, how much do you want?¡± Chapter 583 ? Chapter 583: Fragments of Memories Almost Cut Up Her Thoughts Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Fangran heard Su Yanyun¡¯s question. Ignoring her address, she took out a document from her bag. ¡°This is my rough estimate. From eight to twenty years old, we¡¯ve spent a total of 1.2 million yuan on your education and living expenses over the past twelve years. I believe this money isn¡¯t a big sum for the current you.¡± Shi Fangran felt that she already had a conscience. With Su Yanyun¡¯s current wealth, it was already very considerate of her not to extort arge sum from her. Although the number she reported was at least twice the amount of education and living expenses Su Yanyun had actually spent... How could Su Yanyun not know? She had been very outstanding in her studies since a young age. Other than attending a few prestigious primary schools in primary school, she relied on herself to get into the city¡¯s key schools after middle school. After that, her college days were smooth sailing and she never spent a single cent more from the Su family. She did eat and dress well, but in total, it was only about five to six hundred thousand yuan. She only felt that it was ironic when she saw Shi Fangran treat her as an expense and act like she was understanding. There were pen and paper in the meeting room. Su Yanyun reached for it and ced it in front of her. ¡°Since Ms. Shi wants to settle scores with me, I have something to settle with you.¡± She picked up the pen. ¡°Three years ago, you were hospitalized in a car ident. You suffered intracranial hemorrhage, fracture, and other injuries. The surgery fees and intensive care were over 600,000 RMB in a short month. After that, you became a vegetative person. Along with infections and other illnesses, as well as various types of nursing, the average cost was 100,000 RMB a month. The total cost was 3.5 million RMB in three years. Nearly half a year, because you were transferred to the VIP ward, the monthly expenses were 300,000 RMB. Six months was a total of 1.8 million RMB. After you woke up, the hospital¡¯s best rehabilitation n totaled 300,000 RMB. On the ount that we knew each other, I paid all of it for you.¡± ¡°So.¡± Su Yanyun put down her pen and looked at the stunned Shi Fangran. ¡°Ms. Shi, you¡¯ve spent a total of 9 million these three and a half years. Minus the 1.2 million you¡¯ve given me, you still have to give me 7.8 million. I know that to the current you, this money is not a small amount. But it¡¯s okay. You still have the shares your husband left. I don¡¯t mind buying them at the market price to solve your urgent problem.¡± ¡°This...¡± Shi Fangran didn¡¯t expect this at all. She choked on Su Yanyun¡¯s calctions.¡±Why is the treatment... so expensive?¡± ¡± ¡°There are details in the hospital, you can check it out. It¡¯s clear and obvious!¡± Su Yanyun threw a book in front of Shi Fangran and mocked. ¡°How do you think I survived these three years? How do you think I afforded your surgery fees? How do you think I persisted? Shi Fangran! Even if you did raise me back then, the three years of effort have already repaid any debt regarding our rtionship!¡± A wave of sadness hit her. Some memory fragments that followed almost cut up her thoughts. Su Yanyun¡¯s body swayed and her face was pale. Just now... she felt as if something flew out from the depths of her memory and almost broke the reality in front of her... Rong Linyi immediately noticed her abnormality. He immediately held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you home first.¡± ¡°No!¡± Shi Fangran didn¡¯t care about Su Yanyun¡¯s difort. She hurriedly yelled at them. ¡°Even if you really spent so much money on my treatment, and it has canceled out any gratitude for raising you, what about Yilin? What will she do in the future? The Jiang family won¡¯t acknowledge her, so you have to give her a way out, right?¡± Chapter 584 ? Chapter 584: As expected of Mother and Daughter Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She rushed towards Rong Linyi and was about to grab him. After being with Su Yanyun for so long, Rong Linyi¡¯s obsession with cleanliness had improved a lot. He could tolerate it a little when he met others asionally. However, when Shi Fangran rushed over, he felt frustrated for no reason. He quickly raised his hand and blocked Shi Fangran. He didn¡¯t control his hand, so Shi Fang took two steps back, tripped over a stool, and fell to the ground. ¡°Yanyun, can you really bear to do this?¡± Shi Fangran cried. She ignored the fact that she was still on the ground and crawled over to hug Su Yanyun¡¯s legs. ¡°Yanyun, Mother has raised you for so many years. Can these feelings be measured with money? How could you be so heartless?¡± She almost cried out. ¡°Mother knows that it¡¯s because I found Yilin that you resent me and want to take revenge on me. But why can¡¯t you tolerate Yilin? You have Father and Mother¡¯s love, but Yilin is alone and helpless. What has she done wrong to make you treat her like this?¡± Su Yanyun... was almost speechless. She began to suspect that Shi Fangran had really injured her brain in the car ident. Otherwise, how could she say such shameless words? Even Rong Linyi, who waszy to argue with others, had a sharp glint in his eyes. ¡°Can feelings be measured with money?¡± He asked Shi Fangran. ¡°I remember that just now, someone even took out a list of education and life expenses and asked us to pay them off. After seeing the hospital fees, they started to talk about gratitude for their care.¡± ¡°Ms. Shi, before I met you, I thought Jiang Yilin was the most shameless woman in the world. But you¡¯re very outstanding and have refreshed my understanding of this word. You two are indeed biological mother and daughter!¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°You want to talk about money with us, we will talk about money with you. You want to talk about feelings again? We will talk about feelings with you. Now you want to talk about logic? Okay. But when we gave you an exnation, you start making a scene again. Could it be that you¡¯re really weak with your reasoning?¡± This was the first time Su Yanyun had heard Rong Linyi... argue with someone. In the past, he never bothered to deal with an opponent like Shi Fangran. But today, Shi Fangran had probably offended her. He couldn¡¯t bear to let here out and confront her, so he took the initiative to take on this role. Shi Fangran was almost speechless by Rong Linyi¡¯s strict and fierce words. She was stunned for a long time before tears fell again. ¡°But, but Yilin is innocent... Young Master Yi, I heard that when you were young, Yilin saved you and you became a couple with her because of this. But why... Why did you fall in love with someone else after that? Yanyun, you¡¯ve already taken over what belongs to Yilin, so why do you still want to take Yilin¡¯s boyfriend? Do you like snatching Yilin¡¯s things that much?¡± ¡°I snatched her things?¡± Su Yanyun almostughed. ¡°Did I ask you to adopt me back then? You also said that you brought me home as your own salvation. As for Linyi, when I met him, he had already broken up with Jiang Yilin for three years! As for why they broke up, I think Jiang Yilin probably doesn¡¯t dare to tell you the truth!¡± Rong Xuelong had never told her why Jiang Yilin broke up with Rong Xuelong back then. But Su Yanyun could guess that she had definitely done something that the Rong family couldn¡¯t ept. Chapter 585 ? Chapter 585: She Deserved It Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Also!¡± Su Yanyun nned to say everything clearly today. ¡°Your so-called innocent Yilin, haha... She colluded with Wang Shuxiu, Su Menghe and others to hurt me. The evidence is conclusive, and she knows that she can¡¯t escape punishment by thew, so she got someone to prove that she¡¯s mentally ill. She¡¯s not crazy at all! Shi Fangran, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know all of this! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re innocent! Don¡¯t say you didn¡¯t think of scheming against me!¡± Just because she didn¡¯t say it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t know. She just wanted to save some face and not make things absolute. But since Shi Fangran was so insensible and still wanted to force her, she shouldn¡¯t me her for not showing mercy. Shi Fangran looked at Su Yanyun in a daze for a long time before tears rolled down her face. ¡°Yes... everything you say makes sense. It¡¯s all Yilin¡¯s fault. You¡¯ve taken all the benefits, but Yilin is the one in the wrong... You¡¯re a lucky person. When you should have a family, you have a family. When you should have a lover, you have a lover. Yilin deserves it. She has nothing...¡± ¡°Who else should deserve it but her!¡± Su Yanyun almost spat at Shi Fangran. From her tone, it seemed like she, Yanyun, was the one who had abandoned Jiang Yilin. ¡°If you want to hate someone, you should hate Wang Shuxiu. She was the one who threw Jiang Yilin away. Besides, if I remember correctly, the Jiang family is more than a grade richer than the Su family, right? As the Jiang family¡¯s daughter, she still has a brother who dotes on her. Isn¡¯t she living morefortably than me? It turns out that in your perspective, she¡¯s the most pitiful person. Am I the vicious one who harmed her? Wake up, Ms. Shi. The Qing dynasty has already been destroyed for more than a hundred years!¡± Su Yanyun felt refreshed after saying all that she had been suppressing! Shi Fangran seemed to have met a new side of Su Yanyun and was shocked. But in her impression, Su Yanyun was gentle and pleasant. She couldn¡¯t even talk loudly to people, much less confront them so sharply. She suddenly realized that her initial judgment and strategy had been wrong. She shouldn¡¯t have exposed her feelings for Jiang Yilinpletely and offended Su Yanyun. If she had known that she would not only oppose but also turn her back on her, she would try to appease her so she would treat her nicely like in the past... Rong Linyi waited quietly for Su Yanyun to vent her anger. Seeing that she had said everything she needed to say, he held her waist and said softly, ¡°Okay, good. Don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Su Yanyun usually had some rules in the corporation and didn¡¯t want to appear too friendly with Rong Linyi. But now, she couldn¡¯t help but lean on his shoulder and let him help her out of the meeting room. Now, she only had him... Fortunately, she still had him. Su Yanyun¡¯s hand fell subconsciously and intertwined with Rong Linyi¡¯s. Rong Linyi¡¯s lips curled into a smile when he felt her attachment. At this time, he only wanted to tell his woman that even if the whole world had failed her and abandoned her, he would still stand beside her and intertwine his fingers with hers. He even selfishly thought of cutting off all those people in the past. In that case... she would only rely on him. He could also monopolize herpletely... Shi Fangran watched the two of them leave so intimately and felt an inexplicable feeling. She thought of Jiang Yilin, who was locked up in the mental hospital, her current predicament, and Su Yanyun¡¯s ¡°heartless¡± actions... Chapter 586 ? Chapter 586: Then Continue Kneeling Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this time, because Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun had been in the meeting room for too long, several employees were walking in the public area outside. When they saw Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun walk out intimately with their hands sped together, they were so frightened that... the documents in their hands fell to the ground. Ms. Su from the Special Assistant Organization... The pregnant Ms. Su, the Ms. Su that everyone knew, definitely had a special background... At this moment, she was walking side by side with their cleanliness freak, Young Master Yi, who was rumored to never produce descendants because of his mysophobia. Young Master Yi ced one hand on Su Yanyun¡¯s slightly plump waist, because she was pregnant for six months. His other hand held hers tightly. His handsome but cold face was actually smiling. This was... the Rong Corporation¡¯s biggest and most shocking news of the year! Jiang Tong happened to walk out of the office and he saw this scene. He was calmer than others, but the corners of his mouth still twitched involuntarily. To be honest, he knew that Young Master Yi had long wanted to announce their rtionship. But Madam Yi was shy and more low-profile. She wanted to stay quietly in the special assistant¡¯s office and beside Young Master Yi. Thus, Young Master Yi always respected her opinion and kept a distance from her in front of others. But today... he didn¡¯t know if it was because the sky was raining red rain, but Madam Yi actually allowed Young Master Yi to express his affection for her in front of others. If it weren¡¯t for all of these people, Jiang Tong almost wanted to go forward and say, ¡°Congrattions, Young Master Yi.¡± While Jiang Tong was feeling emotional and touched, Shi Fangran suddenly rushed out of the meeting room. ¡°Yanyun!¡± She yelled and knelt down in front of everyone. ¡°Forgive Mother!¡± Everyone was still immersed in Young Master Yi and Ms. Su¡¯s ¡°breaking news¡± when Shi Fangran, who had suddenly appeared, shocked everyone again. ¡°It¡¯s all Mother¡¯s fault, I¡¯ll apologize to you. Mother didn¡¯t care about your feelings. Mother was too selfish.¡± Shi Fangran cried bitterly and said in tears, ¡°So, please forgive Mother, okay... Yanyun, you will always be Mother¡¯s daughter, Mother¡¯s favorite daughter. Even if Mother has done wrong, please forgive me, okay?¡± Su Yanyun slowly turned around. She enunciated the word forcefully. ¡°No!¡± Why should I forgive you just because you told me to? Kneeling in public and pressuring her with her morality, was she trying to frame her for being unjust, or was she trying to force her to give in? If Su Yanyun was only disappointed in Shi Fangran¡¯s actions before, she was also a little... disgusted now. She really didn¡¯t expect Shi Fangran to do this. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was extremely dark. Was she courting death bying over and interrupting his public disy of his love for his woman? Okay, he would help her! ¡°Yanyun.¡± Shi Fangran was still sobbing. Seeing that everyone around her was shocked by this scene and stopped moving, she performed even more. ¡°Why won¡¯t you forgive Mother? Could it be that our rtionship as mother and daughter has disappeared just like that? When we were young, have you forgotten how much Mother and Father loved you and how good we were to you? Even if Mother did something wrong or was confused, you¡¯re magnanimous right... Look, Mother has already knelt down for you. If you don¡¯t forgive me, I¡¯ll continue kneeling here...¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Su Yanyun finally exhausted herst bit of her patient temper. ¡°Then continue kneeling down!¡± Chapter 587 ? Chapter 587: You Owe Me, Remember When You Have Time to Return The Favor Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Remember your words.¡± Su Yanyun looked at Shi Fangran with no warmth in her eyes. ¡°If I don¡¯t forgive you, you have to kneel down. I¡¯m telling you now that I will never forgive you. You have to keep your word and not have the face to stand up!¡± What a joke, how could she threaten her with just kneeling? She really thought that she would be afraid? That saying was right. If apologies were useful, why would the police be needed? Furthermore, did Shi Fangran really think that she herself was wrong? She was just deliberately doing this in front of everyone to make Su Yanyun fall into a dilemma. If Su Yanyun said that she would forgive her, she could take the opportunity to repair their rtionship and gain benefits from her. If Su Yanyun didn¡¯t forgive her, she could also take the opportunity to nder her for being unfilial. But no matter what, Su Yanyun would be the one losing face if news of her mother kneeling before her got out. But Shi Fangran didn¡¯t expect Su Yanyun to be so stubborn. There was no room for negotiation. She still wanted to say something. Su Yanyun sneered. ¡°Also, don¡¯t keep calling yourself Mother. I¡¯m not rted to you by blood at all. Your obedient daughter is Jiang Yilin, and you said this yourself before. At most, we have a creditor and debtor rtionship. You owe me 7.8 million, remember to return it when you have time.¡± ¡°Yan...¡± Shi Fangran looked panicked. She was helpless. But just as she wanted to say one word, Rong Linyi suddenly said, ¡°Jiang Tong!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Yi.¡± After staying beside Rong Linyi for so many years, Jiang Tong¡¯s observational skills were already very good and he was already waiting for hismand. Rong Linyi looked down with cold eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to earn some money. One p is worth a hundred thousand.¡± Jiang Tong immediately understood and was extremely excited. He went forward, grabbed Shi Fangran¡¯s cor, and dragged her from left to right. Everyone heard two pping sounds. Jiang Tong waved his hand. ¡°200,000.¡± The people working in the General Management Bureau were all Rong Linyi¡¯s trusted employees in the corporation, but this was the first time they had seen such a scene. They were all shocked. Shi Fangran was stunned by the two sudden ps. She knew that Rong Linyi wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to her here. But... he really wouldn¡¯t do it himself, but he knew to get someone to do it to her. Furthermore, the person who did it looked friendly... ¡°No...¡± She was about to say something when Jiang Tong¡¯s third pnded on her. ¡°I apologize, Ms. Shi.¡± Jiang Tong was still smiling and was very polite and gentle. Rong Linyi turned around and nced at everyone. ¡°What happened today...¡± Before he finished speaking, everyone lowered their heads sensibly. ¡°Young Master Yi, we didn¡¯t see anything today.¡± Someone immediately expressed. After he finished speaking, everyone standing rooted on their spot instantly dispersed. In therge corridor, only the sound of Jiang Tong¡¯s pping was left... Shi Fangran came to the mental hospital in a daze. ¡°Mother, Mother, you¡¯re back?¡± Jiang Yilin saw Shi Fangran and pounced on her excitedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Yi say that he wille and see me? Will hee and apany me?¡± Seeing that Shi Fangran was silent, she then noticed her swollen face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± ¡°Yilin, Mother is useless.¡± Shi Fangran held Jiang Yilin¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother is ipetent. Yanyun refused to forgive me, and Young Master Yi is also...¡± Chapter 588 ? Chapter 588: Everything Dispersed Into Smoke Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You¡¯re really useless!¡± Jiang Yilin screamed and shook off Shi Fangran¡¯s hand. ¡°You lost me when I was young, and now you can¡¯t even do such a small thing!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yilin, don¡¯t be agitated...¡± Shi Fangranforted her daughter. ¡°How can I not be agitated!¡± Jiang Yilin screamed and threw all the things on the hospital bed to the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can stay calm after being locked up in a mental hospital! Even good people will go crazy in such a ce, okay?¡± She looked at Shi Fangran indignantly. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! I¡¯m your daughter, so why did you still adopt Su Yanyun? You raised her just for her to snatch my Yi! I hate you, I hate you all!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mother¡¯s fault.¡± Shi Fangran hurriedly pulled Jiang Yilin. ¡°Good daughter, Mother is very regretful now. But Yanyun has also changed. She¡¯spletely different from when she was young. She doesn¡¯t recognize me as her mother and won¡¯t let Young Master Yie and take care of you, I...¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a good person!¡± Jiang Yilin pushed Shi Fangran away. ¡°I told you long ago. You even spoke up for her and said that she would definitely listen to you. Look at what happened in the end? This is the good daughter you picked up!¡± Shi Fangran still wanted to console Jiang Yilin. Jiang Yilin suddenly looked surprised. She walked around Shi Fangran and ran towards the door. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re here?¡± She grabbed Jiang Chengxi, who had just appeared at the hospital room door. ¡°Are you here to fetch me out? Have you found a way to get Yi and Su Yanyun to get a divorce?¡± Jiang Chengxi looked down at the girl in front of him. Her face was pale, and her body was like a piece of wheat straw that would break in the wind. It wasn¡¯t pitiful, but rather... disdainful. He still remembered the first time he picked her up when he was young. At that time, although she was covered in dirt, her eyes were bright. Although she spoke with a big tongue that made her words hard to understand, she was very cute. He begged his parents to adopt her because he always wanted a sister. All these years, he had indeed treated her as his biological sister. He admitted that he had used her for Rong Linyi¡¯s matter. But... he had also sincerely wished her and Rong Linyi a happy ending. When Rong Linyi broke up with her, he was also indignant and angry for her. But... When did she be so ugly? Jiang Chengxi shook his head weakly and felt that all his years of effort had turned into smoke and dissipated. There was helplessness in his voice, but there was also coldness. ¡°As expected, the evilness in your bones can¡¯t be eliminated. I didn¡¯t really believe in what people said about bloodlines before... Now it looks like...¡± Jiang Yilin looked at Jiang Chengxi foolishly and innocently. ¡°Brother, what are you talking about?¡± Jiang Chengxi retracted his gaze and returned to his usual expression. He smiled. ¡°Yilin, I dide to tell you something.¡± Jiang Yilin was immediately happy. ¡°Can I go out now?¡± If she went out, she could settle scores with Su Yanyun. Jiang Chengxi shook his head regretfully. ¡°No, Yilin. I¡¯m only here to tell you that you¡¯ve already found your biological mother. From today onwards, you have nothing to do with our Jiang family anymore. This is the certificate to officially undo the adoption. I¡¯m bringing it to you now.¡± Jiang Yilin seemed to be hit hard and retreated. Chapter 589 ? Chapter 589: You Really Think You¡¯re a Rookie Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. Cancelling the adoption... How is this possible? How is this possible!¡± Jiang Yilin screamed desperately and pounced over to snatch the certificate from Jiang Chengxi¡¯s hand. She tore it into pieces like a madman. ¡°I don¡¯t agree! I don¡¯t admit it!¡± Jiang Yilin screamed. ¡°I¡¯m the Jiang family¡¯s eldest daughter! I¡¯m not from the Su family. Why did you cancel it just like that! I want to see Grandpa, I want to see Grandpa!¡± The warmth that Jiang Chengxi had put on as a front disappearedpletely. ¡°Grandpa is very angry with your actions. Because of your stupidity, not only has our branch lost Eldest Grandpa¡¯s support, but we¡¯ve also be enemies with the Rong and Liang families. Sweeping you out like this is ourst merciful action to you. If you still don¡¯t repent, don¡¯t me me for not taking into ount our past rtionship.¡± ¡°Eldest Grandpa¡¯s rtionship with us has deteriorated because of you!¡± Jiang Yilin pointed at Jiang Chengxi. ¡°Jiang Chengxi, you¡¯re shameless! You were the one who blew up Chenglong¡¯s car and almost killed him. Now, I have to bear this consequence! On what basis do I have to!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Jiang Chengxi sneered. ¡°On what basis? Don¡¯t you see who I did this for? Besides, so what if I really killed Jiang Chenglong? I¡¯m a real member of the Jiang family and the first heir. And you are just a product of our pity.¡± Seeing the dazed Jiang Yilin, he looked at Shi Fangran. ¡°Take care of your worrisome daughter.¡± She watched Jiang Chengxi leave heartlessly. Jiang Yilin slowly slid to the ground... ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, Su Yanyun. It¡¯s all your fault... It¡¯s all me. I don¡¯t have anything now...¡± She cried.¡± My Yi, my brother, and my status as the Jiang family¡¯s eldest daughter... have all been ruined by you...¡± ¡°Yilin, you still have me, you still have Mother.¡± Shi Fangran saw her dazed expression and felt a pinch in her heart. ¡°What¡¯s the use for you? Do you have money? Do you have rights? Can you help me snatch Yi back and snatch everything back for me?¡± Jiang Yilin pushed Shi Fangran away fiercely. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! It¡¯s all your fault! Forget about adopting Su Yanyun, why did you still acknowledge me? Do you think you still haven¡¯t harmed me enough?¡± Shi Fangran was stunned... She never dreamed that Jiang Yilin would say this to her. ¡°Get lost! Get lost!¡± Jiang Yilin pushed Shi Fangran. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again! Tell the Jiang family that you¡¯re not my mother, and you have nothing to do with me! Let them acknowledge me again! Get lost-¡± Shi Fangran was pushed out of the hospital room by her. Jiang Yilin leaned on the door and gritted her teeth. ¡°Jiang Chengxi... the person who told me to acknowledge Shi Fangran is you, but now you¡¯re chasing me out of the Jiang family.¡± Her hands were clenched tightly. ¡°You better pray that you don¡¯tnd in my hands... Otherwise, I will definitely make you wish you were dead!¡± Rong Xuelong sat in the living room of the Lin River Courtyard and stared at the suitcase in front of her in a daze. ¡°What are you still dawdling for!¡± Old Master Rong bellowed. ¡°Do you really want me to lower myself and carry you up the ne?¡± Rong Xuelong looked bitter. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to leave now... Yanyun is surrounded by hateful little b*tches. If I leave...¡± ¡°Heh, do you really think you¡¯re that important?¡± Old Master Rong scoffed. ¡°Yanyun has me, your mother, and brother around her. It¡¯s okay to lose a watchdog like you.¡± Chapter 590 ? Chapter 590: A Little Princess Lives In Grandpa¡¯s Heart Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Xuelong... really wanted to scold him back, ¡°You¡¯re the watchdog instead¡±, but if she didn¡¯t have the guts, what could she do? It was too infuriating! She hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°If I¡¯m a watchdog, my whole family would be dogs. I¡¯m a little dog, and you¡¯re... an old dog!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Old Master Rong¡¯s walking stick seemed to have grown wings and flew over. Rong Xuelong was scared out of her wits. She pounced on the suitcase, dragged it, and ran. ¡°Goodbye, Grandpa!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t kidnap Chenglong back, don¡¯te back and see me ever again!¡± The Old Master waved his fist and bellowed. ¡°Our Rong family doesn¡¯t have a daughter as cowardly as you!¡± Rong Xuelong had just reached the door when she bumped into Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun. She was so rash that she almost bumped into Su Yanyun. Fortunately, Rong Linyi stopped her with a p. ¡°Rong Xuelong, are you trying to murder someone?¡± Rong Xuelong yelled angrily. ¡°Sister is going to snatch her own marriage back! Get lost!¡± Seeing the tomboy dragging her suitcase and running like the wind, Old Master Rong stood at the door and yelled. ¡°This is my good granddaughter!¡± Rong Xuelong took a deep breath and got into the car Old Master Rong had prepared. She rushed to the airport and boarded a private ne. She rolled onto the sofa and sat down. When the ne took off, she remembered the huge suitcase beside her. This box was prepared by the Old Master for her and he said that she should need it when the time came. Rong Xuelong was curious and couldn¡¯t help but squat down to open the box. Then, she... Haha, haha... Haha! Rong Xuelong dug out the things in the suitcase and threw them on the ground. What is this shining fabric? Exciting underwear? And what did this box, with the cover stating 0.01 super thin? Condoms? There were also bags of facial masks, beauty equipment, and a hair curler. Oh, what is this? The legendary invisible stockings? Rong Xuelong finally pulled out arge paper box from the luggage. The box was wrapped nicely in newspaper and a few bold words were written on it: Ultimate Weapon! Rong Xuelong¡¯s lips twitched. This was definitely not something good. She didn¡¯t even have the courage to open it. So scary... Did she look that difficult to marry off? The Old Master had actually helped her dig up such a mess of items. Rong Xuelong picked up a mirror and looked at the woman in the reflection. She touched her smooth and delicate skin. ¡°Hmph, do I need these things to conquer a man?¡± She was intoxicated with herself. Then, she picked up a sheet of facial mask and began to use it... So fragrant! It took about eight hours to go from C City to the capital of Y Nation. Rong Xuelong finished putting on her face mask and yed with the beauty equipment the Old Master had prepared. What soft skin, shrinking pores, thinning face, and fair skin... ¡°Wow, don¡¯t tell me.¡± She yed as she was shocked. ¡°Grandpa... has a little princess in his heart?¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± In the living room of the Lin River Courtyard, the Old Master sneezed loudly. ¡°Grandpa, do you have a cold? Do you want to wear moreyers of clothing?¡± Su Yanyun was concerned. The Old Master felt that his body was great and was concerned about other issues instead. ¡°Yanyun, do you think Xuelong will need the things we prepared?¡± Su Yanyun was shocked. ¡°Probably, they should be useful?¡± Oh god, she couldn¡¯t let Sister know that she was the one who got Zheng Xin to do those things... And that ultimate weapon. If she angered Sister, Sister would definitely betray her! ==== Chapter 591 ? Chapter 591: The Most Refreshing One Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The nended at the capital airport of Y Nation. Rong Xuelong wrapped her slightly thin coat tightly around her body and moved the baseball cap¡¯s tip to the back of her head. Old Master Rong must have not seen the weather forecast in Y Nation and didn¡¯t know how cold it was here. He had actually prepared a long dress and sandals for her. Come on, can you have somemon sense? Thetitude of Y Nation is much higher. It¡¯ste autumn in C City, while it already smells like winter here. Fortunately... Sister was prepared. Rong Xuelong was wearing trendy sneakers, a ripped denim jacket, and a green motorcycle coat. She had her hairbed into loose fish-bone pigtails and was wearing a nted baseball cap. Even with arge pair of sunsses on her face, it was difficult to conceal her beauty. When she walked out of the VIPne, men had alreadye forward to hit on her, asking if she was here for a holiday and if she needed help. Rong Xuelong looked at the tall man who was half a head taller than her. He obviously had Y Nation blood and had prominent facial features, but he had a pair of ck eyes and a head of ck hair. He looked masculine and handsome. The same casual motorcycle outfit couldn¡¯t conceal his muscles. She was about to reject him subconsciously when she thought of something and smiled. ¡°Are you local?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man smiled brightly like the sun. ¡°Are you here for a vacation?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± Rong Xuelong clutched the small nted bag on her body. She had already thrown the Old Master¡¯s suitcase back on the ne. Who would bring that pile of things to snatch a wedding back? ¡°May I be your guide?¡± The man followed her closely. ¡°I¡¯m called Xiurui. How do I address you, Miss?¡± ¡°Xuelong.¡± Sister Rong naturally removed her surname. It was better to have reservations outside. Xiurui drove a Lexus. It was not a high-end car, but it was very clean and tidy. Rong Xuelong saw the wristwatch on his wrist. The Rolex mechanical watch could withstand a hundred meters of deep water pressure. She guessed that he was a mid-level executive with a good family background. ¡°Do you have a hotel booked?¡± Xiurui asked her. He was very gentlemanly and polite, although he looked at Rong Xuelong with admiration. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to a hospital.¡± Rong Xuelong leanedzily in the front passenger seat. ¡°I want to visit a friend first.¡± ¡°Hospital?¡± Xiurui raised his brows. ¡°What a coincidence, I was nning to go to the hospital too. Tell me, are we going to the same hospital?¡± ¡°Saint Raphael?¡± Rong Xuelong looked back at him. There was surprise in Xiurui¡¯s eyes. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°No way... You can¡¯t be thinking of following me on purpose, right?¡± Xiurui smiled. When he smiled, it was as if sunlight filled the car. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this coincidence, I probably would have done it anyway.¡± ¡°Ha, why?¡± Rong Xuelong was also infected by his smile. Although she had been feeling a little suffocated recently, she still had a better mood when faced with handsome men with good looks and personality. She was also a straightforward person and asked directly. ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m not the kind of woman who goes to a hotel with others casually. If you want a one night stand, you¡¯ve found the wrong person.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re not.¡± If he was a local man, he would probably be shocked by Rong Xuelong¡¯s bold behavior. But Xiurui smiled frankly. ¡°You look very clean and healthy. You¡¯re filled with exuberant vitality.¡± Rong Xuelong gave a thumbs up. ¡°Praise! Continue praising me! You¡¯re the most refreshing and refined out of all the men I¡¯ve met who took the initiative to hit on me.¡± Chapter 592 ? Chapter 592: Do You Believe in Love at First Sight? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiurui smiled until the lines on his face were flying. ¡°I¡¯m not a man who goes to a hotel with women casually. Ms. Xuelong, you might not believe that you are the first woman I took the initiative to hit on.¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Rong Xuelong sized up Xiurui. Such a good man, even without taking off his clothes, one could imagine how coveting his muscles were. A mixed-blood man like this who could be considered as walking hormones would be swarmed by women everywhere he went. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. I have my morals and I won¡¯t sleep with others before marriage.¡± Xiurui exined seriously. ¡°If I¡¯m moved by a woman, I will pursue her seriously.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve pursued a lot?¡± Anyway, the airport was still very far from the hospital in the city, so Rong Xuelong simply chatted with Xiurui to pass time. She also used the chance to hide her slightly fast heartbeat... Xiurui nced at her. The car window was half open and the woman¡¯s hair flew in the air. She was beautiful and ostentatious, but she also had a sort of ambiguity. ¡°Only one,¡± he said, ¡°which is now.¡± Rong Xuelong turned around with a surprised expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too tacky?¡± She smiled exaggeratedly. ¡°Do you think I will believe you? Young man, although you have the capital, chasing girls like this won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± Xiurui smiled. ¡°Does Ms. Xuelong believe in love at first sight?¡± Rong Xuelong touched her chin. ¡°I believe in it. But I don¡¯t believe that you would fall in love with me at first sight.¡± To be honest, all the suitors she had met up to date had fallen in love with her at first sight. It couldn¡¯t be helped. As the Rong family¡¯s daughter, her figure and appearance were all top-grade. It was rare for a man to not be moved at first nce. Unfortunately, just a little contact would scare them all away. Rong Xuelong could be said to be a rare... stunner who also had the title of goddess as well as female nerve. ¡°The people I met who fell in love with me at first sight in the past were at least people who knew my identity.¡± Rong Xuelong tilted her head. ¡°Unfortunately, Xiurui, besides knowing my name, what else do you know?¡± ¡°You must be wrong.¡± Xiurui smiled and shook his head. ¡°Many men will fall in love with you at first sight without knowing your identity. Unfortunately, they don¡¯t have the guts and courage toe up and hit on you. At least, no one has been as sessful as me.¡± Rong Xuelong... was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re just lucky,¡± she said indifferently. If it were any other day and there were not such special circumstances, she definitely wouldn¡¯t get into a car with a stranger in a strange country. It was still afternoon in Y Nation due to the time difference. There was no traffic in the city, and they arrived at the hospital smoothly. ¡°Chenglong, Cousin has already returned to the country. He will hold a banquet for you at his mansion tonight. You¡¯lle with me, right?¡± In the hospital room, Ying Fuyi blinked herrge eyes and looked at Jiang Chenglong pitifully. Jiang Chenglong sat on the hospital bed like a statue and looked at his phone in a daze, as if he didn¡¯t hear what Ying Fuyi said. ¡°Chenglong...¡± Ying Fuyi was about to say something. Jiang Chenglong suddenly got down from the bed and opened the cab to pack his things. No, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer... If he waited any longer, his sister wouldn¡¯t call ore over. He had to go back and see her now. Immediately! Now! ¡°Will you go with me?¡± Ying Fuyi was overjoyed to see his actions. ¡°I want to change.¡± Jiang Chenglong had just unbuttoned a button when he suddenly stopped. Before Jiang Chenglong could say anything, Ying Fuyi suddenly stood on her tiptoes and kissed his cheek. Chapter 593 ? Chapter 593: Far Less Harmless Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You!¡± Jiang Chenglong was enraged. Ying Fuyi immediately held her face and retreated a few steps back like a frightened little white rabbit. Then she turned and ran out. Jiang Chenglong suppressed the anger in his heart, grabbed his clothes, and walked towards the bathroom. As she left the hospital room, Ying Fuyi touched her burning face, and her heart pounded rapidly. Of course she knew how much Jiang Chenglong despised her actions, but she just couldn¡¯t help but do this to him. She loved him so much and wished she could marry him immediately. After sorting out her emotions, Ying Fuyi realized that two people were standing in front of her. ¡°Cousin!¡± She was very surprised to see the man in front of her. ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you just return to the country?¡± ¡°I heard that your fianc¨¦ is sick. I wanted toe and visit him on the way.¡± Xiurui smiled at Ying Fuyi and introduced Rong Xuelong to her. ¡°This is my younger sister, Fuyi.¡± Ying Fuyi was also sizing Rong Xuelong up. His cousin was tall and big. Other than top models, few women were worthy of being with him. But the woman in front of her clearly had an aura and figureparable to a supermodel... More importantly, she still had a certain kind of nobility that models didn¡¯t have. ¡°Hello, Yngna Fuyi.¡± Ying Fuyi reached out her hand to Rong Xuelong. She smiled brightly, and her voice was bright, just like Xiurui¡¯s smile. ¡°May I ask how I should address thisdy?¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t reach out her hand. Her smile was very faint and arrogant. ¡°You can just call me Xuelong.¡± As expected, it was the same voice as the one on the phone. It sounded very straightforward and cute, but it actually was hiding something. ¡°In that case, Xiurui, your surname is also Yngna? Ying Xiurui?¡± Rong Xuelong ignored the shock on Ying Fuyi¡¯s face for a moment and turned to ask Xiurui. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me your surname.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xiurui coughed dryly. The smile on Rong Xuelong¡¯s face was a little sarcastic and he was also a little embarrassed. ¡°I feel that surnames aren¡¯t important.¡± He didn¡¯t say his surname out of habit. Yngna was a century-old family in Y Nation. As the young family head, Xiurui often felt that this was one of his greatest burdens. He wanted to be like an ordinary person, interacting with others and making friends. He didn¡¯t want to carry the burdens of Yngna and always give others pressure. Thus, when he usually went out and didn¡¯t have any important matters, he would act humbly. The car he drove and the watch he wore were not the most expensive. ¡°Haha, Xuelong.¡± Ying Fuyiughed out loud. ¡°Cousin is like this. He likes to date others while hiding his identity. Those women would be shocked when they find out his identityter.¡± ¡°Fuyi!¡± Xiurui¡¯s expression darkened and he immediately yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± As the head of the Yngna n, he was far from being as sunny and wless as he looked, just like how Ying Fuyi was far from being as harmless as she looked. He could tell at once what Ying Fuyi was up to. There was a hint of threat in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never dated other women.¡± He turned and exined to Rong Xuelong seriously. Rong Xuelong nodded and smiled formally. ¡°This is your private matter.¡± As expected... Ying Xiurui was secretly upset. Once she knew his identity, she would be nervous. He missed her being unrestrained and straightforward like just now. So he secretly noted down a debt that Ying Fuyi would have to pay back to him. Chapter 594 ? Chapter 594: Give Each Person a p Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This Ying Fuyi was getting more and more insensible. She was always willful and arrogant because of her aunt¡¯s love for her. He had to find a suitable opportunity to teach her a lesson... Ying Xiurui obviously knew that most women in the world would be passionate and solicitous after knowing his identity. In their eyes, the surname Ying was far more attractive than he himself. But... he was very sure that Rong Xuelong was not that kind of woman. He didn¡¯t know why, but the first time he saw her, he felt... that she was the person he was looking for in his life. Before this, he never believed in love at first sight. But when he saw her walk out of the VIPne alone, he felt as if his world had lit fireworks that suddenly made his life be colorful. ¡°I¡¯m holding a banquet tonight. Can Ms. Xuelong give me some face?¡± Since his identity was exposed, Xiurui decided to continue taking the initiative. ¡°Tonight?¡± Rong Xuelong had already turned around but she stopped when she heard this. She smiled shockingly. ¡°Okay.¡± Xiurui was dazzled by this smile and there was obvious infatuation in his eyes. ¡°Oh right, Xuelong, aren¡¯t you here to visit your friend?¡± ¡°I just received news that he has been discharged.¡± Rong Xuelong said and suddenly took the initiative to hold Ying Xiurui¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m a proper tourist now.¡± She turned around and faced the door of the hospital room opposite. The door... closed with a bang. A young man stood at the door and his bag fell heavily to the ground. ¡°Chenglong!¡± Ying Fuyi pounced forward excitedly and hooked her arm around his. ¡°Cousin and his... girlfriend havee to visit you.¡± Jiang Chenglong looked dejected and only stared at Rong Xuelong. The joy of seeing her was far less than the pain of seeing her now... Why was she holding Ying Xiurui¡¯s arm? Rong Xuelong red back at Jiang Chenglong rudely. Have you seen Sister look so elegant and beautiful before? As soon as she got out of the car, she shook off Ying Xiurui and rushed to his hospital room. What did she see outside the hospital room instead? He saw Ying Fuyi leaning on Jiang Chenglong¡¯s hospital bed like a little bird. She even saw her tip-toe and kiss his face happily. Damn! This fianc¨¦e was serious! Rong Xuelong was so angry she almost rushed into the room and pped them both. But just as she had that urge to hit him, she was suppressed by a strange grievance in her heart. At that moment, Rong Xuelong actually experienced the feeling of being bullied. Her expression was still good, but her body was already turning around uncontrobly. She almost cried as she wanted to run away. Fortunately, she turned around and bumped into Ying Xiurui. Her tears and emotions were held back perfectly in a second. No matter how sad and angry she was, she had to be cool in front of others! Unexpectedly, Xiurui was actually from the Yngna n, and he was even Fuyi¡¯s cousin! Damn it! Rong Xuelong originally didn¡¯t want to lower herself to Ying Fuyi¡¯s level, but who knew that she actually dared to y tricks in front of her and say that the women Ying Xiurui dated in the past were all the same... She looked as if she thought that she was Ying Xiurui¡¯s new girlfriend and wanted to sow discord between her and Ying Xiurui. At that moment, a ¡°vicious¡± n formed in Rong Xuelong¡¯s heart. Chapter 595 ? Chapter 595: If I Don¡¯t See Her, I Will Definitely Go Crazy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was obvious that Ying Xiurui¡¯s status in the Yngna family was rather prestigious. Otherwise, Ying Fuyi wouldn¡¯t be smiling at her with jealousy. Damn it... Did she think that she was just an ignorant gold digger? Did she think that she was the kind of person who would shamelessly stick to a rich person? When I was ying tricks with two-faced people, you were still wearing diapers! At this time, looking at Jiang Chenglong, who was standing at the hospital room door with a pale face and on the verge of copse, Rong Xuelong held Ying Xiurui¡¯s arm even tighter and asked him affectionately, ¡°Xiurui, this is-¡± ¡°This is Fuyi¡¯s fianc¨¦, Chenglong.¡± Ying Xiurui was very surprised by Rong Xuelong¡¯s sudden intimacy and hurriedly introduced him to her. ¡°Chenglong is from the Anwu family.¡± Ying Fuyi immediately added. What she meant was that her family background was simr to his. What lousy An family, he was clearly from the Jiang family! Don¡¯t tter this brat. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were many people here, Rong Xuelong would have long walked forward and given him a p. She would shake his cor and ask him why he had cklisted her phone number. ¡°Ms. Xuelong.¡± Jiang Chenglong suddenly said. He stared at Rong Xuelong and reached out with terrifyingly bright eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes fell on his hand. On the back of his hand was an obvious needle. She suddenly thought of the scene when he had pounced on her during the explosion. It was also this pair of hands that had hugged her tightly and pulled her away from danger. Feeling flustered and frustrated, she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not used to shaking hands with others.¡± ¡°Then we won¡¯t dy you here.¡± Ying Xiurui asked Rong Xuelong. ¡°My manor has everything prepared and is just waiting for your arrival.¡± Ying Fuyi dragged Jiang Chenglong, but his feet seemed to be nailed to the ground. Only his eyes were fixed on Rong Xuelong and Ying Xiurui¡¯s backs with a terrifying gloominess in them. ¡°Chenglong, let¡¯s go over too.¡± Ying Fuyi said coquettishly. ¡°Today¡¯s banquet was specially prepared for you.¡± Jiang Chenglong nced at the bag at his feet. Actually, just now... he was prepared to go to the airport directly. He had waited too long. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. His sister didn¡¯t call and didn¡¯t have any news. He felt that he would definitely go crazy if he didn¡¯t see her. But he didn¡¯t expect her to really appear in front of him. It was just that her appearance... made him even more crazy! Why was she with Ying Xiurui? Seeing how intimate they were, they didn¡¯t seem to have just met. Furthermore, he was Ying Xiurui. Jiang Chenglong more or less knew some things about him. As the current family head of Yngna, he had a good character. He was self-disciplined, humble, and clean. More importantly... his appearance, figure, and temperament were clearly the type Rong Xuelong liked! He was the masculine type that she had once said she liked. No! No way! His sister was his, and he could ept that she didn¡¯t love him. But the premise was that she didn¡¯t love anyone else. Either she loved no one, or only him! ¡°I remember that your cousin has a fianc¨¦e?¡± Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and asked Ying Fuyi. ¡°Isn¡¯t he engaged to the eldest daughter of the An family?¡± Ying Fuyi was stunned for a second before she nodded. ¡°Yes, our Ying family does have an engagement with the An family, but the premise is that the An family¡¯s eldest daughter...¡± She suddenly lowered her voice. ¡°Chenglong, I¡¯ll only tell you about this. The An family has always been rumored to have lost their eldest daughter...¡± Chapter 596 ? Chapter 596: I Think You¡¯re the One with Intentions Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Gone? What do you mean...¡± Jiang Chenglong didn¡¯t understand Ying Fuyi¡¯s words for a while. Ying Fuyi looked around and confirmed that no one was around. Then she continued to lower her voice. ¡°Do you know? No one has ever seen Ms. An. The An family has always imed that Ms. An is in poor health and is recuperating overseas, but no one has ever seen her in the family. They all say that Ms. An is already dead, but the current family head refuses to admit it...¡± Speaking of this, she suddenly seemed to havee to a realization and nced at Jiang Chenglong. ¡°Speaking of which, aren¡¯t you from the An family? Why do I seem to know this better than you?¡± Jiang Chenglong¡¯s heart was in a mess and he didn¡¯t have the mood to say anything to Ying Fuyi. ¡°I haven¡¯t been here since I was a kid. I¡¯m not even a member of the An family.¡± He picked up his bag from the ground. ¡°No, your mother has still been very influential in the An family these two years.¡± Ying Fuyi hurriedly followed him. ¡°Furthermore, as long as we get married, we will work together... Chenglong, wait for me...¡± Rong Xuelong was already sitting in Ying Xiurui¡¯s Lexus. Suddenly, there was a knock on the car door. She and Ying Xiurui turned around and saw Jiang Chenglong with a wooden expression. ¡°Come out!¡± He looked at Rong Xuelong. Rong Xuelong¡¯s first reaction was, ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°Come down and let Fuyi sit in the front passenger seat,¡± he said coldly. Rong Xuelong widened her eyes. Ying Xiurui was also confused. ¡°You¡¯re not from the Ying family. Come to the back.¡± His excuse was not smart at all. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have any intentions towards the Ying family.¡± Rong Xuelong was speechless. F*ck you! What ill intentions do I have for the Ying family? I think you¡¯re the one with ulterior motives instead! Jiang Chenglong saw that Rong Xuelong was in a daze and suddenly opened the car door. He grabbed her hand and dragged her out. ¡°You, you... what are you doing...¡± This was the first time Rong Xuelong had seen such a rude and stubborn Jiang Chenglong. Although he had always thought of himself as a younger brother in the past, he had always been an obedient younger brother. This was the first time she had such an arrogant younger brother. She was dragged by him to the back of the car and she sat down. At the side, Ying Fuyi looked at Jiang Chenglong gratefully. Wow! Rong Xuelong understood. It turned out that Ying Fuyi didn¡¯t want her to be too intimate with Ying Xiurui and wanted to destroy their ¡°rtionship¡±, so she got Jiang Chenglong to do it! It had to be said that Jiang Chenglong¡¯s actions were strange to Ying Xiurui and Rong Xuelong. ¡°Thank you, Chenglong.¡± Ying Fuyi, who was sitting in the front seat, even winked at Jiang Chenglong. She really didn¡¯t like Rong Xuelong. This woman was too beautiful and threatening, and her background was unknown. If she were to marry into the Ying family and be the Madam of the family, it would be very disadvantageous for her. Rong Xuelong, who was sitting in the back, was almost possessed by Su Yanyun and was going to be a pufferfish. Jiang Chenglong felt Rong Xuelong¡¯s aura in the back seat and calmed down. He subconsciously leaned a little closer to her. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Rong Xuelong scoffed softly and even pushed Jiang Chenglong¡¯s leg with her knee. Jiang Chenglong nced at his bulging bag. ¡°I can¡¯t move any more.¡± He ced his bag near the car door and leaned in the middle. Rong Xuelong saw his small action and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Childish!¡± Chapter 597 ? Chapter 597: Jealous of Her Being Close to Another Man Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If the two Ying siblings weren¡¯t in front, Jiang Chenglong almost had an illusion that he and Rong Xuelong had already ¡°reconciled¡±. She had appeared in front of him specifically to visit him. The journey from the city to the Ying family¡¯s vi was a little long. Ying Xiurui yed some gentle music and said thoughtfully to Rong Xuelong, who was behind him, ¡°You just took a ne. Take a rest. There are still a few hours before you reach the manor.¡± Such a familiar tone made Jiang Chenglong¡¯s heart boil with jealousy. Rong Xuelong even smiled gently. ¡°Okay, thank you, Xiurui.¡± She leaned against the car door and closed her eyes. She had never smiled so gently at him before! Jiang Chenglong thought angrily. He was also often concerned about her, but she either said that he was nosy or smiled indifferently. Not even a word of thanks! Jiang Chenglong suddenly realized that he had changed... In the past, he loved Rong Xuelong, but he had never asked her for anything in return. But now, he wanted her... He was angry that she ignored him and even more jealous that she was close to another man... Rong Xuelong leaned on the car door and pretended to sleep. After a while, she suddenly felt something being stuffed into her hand. When she opened her eyes and looked down, she saw a piece of paper in her hand. On it was a series of numbers. Beside it was Jiang Chenglong¡¯s handwriting: My phone number. Rong Xuelong was enraged the moment she saw it. You still have the cheek to tell me that this is your phone number. I¡¯ve called you twice. The first time, the phone was picked up by the bitch in the front passenger seat, and the next time I¡¯ve been cklisted. She saw Jiang Chenglong still holding a pen and looking at her expectantly. Rong Xuelong snatched the pen and wrote two big words on the back of the paper: Get lost! Jiang Chenglong saw this and immediately took out a book. He wrote one word on it: Why? Rong Xuelong was impatient. ¡°Get out of the carter and find an opportunity to talk alone. I have something to give you.¡± Jiang Chenglong¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw this line of text. He seemed to be alive again. What was that thing? He couldn¡¯t wait to ask Rong Xuelong. Rong Xuelong rolled her eyes and took the pen. ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡± Jiang Chenglong lowered his head and pondered for a moment before writing a question in his book: You don¡¯t like Ying Xiurui, right? Rong Xuelong nted her eyes. ¡°Haha, guess.¡± You don¡¯t like him! When did you know him? Jiang Chenglong seemed to be anxious and his words became sloppy. Rong Xuelong waved the pen and wrote four bold words: Love at first sight! Bam! The pen was broken into two pieces in Jiang Chenglong¡¯s hand! Ying Xiurui¡¯s estate was as beautiful as a painting. Rong Xuelong got out of the car and was led by Ying Xiurui to tour the manor. But no matter where she went, there seemed to be a dark and terrifying gaze following her... Ying Fuyi didn¡¯t know Jiang Chenglong¡¯s thoughts and thought that he just wanted to visit the manor. He had always been indifferent to her. This was the first time he allowed her to hold his arm and walk side by side with her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Seeing Jiang Chenglong¡¯s eyes fall on Ying Xiurui and Rong Xuelong, Ying Fuyi whispered as if she was iming credit. ¡°Cousin will never marry that woman. No matter if it is the Ying family or the An family, they won¡¯t allow such a thing to happen. As long as the An family doesn¡¯t express their attitude, Cousin can¡¯t cancel his engagement with the An family¡¯s eldest daughter.¡± Chapter 598 ? Chapter 598: This Man Is Very Frightening Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯m not worried?¡± Jiang Chenglong asked sarcastically. Unfortunately, Ying Fuyi didn¡¯t hear his sarcasm. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± She smiled. ¡°You¡¯re worried that the woman will snatch away the position of the Ying family¡¯s Madam. You¡¯re worried that she will affect the rtionship and benefits between the An and Ying families.¡± Jiang Chenglong ignored Ying Fuyi. It was also good to let her misunderstand. This woman looked very innocent and cute, but she could actually reach a certain level in the Ying family¡¯s Asura Arena. How could she be a real little white rabbit? He wanted her to misunderstand his thoughts and avoid unnecessary trouble for his sister. However... She actually thought that he had been eyeing Rong Xuelong because he was afraid that she would affect the An and Ying families¡¯ benefits. Jiang Chenglong scoffed. Thus, such a stupid woman was worlds apart from his outstanding Sister Rong, so how could she possibly even get his attention? What Jiang Chenglong didn¡¯t know was that his outstanding Sister Rong had also fallen into an unfamiliar rtionship dilemma and her IQ had plummeted. She was nning some ¡°strange¡± n... Until the banquet, Jiang Chenglong didn¡¯t have a chance to be alone with Rong Xuelong. He didn¡¯t know anyone at the banquet and didn¡¯t have the intention to get to know anyone. The dining room was a long dining table. Ying Xiurui sat at the main seat and Rong Xuelong sat on his right. Ying Fuyi wanted to sit to his left, but Jiang Chenglong had already sat beside Rong Xuelong. She had no choice but to follow him. The servant was about to serve the food when the butler suddenly ran over and leaned over to say something in Ying Xiurui¡¯s ear. Ying Xiurui was clearly shocked and his calm face also showed some shock. But he immediately returned to his normal state. He stood up and bowed slightly to the guests present. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. A new guest has suddenly arrived. Perhaps everyone should wait a few minutes before eating.¡± He was about to leave the dining room when he heard footsteps outside. Rong Xuelong looked towards the sound and saw the man sitting in a wheelchair amidst the crowd. Ying Fuyi trembled beside Jiang Chenglong. ¡°It¡¯s him... he really came...¡± Then she seemed to realize that she spoke wrongly and immediately lowered her head. ¡°Him? Who is it?¡± Jiang Chenglong was confused and helped Rong Xuelong ask. Clearly, only the two of them didn¡¯t know who he was. ¡°You don¡¯t know him?¡± Ying Fuyi was clearly shocked. ¡°As a member of the An family, you don¡¯t even know the head of the An family?¡± Jiang Chenglong scoffed. ¡°Why should I know him? My surname is Jiang.¡± His mother was originally from a branch of the An family, and he also didn¡¯t have that surname. Furthermore, he had been sent to Grandpa¡¯s side, so how could he have the right to see the most prestigious family head of the An family? Rong Xuelong also sized up the man at the door quietly. He was... an extremely feminine man. He had smooth ck hair that reached his waist, and his skin was so fair that it seemed as if he hadn¡¯t seen the sun in years. His facial features were very gentle and beautiful, and he had a pair of almond-shaped eyes that were narrowed slightly. The expression flickering in them was very breathtaking. Rong Xuelong actually felt an inexplicable sense of... familiarity at first nce? However, such a man with a female appearance was actually not feminine at all. He was so beautiful, but he had a cold aura that made people shiver. ==== Chapter 599 ? Chapter 599: Monkey Decides to Get Help Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The man looked up and scanned the people at the table. His final gaze fell on Rong Xuelong. When his eyes fell, Rong Xuelong shivered for some reason. Damn it! This guy¡¯s eyes were even more scary than Rong Linyi¡¯s! And this expression seemed to have seen through her soul. ¡°Xiurui.¡± The man stared at Rong Xuelong. His voice was crisp but had a hint of mellow wine that made people slightly drunk. ¡°My sister is still waiting for you to get married to her, but you brought another woman to the dining table.¡± Ying Xiurui frowned. Rong Xuelong came today... Only Jiang Chenglong and Ying Fuyi knew her ¡°identity¡±. Other than that, he didn¡¯t show his love for Rong Xuelong to anyone. Could it be... His eyes were filled with dissatisfaction and pressure as he looked at Ying Fuyi. But when his gaze moved to Rong Xuelong, it became gentle again. ¡°Mingchen, I¡¯ve waited for Ms. An for many years, but she still refuses to meet me. I thought she no longer had any intention of marrying into the Ying family.¡± Since he had already decided on someone, he didn¡¯t want to feign civility with the An family anymore. An Mingchen smiled. When he smiled, all the women present lost the colour in their faces. Firstly, he was more beautiful than any woman when he smiled. Secondly, the coldness in his smile made women feel fear. ¡°What do you think? Do you think the An and Ying families¡¯ marriage contract is a game? Do you think my sister is begging to marry into your Ying family? Do you think you, Ying Xiurui, are really worthy of my sister? Ha...¡± He chuckled. ¡°Ying Xiurui, even if you want to cancel the marriage, my sister has to be the one who dumps you! She has to be the one who doesn¡¯t fancy you! Since my sister hasn¡¯t said such things yet-¡± He turned and looked at Rong Xuelong as if she was a dead person. ¡°Take her away!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Jiang Chenglong had just stood up when Ying Xiurui yelled. ¡°An Mingchen, this is my manor. You want to take my people away?¡± An Mingchen¡¯s eyes lit up seductively. ¡°She¡¯s just a mistress who stepped between my sister¡¯s rtionship. Are you sure you want to protect her?¡± Ying Xiurui exploded with anger. ¡°Lunatic!¡± He cursed in extreme exasperation. He had never even seen Ms. An in his life, so where would his feelingse from? What a lousy rtionship! Rong Xuelong was temporarily stunned... Wait, wait, wait! How did Sister be a mistress? She suddenly gasped and pointed at Ying Xiurui. ¡°You also have a fianc¨¦e?¡± Ying Xiurui: Ah? Why ¡®also¡¯? ¡°Xuelong, let me exin...¡± Ying Xiurui was anxious to go forward. But Rong Xuelong waved her arm. ¡°Wait! I¡¯m taking a call!¡± She took out her phone and looked at Su Yanyun¡¯s caller ID. Oh my god! What a coincidence! She picked up the call and walked to the terrace behind her. ¡°Yanyun, why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Sister, how are things on your end... Did I disturb you?¡± Su Yanyun had already washed herself clean and was preparing to sleep. She thought about it and still showed some care for Sister Rong. ¡°No, no. You called at a good time.¡± Rong Xuelong secretly looked behind her and decided to call for help. ¡°That... Yanyun, let me tell you, I¡¯m in a bad situation now...¡± ======== Chapter 600 ? Chapter 600: Thinking That She¡¯s Fierce Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The situation... is bad?¡± Su Yanyun took a deep breath. She patted her heart gently andforted Rong Xuelong. ¡°Wait, wait. Take a deep breath first. Take a deep breath.¡± Her voice was soft and gentle, and Rong Xuelong¡¯s tense nerves rxed a little. She subconsciously followed her words and took a deep breath. ¡°Okay, tell me.¡± Su Yanyun told Rong Xuelong to rx, but she was nervous herself. ¡°Are you preparing to take the next step with Chenglong? Have you... already decided to use the ultimate weapon?¡± Rong Xuelong was taken aback. ¡°...What?¡± What was happening! ¡°No!¡± She almost jumped off the terrace. ¡°Who told you that I wanted to do something... with him?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do something?¡± Su Yanyun felt uneasy. ¡°Oh, yes, Chenglong¡¯s body hasn¡¯t recoveredpletely, so you can¡¯t do anything too intimate. That... so, what¡¯s your current situation? Chenglong¡¯s mother is making things hard for you?¡± ¡°Su Yanyun!¡± Rong Xuelong bellowed word by word. ¡°When did you get infected by Comrade Rong Bosen and be so unreliable as well?¡± Su Yanyun was almost shocked out of her eardrums. ¡°Listen, I¡¯ll keep this short. This matter is a littleplicated.¡± Rong Xuelong said in a breath. ¡°In conclusion, although Chenglong¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡¯s cousin has the An family¡¯s eldest daughter as his fianc¨¦e, he still took a fancy to me and caused the An family¡¯s eldest daughter¡¯s brother to go crazy and want to kill me. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Su Yanyun... was very confused. ¡°But I feel like it¡¯s very impressive.¡± ¡°In short, my life is in danger now!¡± Rong Xuelong lowered her voice. ¡°Yanyun, tell Linyi or see if you can inform the police for me...¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± There was a hiss from behind. Rong Xuelong immediately turned around sensitively. An Mingchen sat in his wheelchair with a mocking expression, as if he had heard a big joke. ¡°The police?¡± In his country, why talk to him about the police? Did she think his An family was easy to deal with? Rong Xuelong looked at his ck agate-like eyes and felt the coldness in them pierce into her heart. She let go of the phone and it fell from her hand. An Mingchen reached out and caught the phone. ¡°Hey! Sister! Sister, can you hear me?¡± On the other end of the line, Su Yanyun asked anxiously. She looked at Rong Linyi who had just walked over. ¡°Sister seems to have encountered some trouble. She...¡± ¡°She¡¯s in no trouble.¡± Suddenly, a man¡¯s clear but mellow voice sounded from the other end of the line. Su Yanyun was stunned. ¡°You are...¡± ¡°I¡¯m the person your sister mentioned that wanted to get rid of her. She seduced my sister¡¯s fianc¨¦ and made me very unhappy.¡± The man¡¯s words were smooth and pleasant, as if he wasn¡¯t talking about anything serious. Su Yanyun was in a daze and seemed to have forgotten to respond. This man¡¯s voice was so pleasant to the ear, like a spring flowing past, making her heart feel sweet. A few secondster, she came to her senses. ¡°You, don¡¯t even think of harming Sister! Let me tell you, if you dare to touch her, you have to be prepared to face the Rong family¡¯s anger!¡± She thought she sounded fierce. The man on the other end of the line actually smiled. Hisughter was also very moving. It was as melodious and low as a violin. Chapter 601 ? Chapter 601: I¡¯m Not Your Fianc¨¦ Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ms. Xue, after so many years, you¡¯re the first person who has dared to threaten me like this.¡± An Mingchen said quickly and lightly, but his expression was happy. He heard that the woman who had an affair with Ying Xiurui had the surname Xue, so An Mingchen automatically thought that her sister¡¯s surname was also Xue. ¡°My surname isn¡¯t Xue.¡± Su Yanyun retorted subconsciously. ¡°So what if I threaten you? Don¡¯t think that you can bully my sister just because she has no family over there. Let me tell you, if you dare to touch her, I¡¯ll be the first to not let you off!¡± Hmph! So fierce! An Mingchen pursed his lips and smiled spuriously. Logically speaking, if a woman dared to say such things to him, he would definitely put her in an oil barrel, nail the barrel shut, and throw her into the sea. But Su Yanyun¡¯s threats sounded very pitiful to him. It was as if he had seen a kitten whose ws had not even grown brandishing them at him. ¡°I originally nned to throw your sister into the sea in a oil barrel.¡± He said gently to Su Yanyun. ¡°But I like you a lot. You¡¯re very cute, just like my baby at home. So I¡¯ll let her go since I¡¯m in a good mood today. But as her sister, you have to persuade her not to casually interfere with someone else¡¯s rtionship.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Why did she feel that the man on the other end of the phone was talking nonsense? ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± An Mingchen asked again. ¡°What has it got to do with you!¡± Su Yanyun was enraged. ¡°Am I very familiar with you?¡± She thought that her words would definitely anger the other party. Unexpectedly, An Mingchen shook his head and smiled. ¡°Cute.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Rong Xuelong was also speechless. An Mingchen returned the phone to Rong Xuelong. ¡°All thanks to your sister.¡± His eyes turned cold as if the warmth from his smile never belonged to him. ¡°She let you live.¡± Rong Xuelong was speechless. The whole process confused her. An Mingchen moved the wheelchair all the way back to the dining room. ¡°Mingchen.¡± Ying Xiurui immediately went forward with a dark expression. ¡°I won¡¯t...¡± ¡°You won¡¯t break up with my sister, right?¡± An Mingchen interrupted Ying Xiurui. ¡°I know you still know your limits. After all, my sister isn¡¯t someone anyone can have.¡± Ying Xiurui... He really wanted to hit him. This bastard An Mingchen really had the ability to expose your emotions with every sentence. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t let me hear any rumors about you again.¡± An Mingchen didn¡¯t have the self-awareness of angering people at all. He raised a finger. ¡°Ying Xiurui, you¡¯ve been doing well in the past. I hope you can maintain this until my sister ns to marry you.¡± Ying Xiurui was speechless. Why did he not want to talk at all! As he watched An Mingchen leave, Ying Xiurui rubbed his temples because of his headache and returned to his calm and interesting self in the blink of an eye. ¡°The small incident just now dyed everyone¡¯s meal time.¡± He walked back to the main seat and raised his wine ss. ¡°Today¡¯s banquet is for the arrival of two friends, my friend, Ms. Xuelong, and my cousin¡¯s fianc¨¦, Mr. Jiang Chenglong.¡± The guests smiled and raised their sses. Right at this time, Jiang Chenglong suddenly pushed away the chair behind him and stood up. ¡°Mr. Ying, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re wrong.¡± His voice was not loud, but it was enough to fill the entire dining room. ¡°I¡¯m not your cousin¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡± The dining room fell silent. Ying Fuyi¡¯s smiling face was pale. Chapter 602 ? Chapter 602: Disappointed Like A Burning Field Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Chenglong...¡± Ying Fuyi tugged at Jiang Chenglong¡¯s clothes pitifully, looking as if tears would fall at any time. Jiang Chenglong didn¡¯t look at her, but there was obvious disgust and distance in his eyes. He grabbed the wine ss on the table, looked up and drank it in one gulp, then put the ss back on the table. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disappointing everyone. Take your time, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Chenglong! Chenglong!¡± Ying Fuyi chased after him and pulled his sleeve at the grass patch downstairs. ¡°Chenglong, don¡¯t go... don¡¯t be angry...¡± Ying Xiurui also ran down with them. ¡°Mr. Jiang, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± He nced at Ying Fuyi, who was on the verge of tears, and his voice was sincere. ¡°I misunderstood... I thought... I¡¯m sorry, I was too rash.¡± Jiang Chenglong¡¯s eyes swept over Ying Xiurui and looked behind him. She didn¡¯te... His sister didn¡¯t chase after him. So, she was really with Ying Xiurui? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to go back.¡± He shook off Ying Fuyi. It was always like this. His endless gloominess weed nothing but disappointment after repeated times of anticipation and waiting. His disappointment was like a burning field that stretched as far as the eye could see. Jiang Chenglong didn¡¯t know which day he would end up in total despair. ¡°Chenglong, don¡¯t go.¡± Ying Fuyi seemed to be frightened by Jiang Chenglong¡¯s dim expression and she really cried. ¡°There are no cars near the manor. This area is Cousin¡¯s territory, so I won¡¯t allow you to leave. You, stay for dinner here, or I won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°Fuyi! Don¡¯t be stubborn!¡± Ying Xiurui yelled softly. He walked forward and looked at Jiang Chenglong apologetically. ¡°Mr. Jiang, it was really my mistake tonight. I also know that you and Fuyi are not really engaged yet. I really shouldn¡¯t have been too anxious.¡± Jiang Chenglong still ignored him. He straightened his cor and was about to leave without a care in the world. A familiar voice suddenly sounded from behind. ¡°The guests are still waiting. The host has left, and they don¡¯t know what to do...¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s eyes finally lit up. He turned around and saw Rong Xuelong tightening her motorcycle outfit and walking over despite the wind. She came to Jiang Chenglong¡¯s side and looked at him with a teasing expression. ¡°Mr. Jiang, stop throwing a childish tantrum. Hurry and go back.¡± ¡°Chenglong...¡± Ying Fuyi looked at him pitifully. ¡°You really want me to go back?¡± Jiang Chenglong only stared at Rong Xuelong. Rong Xuelong smiled. ¡°We all hope that you can go back and not let everyone go hungry. Although Mr. Jiang looks very young, he¡¯s at least in his twenties, right?¡± His youthful appearance had always been an important reason for Rong Xuelong to reject him. Jiang Chenglong was enraged. He wanted to continue walking, but Rong Xuelong stood in front of him and he didn¡¯t have the strength to take another step. Rong Xuelong saw his angry expression and smiled frankly. She suddenly went forward and held his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Everyone is waiting for you.¡± The moment her arm was raised, Jiang Chenglong¡¯s body stiffened and all his temper disappeared. She hooked her arm around his and dragged him into the house. Jiang Chenglong felt as if he was floating and being led by Rong Xuelong... Chapter 603 ? Chapter 603: Who Is That Innocent Expression For? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jiang Chenglong felt as if he was stepping on cotton and it felt unreal. Seeing that he was finally willing to go back, Ying Fuyi heaved a sigh of relief but she was also shocked and angry. She looked at Ying Xiurui with anger in her words. ¡°Isn¡¯t Xuelong your woman? Why is she so... shameless to go and hold someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡± Ying Xiurui¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Xuelong has a straightforward personality and is upright. Don¡¯t use your own thoughts to maliciously nder her behavior. She helped to make Jiang Chenglong stay for you, but you maliciously hurt her. Fuyi, your behavior disappoints me.¡± Ying Fuyi was unconvinced. Her woman¡¯s intuition suddenly made her feel that Jiang Chenglong and Rong Xuelong¡¯s rtionship was not simple. But facing Ying Xiurui, she could only lower her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cousin. I was too sensitive. Chenglong has always refused to acknowledge me. I really don¡¯t know what part of me is not good enough.¡± Ying Xiurui patted Ying Fuyi¡¯s shoulder andforted her. ¡°You two spend too little time together, and you¡¯re too impatient. Take it slowly. With the family¡¯s support, there won¡¯t be any problems between the two of you.¡± Rong Xuelong hooked her arm around Jiang Chenglong¡¯s and led him into the house. When they entered the door, she took a detour and dragged him out through the side door to the garden at the back. The garden was rich in vegetation, and the long corridor behind was very quiet. Under therge palm leaves, she finally grabbed Jiang Chenglong¡¯s cor as she wished. ¡°I said before that I have a gift for you.¡± She said heavily. Jiang Chenglong slowly returned to reality from the clouds. He blinked and showed an abnormally expectant expression. ¡°Sister...¡± He seemed to think that the current situation was normal. None of the messy things from before existed. His sister had really flown over from the city to look for him just to give him a ¡°gift¡±. Perhaps the hope in his heart was too strong, but he was nervous. His throat tightened and it suddenly felt a little dry. Rong Xuelong let go of Jiang Chenglong¡¯s cor and took a step back. Suddenly, she raised her hand and pped him mercilessly. A crisp sound echoed in the forest. Jiang Chenglong was stunned. Before he came to his senses, Rong Xuelong had already leaned forward. She grabbed his cor with one hand and pinched his face with the other. ¡°Jiang Chenglong, you¡¯re reallywless! You actually dared to put me into your phone¡¯s cklist. At the very least, we¡¯re still considered friends with benefits. You¡¯re heartless after having a fianc¨¦e, what kind of man are you?¡± Jiang Chenglong couldn¡¯t even speak clearly because his face was pinched. ¡°What cklist?¡± He was very shocked. ¡°Take out your phone!¡± Rong Xuelong let go unhappily. Seeing that Jiang Chenglong was still in a daze, she didn¡¯t care about anything else and reached out to touch his body. She couldn¡¯t find it in his front pocket and went to touch his pants pocket. ¡°Hand over your phone!¡± She yelled while touching him up and down. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can escape punishment just because you hid it. Sister has sworn to teach you a lesson.¡± Jiang Chenglong was aroused by her touch. ¡°Stop looking... Sister... isn¡¯t with me...¡± Rong Xuelong suddenly stopped. She was very speechless as she looked at Jiang Chenglong¡¯s unexpected hard-on... ¡°Who are you showing such a pure side to?¡± She scoffed and nced at the unexpected area indifferently. Then, she reached out and touched it... Jiang Chenglong¡¯s ears and neck turned red. Chapter 604 ? Chapter 604: Reject Me Strongly Once Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Xuelong...¡± He grabbed Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand. Rong Xuelong widened her eyes. ¡°What? What are you trying to do?¡± Jiang Chenglong pinched her hand and didn¡¯t know what he was doing as well... He grabbed her on impulse. And he never dared to say his true thoughts... He didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her, because she was the woman he cared about the most. Jiang Chenglong had a sense of solemnity to this woman that he had loved for many years. This love was so strong that he couldn¡¯t bear to profane it at all. He swore that even when he had needs, he had never satisfied them with his own hands. He was already so harsh to himself, so he couldn¡¯t tolerate Rong Xuelong belittling him so casually. He couldn¡¯t tolerate her using a casual tone to request for a rtionship other than love. ¡°Where¡¯s the phone?¡± Rong Xuelong widened her eyes. ¡°Where did you put it? Let me warn you first, don¡¯t even think of destroying the evidence!¡± Jiang Chenglong breathed gently, and there were only her red lips in his eyes. In the quiet deadlock, Rong Xuelong¡¯s fingertips touched the protruding front again. She was also clearly stunned. It had been so long, and her hand had already moved away, but she could still feel it. This little guy... Why did it increase in length again... Jiang Chenglong¡¯s body stiffened again. He spoke with a hoarse voice that didn¡¯t sound like his own. It was also so soft it seemed to float out. ¡°Sister, touch it...¡± Rong Xuelong was speechless. Unexpectedly, she blushed! Damn! When Sister usually took the initiative to ¡°force herself on him¡±, couldn¡¯t she destroy him shamelessly? Why did she be the innocent and shy one when Jiang Chenglong took the initiative! ¡°Why, why should I touch you?¡± In the silence, Rong Xuelong felt that she had to say something. ¡°You¡¯ve made a mistake. Sister should be punishing you, but you still want to eat candy. Eat sh*t!¡± As she spoke, she reached out her palm and grabbed Xiao Chenglong fiercely. Jiang Chenglong almost shouted. He suddenly reached out and dragged Rong Xuelong into his embrace. ¡°Be gentle, Sister...¡± He bit her ear and his whole body trembled.¡± You¡¯re so proactive, I won¡¯t be able to control myself...¡± Rong Xuelong... which eye of yours saw me take the initiative? The person who is taking the initiative now is clearly you! Jiang Chenglong held her waist, and his fingers seemed to be sinking into her body. ¡°Sister, give me just one sentence.¡± He panted heavily in her ear. ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue like this. Just reject me fiercely one time and don¡¯t give me hope again. As long as you reject me seriously once, I¡¯ll give up. I... I¡¯ll go and do a chemical castration and won¡¯t have any thoughts about you anymore.¡± Rong Xuelong was shocked by Jiang Chenglong¡¯s words. ¡°Do you have to do this?¡± To think that he could think of such a thing like chemical castration. If Jiang Chenglong did that because of her, General Jiang would devour her alive! Jiang Chenglong was about to answer when Ying Fuyi¡¯s voice sounded from the garden. ¡°Chenglong, Ms. Xuelong, are you over there?¡± Rong Xuelong hurriedly pushed Jiang Chenglong away. ¡°We¡¯re here, I¡¯m...¡± Before she finished speaking, Jiang Chenglong had already turned and walked deeper into the garden. Chapter 605 ? Chapter 605: Won¡¯t Lower Myself to the Level of Someone With Cognitive Impairment Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Hey, you...¡± Rong Xuelong waved. Why are you running? Ying Fuyi ran over with the butler behind her. ¡°Ms. Xuelong, where¡¯s Chenglong?¡± Unexpectedly, Rong Xuelong was the only one who was there when she ran over. ¡°I was lecturing him and telling him to get along with you well.¡± Rong Xuelong casually fabricated. ¡°In the end, he was unhappy and turned to run. I couldn¡¯t even stop him.¡± ¡°Where did he go?¡± Ying Fuyi was a little anxious. ¡°I thought you two were going up, but I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere...¡± ¡°Over there.¡± Rong Xuelong pointed in a direction. ¡°Go and take a look.¡± Ying Fuyi ran in the direction she pointed. Rong Xuelong heaved a sigh of relief. She stretched her muscles and slowly went upstairs to eat. The guests were chatting happily as they ate. Ying Xiurui¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Rong Xuelonge up. ¡°Xuelong, Fuyi went down to look for you guys. Why did youe up alone?¡± ¡°They went to have a heart-to-heart talk.¡± Rong Xuelong said casually without any psychological burden. ¡°I came up alone.¡± Ying Xiurui instructed the servant to serve Rong Xuelong¡¯s dishes. ¡°The cheese halibut soup today tastes good.¡± He said politely, ¡°I hope the ident that just happened didn¡¯t disturb your good mood for dinner.¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t disturb me, it didn¡¯t.¡± Rong Xuelong indicated that there was nothing to hinder her desire for food. ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s that person from the An family? Why didn¡¯t they stay for dinner?¡± Ying Xiurui smiled helplessly. ¡°He¡¯s crazy. Ignore him.¡± Uh... it didn¡¯t seem very kind to say that about his future brother-inw. ¡°You can even tolerate him making a fuss. Xiurui, you¡¯re really well-mannered.¡± Rong Xuelong enjoyed the delicious halibut while chatting with Ying Xiurui. Ying Xiurui smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t lower myself to the level of a lunatic with cognitive impairment.¡± ¡°Cognitive impairment?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s spoon stopped moving. ¡°He also has cognitive impairment?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Ying Xiurui was confused by Rong Xuelong¡¯s words. ¡°Ahem-¡± Rong Xuelong cleared her throat. ¡°I have a rtive around me who also has this illness. I¡¯m still troubled over how to treat her.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s an ordinary cognitive impairment, there should be a treatment n if we go to the hospital, right?¡± Ying Xiurui suggested kindly. ¡°I know a very famous doctor in this area. Do you want to introduce him to your rtive?¡± Rong Xuelong smiled. ¡°I also know doctors in this area who are good.¡± Mu Chenfeng was one. However, he didn¡¯t know how to treat Su Yanyun¡¯s illness. ¡°But he said he was helpless.¡± She frowned. ¡°Is this illness very difficult to treat?¡± Ying Xiurui smiled and said with a helpless tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know if others¡¯ cognitive impairment can be cured, but the An family¡¯s illness is basically incurable.¡± ¡°An family, what story is this?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s curiosity waspletely piqued by Ying Xiurui. Ying Xiurui lowered his voice. ¡°The An family has a hereditary illness. The members of the direct line of descent in this family more or less have this same problem.¡± ¡°Then how did the An family develop and grow?¡± Rong Xuelong was at a loss for words. This was the first time she had heard that such an illness could be inherited, and the people with this illness were even so powerful. ¡°You might have some misunderstanding about cognitive impairment.¡± Ying Xiurui smiled exaggeratedly. ¡°Especially the An family¡¯s cognitive impairment. They have cognitive impairment, not intelligence impairment. They just change the facts in their life that they¡¯re most unwilling to ept to something that they¡¯re willing to ept. In my opinion, this is simply a superpower. Because this kind of barrier makes them invincible, and no unlucky thing can defeat them.¡± Chapter 606 ? Chapter 606: She Might Not Be In This World Anymore Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Xuelong was amused by Ying Xiurui¡¯s humor. ¡°Now that you mention it, it¡¯s true.¡± She smiled and replied. ¡°That rtive of mine was also like this. She subconsciously changed what she didn¡¯t like to be a happy situation. The most magical thing was that she could actually turn this kind of fabrication into reality. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s magical?¡± Speaking of this, Rong Xuelong waspletely in admiration of Su Yanyun. Once her cognitive impairment happened, Rong Linyi immediately became her husband. No one else in the world could do it but her. Look at how obedient her brother was now... ¡°That rtive of yours can¡¯t be the An family¡¯s wandering descendant, right?¡± Ying Xiurui teased. ¡°Let me tell you, that bastard An Mingchen is simr. His understanding is a little more overbearing. He decided that he was the An family¡¯s head, and then... he really became the family head.¡± Rong Xuelong... could it even be like this? Impressive! ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re engaged to his sister?¡± Rong Xuelong felt that everyone was chatting happily and could talk about this topic. Ying Xiurui¡¯s smile froze. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Our families have a tradition of marriage. This marriage contract was set by the elders. But... it¡¯s basically no longer valid. The An family¡¯s eldest daughter...¡± He suddenly stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your fianc¨¦e?¡± Rong Xuelong asked. Ying Xiurui shook his head with a deste expression. ¡°She might not be on this earth anymore.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Xuelong was a little shocked. ¡°But didn¡¯t An Mingchen say...¡± Ying Xiurui¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°This is his most serious cognitive impairment problem. He has always been very stubborn and he feels that his sister is still around. He can¡¯t ept the fact that he personally killed her back then, so...¡± Rong Xuelong felt as if she was listening to a terrifying story. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone what I told you.¡± Ying Xiurui¡¯s voice was only audible to the two of them. Not many people in the world knew about this and were still alive. He was one of them. Logically speaking, he definitely shouldn¡¯t have told Rong Xuelong. But for some reason, he just didn¡¯t want to hide anything from her. ¡°When An Mingchen was young, something happened in the family and he fled with his sister. Halfway through, to lure the enemy away, he hid his sister in an oil bucket and put her clothes on a ragdoll to escape. When he was found, he still kept carrying the ragdoll...¡± Rong Xuelong felt all the blood in her body freeze up. ¡°Where did his sister go?¡± Ying Xiurui shook his head. ¡°She was gone.¡± ¡°Gone?¡± Rong Xuelong felt her heart tighten. She had siblings at home, so she was especially immersed when she heard such a story. ¡°I heard that the boat with the oil barrels sank and all the oil barrels drifted away with the current.¡± Ying Xiurui sighed. ¡°So, I lost my fianc¨¦e a long time ago. Do you know? An Mingchen¡¯s most perverted habit is that whoever offends him will be ced in an oil barrel, nailed shut, and thrown into the sea. When he came tonight, I was really worried that he would n to treat you like this...¡± ¡°He thinks that his sister is still alive, right? He must think so.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s heart was a little heavy. Tonight, An Mingchen¡¯s words to Ying Xiurui didn¡¯t seem to be an act. ¡°He does think so. You can¡¯t expect an An family member to calmly face their mistakes. He can always find a very coincidental way to avoid his previous mistakes. He was the one who ced his sister in an oil bucket and told her not toe out...¡± Chapter 607 ? Chapter 607: In Love With a Man Because of His Voice Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°How did you know?¡± Rong Xuelong asked. ¡°Since he has cognitive impairment and hypnotized himself into creating a beautiful reality, how would you know his mistake?¡± Ying Xiurui smiled bitterly. ¡°This matter... was told to me personally by him.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± ¡°He only said this once. He said that he killed her personally. After that, he suddenly fell ill and...¡± Ying Xiurui shook his head in distress. ¡°No one can change his understanding anymore. Xuelong, I¡¯m really sorry for implicating you...¡± Jiang Chenglong saw this scene when he came in. Rong Xuelong and Ying Xiurui were whispering affectionately. Jiang Chenglong¡¯s expression darkened even more than when he had just left. He sat down coldly and gulped down the second ss of red wine without a word. After a long time, Ying Fuyi finally came back. ¡°Chenglong, where have you been?¡± She sat down and asked with a fawning tone. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you outside for a long time.¡± Jiang Chenglong didn¡¯t say anything and just drank the wine. Rong Xuelong¡¯s mood was also a little heavy. Perhaps it was because Ying Xiurui had told her about An Mingchen that all she could think about was that man¡¯s beautiful face. Thinking of how he was sitting in a wheelchair, he must have experienced an unknown amount of suffering that outsiders couldn¡¯t see. That pain was probably the torture of losing his biological sister, so painful that he had no choice but to use that method to forget... Fortunately, Yanyun had met Linyi. Compared to An Mingchen, she was really much luckier. Su Yanyunid on the bed with her eyes open in the darkness. She stared straight ahead without blinking and was thinking about something. Nothing happened tonight, but she was unexpectedly suffering from insomnia. Every time she closed her eyes, she seemed to hear that pure voice apanied by a man¡¯s chuckle. ¡°Cute..¡± Cute your head! Su Yanyun covered her ears in shock. She didn¡¯t want to think about that man¡¯s voice, but every word he had said just now lingered in her mind and couldn¡¯t be forgotten by her. She was clearly not someone who was swayed easily by people¡¯s voices. Oh god, Su Yanyun pressed her little heart. Could she be... in love with another man just from his voice? Ah! I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a wife! Su Yanyun secretly despised herself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At some point, Rong Linyi had already finished settling his work and was standing behind her silently. Su Yanyun and the babies in her stomach trembled in fear. ¡°Hubby...¡± She turned around and was d that the lights were off, so he couldn¡¯t see her uneasy expression. ¡°You haven¡¯t slept?¡± Rong Linyi knelt on the bed and leaned over to touch her forehead. When he felt that there was nothing abnormal, he touched her stomach again. ¡°What are you thinking about, hmm?¡± ¡°I... I¡¯m thinking about Sister...¡± Su Yanyun bit her lip. She didn¡¯t dare to say that she was thinking about a man that was at Sister¡¯s side, otherwise her husband would definitely blow up the entire country! ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Xuelong.¡± Rong Linyi touched his woman¡¯s hair apologetically. ¡°You were sleeping just now, so I didn¡¯t tell you. I didn¡¯t know you would be so worried... She¡¯s fine. It was just a small misunderstanding at her end. She has already met Chenglong, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay...¡± Su Yanyun pretended to heave a sigh of relief. Actually, she wasn¡¯t in a rxed mood at all. Chapter 608 ? Chapter 608: I Will Definitely Marry Him Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sleep.¡± Rong Linyi kissed the little woman¡¯s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. You have to believe that nothing will happen to that woman even if the sky copses. Besides, if anything happens to her, Mother and Grandpa are still around.¡± Su Yanyun rolled her eyes at Rong Linyi. ¡°Who says that about their sister? That woman... If I didn¡¯t know who you were talking about, I would wonder who she is.¡± Rong Linyi touched Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach gently. ¡°Okay, I only have two women. One is in my arms and the other is under me.¡± Su Yanyun grimaced. ¡°You¡¯ve said everything you need to, hmph.¡± She turned over and was quiet after a while. Rong Linyi saw that the little woman was asleep as usual and suppressed the thoughts in his heart. He leaned close to her and closed his eyes too. It waste at night. Su Yanyun, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly opened her eyes. She sat up quietly and nced indifferently at Rong Linyi, who was asleep. Then she got off the bed and walked out without even wearing her shoes. She walked down the stairs barefooted and to the room at the end of the second floor. She reached out and touched the pattern on the door. Then, she took out the key that she took from Rong Linyi¡¯s study room and opened the door. She slowly walked to the wall that was covered in patterns. She raised her hand and traced the marks on the wall with her fingertips, like she was sleep-walking... ¡°Ms. Fuyi, are you sure you want to do this?¡± The female butler, who was over 50 years old, looked at the girl in front of her with a serious expression. ¡°I have to.¡± Ying Fuyi¡¯s fingers intertwined. ¡°He would rather be passionate to a woman he just met than look at me. I¡¯m already at a dead end. Our engagement is just a verbal agreement. If he insists on not marrying me...¡± ¡°Mr. Xiurui will definitely help you.¡± The butler looked at Ying Fuyi worriedly. ¡°He dotes on you the most. As long as he appears, you can definitely marry Mr. Chenglong smoothly.¡± ¡°Cousin¡¯s heart is filled with that woman now. It¡¯s already good enough that he doesn¡¯t me me for making decisions on my own. How could he possibly help me?¡± Ying Fuyi cried. ¡°He only wants to think of how to cancel the marriage with the An family so that he can be with his lover. At this time, maybe he doesn¡¯t want to offend the An family even more and he would actually agree to Chenglong¡¯s request to cancel the marriage so that he can retreat unscathed.¡± It had to be said that Ying Fuyi¡¯s thoughts were right. Ying Xiurui did have such intentions. It was impossible for him to be with Ms. An, and he could even let Ying Fuyi calm the An family¡¯s anger... ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t lose Chenglong. I¡¯ve been sure that he¡¯s my other half since I was sensible.¡± Ying Fuyi cried more and more sadly. The butler sighed and opened her hand. ¡°Take it.¡± In her hand was a small tube of something that looked like a mini perfume. ¡°One drop is enough. Drop it on his neck or on his clothes. But the effect if you drop it on his clothes will be slower. Ms. Fuyi, I wish you sess.¡± Ying Fuyi took the tube from the butler¡¯s hand. She finally smiled through her tears. ¡°Thank you, I will definitely seed.¡± Jiang Chenglong came to the room the butler had arranged for him. When he saw his bag, he remembered the cklist Rong Xuelong had mentioned. As he didn¡¯t receive Rong Xuelong¡¯s call, he was angry for a moment and put the phone in his bag. Oh right, Sister Xuelong had always asked him for his phone. Jiang Chenglong took out his phone and hesitated. Should he pass it to his sister... During dinner and even after that, Rong Xuelong and Ying Xiurui still looked as if they were chatting happily. ==== Chapter 609 ? Chapter 609: Remove this Number from the cklist Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His heart was filled with jealousy... Jiang Chenglong sat on the bed dejectedly and flipped the phone in his hand. Thinking about it carefully, he and Sister Rong had often chatted happily in the past, but that was just idle chatting between friends. All these years, he had been carefully hiding his admiration for her. Even if everyone knew that he liked Rong Xuelong, he was still cautious when facing her. Once he showed any affection, she would immediately pull away from him. He had always been careful on this path of love. When she was with him, she had never shown the rich expression she had when she was talking to Ying Xiurui today. It was as if she had invested her whole heart into it. Jiang Chenglong used to think that he had no desires and didn¡¯t care who Rong Xuelong had in her heart. Now, he understood how sad his love was. All these years, he had watched Rong Xuelong¡¯s vile attitude towards Jiang Chengxi to gain a sense of superiority. His sister had never been nice to a man except himself. His sister had never epted any man¡¯s care except for his own. Until Ying Xiurui appeared... He now knew how pitiful he was. He swiped his phone and opened Rong Xuelong¡¯s contact details. Jiang Chenglong suddenly had the urge to cry... This was the first time he was willful after being hurt. He resisted the urge to call her and ask her if he meant anything to her... He also wanted to see if he could cut off his thoughts of her, endure his desire for her, and... stop being so low like he was before. In the end, he didn¡¯t get the results he wanted. His sister had never given him a call, not even once. If he didn¡¯t take the initiative, she wouldn¡¯t take a step forward as well. His heart felt as if it had been smashed to the ground and then fiercely stomped on. Jiang Chenglong ced his finger on the screen. He was stunned... Although he looked younger than his peers, he had a very calm heart. He knew that once he really pressed this button, he would definitely force himself topletely delete that woman from his heart... If he couldn¡¯t delete it, he would have to undergo a chemical castration or wipe his memory. There had to be a way to make him forget her or his feelings for herpletely. He looked at the screen carefully for thest time. From her name to her phone number, every word and number, he wanted to say goodbye for thest time. Until he saw thest line: ¡°Remove this number from the cklist.¡± Jiang Chenglong was stunned. For the first two seconds, he didn¡¯t seem to understand what this sentence meant. When he came to his senses, he couldn¡¯t help but take a cold breath. He suddenly thought of Rong Xuelong¡¯s fierce question to him in the garden this afternoon: Why did she get cklisted? cklist! She had asked for his phone back then. He might even have gotten rid of the evidence if he wasn¡¯t careful... Jiang Chenglong¡¯s mind was racing and he suddenly realized a truth that he couldn¡¯t believe and was looking forward to- His sister had called him before! In the end, she couldn¡¯t contact him because she had been stopped from calling. Thus, she came here directly to confront him and reason with him... Jiang Chenglong¡¯s hands trembled a little when he guessed this. He was afraid that this was his own wishful thinking, but he hoped it was true too. Chapter 610 ? Chapter 610: You Love Me, So I Have to Love You Back? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He stood up and was about to look for her to ask her about it. It didn¡¯t matter if he received a few more ps- He really deserved it. He didn¡¯t even know that his phone had been tampered with. He was still foolishly waiting for his sister to call. If it weren¡¯t for her running over and giving him a p, questioning him fiercely on why he had cklisted her, he would probably still have been misunderstanding her foolishly. In order to confirm his thoughts, Jiang Chenglong suppressed the urge in his heart. He opened another person¡¯s contact details andpared it carefully with Rong Xuelong¡¯s. He then repeatedly ¡°cklisted¡± and ¡°canceled¡± it a few times. Yes, someone had really cklisted his sister on his phone! She had called him before. She definitely had! Jiang Chenglong immediately removed her from the cklist. He almost called her and apologized to her. But after thinking about it, there was no more sincere apology than apologizing personally. After all, his sister was willing to take an eight-hour flight to find him, so why was he still acting coy? Thinking of this, Jiang Chenglong immediately put his phone away and walked towards the door. He had just opened the door when he saw Ying Fuyi standing in front of him. ¡°Chenglong?¡± Ying Fuyi had been pacing in front of Jiang Chenglong¡¯s door the whole time, wondering what excuse she should use to knock on his door. Unexpectedly, he took the initiative to open the door. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Jiang Chenglong¡¯s expression darkened with obvious displeasure. ¡°Chenglong, I want to talk to you, okay?¡± Ying Fuyi looked nervous like a pitiful little white rabbit. ¡°No.¡± Jiang Chenglong refused without hesitation. He was bent on finding Rong Xuelong and did not want to waste a second on Ying Fuyi. ¡°You... where are you going?¡± Ying Fuyi keenly sensed something. Jiang Chenglong looked impatient. What should he say? Ying Fuyi was clearly a shrewd and suspicious woman, but she had to act innocent and cute. The Jiang family had one simr woman. Jiang Chenglong was used to Jiang Yilin pretending to be innocent in front of Rong Linyi while being unrestrained in front of her family. He despised such women. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± With Ying Fuyi here, it was not convenient for him to look for Rong Xuelong immediately. Jiang Chenglong raised his hand and wanted to close the door. ¡°Chenglong!¡± Ying Fuyi held the door immediately. ¡°You won¡¯t even give me two minutes?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t even give you a second.¡± Jiang Chenglong¡¯s words were emotionless. ¡°Ying Fuyi, I won¡¯t marry you no matter what. You should choose another partner.¡± ¡°Jiang Chenglong!¡± Ying Fuyi¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Are you really that heartless? I¡¯ve loved you for so many years, do you not pity me at all?¡± ¡°You love me, so I have to love you back?¡± Jiang Chenglong was stunned by Ying Fuyi¡¯s twisted logic. He had also loved Rong Xuelong for so many years, but he never dared to ask her to return his feelings of love. Why was Ying Fuyi so rude? ¡°I... that¡¯s not what I mean either.¡± Ying Fuyi also seemed to sense her own unreasonable behavior and hurriedly added. ¡°I only said that I hope you can pity me a little. You don¡¯t have to love me like how I love you. You just have to give me a little...¡± ¡°Love is love. If there¡¯s no love, there¡¯s no love. There¡¯s no middle ground for me.¡± Jiang Chenglong lost his patience. He no longer cared about Ying Fuyi and grabbed her wrist roughly. He pushed her out the room and closed the door with a bang. Chapter 611 ? Chapter 611: It¡¯s Slow, But She Can Wait Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, less than three seconds after he turned around... The door behind suddenly opened. Ying Fuyi actually walked in with a key. ¡°You?¡± Jiang Chenglong was about to turn around when he felt something suddenly hit the back of his neck. It was cold like a spray of water. He touched it, but he didn¡¯t feel anything. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He turned around and saw Ying Fuyi standing on her tiptoes, like trying to reach something in front of him. Jiang Chenglong raised his hand reflexively to block her. A drop of cold liquid suddenly sshed into his eyes. A sharp pain was felt through his eyes and stabbed his brain. Jiang Chenglong almost screamed in pain. He covered his eyes and took a few steps back. The liquid was cold and painful. It flowed from his eyes to his nose and then into his mouth. It was tasteless, but he suddenly felt hot. Instantly, his throat and trachea seemed to be burned. Jiang Chenglong felt as if his throat was numb and he couldn¡¯t even breathe. He clutched his neck and had already retreated to the bed. If he had a knife in his hand now, he would definitely slit his throat without hesitation. Ying Fuyi was shocked by Jiang Chenglong¡¯s reaction. Before she went over, the butler had repeatedly warned her that this drug couldn¡¯t be inhaled and could only be used externally. Even if it dripped on someone¡¯s skin, it would be best if it onlynded on their neck. As people had arge artery on their necks, the drug would dissolve in their skin and it would be the fastest to cause a reaction. But faces were not allowed to be sprayed. If one identally breathed in or in, it would cause a strong reaction and different people would have different reactions. ¡°Chenglong, are you alright?¡± Ying Fuyi hugged him in shock. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have been greedy and would spray the drug on his clothes. The effectiveness would have been slower, but she could have waited. ¡°Get lost!¡± Jiang Chenglong pushed Ying Fuyi away. He lost control of his strength and pushed her to the ground. He also fell on the bed because of the counterforce. He pressed down on his heart. After he couldn¡¯t breathe, his heart started to beat faster, so fast that it almost jumped out of his chest. He seemed to be on a roller coaster as he watched everything around him begin to spin. Beads of sweat began to form on his forehead, and the eye that the drug went into became bloodshot. ¡°Chenglong, I was wrong.¡± Ying Fuyi got up from the ground and hugged Jiang Chenglong again. ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll bring you to the doctor immediately.¡± Jiang Chenglong grabbed her neck and asked her fiercely, ¡°What did you drug me with?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not life-threatening.¡± Ying Fuyi stammered. As soon as she finished speaking, Jiang Chenglong suddenly picked her up and pressed her on the bed. Ying Fuyi didn¡¯t dare to speak or move. She didn¡¯t know what Jiang Chenglong would do next either. But... thinking of the use of that drug, hope rose in her heart. Was he... beginning to fall for her? While she was stammering, Jiang Chenglong suddenly grabbed the nket under her and covered her body. Before Ying Fuyi could shout, she heard the sound of the bedsheets being torn apart. With a few tearing sounds, Jiang Chenglong tore all the bedsheets under into shreds. Then, he wrapped Ying Fuyi with the nket and tied her up with the torn strips. ¡°You... what are you doing... Chenglong... quickly let me out!¡± Chapter 612 ? Chapter 612: But I Don¡¯t Feel Anything For You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This nket was very wide and couldpletely cover Ying Fuyi from head to toe without leaving a single gap. She was tied up inside and couldn¡¯t move at all. She was warm, stuffy, and afraid. She couldn¡¯t help but scream. But Jiang Chenglong didn¡¯t soften his grip until he tied her up like a cocoon. He got up and breathed heavily as if he was drowning and was about to die. His wild heartbeat did not slow down. He could hear thumping sounds in his ears now, and it was the rhythm of his pulse. Was it poison? He took a few steps back and staggered to the door. He might die... If his heart continued to beat like this, his blood vessels would definitely rupture and he would die. His eyes seemed to be on fire as the mes followed the bridge of his nose, his airway, and his heart... all the way down. Jiang Chenglong pressed down on his protruding lower body part forcefully in a rough manner. He only had one thought now. He wanted to look for Rong Xuelong. He wanted to tell her that he was wrong before. He shouldn¡¯t have waited for her call arrogantly. He didn¡¯t even know that his phone had been tampered with. He was so stupid, he deserved to be pped to death by her. He mmed the door and threw Ying Fuyi down. He hurriedly walked towards Rong Xuelong¡¯s guest room... ¡°Can I... ask you for a ¡®good night¡¯?¡± At the door, Ying Xiurui looked at Rong Xuelong. He raised his hand and pressed it against the door frame beside her ear. He leaned forward slightly. He lowered his head and could look at the woman¡¯s eyes more closely. She was really very beautiful. She was ostentatious but he was never tired of looking at her. Furthermore, there was a contrast between the maturity and tenderness on her body, making her especially charming. If he could have her, he would definitely be able to enjoy an extreme form of joy... Rong Xuelong chuckled. ¡°Good night. Is that enough?¡± Ying Xiurui smiled. ¡°Not enough.¡± Rong Xuelong almost rolled her eyes. ¡°Handsome guy, you¡¯re getting a little overboard.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ying Xiurui admitted without hesitation. ¡°I want to have even more. Xuelong... can you be my girlfriend?¡± Before Rong Xuelong could be shocked, Ying Xiurui said again, ¡°It was too rushed today. I don¡¯t have a ring in my hands. Otherwise, I think I will kneel and propose to you.¡± ¡°But...¡± This was the first time Rong Xuelong had met such a straightforward pursuer. Even Jiang Chenglong had never been so fierce. Perhaps it was because of the status of the Yngna family¡¯s patriarch that the man in front of her was extremely confident. He had never pursued a woman before, so not only did he not know any techniques, he had experienced rejection before too. Thus, once he made a move, not only was he direct and fierce, he also had a sense of confidence. ¡°I will settle the An family¡¯s matter well.¡± He saw that Rong Xuelong was hesitant and said with certainty, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will ensure your safety and not let An Mingchen hurt you.¡± Rong Xuelong raised her hands like she was surrendering. ¡°But!¡± She picked up her unfinished words from before. ¡°What I want to say is, but I don¡¯t have any feelings for you, Mr. Ying.¡± Ying Xiurui was stunned. He didn¡¯t seem to expect such an answer. He thought Rong Xuelong was about to say something like ¡®but you have a fianc¨¦e¡¯. In the end... she rejected him forcefully. Seeing the stunned Ying Xiurui, Rong Xuelong raised her brows and nodded provocatively. Do you understand? Chapter 613 ? Chapter 613: Brother, Did You Go To The Wrong Studio? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Clearly, this was the first time Ying Xiurui had confessed to a woman. But this was not the first time Rong Xuelong had rejected a man. Thus, his confession was very straightforward, and so was her rejection. Everyone was under no pressure and performed as per normal. It was great! ¡°You... don¡¯t feel anything for me?¡± Ying Xiurui seemed to be in a daze. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t feel anything for me?¡± Why did he feel that she should have a lot of feelings for him? Rong Xuelong acted like a good teacher. ¡°Where did you get the confidence to think that Sister should have feelings for you?¡± I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today! ¡°I...¡± Ying Xiurui really couldn¡¯t exin. He also didn¡¯t understand why he was sure that Rong Xuelong had feelings for him. It was as if this was the first time he had feelings for a woman and he naturally thought that she would feel the same for him. Furthermore, if she didn¡¯t have any feelings for him, why did she follow him to his manor as a guest? And she had also acted very close to him before. ¡°Little friend.¡± Rong Xuelong patted Ying Xiurui¡¯s shoulder sincerely. ¡°You still have a long way to go. Go back and bathe and sleep.¡± ¡°But Xuelong...¡± Ying Xiurui was clearly unwilling to do so. ¡°Stop!¡± Rong Xuelong gestured for a pause. ¡°Mr. Ying Xiurui, it¡¯s already veryte. As a gentleman, you shouldn¡¯t stay at the door of ady¡¯s room, much less after thedy clearly rejected you. So...?¡± She twirled her finger around. Shouldn¡¯t you just turn around? Ying Xiurui was stunned for a long time before smiling bitterly. ¡°Then, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you. Goodnight.¡± He bowed to her reluctantly. Then he turned around unwillingly and walked towards the corridor. Rong Xuelong only heaved a sigh of relief when he turned around the corner. She wiped her forehead and shook off her sweat. ¡°Young people these days.¡± She shook her head old-fashionedly. ¡°Do you really think women are that easy to pursue?¡± She shrugged arrogantly. Who was she? Was she a person that would drool just by looking at his handsome face and eight-pack abs? She had just turned around elegantly and was about to close the door when a strong force suddenly pushed her into the room. Then the door mmed behind them. ¡°Who is it!¡± Rong Xuelong was enraged. She was about to grab him and throw him from the back to the front. But the other party seemed to have already predicted her actions. He grabbed the clothes on her back and pressed her against the wall. Rong Xuelong was like a pancake stuck to the wall. As it was too squeezy, her hands were pressed to both sides of her body and it was difficult to even turn her hand. A hot body pressed down from behind. A pair of hands grabbed her waist and moved up to pinch her weak and soft part of her body forcefully. Rong Xuelong¡¯s anger was about to ignite her hair. She already knew who was behind her. ¡°Jiang Chenglong! You don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± She yelled. How dare he use a sneak attack on her? But a hand immediately grabbed her chin fiercely and turned her face back, almost breaking her neck. Hot lips bit on her earlobe and the man¡¯s low and hoarse voice mixed with panting entered her ears. ¡°Do you like him that much? Were you watching him leave? Do you really want him toe in? Then you can use all your might to please him?¡± Rong Xuelong... Eh? What... brother, did you enter the wrong studio? Chapter 614 ? Chapter 614: Are You Still My Little Cutie? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If she hadn¡¯t been so familiar with Jiang Chenglong, Rong Xuelong wouldn¡¯t believe that Jiang Chenglong, who was embarrassed when he spoke loudly to her, actually dared to pressure her and question her fiercely. What... happened to him? ¡°Sigh... you, let go of me first. I¡¯m going to... be angered by you.¡± Rong Xuelong rarely begged for mercy. This guy was usually gentle and shy, so she almost forgot that he was sent to the army by General Jiang for training every year. If he used his methods to deal with her now, she really wouldn¡¯t have a chance to turn the tables. ¡°Answer my question.¡± Jiang Chenglong had no intention of letting go. He lowered his voice. ¡°Rong Xuelong, are you thinking of inviting that man in and using the same methods you did to me on him?¡± ¡°What, what did I do to you before?¡± Rong Xuelong wanted to cry. Jiang Chenglong, let go. Sister¡¯s neck is going to break. It was as if he knew that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He finally let go of her chin, but in an instant, his hand was on her waist and he grabbed the edge of her jeans. Rong Xuelong was shocked. ¡°Wait, wait, wait... what are you doing...¡± What had this guy been through? Why did he suddenly change from a sheep to a big bad wolf? Her jeans were firm, and Jiang Chenglong didn¡¯t seed. He simply reached his palm into her jeans and pinched her skin, wanting to reach somewhere. ¡°Jiang Chenglong!¡± Rong Xuelong finally stoppedughing and was really angry. ¡°Try moving again! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll castrate you!¡± Unexpectedly, Jiang Chenglong didn¡¯t restrain himself when he heard such threatening words. He even used his fierce weapon to threaten her. ¡°Ah!¡± Rong Xuelong screamed subconsciously. ¡°Say it again.¡± The man¡¯s voice entered her ears. ¡°Say it again a few more times for me.¡± Rong Xuelong was speechless. Was this really her little Cutie Chenglong? ¡°You, don¡¯t press down on me first. Let¡¯s talk nicely.¡± Rong Xuelong gave in quickly. ¡°Chenglong, don¡¯t be so fierce to me, okay? My heart has been shattered by you.¡± Sob... Jiang Chenglong¡¯s hand was acting brazenly in her most private ce. ¡°Don¡¯t you like rough men? Don¡¯t you like pure men?¡± His voice was hoarse and ruthless. ¡°If the person here was Ying Xiurui, would you still have this attitude? You would probably be already saying that you like it and taking the initiative to ask for more, right?¡± Rong Xuelong... felt as if she had been struck by lightning! What nonsense was this? Was it all his imagination? She cursed in her heart, but her mouth was soft. ¡°I don¡¯t like rough men like Ying Xiurui. Yes... I like those like Chenglong. I want to take the initiative to ask for pleasure from you, but you have to let go of me and give me a chance... Ah!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Jiang Chenglong picked her up from behind and carried her on his shoulder. It happened suddenly. Before Rong Xuelong could think of a way to retaliate in this position, she was already thrown on the bed. Jiang Chenglong pressed down on her again, making her unable to retaliate. ¡°You still like it when I treat you like this?¡± His eyes were bloodshot as he stared at her as if he wanted to devour her whole. ¡°You still say that you don¡¯t like people like Ying Xiurui?¡± Although Rong Xuelong already knew that he was acting abnormally, she was still shocked when she saw his expression. Chapter 615 ? Chapter 615: I Want to Let You See My Heart Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Jiang Chenglong that was in front of her was unprecedentedly unfamiliar. One of his eyes was almost fully red. On a closer look, it was all bloodshot. And in the other eye, the dark pupil flickered with a terrifying luster. This look was imprinted on his beautiful amorous eyes and looked exceptionally flirtatious. Rong Xuelong seemed to be meeting him for the first time and her eyes were fixed on his face. She knew that he was handsome, but this was the first time she had seen him like this, pushing his beauty to the limits. His beautiful amorous eyes were in a mess. Her straight nose bridge seemed to be carved by a knife, and the exquisite facial lines still carried the tenderness of a young man, but they were also a little fierce because of his imposing manner at this moment. His petal-like lips were slightly opened, and they were covered in a bloody red. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The concern in Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes was not fake at all. ¡°Who did this to you?¡± As if he saw the sincerity in her eyes, Jiang Chenglong¡¯s eyes suddenly became misty. The red eye was like a dark agate. The ck eye was like a crow¡¯s bloodstone buried in the snow. It seemed to soften a little when it was covered in moisture. However, he felt even more heartache and pain. Under Rong Xuelong¡¯s gaze, a tear fell from his red eye onto her cheek. ¡°Who did what to me?¡± Jiang Chenglong choked. ¡°No one did anything to me. It was me... Rong Xuelong, I couldn¡¯t let go of you and chased you... I knew you wouldn¡¯t turn back and I knew you didn¡¯t have a heart. Rong Xuelong, you¡¯re asking what¡¯s wrong with me? What¡¯s wrong with me? I just love you. I miss you. I love you so much that I¡¯m crazy.¡± Rong Xuelong was speechless. She was in a daze as she felt the tears falling on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± She raised her hand to wipe the tears in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Chenglong...¡± Jiang Chenglong held her hand and ced it on his face. His hand was shaking, and his voice was also shaky. He was no longer fierce and irritable like before, but rather, he was begging humbly. ¡°Sister, touch me, touch me...¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s fingers slowly slid across his face. His skin was hot and not at a normal temperature. It was so hot she curled her fingers. She stroked his face and he grabbed her hand to press on his heart. ¡°Here, Sister, touch here...¡± He held her hand so forcefully that he almost crushed it, but Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t think of resisting. Through his clothes, she felt his beating heart. Jiang Chenglong¡¯s heart rose and fell as if he couldn¡¯t breathe. His heart, which was already beating exceptionally fiercely, felt like it was being pressed down by a heavy stone and it hurt. He held Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand even more ufortably and pressed her knuckles against his heart fiercely. ¡°Take a deep breath and slow your breathing...¡± Rong Xuelong saw this and couldn¡¯t care less about the pain in her hand. Her other hand traced his chest and stroked it. ¡°Chenglong, don¡¯t be nervous. Rx a little. ¡± She knew that he must have been drugged. Something that could make him act so abnormally must be a drug. She had a faint guess in her heart and felt a sense of pity that she didn¡¯t even notice. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Chenglong, I¡¯m here.¡± She hugged him with one hand and tried to turn him over. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Jiang Chenglong was flustered and panted heavily on her shoulder. ¡°Sister, I want to dig my heart out. I want to dig my heart out for you to see...¡± Chapter 616 ? Chapter 616: You Are Mine Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If he said this in the past, Rong Xuelong would only think that this was a way for men to confess to women. But now, she knew very well. He was not saying this as a metaphor. If he had a knife with him now, he would definitely do such a thing. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to dig your heart out for me.¡± She held onto his hand and continued to caress his chest with the palm of her other hand. ¡°I know your heart is mine, but I like the way it beats in your chest. If you dig it out, it will die. I don¡¯t want a dead heart.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s already dying.¡± Tears dripped from Jiang Chenglong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Before it dies and when it is still warm, I want to hand it to you. Sister, if you don¡¯t like it, can you despise it after I die? Don¡¯t let me see...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t despise you.¡± Rong Xuelong actually felt her heart ache. She raised her hand and hugged Jiang Chenglong¡¯s neck, letting him lean on her shoulder. His hot breath almost ignited her blood vessels. ¡°Chenglong, you¡¯re all mine, like you¡¯re a part of me. How could I despise a part of myself?¡± Then, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m yours...¡± Jiang Chenglong closed his eyes ufortably and repeated.¡± I¡¯m yours...¡± ¡°You are mine.¡± Rong Xuelong was also choking on her words. She turned her head and rested her forehead on his, touching his face with hers. Jiang Chenglong was like a severely ill child that was on the verge of death. He stuck close to her stubbornly and willfully like she was a life-saving ice block because his whole body was burning like fire. ¡°You already have me, you can¡¯t have anyone else.¡± His voice was soft. ¡°I won¡¯t have anyone else.¡± Rong Xuelong pinched him secretly for some reason. ¡°One you is enough for me, and I can¡¯t afford anyone else.¡± She pinched a certain area with her fingertips. He was originally sensitive and immediately let out an ufortable throaty sound after being aroused by her. ¡°Sister...¡± ¡°What...¡± Rong Xuelong knew that she was in trouble and retracted her ws guiltily. ¡°Can you stroke me again?¡± Jiang Chenglong begged. Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°Stroke me more, just a little more.¡± He grabbed her hand and ced it on his chest again. ¡°I feel terrible...¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t respond, but her hand traced his clothes. His body was as hot as a patient¡¯s, and her hand was like a cold spring that eased his illness. This time, she didn¡¯t stroke him and only touched him gently. Jiang Chenglong was like a cat being pet. He narrowed his eyes infort and leaned closer to her. ¡°Chenglong, I actually think that you¡¯ve always been strange.¡± ¡°Okay...¡± Jiang Chenglong felt as if he was floating in the clouds and couldn¡¯t think, so he could only respond instinctively. ¡°You always say how much you love me, but you reject my body. I took the initiative to hug you, but you always pushed me away. Even now, I¡¯m the one taking the initiative. Do you have to make me cry and beg to sleep with you?¡± Her voice rose. ¡°Right?¡± She said this as if to vent the anger in her heart, and as if to satisfy his special request, she pinched him fiercely. Chapter 617 ? Chapter 617: Remember, I¡¯m The One that Gave You This Pain Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jiang Chenglong clutched her wrist. ¡°Oh...¡± Rong Xuelong cried out in pain. After he almost broke her neck tonight, her wrist was also almost broken. This guy usually knew his limits, but tonight, he was acting as if he had taken the wrong medicine. Uh... He really took the wrong medicine... ¡°Can you let go?¡± She sounded angry. She had indeed been treated too tenderly in the past, so she was upset when the other party fought back. Jiang Chenglong seemed to be in a daze for a few seconds before he reacted to what he had done and slowly let go. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister, I...¡± He looked at her red wrist. ¡°I...¡± He didn¡¯t know how to apologize and console her. His brain was very stiff. He didn¡¯t know how to think nor how to operate it. He suddenly lowered his head and sucked the skin on her wrist. Then, like a little beast licking its own wound, the tip of his tongue circled her red skin. Rong Xuelong slowly raised her hand and let him lick her from her wrist. Before she knew it, the tip of his tongue had left her hand andnded on her body. Jiang Chenglong seemed to not notice anything and was only intoxicated by repeating his actions. Until he realized that his lips seemed to touch something delicate through the fabric. His male intuition made him stop and he stared at the soft and rising peak in a daze. Her green motorcycle coat had already been unzipped unknowingly. Rong Xuelong was wearing a white T-shirt inside and was currently soaked in saliva, revealing a beautiful shape. Jiang Chenglong didn¡¯t expect Sister Rong to not be wearing a... Rong Xuelong was also very... speechless. The casual clothes that she wore at home were thrown out by the Old Master immediately. She only realized that there was some empty space inside her luggage when she got on the ne. As for the shy clothes the Old Master had prepared... ahem... she temporarily didn¡¯t have the courage to try them on. Fortunately, there were a few clothes she had casually thrown on the ne in the past. The weather here was cold, and if she wore a few moreyers, no one knew if she wore the innermost one. So now... it was a little awkward. Jiang Chenglong looked at the scene in front of him in a daze. His throat moved and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Sister, I... I want to see...¡± Rong Xuelong was silent for a few seconds before she suddenly stood up, grabbed the bottom of her T-shirt, and pulled it up... She threw the motorcycle outfit and T-shirt to the ground and grabbed his hand to cover it. She said gently, ¡°Not only can you look at it, but you can also touch it. You can do anything you want...¡± Jiang Chenglong buried his head in softness and sweetness. ¡°Sister...¡± His breathing was erratic. ¡°I, I... you¡¯re really beautiful, you¡¯re so beautiful... you¡¯re mine... you can only be mine...¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m yours to begin with.¡± Rong Xuelong hugged him and took off his shirt gently. She ran her fingers across his hot body. ¡°I¡¯ve been yours for a long time, but you never wanted me.¡± They were both stubborn to the point of paranoia. One insisted on guarding themselves, and the other insisted on getting through to the other person. But actually, they all hoped for the same oue. But they gritted their teeth and refused to give in. When the two of them finally came together, Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain no matter how crazy she was. ¡°It hurts! You, you...¡± Jiang Chenglong was gentle yet cold at this moment. His eyes were red and he was fierce. ¡°Rong Xuelong, remember that I¡¯m the one who gave you this pain!¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t know how to respond. All men were indeed shameless! ====== Chapter 618 ? Chapter 618: Stabbed Again and Again Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sky had just gotten bright... The entire Ying family¡¯s manor was in chaos. In the morning, Ying Fuyi¡¯s mother called her, but she didn¡¯t answer. Madam Ying didn¡¯t ask Ying Xiurui at first and instead looked for the butler. The butler had promised to take a look for Madam Ying. Unexpectedly, after knocking on Ying Fuyi¡¯s door for a long time, there was no answer. She called her phone and seemed to hear it ring in the bedroom. The butler thought that perhaps Ying Fuyi¡¯s scheme had seededst night and she was with Jiang Chenglong, so she went to knock on Jiang Chenglong¡¯s door. But unexpectedly, there was no sound from that room either. She called Jiang Chenglong, but no one picked up. The butler wanted to open the room directly, but she was afraid of there being a bad situation inside and could only inform Ying Xiurui. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry. Fuyi will be fine since she¡¯s with me. She might just be sleepy.¡± Ying Xiuruiforted Ying Fuyi¡¯s mother and looked at the butler with a serious expression. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± The butler lowered her head and struggled for a long time. In the end, she decided to tell him everything. ¡°What?¡± Ying Xiurui mmed his hand on the mahogany table. ¡°You actually gave that thing to Fuyi. Do you know how strong the side effects of that thing are? If you don¡¯t use it appropriately, it¡¯s very likely to hurt her!¡± The butler lowered her head. ¡°Master can punish me however you want. I watched Ms. Fuyi grow up. She has always loved that man, but couldn¡¯t get him. I also...¡± ¡°You, you...¡± Ying Xiurui gritted his teeth and really didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Don¡¯t you know to give her a gentler drug? ¡± ¡°A gentler drug requires eitherrge amounts of inhtion or consumption. This is the only drug that would work just with iting into contact with skin. And the situationst night didn¡¯t allow any other methods...¡± The butler¡¯s tone was also filled with annoyance. Ying Xiurui stood up. ¡°Bring the key!¡± Rong Xuelong felt that she had only slept for about two hours. Fortunately, she usually exercised and was in good physical condition. Otherwise, an ordinary woman would probably be hospitalized after what happenedst night. Last night, the first time had hurt her so badly. Rong Xuelong had heard others say that although the first time would be painful, it varied from person to person. She thought she was the kind of person with weaker pain nerves. She had also been beaten up in the boxing club before and felt that it was just so-so. But who knew that Jiang Chenglongst night was really not gentle at all. She thought of how he used to be short and obedient, and how he followed her like a little sidekick. Then she looked at how fierce he was now, without any pity for the fairer sex. Rong Xuekong just wanted to roar at the sky. It was Karma. Furthermore, the two of them were newbies in this aspect and were clueless. Rong Xuelong was still pondering over whether to convince the other party with her glib tongue or use the same method to help him finish like in the past. In the end... Everything was as unexpected as the wind and hurricane! After being stunned, Rong Xuelong only wanted to scold him. It was really more painful than her period! She had tortured Chenglong a thousand times before but he treated her as his first love. Now... after he came here, he had to change. It¡¯s retribution! Rong Xuelong wanted to cry. ¡°Chenglong, enough, enough...¡± Jiang Chenglong was really capable if he could make her cry... Chapter 619 ? Chapter 619: It¡¯s Too Late, I Won¡¯t Let Go Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was indeed very annoying for the little sheep to turn into a wolf. Rong Xuelong was going to go crazy. She wanted to put the woman who had caused him to be like this into a pot of oil and stir-fry her with a spat until she was golden brown on both sides! But actually... She really wronged Jiang Chenglong. It was just that it happened so suddenly that every second was magnified by her senses. A few secondster, she suddenly thought of something and started to push Jiang Chenglong away desperately. ¡°Stop, stop! Stop immediately!¡± Jiang Chenglong grabbed her shoulder, and his eyes were bloodshot. ¡°It¡¯s toote...¡± He pressed her down and forbade her from moving. ¡°You¡¯re already mine!¡± ¡°No...¡± Rong Xuelong was clearly panicking. She was so panicked that she forgot about the pain. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to get pregnant before marriage! ¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Jiang Chenglong strangled her neck forcefully. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡± He questioned her fiercely. ¡°You want to abandon me after this, right? You just want to y with me? Rong Xuelong, what do you take me for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote...¡± His arms were all around her, making her unable to move. ¡°It¡¯s already toote... I won¡¯t let go...¡± He leaned close to her face and lips quickly, and his voice became miserable again. ¡°Sister, Sister, look at me. Don¡¯t close your eyes. Don¡¯t ignore me...¡± No matter how he hugged her and held her, he couldn¡¯t chase away the fear and emptiness in his heart. Rong Xuelong closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°Let me slowly...¡± Let me close my eyes, okay? I can¡¯t face such a lousy life when I open my eyes! ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Jiang Chenglong kissed her nose frantically. ¡°Good sister, it¡¯s okay...¡± Rong Xuelong finally received some words offort. Her voice was also a little pitiful. ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll forcefully endure it...¡± Now was not the time to be unreasonable. Anyway, it had already happened. Instead of crying, she might as well put down her feelings and enjoy it. Jiang Chenglong looked at her trembling eyshes pleadingly. ¡°Sister, look at me. I want you to look at me...¡± Rong Xuelong narrowed her eyes and looked at Jiang Chenglong quietly. Her timid look suddenly pleased Jiang Chenglong. He suddenly smiled. ¡°Sister, are you afraid?¡± Rong Xuelong thought to herself that it was nonsense. If I take a knife, will you be afraid that I¡¯ll stab you a few hundred times? I¡¯m at most a tomboy, not a female bodybuilder! ¡°Be good, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Jiang Chenglong kissed her face as if he was facing his most cherished treasure. ¡°Look at me and tell me that you love me...¡± Rong Xuelong clenched her fists pitifully. ¡°If I say I love you, will you let me go?¡± Jiang Chenglong bit her lip again. ¡°Yes, say... that you love me... quickly...¡± Rong Xuelong took a deep breath and moaned weakly. ¡°Chenglong, I love you... Damn!¡± Liar! Damn liar! Didn¡¯t he promise to let her go if she said she loved him? Indeed, men were not to be trusted! The matter was settled. Rong Xuelong felt like a little fish that had been heartlessly abandoned by the sea. At this moment, she was lying half-dead on the beach and letting the sun burn and skin her alive. Jiang Chenglong came to his senses and immediately leaned over to see how she was doing. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Rong Xuelong recovered her energy in a second. It hurt a lot! ¡°Sister...¡± Jiang Chenglong looked at the beautiful scenery in front of him in a daze... Chapter 620 ? Chapter 620: Fried Over and Over Till She Was Golden Brown On Both Sides Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Nonsense!¡± Rong Xuelong replied unhappily. ¡°Get lost! Get further away from me!¡± Unexpectedly, Jiang Chenglong pressed down her ankles and his eyes became fierce again. ¡°Are you going to deny me it again?¡± Rong Xuelong... cowered. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m just in a little pain. I¡¯m a little devastated and weak.¡± Boohoo... she had always thought that she was an aggressive woman! Unexpectedly, she realized now that she was secretly a masochist... ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just blow on it for Sister.¡± Jiang Chenglong said and leaned his head over. ¡°Hey, hey, where¡¯s your integrity! Chenglong! Wake up...¡± Rong Xuelong was so frightened that she hurriedly retreated, but her feet were held tightly by him and she couldn¡¯t retreat much. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister.¡± Jiang Chenglong looked up from her lower abdomen. His amorous eyes were clearly shining with uncontroble brilliance and he was clearly not sober. ¡°We¡¯re already together. You¡¯re already my woman. I¡¯ll take care of you... I¡¯ll treat you well for my whole life...¡± ¡°Yes, I think that if you want to be good to me, you should let me take a bath.¡± Rong Xuelong suggested it sincerely. ¡°We¡¯ll go to the bathtubter.¡± Jiang Chenglong had already buried his head. ¡°I¡¯ll satisfy you wherever Sister wants to y.¡± Rong Xuelong said, ¡°You, did you misunderstand something?¡± These were herst words. After that, the bedroom fell into a strange silence. asionally, there was only the sound of licking and breathing. Later on, there were gradually a woman¡¯s moans and a man¡¯s rough breathing... That night, Rong Xuelong was fried by Jiang Chenglong over and over again till she was golden brown on both sides. He only let her go when the sky lit up. But after sleeping for at most two hours, the manor was in chaos. Ying Fuyi was not in her room, but she was found in Jiang Chenglong¡¯s room instead. However, unlike the ¡°beautiful¡± scene Ying Xiurui and the butler imagined, Ying Fuyi was actually wrapped tightly in a nket. As the oxygen in the nket was thin, shepletely fainted. ¡°Fuyi! Fuyi!¡± Ying Xiurui was shocked by the state she was in and pped her face forcefully. He picked Ying Fuyi up with the nket and opened the window to let her breathe in the freshest air in the morning. After a long time, Ying Fuyi finally woke up slowly. She was still pale and was in a daze for a long time because of theck of oxygen. She then remembered something. ¡°Cousin...¡± Her hands trembled as she grabbed Ying Xiurui¡¯s cor and cried. Ying Xiurui threw her onto the single-seater sofa angrily, making Ying Fuyi stop. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done.¡± His eyes were filled with disgust. ¡°As the Ying family¡¯s daughter, you¡¯re acting like an inferior woman who wants to use that kind of method to subdue a man. It¡¯s okay if you seed, but what is happening now?¡± ¡°I...¡± Ying Fuyi was speechless. Suddenly, she thought of something. ¡°Cousin, where is Chenglong?¡± ¡°How would I know where he is?¡± Ying Xiurui was frustrated. ¡°The butler called him, but he didn¡¯t answer.¡± ¡°Cousin, I identally spilled the drug in his eyes.¡± Ying Fuyi grabbed Ying Xiurui. ¡°What!¡± Ying Xiurui had always been calm andposed, but he was also shocked by Ying Fuyi¡¯s words. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± Ying Fuyi also knew that she had done something stupid. She bit her finger timidly. ¡°Cousin... Chenglong... nothing will happen to him, right?¡± Chapter 621 ? Chapter 621: I¡¯ll Eat You Before That Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ying Xiurui almost grabbed Ying Fuyi¡¯s hair. In the end, he only grabbed her cor. ¡°You better pray that he¡¯s still alive! That drug will be absorbed by the mucous membranes of the human body and cause him to overdose and lose control of his behavior.¡± He threw Ying Fuyi down. ¡°Butler, search for Jiang Chenglong in the manor immediately. Focus on the housemaid¡¯s room and... the pool andke in the manor.¡± Ying Fuyi¡¯s expression was already terrible when she heard about the housemaid¡¯s room, but she copsed in shock when she heard about the pool andke. The pool andke... did Cousin mean that... Chenglong might enter the water and drown? The butler was very efficient. In less than half an hour, the servants in the manor had all been gathered, regardless of gender. The butler held the namelist booklet and began to name and interrogate everyone... At the same time, Rong Xuelong was rolling on the bed. ¡°Hiss-¡± A certain swelling pain made her frown in her sleep. Her legs were lying crossed on someone¡¯s body. Rong Xuelong touched around and felt a warm body. Then, she wrapped her arms around him and pulled him to her side like a nket before leaning her head on him. Rong Xuelong had a dream. She dreamed of running happily in the forest. She looked down and saw her golden-red fur and beautiful white spots. She shook her head and realized that she had be a beautiful deer. She lived freely in this forest. Until one day, a little friend came to the forest-a white little sheep with curved horns on its head. It had soft and curly hair, which was gentle andfortable. Sister Lulu, the deer, and her little sheep brother yed happily in the forest every day. Until one day, when the two little friends were rolling around in the forest, the little sheep brother suddenly used his horn to hit Sister Lulu¡¯s soft stomach. In a fit of anger, Sister Plum Blossom kicked her little sheep brother¡¯s horn. At this time, something strange happened... The little sheep¡¯s brother¡¯s two horns were kicked away and two silver-gray pointed ears were exposed... ¡°Oh my.¡± The little sheep brother was shocked. He hurriedly picked up the two goat horns on the ground and put them back on his head. He patted his heart. ¡°They almost fell off...¡± Sister Lulu was speechless. Why did she seem to have just seen a silver wolf? That¡¯s not right! ¡°You, you...¡± She pointed at the little sheep. ¡°You are actually...¡± ¡°Haha...¡± The little sheep brother was like the antagonist in a television drama as he smiled deviously. He suddenly tore off his two horns and the curly coat on him. ¡°You still found out in the end...¡± Little Silver Wolf approached Sister Lulu step by step with a dark glint in his amorous eyes. ¡°Since I¡¯m already exposed, I¡¯ll eat you up now!¡± Sister Lulu said, ¡°Ah! Ah! Yamete-¡± Phew! Rong Xuelong opened her eyes in shock and pressed down on her beating heart. Damn! She actually dreamed that she had been pounced on by the wolf! A groan sounded from beside her. Rong Xuelong turned around and winced when she saw those watery and amorous eyes. Damn it, it was the same pair of eyes as the wolf¡¯s ones in her dream! ¡°Sister...¡± Jiang Chenglong woke up a few minutes earlier than Rong Xuelong and his voice had some guilt in it. Chapter 622 ? Chapter 622: Treat It As A Ridiculous Dream Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios To be honest, he had definitely exhausted much more effort than Rong Xuelongst night. Logically speaking, he should be sleeping more soundly than her. Unfortunately, Rong Xuelong seemed to have dreamed of something and couldn¡¯t sleep soundly. She either ced her legs on him, wrapped her arms around his neck, or rubbed herself against him... Jiang Chenglong had gone wild the whole night because of the drug. As he ate till he was full, he slept for two hours and had almost recovered. The scenes fromst night reyed in his mind and he felt like it was a crazy dream that felt surreal. But the woman¡¯s soft body beside him, her smooth skin, and her exquisite curves were all reminding him that everything was not a dream. Jiang Chenglong was in aplicated mood. ¡°Sister, I... I¡¯m sorry...¡± Jiang Chenglong looked at Rong Xuelong, who was close to him. He didn¡¯t know how to exin his behaviorst night. He had lost control... His self-control, which he had always been proud of, copsed under the drug. He acted fiercely the whole night and did not give her any pity at all. He remembered that in the end, her voice was hoarse and she kept begging him to let her go, but he... Jiang Chenglong looked at Rong Xuelong. Her lips were a little swollen, and it was obvious that it was caused by excessive kissing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± However, Rong Xuelong was not as delicate as she was in his memoryst night. Damn... Rong Xuelong gasped. She really couldn¡¯t afford to offend a man who had tasted her meat! Jiang Chenglong let out a suppressed moan and his breathing became erratic. At dawn, the rtionship between the two of them changed again. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear you say thatst night when you were being fierce? Huh?¡± Jiang Chenglong¡¯s face was red. ¡°Sister,st night... It was my fault. I don¡¯t know how to apologize either. I know... you don¡¯t care... If you¡¯re willing to forgive me, just pretend nothing happened...¡± At the end of the day, Rong Xuelong might not mind having sex with him. But ording to Jiang Chenglong¡¯s understanding of her, she wasn¡¯t willing to maintain a long-term rtionship with others. In short, she would rather give up her body than her heart. Everything that had happenedst night was just a ridiculous dream. But thinking about it, he had always been stubborn and would rather be alone than profane his true love in his heart. In the end... he still shattered his most cherished rtionship with his own hands. Jiang Chenglong especially hated it. He was clearly heartbroken, but under her hands, he still couldn¡¯t control his body. Especially now, he didn¡¯t know if he had already tasted that wonderful feeling, but a crazy thought was growing in his heart-he wanted to press her down under him again just likest night... He wanted her to cry and beg for mercy under him. ¡°What did you say? Pretend nothing happened?¡± Rong Xuelong suddenly turned around and sat on him. She pinched his chest revengefully. ¡°You want to leave after sleeping with Sister? As expected, are all you Jiang family members scum?¡± Because ofst night, she had already understood the sensitivity of his body, so she was especially ruthless. As expected, Jiang Chenglong¡¯s breathing waspletely erratic. He reflexively pressed down on Rong Xuelong¡¯s waist... Chapter 623 ? Chapter 623: Once You¡¯re Serious, You Lose Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ouch-¡± Rong Xuelong was in trouble. A certain part of his body that he had used repeatedly was simply injured and in pain because of this fierce touch. Sister Rong¡¯s originally reconstructed diamond heart shattered into pieces under this attack. She was angry and punched Jiang Chenglong. Jiang Chenglong: ¡°...It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± He wanted her to hit him harder... She seemed to be acting coquettishly, making the fire in his heart burn even more. After trying it once, his self-control had been greatly reduced. Furthermore, although he was already prepared to fall out with her anytime, he still... hoped that she could ept him and this rtionship... Last night, she seemed to have said a lot of things to make him happy. She seemed to have said that he belonged to her and she wouldn¡¯t pretend to belong to anyone else but him too. But... At the thought of how fierce he had been and how badly he had frightened her, Jiang Chenglong wasn¡¯t sure if what she said was true. One had to know that Rong Xuelong was usually full of nonsense. It was often impossible to tell whether her words were true or fake. This was the effect she wanted. She wanted you to not dare to be serious with her. Because once you were serious, you already lost... ¡°Xuelong.¡± His heart pounded and he grabbed her hand. ¡°Last night, you...¡± Rong Xuelong red at him and said unhappily, ¡°I was very angryst night. Very angry!¡± She poked his head. ¡°You brat, you actually threw me against the wall and dared to be rough with me. You actually dared to scold me and humiliate me? Ah, so your pure appearance is actually hiding such a slutty heart.¡± Jiang Chenglong didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly either, but he looked at her whole body. His body was in extreme difort. He suppressed his boiling blood and had to pretend to be guilty and afraid. It was really an unprecedented torture! Rong Xuelong also felt that it was boring to scold Jiang Chenglong. She held her hand to her mouth and coughed. ¡°Hmph! Let me summarize how you didst night by describing each half. The first half was very rude and uneducated!¡± Jiang Chenglong nodded. ¡°Sister, I was wrong...¡± ¡°The middle section was also very disappointing! It¡¯s my first time! Was it your first timest night?¡± Rong Xuelong pointed at Jiang Chenglong again. Jiang Chenglong nodded slowly. ¡°It was... my first time.¡± It must be the first time... ¡°Even if you¡¯re a man, don¡¯t you feel pain? Have you learned physics before? Do you know the destruction caused by differences in volume? Have you learned biology? Do you know the sensory tolerance in the nerve-rich areas of the human body?¡± Jiang Chenglong blushed again when he heard Rong Xuelong¡¯s scolding. ¡°It hurts...¡± He admitted. ¡°Yes! If you feel pain, what about me! I am going to die of pain, do you know?¡± Thinking of the blood and tearsst night, Rong Xuelong almost wanted to grab a small handkerchief and cry. Jiang Chenglong added honestly. ¡°...but also very...¡± The word fortable¡¯ was stuck in his throat. He didn¡¯t dare to say that feeling, that made him want to taste it again. However, Rong Xuelong had already smartly understood his intentions. Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t know how to respond. Men were all shameless! Seeing that Rong Xuelong was so angry that she was silent, Jiang Chenglong asked. ¡°Sister, you haven¡¯t said the second half... How was my performance?¡± Chapter 624 ? Chapter 624: You Can Get Another Woman to Practice So That You Can Improve Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Xuelong was so angry she didn¡¯t want to say anything. After being angry for a long time, she said, ¡°You improved a lot during the second half. Yes... but you still have to improve.¡± She had just finished speaking when Jiang Chenglong suddenly turned over. He pinned her down again. Feeling the threat at the edge of her thigh, Rong Xuelong warned. ¡°Hey, I was severely exhaustedst night. I won¡¯t persuade you to control yourself, but I advise you to take it easy!¡± Jiang Chenglong looked at Rong Xuelong with a glimmer of hope in his eyes. He stared at the woman under him with unprecedented apprehension and desire. ¡°Xuelong, what you meant by that sentence just now is... we can be together?¡± Rong Xuelong exploded. ¡°You think persuading you to take it easy means that we can be together?¡± This man¡¯s ears were not right and his brain was not good. ¡°It¡¯s not this sentence, it¡¯s the previous sentence. You said... I still need to improve...¡± Jiang Chenglong¡¯s heart almost jumped out. This kind of fierce jumping of his heart was just likest night when he was hit with the drug. It was so fast that he couldn¡¯t breathe. Rong Xuelong rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You can also find other women to practice with! I have no objections!¡± No matter how lowly everyone was! They were no longer lowly in her eyes! ¡°I won¡¯t look for other women.¡± Jiang Chenglong pinched Rong Xuelong¡¯s shoulder and exerted force with his fingers. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t be with you in this life, I won¡¯t be with anyone else.¡± Rong Xuelong was speechless. As expected, with just a little provocation, the little sheep¡¯s disguise would fall off! She was in pain from his pinch and grabbed his sharp knife as revenge. ¡°Are you very proud of yourself? Little Silver Wolf, are you very happy pretending to be a little sheep?¡± Rong Xuelong twisted her wrist. ¡°Little... perverted... wolf?¡± Jiang Chenglong took a deep breath. He knew that Sister Rong was very bold and unrestrained, but wasn¡¯t this form of address too... too affectionate? Suddenly, their rtionship progressed too quickly and he felt a little breathless. ¡°Sister, I will be good to you!¡± He bit down hard on her neck. Her fair neck had already been branded with red coloured berriesst night. Rong Xuelong said, ¡°I... I...¡± Damn! It was just like in her dream! Her neck was about to be bitten off! All the servants in the manor were ounted for. No one had encountered an identst night, nor had anyone even met Jiang Chenglong. Soon, there was news from the pool and there was no sign of Jiang Chenglong. Theke had already been cleared clean. Ying Fuyi leaned on the sofa and cried. Ying Xiurui was very frustrated. ¡°What¡¯s the point of crying now? You¡¯ve really been spoiled by your mother! It¡¯s okay if Jiang Chenglong is from just a side branch of the An family, but do you know who his grandfather is?¡± Ying Fuyi sobbed. ¡°I know...¡± If she didn¡¯t know his prestigious status, she wouldn¡¯t have been so loyal. Ying Xiurui didn¡¯t want to say anything more to Ying Fuyi. If anything happened to Jiang Chenglong, it was very likely to cause a diplomatic conflict between the two countries. His grandfather was a big shot with military power. Although the Yngna family had a hundred years of foundation in their country, they couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure of confrontation between the big countries. Seeing how frustrated he was, the butler seemed to have thought of something but didn¡¯t dare to suggest it directly. He only reminded her tactfully. ¡°Master, it¡¯s almost 10 AM and Ms. Xuelong isn¡¯t up yet. Do you want to go and take a look? Perhaps she¡¯s already up, but we forgot about her...¡± Ying Xiurui¡¯s heart sank. Yes... Xuelong. Chapter 625 ? Chapter 625: What Kind of Character Do You Have? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When he thought of Rong Xuelong, Ying Xiurui thought of the same thing as the butler had nned. He directly thought of... Jiang Chenglong¡¯sst ce he could have visited. Could he be in Rong Xuelong¡¯s room? At that moment, the atmosphere in the living room suddenly turned dark... ¡°Sister likes me too, right?¡± Jiang Chenglong asked the woman under him. There wasn¡¯t a time that could make him feel as close to her than when she was in his arms... He felt as if his heart finally belonged to someone. Last night, he seemed to be in extreme anxiety. He obeyed the darkest instincts in his heart for many things. The years of negative energy umted and exploded together, making him feel that no matter how much he hugged her, he would still lose her in the end. The more worried he was, the more irritable and uneasy he felt. Only now did his true senses finally return. ¡°No matter how much I like it... I can¡¯t take it anymore...¡± Rong Xuelong swore that she had never felt like crying as much as today. She had not cried when she was bullied in the Rong family and when she was dissed by the outside world. Butst night, and now, she really wanted to cry, to cry and cry even more! Jiang Chenglong kept saying that he loved her a lot. In the end... he was a pig! ¡°It¡¯s okay, I think Sister actually likes it... It¡¯s good as long as I can feel it...¡± He smiled and rubbed her forehead affectionately. ¡°Sister really likes me, right...¡± ¡°I...¡± Rong Xuelong bit her lip and wanted to curse! But it was all embarrassing sounds that she made instead. Why! ¡°Say it loudly if you want. Sister¡¯s voice is very nice...¡± Jiang Chenglong had never seen such a shy Rong Xuelong before. He felt as if his heart was filled with something. The door lock suddenly turned. Rong Xuelong: ¡°Ahhh-¡± She was really shouting now! Seeing Ying Xiurui and the rest standing at the door, Rong Xuelong screamed in fear on instinct. Could she still regain her thick skin now! He only pulled up the nket and covered Rong Xuelong¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He kissed Rong Xuelong¡¯s forehead. ¡°They were the ones who disturbed us. We shouldn¡¯t be the ones who feel embarrassed.¡± Then, he raised his amorous eyes and looked at Ying Xiurui. That expression was provocative and a deration of war. Ying Fuyi, who was standing behind Ying Xiurui, almost lost her bnce. ¡°Chenglong... you...¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiang Chenglong looked at Ying Fuyi coldly. ¡°Aren¡¯t I doing this all because of you?¡± ¡°No! No...¡± Ying Fuyi seemed to have gone crazy and wanted to pounce forward. But Ying Xiurui grabbed her. ¡°Come back!¡± He yelled, and his expression was no better than Ying Fuyi¡¯s. ¡°Bitch, leave Chenglong!¡± Ying Fuyi cried. ¡°You¡¯re shameless, you seduced Chenglong... you seduced my cousin and even my fianc¨¦. You...¡± Bam! Ying Xiurui pped Ying Fuyi hard. ¡°Shut up!¡± He grabbed Ying Fuyi¡¯s cor and dragged her out of the room before closing the door. Rong Xuelong hid under Jiang Chenglong and didn¡¯t dare to move. Damn! These days were really the most cowardly days of her life! ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be afraid. They¡¯ve already left.¡± Jiang Chenglong lowered his head and held Rong Xuelong¡¯s chin to kiss her lips. ¡°It¡¯s just us now... focus...¡± Rong Xuelong was speechless. Jiang Chenglong, what kind of character do you have, exactly? He could still remain calm after getting ¡°caught in bed¡±? Outside the room... Chapter 626 ? Chapter 626: Indeed, Every Person in the Jiang family Is a Bitch Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ying Fuyi broke down and cried. She cried so much that she almost knelt on the ground. Ying Xiurui was confused and frustrated. ¡°Enough! Why are you crying?¡± Compared to her fianc¨¦ sleeping with someone else, the fact that the woman he loved was sleeping with another man made him more upset. Ying Xiurui wished he could imitate An Mingchen and throw Ying Fuyi into the sea. In the room, Jiang Chenglong didn¡¯t sense any unrest. He made Rong Xuelong scream in his embrace again before ending this pleasure. ¡°Xuelong, I love you.¡± He buried his head in her ear and panted. ¡°I wish I could die on your body...¡± Rong Xuelong hugged his neck and panted as well. ¡°Don¡¯t die so easily. Can¡¯t you live well instead?¡± Jiang Chenglong kissed her and returned to his obedient little cutie self. He leaned into her embrace affectionately. ¡°If you¡¯re alive, I¡¯ll stay alive too.¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t know how to respond. Ever since she got to know this man in bed, she wanted to hit him when she saw his innocent and harmless expression. As expected, everyone in the Jiang family was a bitch! After waiting for a long time, Jiang Chenglong was finally dressed and he opened the door... ¡°She¡¯s tired.¡± He ignored Ying Fuyi and only looked at Ying Xiurui. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare something to eat for her. Don¡¯t disturb her...¡± Ying Xiurui grabbed his cor. ¡°You know what you¡¯ve done!¡± His eyes were burning with anger. If that had only happenedst night, Ying Xiurui wouldn¡¯t have exploded in anger like this. But just now, Ying Xiurui was sure that Jiang Chenglong was sober. He still did that kind of thing to Xuelong when he was sober, and he couldn¡¯t tolerate it. Jiang Chenglong pped Ying Xiurui¡¯s hand away disdainfully. ¡°Both of us are unmarried. Do I need to report to you what we have done while we¡¯re together happily?¡± Did he need to report this to his love rival! ¡°You two are happy together? You¡¯re shameless!¡± Ying Xiurui sneered. Even he didn¡¯t dare to say this. Jiang Chenglong was just a person who had no contact with Xuelong, so what right did he have to say this? Ying Fuyi was so agitated that she trembled and couldn¡¯t help but take the opportunity to rush into the room. ¡°Get up! Why did you seduce Chenglong! You evil woman, can¡¯t the Ying family¡¯s Master satisfy you? You still want to hurt Chenglong!¡± Jiang Chenglong and Ying Xiurui immediately put aside their argument and returned to the room together. In the room, Rong Xuelong was already wearing her pajamas, but under Ying Fuyi¡¯s attacks, she almost couldn¡¯t retaliate. ¡°Stop! Fuyi!¡± Ying Xiurui saw this and hurriedly dragged Ying Fuyi away. Jiang Chenglong also hugged Rong Xuelong andforted her gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister. Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t worry... You didn¡¯t do anything wrong...¡± Rong Xuelong was different from her usually fierce self. She actually nestled in Jiang Chenglong¡¯s arms like a little daughter and cried. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live anymore...¡± She pushed Jiang Chenglong away while crying. ¡°I just came for a vacation... It¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t havee here... I heard some movementst night, I thought he was sick... In the end...¡± ¡°Why, why!¡± She waved her arms and pushed Jiang Chenglong. ¡°Why did you do that to me...¡± Jiang Chenglong... Damn! What was happening? ¡°I, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Although he knew that Rong Xuelong¡¯s behavior was abnormal, Jiang Chenglong still exined in a panic. ¡°I was drugged and I couldn¡¯t control myself, so...¡± Rong Xuelong: Even I¡¯m afraid of my own acting skills! Chapter 627 ? Chapter 627: Take Back Your Shameless Love Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hearing Jiang Chenglong¡¯s exnation, Rong Xuelong did not feel better at all and cried even more sadly. ¡°So I deserve to be unlucky? I deserve to lose my innocence?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression was pale. ¡°What should I do? Who¡¯s going to tell me what to do? I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± She then jumped off the bed and pounced towards the window. ¡°Xuelong!¡± Ying Xiurui and Jiang Chenglong were shocked. Rong Xuelong obviously couldn¡¯t jump off the building sessfully. She had just pounced to the window when she was dragged back by two men. ¡°Xuelong, don¡¯t be agitated. This matter isn¡¯t your fault.¡± Ying Xiuruiforted her repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯re the victim, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong... No one can criticize you. I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt your reputation.¡± Rong Xuelong wiped her tears and smiled pitifully. ¡°What reputation do I still have? It¡¯s impossible for anyone to want me in this life.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Jiang Chenglong and Ying Xiurui said in unison, ¡°I want you!¡± ¡°Chenglong!¡± Ying Fuyi said in shock. She rushed forward and grabbed Jiang Chenglong¡¯s wrist. ¡°Chenglong, don¡¯t talk nonsense. You just slept with her one time. I won¡¯t be angry with you. She doesn¡¯t need you to be responsible for her.¡± Jiang Chenglong pushed Ying Fuyi away. He sneered. ¡°You won¡¯t be angry with me? Ying Fuyi, what right do you have to say such things? The person who drugged me is you, and the person who harmed me is also you. You still have the face to say that you won¡¯t be angry with me? But don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t forgive you!¡± ¡°I, I...¡± Ying Fuyi trembled. ¡°I just love you too much.¡± ¡°Take back your shameless love. I, Jiang Chenglong, am too undeserving of it!¡± Jiang Chenglong looked at Ying Fuyi coldly. Ying Fuyi couldn¡¯t help but cry again. The moment she cried, Rong Xuelong immediately cried as well. She struggled while crying. ¡°Don¡¯t hold me back. I don¡¯t want to live. I don¡¯t have the face to live. I don¡¯t want to live anymore...¡± The two men held her on each side and refused to let her move. Seeing this, Ying Fuyi was jealous and angry. She was also so sad, but whether it was her cousin or Chenglong, they didn¡¯t have her in their eyes. They only cared aboutforting Rong Xuelong, and that careful look on their faces made Ying Fuyi jealous. Suddenly, she saw Rong Xuelong looking at her with a terrifyingly cold expression. Her lips curled into a disdainful smile, as if to say: You¡¯re still too inexperienced to fight with me... Ying Fuyi suddenly came to a realization. Rong Xuelong was simply pretending to cry and be sad. Her goal was just to win the men¡¯s pity. She was enraged for a moment and yelled at Rong Xuelong. ¡°Stop pretending! Why don¡¯t you actually go and die if you have the ability!¡± ¡°Fuyi, shut up! Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Ying Xiurui said angrily. Ying Fuyi was still a little guilty when her cousin yelled at her, but now, she was only aggrieved. ¡°What does she have to feel sad about? She slept with Chenglong and is now overjoyed. Only you men are so stupid to get cheated by her...¡± Ying Xiurui let go of Rong Xuelong and walked over. He covered Ying Fuyi¡¯s mouth and pushed her back forcefully. ¡°This is all your fault!¡± He was already very angry with Ying Fuyi¡¯s behavior and was even angrier now. ¡°As the perpetrator, not only do you not repent, you¡¯re also so arrogant and shameless! Ying Fuyi, you¡¯re really a member of the Yngna family in vain!¡± Chapter 628 ? Chapter 628: I¡¯m Already Dirty and Not Worthy of You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ying Fuyi was stunned by Ying Xiurui¡¯s aura. At this time, Rong Xuelong raised her hand and tugged at Ying Xiurui¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Xiurui, stop it. Fuyi is your sister no matter what.¡± She persuaded him pitifully. ¡°She also made a mistake because of love. I was careless, I...¡± She covered her mouth and cried again. Damn, Sister is a real actor! Little white lotus, you want to fight with me? I¡¯ve eaten more salt than you¡¯ve eaten bread in your whole life. When Ying Xiurui heard Rong Xuelong say this, he felt that she was even more pitiful and sensible. He hated Ying Fuyi even more. ¡°Xuelong, it¡¯s okay.¡± He held Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand. ¡°I said that you¡¯re an innocent victim in this matter. I will definitely punish Fuyi. I know your country is very traditional, but in my country and my family, it¡¯s normal for women to have other male friends or even sex partners before marriage. As long as you¡¯re willing, you can still be the Young Madam of the Yngna family.¡± This was simr to a marriage proposal. Ying Fuyi was stunned. Rong Xuelong was also stunned. Meanwhile, Jiang Chenglong grabbed Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand barbarically. ¡°Sister Xuelong is already my woman!¡± He dragged Rong Xuelong over and hugged her. ¡°I will be responsible for her. Mr. Ying, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°You and her are just a mistake and a misunderstanding.¡± Ying Xiurui gritted his teeth secretly. The intimate position between the two of them made him feel suffocated. ¡°I know you¡¯re also a victim, so I can forget what happenedst night. But now, please remove your hand from Xuelong.¡± The situation suddenly became a fight between the two men for thedy. Ying Fuyi was stunned for a few seconds before she suddenly stood on Ying Xiurui¡¯s side. ¡°Xuelong, what happenedst night was all my fault.¡± She was indeed worthy of being someone from the Yngna family. She immediately understood the situation and found the best way to benefit herself. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding between you and Chenglong. Xuelong, I really hope that you can be the Madam of the Yngna family. You and Cousin is a match made in heaven.¡± She looked sincere. No matter what, she had to separate Rong Xuelong from Jiang Chenglong first. After that, she could use her mother¡¯s side of the family to get the entire family to object to Ying Xiurui and Rong Xuelong being together. Besides, Ying Xiurui still had an engagement with the An family¡¯s eldest daughter. If she didn¡¯t support him and Rong Xuelong getting together now, Jiang Chenglong would be with Rong Xuelong instead. Ying Fuyi didn¡¯t want to see such a situation. ¡°Ha, a match made in heaven?¡± Jiang Chenglong hugged Rong Xuelong tightly. ¡°As expected, your shamelessness is inherited in the family. The two of you siblings both said the same thing. Did you ask Xuelong for her opinion? Is the Yngna family really that overbearing?¡± ¡°Xuelong.¡± Ying Xiurui looked at the woman in Jiang Chenglong¡¯s arms and reached out his hand to her. ¡°Come here, okay? I promise I won¡¯t let you be hurt again.¡± Rong Xuelong was weak for once and cowered in Jiang Chenglong¡¯s embrace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiurui. I¡¯m no longer clean... I¡¯m not worthy of you... Although Mr. Jiang has hurt me, he¡¯s also innocent. As long as he¡¯s willing to be responsible for me, I, I¡¯m willing to be with him...¡± Jiang Chenglong automatically ignored Rong Xuelong¡¯s first sentence and only heard the second sentence, and the smile on his face could not be hidden anymore. Chapter 629 ? Chapter 629: I Know My Heart Too Well Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ying Xiurui was heartbroken. ¡°Xuelong... you deserve better. Don¡¯t belittle yourself because of such a small change in events. I¡¯ve said it before, you¡¯re not in the wrong. You¡¯re still pure in my heart...¡± Ying Fuyi gritted her teeth hatefully. Couldn¡¯t Cousin tell that this woman was just acting? She... she must be doing this to take revenge on her! She still wanted to act innocent and trick her cousin. This woman... was really not simple! ¡°Okay, Xuelong has already said that she chose me.¡± Jiang Chenglong wished he could hug his sister and spin thrice beforeughing out loud. ¡°Mr. Ying, can you move aside? I want to take her away.¡± ¡°She just gave in to traditional pressure and the concept of chastity.¡± Ying Xiurui refused to give in. He understood that as long as he retreated, he would only be able to brush shoulders with Rong Xuelong for the rest of his life. He was extremely regretful now. Firstly, he regretted bringing Xuelong to the manor. Secondly, he regretted leaving in such a hurryst night, which led to what happenedter... Of course, the person he hated the most now was undoubtedly Ying Fuyi. Jiang Chenglong raised Rong Xuelong¡¯s chin with his index finger. ¡°Xuelong, did you choose me because of familial pressure and old-fashioned views?¡± Rong Xuelong met his eyes. After a while, she actually blushed and lowered her head shyly. Then she replied softly, ¡°No.¡± Ying Xiurui was stunned and felt endless disappointment and difort. He stopped Rong Xuelong in disbelief. ¡°Xuelong, have you really thought it through and understood your own heart? The two of you only had a short fling for a night. The two of you don¡¯t understand each other at all. Don¡¯t... don¡¯t make the wrong choice.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already made my choice.¡± Rong Xuelong leaned on Jiang Chenglong¡¯s heart softly. ¡°I know my heart.¡± Jiang Chenglong¡¯s heart felt as if it was filled with honey. He had never been so satisfied and happy in his twenty-odd years of life. He picked Princess Rong Xuelong up and kissed Rong Xuelong¡¯s cheek despite the two people in pain being in front of him. ¡°Good girl, let¡¯s go home.¡± Su Yanyun was found sleeping in the aisle. The person who had found her was Rong Linyi. He woke up in the morning with a start. His heart was beating faster for some reason and he felt a faint sense of panic. His arm was empty and he touched his sides. He got up quickly as if he hadn¡¯t been sleeping. He turned on the lights and was alone in the bedroom. ¡°Yanyun!¡± He yelled first. His throat was dry and stinging, but he was already walking on the ground and couldn¡¯t even care less about wearing his shoes. The first ce he looked was the bathroom. He hoped that she was just up for the night, but she wasn¡¯t in the bathroom, nor was she in the cloakroom or study room. It was past five in the morning, where could she go? Rong Linyi opened the door and didn¡¯t forget to wake Aunt Chen up. Madam Rong was also rmed. In the end, Rong Linyi found the woman curled up on the ground in the second-floor corridor. Because it was cold, she was huddling in a ball. Her face, hands, and feet were cold. Rong Linyi walked over softly and slowly knelt down. His fingertips were trembling as he ced them under her nose. After realising that she was still breathing, he immediately knelt on the ground and picked her up, hugging her tightly. He felt really frightened. Only now, when he hugged her, did his heartbeat recover a little. Chapter 630 ? Chapter 630: She Has a Key Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He didn¡¯t dare to alert the sleeping woman in his arms. He even breathed softly and quietly picked her up. Perhaps because she felt the warmth in his embrace, Su Yanyun leaned towards him subconsciously. Madam Rong and Aunt Chen happened to rush over. ¡°This is...¡± Madam Rong was about to ask when she saw Rong Linyi¡¯s expression. She moved aside to give way to Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi had just turned around with the woman in his arms when something fell to the ground. He and Madam Rong stopped. Madam Rong had already bent down to pick up that thing on the ground. This was... a key. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression darkened when he saw the shape of the key. Aunt Chen pursed her lips in shock. When Su Yanyun woke up, she unexpectedly found Rong Linyi lying beside her with his hand on her arm. She found it strange and she also felt that she had slept for a long time. She hurriedly turned over to look at the time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Linyi was not in a deep sleep. Seeing her wake up, he hurriedly got up too. ¡°Yanyun?¡± ¡°Oh god, it¡¯s already 9 AM. You¡¯rete!¡± She nced at the time and pushed Rong Linyi. ¡°Why are you still asleep? Don¡¯t you have to work today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not working today.¡± Rong Linyi pulled her back to the bed to lie down again. He was silent for a few minutes before saying, ¡°I want to go to Mu Chenfeng¡¯s ce for a follow-up, so I don¡¯t have to go to work.¡± Su Yanyun heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You should have said so earlier. Hmph ~¡± She hugged the nket coquettishly and rubbed it. ¡°You scared me.¡± Rong Linyi saw that she didn¡¯t seem to remember what happenedst night at all. He asked tentatively, ¡°How did you sleepst night?¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Su Yanyun stretched. ¡°I didn¡¯t even dream about anything!¡± She wasn¡¯t dreaming, but she seemed to be sleep-walking... Rong Linyi only dared to think about it in his heart. Thinking of the key that fell from her hand, Rong Linyi¡¯s heart sank. After putting Su Yanyun back in the bedroomst night, Madam Rong immediately looked for him to talk. ¡°The baby is about to be born, and you¡¯ve already recognized Jiang Yilin¡¯s character. Why do you still want to keep that room?¡± Madam Rong¡¯s voice was reproachful. ¡°Even if Yanyun has never said anything, a woman will have wild thoughts if a man keeps something rted to his first love. What on earth are you thinking?¡± Rong Linyi frowned at the key. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to tear down that room after dawn.¡± Madam Rong felt a little better. ¡°When your sisteres back, I¡¯ll be returning to the main house to stay.¡± She changed the topic. ¡°Oh right, when are you going to bring Yanyun to meet your father?¡± Rong Linyi continued to look down at the key in his hand. ¡°I can bring her to meet him anytime. I...¡± Madam Rong sighed and looked at her son helplessly. ¡°Linyi, all these years, your father has never med you. He doesn¡¯t even mind. What do you mind?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll discuss itter.¡± Rong Linyi turned around. ¡°I¡¯ll go take care of Yanyun.¡± The so-called follow-up was actually just an excuse. In fact, Rong Linyi had not visited Mu Chenfeng since he got together with Su Yanyun. This time, he was only going because of Su Yanyun¡¯s abnormality. Surprisingly, the two of them saw He Yueze with Mu Chenfeng. ¡°Linyi.¡± He Yueze¡¯s eyes quickly looked past Su Yanyun andnded on Rong Linyi. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Chapter 631 ? Chapter 631: Rong Linyi, You Jealous Bastard Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Linyi nodded distantly and politely. ¡°You came to find Chenfeng to catch up, or you¡¯re here to see a doctor?¡± ¡°Both.¡± He Yueze smiled and asked with his almond-shaped eyes as well. ¡°You¡¯re here for a follow-up? Or...¡± ¡°I came to do some follow-up rehabilitation.¡± He interrupted He Yueze. ¡°Yanyun, let¡¯s go in.¡± He Yueze watched as Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun disappeared around the corner. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. Recently, He Xiaoqin had cooled down a lot, but as her brother, he always felt that something was wrong with her, but she always didn¡¯t let him catch her. Besides the paternity test... Whose paternity test was that? What was He Xiaoqin using it for? Rong Linyi¡¯s follow-up was simple. After that, Mu Chenfeng asked Su Yanyun with a smile, ¡°Yanyun, do you want me to give you and your baby some emotional guidance?¡± ¡°Emotional guidance?¡± The word was new. ¡°You can even do it for the baby?¡± ¡°Yes, this is a very popr fetal education for aristocrats overseas now. To put it simply, it¡¯s to give the mother-to-be some psychological hints so that you can face fertility more easily and naturally. It can prioritize the reduction in postpartum depression. It¡¯s also beneficial for the baby to bond with its mother after birth.¡± Mu Chenfeng exined patiently. ¡°It sounds great.¡± Su Yanyun was convinced and her eyes lit up. ¡°Then let¡¯s try it, shall we?¡± She looked cute and young, not like a woman who was about to be a mother at all. Mu Chenfeng was also touched by her natural beauty. He smiled especially gently. ¡°Okay, lie down here.¡± Then, he felt that the temperature in the room was a little low. Turning around, Rong Linyi¡¯s face was cold. Mu Chenfeng felt a chill on his neck and shivered. He immediately stopped smiling and said sternly, ¡°Madam Yi, please rx.¡± Damn it, Rong Linyi, you jealous bastard... Get the hell out of the consultation room! Mu Chenfeng only dared to curse in his heart. He had left his family to learn medicine, but fortunately, he still had a financier who was Rong Linyi, so he didn¡¯t fall into a state of bankruptcy. Every year, theboratory required a lot of money, and going overseas to participate in the academic forum also required a lot of money... Furthermore, he had to face Liang Shangqing¡¯s pressure and difficulties from time to time. The Liang family controlled the entire C City¡¯s medical resources. If it weren¡¯t for Rong Linyi¡¯s support, Mu Chenfeng would have long left his family vige miserably. Thus, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend his financier. Because Su Yanyun was very cooperative, the whole hypnosis process was very smooth. Mu Chenfeng already knew about the abnormality in Su Yanyun¡¯s behaviorst night. He and Rong Linyi thought almost the same thing-Ms. Su might have been in a daze because she was nearing the expected delivery period. Mu Chenfeng was very confident in dealing with ordinary sleepwalking. But Ms. Su still had serious cognitive impairment, so he had to be very careful... ¡°Yanyun, your baby is very safe and healthy now. Your life is carefree and rxed.¡± Mu Chenfeng hinted to Su Yanyun softly. ¡°No matter what happens, it won¡¯t stop the baby¡¯s health from deteriorating. You will give birth to them smoothly and safely without any pain... right?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Su Yanyun smiled sweetly and replied to Mu Chenfeng softly. Chapter 632 ? Chapter 632: Why Hide Something So Big? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She seemed to have already seen her cute babies calling her Mommy and rolling in her arms. One was a boy, and the other was a girl. The female baby looked a lot like Rong Linyi, but the male baby¡¯s eyes looked more like Su Yanyun¡¯s. This was the fruit of their love... ¡°Baby, so cute.¡± She smiled subconsciously, her voice filled with love. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression softened as he watched the process quietly. If it weren¡¯t for Mu Chenfeng, he would¡¯ve already walked over and hugged her gently. He wanted to tell her that no matter how cute the babies were, they were not as cute as her. She was his treasure forever. ¡°Yanyun, let¡¯s recall what we didst night, okay?¡± Mu Chenfeng¡¯s tone changed. He had already heard from Rong Linyi that Su Yanyun and Rong Xuelong had spokenst night. Rong Xuelong¡¯s shock seemed to have worried her. That was why she had been acting strangelyst night. After receiving Su Yanyun¡¯s confirmation, Mu Chenfeng slowly asked. ¡°Rong Xuelong called youst night, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yanyun nodded with her eyes closed. ¡°Do you remember what she said to you?¡± Mu Chenfeng asked this question only to help Su Yanyun recall her deep memories. He didn¡¯t have the intention to pry into her secrets. But Su Yanyun¡¯s answer shocked Rong Linyi and Mu Chenfeng. ¡°Sister said that Chenglong¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡¯s cousin is the Ying family¡¯s head. He was engaged to the An family¡¯s eldest daughter, but he fell in love with Sister and angered the An family¡¯s head because of this. He is a threat to Sister¡¯s life, and she told me to help her inform Linyi or call the police.¡± Mu Chenfeng and Rong Linyi looked at each other in shock. Mu Chenfeng looked at Rong Linyi questioningly. Rong Linyi shook his head visibly. Last night, after Su Yanyun¡¯s conversation with the other party ended, Rong Linyi asked her about it. She only said that a lunatic had a conflict with Sister, so she looked for her to be her external help. She helped Sister scold that person fiercely and left the other party speechless. After that, Rong Linyi and Rong Xuelong spoke on the phone. Rong Xuelong¡¯s exnation was simr to Su Yanyun¡¯s. She said that she had met a lunatic over there and had a conflict, but she had already frightened the other party with her intelligence. However, the truth Su Yanyun said was so shocking. The Ying family, the An family... Rong Xuelong had just left and she had already offended the two oldest and most influential families in Y Nation! Rong Linyi clenched his fists. This woman actually hid it from him! Why did she hide such a big thing from him? Now that she was under hypnosis, he didn¡¯t dare make a sound. He immediately picked up a pen and piece of paper and wrote a line for Mu Chenfeng to see. Mu Chenfeng nced at the words calmly and asked Su Yanyun gently, ¡°Yanyun, did you tell Rong Linyi about such a big matter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s answer was confusing. ¡°I already told him.¡± Mu Chenfeng and Rong Linyi looked at each other again and he continued to ask. ¡°Did you tell him what you said just now?¡± Rong Linyi looked at Mu Chenfeng and shook her head slowly. On the other hand, Su Yanyun was very honest. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t even understand what Sister said, so I told Linyi what I understood.¡± Mu Chenfeng chuckled. He turned around and wrote: She didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. She didn¡¯t understand Rong Xuelong¡¯s words. As she was under hypnosis just now, she could repeat Xuelong¡¯s words word for word. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression softened a little, but he was a little worried about Rong Xuelong¡¯s situation. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s hang up now. Sister is fine now, you don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡± Mu Chenfeng coaxed. Su Yanyun nodded and replied obediently. ¡°Sister is fine. I¡¯m not worried about her.¡± ¡°Then, you slept well tonight, right?¡± Mu Chenfeng asked again. However, Su Yanyun¡¯s answer shocked him and Rong Linyi again. ¡°No.¡± She closed her eyes and looked a little uneasy. ¡°It wasn¡¯t good at all... that... that man...¡± Chapter 633 ? Chapter 633: Thinking of Another Man While Beside Him! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Then, you slept well tonight, right?¡± Mu Chenfeng asked again. However, Su Yanyun¡¯s answer shocked him and Rong Linyi again. ¡°No.¡± She closed her eyes and looked a little uneasy. ¡°It wasn¡¯t good at all... that... that man...¡± ¡°A man?¡± This time, Rong Linyi forgot about the rules and said uncontrobly. Mu Chenfeng immediately raised his hand to stop him. The woman in front of him was clearly more uneasy now. She frowned and her breathing was a little rapid. ¡°You¡¯re fine. It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re safe andfortable now. There¡¯s no danger.¡± Mu Chenfeng hurriedlyforted her. Su Yanyun slowly calmed down. [Ask him about that man!] Rong Linyi wrote to Mu Chenfeng. Mu Chenfeng hesitated for a moment. [Are you sure?] Rong Linyi stopped writing and looked at Mu Chenfeng sternly. Mu Chenfeng sighed. Forget it. If his financier wanted to be abused, he couldn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Which man is he? Think about it calmly, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Mu Chenfeng asked Su Yanyun. This time, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t answer smoothly. Clearly, she was resistant. ¡°There¡¯s no man.¡± She suddenly replied. Mu Chenfeng was shocked. If he wasn¡¯t sure that Su Yanyun was still under hypnosis, he would have suspected that she was already awake. Rong Linyi was clearly anxious. He walked around the treatment room twice, picked up a pen, and wrote one word. ¡°Ask!¡± Mu Chenfeng held his forehead. It was over. Rong Linyi was too jealous. He could only brace himself and ask again. ¡°Yanyun, you slept very wellst night, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I slept very well and didn¡¯t have any dreams.¡± Su Yanyun smiled sweetly again. Mu Chenfeng was shocked! This was the first time he had encountered such a situation during hypnosis. He suddenly thought of something and said to Su Yanyun, ¡°Yanyun, then continue to sleep well. When the music starts, you will sleep soundly with the music. You can only wake up when I wake you up, understand?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll continue to sleep well...¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s voice slowly softened. Mu Chenfeng pulled Rong Linyi out. ¡°I can¡¯t ask her anymore. I¡¯m sure she has received simr anti-hypnosis training.¡± He frowned. ¡°Her subconscious already knows that I¡¯m hypnotizing her, so she has to protect some of the core information in her brain.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was terrifying. ¡°The most important thing was... she wanted to protect that man?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about any more men!¡± Mu Chenfeng said anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Her cognitive impairment is, in a way, created to protect the most important information in her brain. If we try to ess it rashly, it might cause her memory to be in a mess and her brain will copse. We can¡¯t dig any deeper. Didn¡¯t you hear her answer? She could actually be pretending to be in a hypnosis state.¡± If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, Mu Chenfeng almost couldn¡¯t believe that such a harmless and cute woman was actually hiding so many things. He had encountered at least a hundred patients. But Su Yanyun was the only one. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was terrible. The storm in his eyes made Mu Chenfeng shiver. Man... what man? When did this womane into contact with any man? He suddenly remembered that she couldn¡¯t sleepst night... In that case, she was thinking about that man? She was actually thinking of another man while she was beside him! Chapter 634 ? Chapter 634: The Sun Is Here, The Light Is Here Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Chenfeng still couldn¡¯t convince Rong Linyi. He had a feeling that if he couldn¡¯t get Su Yanyun to reveal anything today, then Rong Linyi would definitely tear his small psychology clinic into pieces. He would also fry him till he was cooked! He could only reach an agreement with Rong Linyi to probe the periphery and stop once there was any abnormality. When he returned to the treatment room, Su Yanyun was lying quietly on the recliner, asleep in the music with a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m back, Yanyun.¡± Mu Chenfeng sat back down. ¡°Did you sleep well just now?¡± ¡°I slept very well. I didn¡¯t even dream.¡± Her answer was the same as before. This was also what she had said to Rong Linyi this morning. But now, Rong Linyi found it ironic. His woman, the woman he was sure was innocent and would never hide anything from him, was actually... ¡°Okay, Yanyun, shall we continue our heart-to-heart talk then?¡± Mu Chenfeng followed the previous procedures and firstforted her, hinting that the babies in her stomach were very healthy. Then, he changed the topic. ¡°Yanyun, you weren¡¯t asleep when Rong Linyi ended his workst night, right?¡± As expected, Su Yanyun started to feel uneasy again. But this time, she didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Yes, I couldn¡¯t sleep...¡± ¡°Why?¡± Mu Chenfeng asked. ¡°Because of Sister?¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Yanyun was even more uneasy. ¡°Because, because of that voice...¡± ¡°What was that voice?¡± Mu Chenfeng followed up and watched Su Yanyun¡¯s reaction nervously. Su Yanyun¡¯s lips trembled as if she was struggling. Suddenly, her body rose and fell as if she had been shocked. ¡°It¡¯s dark, and the coat of arms...¡± She said incoherently and panted heavily. ¡°Water... so much water... going to sink! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you won¡¯t sink!¡± Mu Chenfeng was indeed experienced. He immediately hinted to Su Yanyun. ¡°You¡¯re very safe, very safe.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m safe.¡± Su Yanyun was sobbing. ¡°I¡¯m floating in the water, I keep drifting... I¡¯m so hungry, so thirsty...¡± ¡°Bread and milk are here, as well as fresh water.¡± Mu Chenfeng continued, ¡°You¡¯ll feel better after eating and drinking.¡± Rong Linyi was also exceptionally nervous. Seeing how ufortable his woman was, he immediately regretted it... But it was impossible to stop asking now. Su Yanyun had clearly fallen into a ¡°dream¡± and couldn¡¯t escape. Only Mu Chenfeng could bring her out. Su Yanyun¡¯s mood calmed a little and she muttered, ¡°So dark... so cold...¡± She curled up like when Rong Linyi found her this morning. The difference was that she was very peaceful this morning, but this time, she was trembling. Mu Chenfeng pulled the nket over her. ¡°It¡¯s not cold anymore. You¡¯re very warm. The sun hase out, and the light hase.¡± Su Yanyun replied softly. Her words shocked Rong Linyi. She said, ¡°It¡¯s good that I¡¯m still alive...¡± But she said again, ¡°We can¡¯t go back... They¡¯re all dead... Father, Mother, Brother... the coat of arms, the jewels...¡± Other than those new words, she mentioned the word ¡°coat of arms¡± for the second time. Mu Chenfeng looked at Rong Linyi questioningly, asking him if he wanted to end the hypnosis. Chapter 635 ? Chapter 635: All Taken By Him With No Effort Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Linyi hesitated and frowned. In the end, he nodded. He didn¡¯t understand the reason for her ¡°sleepwalking¡±, and now he even found a new pile of information for no reason. When they walked out of the consultation room, Rong Linyi tugged at his cor in frustration. ¡°Linyi, don¡¯t think too much. At least, you can check Yanyun¡¯s information from the time she was eight years old.¡± Mu Chenfengforted him. ¡°If it¡¯s something rted to her before she was eight years old, it¡¯s most likely about family. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± There was no need to be jealous... Perhaps it was because he was too concerned, Rong Linyi really didn¡¯t expect Mu Chenfeng¡¯s words. He just felt... uneasy when his woman mentioned another man. Even if the two of them were so sweet and peaceful now, Rong Linyi always had a cord in his heart that constantly reminded him. He had ¡°stolen¡± this love, including the babies in Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach, all of which he had ¡°obtained¡± without effort. He was just lucky. If she had run out of the hospital and bumped into someone else, the husband beside her would no longer be him. Thinking of how she would lie beside someone else and call them husband so sweetly, Rong Linyi felt as if his emotions were about to explode. When Su Yanyun woke up, she didn¡¯t seem very energetic. On the contrary, she was emotionally weak and dizzy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Although Rong Linyi felt terrible, he was still a little worried when he saw how dispirited his woman was. Su Yanyun shook her dizzy head. ¡°I feel like vomiting...¡± Rong Linyi immediately looked at Mu Chenfeng as if he wanted to tear him apart. Mu Chenfeng hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s normal, it¡¯s normal. You just have to go back and rest well. Linyi, you have to care for Yanyun more and protect her.¡± Don¡¯t be jealous. Rong Linyi regretted it a little... Su Yanyun¡¯s behavior today was very abnormal. She didn¡¯t say much and fell asleep on the sofa the moment she got home. She curled up into a ball and told others that she hadn¡¯t slept at all. She also ate very little for lunch and dinner. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yanyun? Are you unwell?¡± Madam Rong also realized her abnormality. Su Yanyun forced a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± ¡°Do you want to go to the hospital for a checkup?¡± Madam Rong asked. ¡°Or call the family doctor over?¡± Su Yanyun touched her stomach and the baby kicked coincidentally. Her lips finally curled into a smile. ¡°No need. The babies are fine.¡± ¡°She might have caught a cold. Observe her more closely. If she isn¡¯t well, send her to the hospital immediately.¡± Madam Rong instructed Rong Linyi quietly after dinner. Pregnant women couldn¡¯t take cold medicine. If they had a small cold, they just had to take care to keep warm and rest. If it was really unbearable, she could only go to the hospital to find a doctor to deal with it. Rong Linyi hoped that Su Yanyun only had a cold. As long as the doctor could treat the illness, it was no big deal. What he was afraid of was her mental illness... After dinner, he apanied her for a walk in the garden. When she went around the back garden, Su Yanyun saw some people who looked like they were from a renovationpany moving something at the back door. ¡°What are they doing?¡± She asked Rong Linyi. ¡°We want to renovate a bedroom at home. They¡¯re moving everything we don¡¯t want to keep.¡± Rong Linyi replied. It was normal to renovate the rooms in the Lin River Courtyard. ¡°Wait! That is...¡± Su Yanyun saw the hospital bed. ¡°The room on the second floor?¡± Seeing her questioning gaze, Rong Linyi didn¡¯t want to hide it and replied slightly. ¡°Yes...¡± Chapter 636 ? Chapter 636: Feel Excitement Throughout Her Whole Body Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Why do you have to move everything away? Those are your beautiful memories. Why did you tear them down?¡± She might not have realized how anxious she looked when she asked this. Rong Linyi was stunned. Su Yanyun¡¯s reaction was so intense that it was obvious that the room on the second floor had a big effect on her. But... she didn¡¯t seem to be jealous. She seemed to care for another reason. Su Yanyun held Rong Linyi¡¯s hand and walked towards the driveway. In the evening of ate autumn day, the afterglow of the setting sun reflected golden light on her long ck hair, but Rong Linyi could see a stubborn anxiety. ¡°Even the door has been removed?¡± She saw the door and touched the patterns on it with her fingers. ¡°Such beautiful patterns, why don¡¯t you want to keep them? Linyi, didn¡¯t you say that when you couldn¡¯t see, you relied on these patterns to...¡± ¡°That¡¯s in the past.¡± Rong Linyi interrupted her. ¡°Yanyun, you don¡¯t have to care. I don¡¯t want to anymore, and I don¡¯t need to rely on these to gain warmth anymore.¡± He hugged her from behind and said softly, ¡°I have you now. Let¡¯s not care about this anymore.¡± Su Yanyun struggled to break free from his grip all of a sudden. ¡°No! Leave all the patterns behind.¡± She said a little angrily. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯d rather you be a nostalgic person than a heartless person. If you can throw away all the warmth that belongs in the past now, does that mean that you can also throw me away in the future?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Rong Linyi yelled. ¡°Then leave behind the patterns on these walls.¡± Su Yanyun pointed to the stones taken from the wall and said stubbornly. Rong Linyi rubbed his temples and felt a headacheing. ¡°Okay, move all of these to the basement.¡± He ordered the workers and said to Su Yanyun, ¡°Oh right, Yanyun, I¡¯ve arranged to meet the designer and he has provided several ns for a baby¡¯s room and an amusement room. Do you have time to take a look tomorrow?¡± Mu Chenfeng had said that using the babies to distract Su Yanyun during this time was a good remedy for her illness. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to the corporation tomorrow?¡± Baby Yanyun expressed that she was a qualified special assistant and reminded her boss to work seriously every day. Rong Linyi smiled helplessly and affectionately. He rubbed Su Yanyun¡¯s head. ¡°Bring the designer to the corporation tomorrow then.¡± On the ne, Rong Xuelong was lying on the single-seater sofa with a face mask on. Jiang Chenglong held the beauty equipment and massaged her neck tteringly. His eyes fell on the open suitcase at the side. The various types of condoms inside made him feel a little warm. The thought of his sister preparing these things to look for him excited him... ¡°An eight-hour journey is so difficult to endure!¡± Rong Xuelong closed her eyes and stretched. ¡°Let me tell you, Jiang Chenglong. If you continue to run so far away from me, we will not have anything to do with each other anymore.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t take a step away from Sister in the future.¡± Jiang Chenglong leaned forward with a strong desire and kissed her round shoulder respectfully. ¡°If Sister thinks it¡¯s boring, I¡¯ll use something new to y with you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s new? This lousy ne, there¡¯s not even a single poker card here...¡± Rong Xuelong yawned. ¡°There, there¡¯s something new...¡± Jiang Chenglong¡¯s eyes fell on the box with the ultimate weapon. Chapter 637 ? Chapter 637: Sister Will Let You Die on Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That box. After he got on the ne, he secretly opened it and took a look before Rong Xuelong noticed. He saw all sorts of pink-coloured... Jiang Chenglong almost vomited blood. Too, too fierce, too passionate! His sister had actually prepared such things. As expected of his sister, she waspletely different from other coy women. So spicy and sexy... Jiang Chenglong felt that he had really picked up a valuable piece of treasure. Rong Xuelong was still waiting for Jiang Chenglong to say something new when she suddenly felt something ticklish on her leg. She didn¡¯t realize at first that this was a private ne and there wouldn¡¯t be any flies on it. When the thing slowly crawled upward, she then tore off the facial mask on her face in shock. ¡°Jiang Chenglong, what are you doing!¡± Jiang Chenglong had already wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°I love to see Sister embarrassed and angry. Because when I think about the fact that though Sister looks serious on the surface, she has always liked me and wants to use these things to y with me... I...¡± Rong Xuelong said, ¡°Hey, did you misunderstand something?¡± Her eyes fell on the opened box at the side. As expected... as expected! Rong Xuelong¡¯s lips twitched... This ultimate weapon was no good. Too, too, too... dirty! ¡°Sister.¡± Jiang Chenglong bit her ear. ¡°We still have two hours before we get home. Let¡¯s y a little, okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already be bad!¡± Rong Xuelong clutched Jiang Chenglong¡¯s face. ¡°Ahhh, return to me, my cute little sheep! Look at what you look like now. What do you think you look like?¡± She said and pointed to something exuberant at the bottom. ¡°What do you look like right now?¡± Where did that calm gentleman from before go? ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t you sayst night that I didn¡¯t wear it?¡± Jiang Chenglong picked up a box with a super thin spiral inside it. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely wear it this time.¡± The corners of Rong Xuelong¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Is there still a point in saying this now?¡± ¡°So Sister actually likes it when I wear nothing?¡± Jiang Chenglong pounced on her. ¡°I actually like not wearing it too.¡± ¡°You...¡± Rong Xuelong felt that her assaulting skills had been severely challenged. Although this brat called her ¡®sister¡¯ and seemed very gentle and kind, was every word and action actually a provocation towards her? ¡°Jiang Chenglong, don¡¯t force me!¡± She gritted her teeth. Jiang Chenglong didn¡¯t say anything and only hugged her waist. A certain ultimate weapon hissed and attacked her. Rong Xuelong grabbed Jiang Chenglong and rolled to the ground together with him. She suppressed Jiang Chenglong. ¡°Today, Sister will let you die on me!¡± Two hours passed in a sh. Rong Xuelong was carried out of the security check by Jiang Chenglong. The man¡¯s lips were curled into a satisfied smile, and Rong Xuelong felt as if her old bones were about to break. This guy had just suffered a very serious injury not long ago, right? He was still in the treatment stage, right? Why did he recover so quickly without any signs of injury? On the other hand, she, a healthy person, was now half disabled. ¡°Sister! Sister! Chenglong!¡± Su Yanyun yelled excitedly from the front and waved her hand. ¡°This way, this way.¡± ¡°Yanyun, Linyi? It¡¯s already sote, why are you still here to fetch us?¡± Rong Xuelong hurriedly got off from Jiang Chenglong¡¯s body. The moment her feet touched the ground, she almost twisted her ankle. Fortunately, Jiang Chenglong held her up. Rong Xuelong pped Jiang Chenglong¡¯s hand away and ran towards Su Yanyun. Chapter 638 ? Chapter 638: Young Master Yi Is Like Me, a Wife¡¯s Servant Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sister brought Chenglong back.¡± Su Yanyun smiled happily. ¡°I wish you two a blissful marriage.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still too early to be together.¡± Rong Xuelong waved her hand casually. ¡°I just barely have feelings for him.¡± Jiang Chenglong smiled gently and affectionately behind her without any difort from Rong Xuelong¡¯s words. He was sure now that his sister was upright. She might look like she didn¡¯t care at all, but she had always been keeping him in her heart. ¡°Yanyun had toe and fetch you.¡± Rong Linyi held Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I couldn¡¯t persuade her otherwise.¡± ¡°Sister.¡± Su Yanyun had already pushed Rong Linyi away and hooked her arm around Rong Xuelong¡¯s. ¡°Was Y Nation fun?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just average.¡± Rong Xuelong and Su Yanyun walked forward affectionately, leaving the two men behind. ¡°But the manor we were staying in was very good. The greenery and air there is better than ours, so we can build a manor over there actually.¡± ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s get one.¡± Su Yanyun looked expectant. Jiang Chenglong hurriedly took out his phone and wrote in his notes: Sister wants to have her own manor in Y Nation. He tilted his head and realized that Rong Linyi was also holding his phone and hurriedly typing something. Suddenly, Rong Linyi turned around. The two men looked at each other for two seconds. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Rong Linyi asked Jiang Chenglong coldly. Jiang Chenglong immediately put away his phone and coughed dryly. ¡°No, no, I wasn¡¯t looking at anything.¡± I didn¡¯t see that Young Master Yi is just like me, a henpecked husband... Su Yanyun and Rong Xuelong were chatting in front. After a while, Rong Xuelong turned around arrogantly. ¡°Oh right, Linyi, you don¡¯t have any nightlife with Yanyun now, right?¡± Rong Linyi was speechless. What do you mean by nightlife? ¡°It looks like a no? If so, Yanyun will sleep with me tonight. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, we have a lot to talk about.¡± Rong Xuelong made a decision before Rong Linyi could say anything. Rong Linyi looked at Su Yanyun for two seconds before looking at Rong Xuelong. ¡°You guys haven¡¯t seen each other for two to three days. What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°You men shouldn¡¯t ask about our women¡¯s topics of conversation!¡± Su Yanyun was very disdainful. Jiang Chenglong thought about how their conversation topics might involve such matters of the bedroom and didn¡¯t know what his sister would say about his ability in that aspect. He blushed and didn¡¯t say a word. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t expect his future brother-inw to be sessful in that aspect either. His eyes were dark. ¡°Don¡¯t do it again.¡± Because Rong Xuelong had ¡°snatched¡± Jiang Chenglong back, Old Master Rong was very happy and said that Xuelong had returned to being an obedient granddaughter from being a watchdog. He called and praised her for half an hour. When Rong Xuelong and Su Yanyun managed to fall asleep together, it was alreadyte at night. ¡°Sister, that annoying man didn¡¯t make things difficult for you anymore, right?¡± Su Yanyun waited for a long time and finally asked. ¡°Annoying man? Who?¡± Rong Xuelong was stunned for two seconds before she reacted. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about An Mingchen? No, he left after saying a few useless words.¡± ¡°An Mingchen...¡± Su Yanyun thought about it carefully. ¡°His name is so nice.¡± Rong Xuelong was drying her hair and shivered when she felt Su Yanyun¡¯s shy expression and tone. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked hurriedly. ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yanyun looked up. ¡°I say, why did you use that tone to say the words ¡®An Mingchen¡¯?¡± Chapter 639 ? Chapter 639: You and An Mingchen Look So Much Like A Couple Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What tone did I use?¡± Su Yanyun blinked. Rong Xuelong pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and warned solemnly. ¡°You can¡¯t say another man¡¯s name using that tone in front of Linyi, understand?¡± Otherwise, it would cause a bloody murder! ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yanyun pouted. ¡°Seriously, my Hubby. I just think these words sound nice. I¡¯ve never even seen him before, what kind of adultery could there be?¡± ¡°Luckily you didn¡¯t see him!¡± Rong Xuelong stuck out her tongue. ¡°If you really saw him, tsk tsk...¡± ¡°Is he very handsome?¡± Su Yanyun was starry-eyed. She didn¡¯t understand why she was interested in a man she had never met before. These two days, she was not feeling too well. Only when she heard Rong Xuelong talk about this man called An Mingchen did she feel a little better. ¡°Oh my.¡± Rong Xuelong crawled under the nket and shook her head. ¡°What a... rare handsome man.¡± ¡°Is he more beautiful than Linyi?¡± Su Yanyun was curious. ¡°Yes, Linyi is not bad either, but I¡¯ve seen him for too long and am a little tired of his aesthetic and looks. An Mingchen is really... Sigh, I wonder what kind of woman is worthy of him.¡± Rong Xuelong looked infatuated. Su Yanyun said, ¡°...Fortunately, Chenglong didn¡¯t see you like this.¡± He couldn¡¯t possibly feel jealous enough. ¡°So what if he saw me?¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°Do you think Sister has as little status as you? You¡¯re so afraid of your Hubby.¡± Su Yanyun... Please don¡¯t say anything anymore. Rong Xuelong continued to be infatuated. ¡°Other than his annoying personality and inconvenient legs, his face... is really wless...¡± ¡°Really.¡± Su Yanyun was also infatuated. ¡°His voice was so nice, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so good looking as well. Why didn¡¯t Sister take a photo?¡± ¡°How would I have thought of taking a photo back then?¡± Rong Xuelong looked emotional. ¡°But it¡¯s okay. Chenglong is also considered a member of the An family. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll definitely let him take a photo for you to see. Let¡¯s do it quietly and not let that jealous lover Linyi know...¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Su Yanyun chuckled. It felt so exciting to look at a handsome man behind her husband¡¯s back. ¡°Can Sister describe him again?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Xuelong recalled. ¡°His skin is very white, probably about the same as yours, but he¡¯s not as healthy as you. His hair is very long. Wow, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a man with such long hair. It really depends on his looks if he¡¯s that good looking.¡± Rong Xuelong yed with Su Yanyun¡¯s hair. ¡°His hair color is the same as yours too, and the quality is simr. It¡¯s a pity I couldn¡¯t touch it.¡± She leaned in towards Su Yanyun. ¡°Yes, your eyes are the same. Wow, Yanyun, I suddenly realized that you and An Mingchen look like husband and wife!¡± ¡°Husband and wife!¡± Su Yanyun was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things carelessly.¡± ¡°I know, I know. I won¡¯t let that jealous person Linyi hear it.¡± Rong Xuelong waved her hand. ¡°But looking at it this way, the two of you are reallypatible. It¡¯s just that his temperament is colder, and yours is very warm... But then again, that jealous person Linyi¡¯s temperament is also very cold... Yes, directly speaking, you¡¯re still morepatible with An Mingchen! Unfortunately...¡± ¡°Sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I think Linyi and I are morepatible. Hmph.¡± Su Yanyun was unconvinced. ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t see An Mingchen and didn¡¯t sense his charm.¡± Rong Xuelong shook her head with a click of her tongue. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know Chenglong, I would definitely have fallen for him under his wheelchair. Sigh, but if he¡¯s sitting in a wheelchair, will there be a problem with his ability in that aspect?¡± Chapter 640 ? Chapter 640: Does He Still Have That Ability? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun was speechless. Sister, you¡¯re really thinking too much! The two women bickered and finally fell asleep after midnight... The next day, Su Yanyun and Rong Xuelong slept until noon. ¡°Ah-¡± Rong Xuelong yawned. ¡°I still sleep the most soundly at home.¡± Su Yanyun returned to her bedroom and Rong Xuelong went to wash up. She took a beautiful morning shower and walked out of the bathroom to see the house full of servants and suitcases. ¡°What is this?¡± She was stunned. Aunt Chen went forward helplessly. ¡°Missy, I¡¯m really sorry. Young Master said that you¡¯re not suitable to stay here. Please leave now and move back to the old house. I¡¯ve packed all your things for you. See if there¡¯s anything left out.¡± Rong Xuelong was stunned for at least two minutes before she finally came to a realization. ¡°Yanyun! I want to see Yanyun!¡± She wanted to run out immediately. Then the bodyguards stopped her. ¡°Missy, don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± Rong Linyi received Rong Xuelong¡¯s call on the way to Mu Chenfeng¡¯s clinic. ¡°Rong Linyi, you¡¯re so jealous. You installed a listening device in my room. Is there a brother and husband as despicable as you?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Rong Xuelong, you should be d that you¡¯re my sister. Otherwise, I would have torn you apart.¡± ¡°You even eavesdropped on our women¡¯s bedroom conversation. Aren¡¯t you ashamed!¡± Rong Xuelong was forced into the car. Rong Linyi retorted coldly. ¡°Because I¡¯m jealous.¡± Rong Xuelong: ¡°...I, I¡¯m telling you, Yanyun and I were joking, Yanyun was also joking. You were not at the scene, don¡¯t overthink when you hear the recording. I said... Hey, hey! Why did you hang up... Oh god, help-¡± Mu Chenfeng had just sent off a guest when he saw Rong Linyi sitting on the sofa outside like an ice sculpture. ¡°Why are you here again? Alone?¡± He sensed that something was amiss with his financier. Rong Linyi looked up and Mu Chenfeng immediately felt as if he was drowning in a sea of jealousy and was about to choke to death... ¡°An Mingchen, do you know this person?¡± Rong Linyi gritted his teeth when he said this name. Mu Chenfeng was stunned. ¡°You mean the Anwu family¡¯s head? I... he¡¯s my very important patient. Why did you suddenly ask about this person?¡± ¡°He came to your ce in May this year, right?¡± Rong Linyi asked again. ¡°Let me see.¡± Mu Chenfeng took out his schedule and flipped through it. ¡°Hey, how did you know? It¡¯s really the beginning of May.¡± ¡°How is this person like?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression darkened. Mu Chenfeng shook his head. ¡°I definitely can¡¯t reveal the patient¡¯s information due to privacy issues. Why did you...¡± ¡°Is he crippled in both legs, has long hair, very fair skin, and is very beautiful?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Mu Chenfeng was shocked. ¡°Have you seen him before? I heard he rarely sees outsiders.¡± ¡°Why did hee over in May?¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer Mu Chenfeng¡¯s question and asked him another question instead. This question was not considered a private one, so Mu Chenfeng could only answer honestly. ¡°He does a memory treatment here every half a year. This May, I had a meeting that I couldn¡¯t skip, and he happened to be free, so he came over himself.¡± ¡°His... legs are crippled. Does he still have the ability to do it?¡± Rong Linyi asked as if he was about to grit his teeth. Mu Chenfeng trembled. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± The current Young Master Yi was very scary. Why was he suddenly interested in the head of the Anwu family and even in that aspect? Mu Chenfeng felt as if his small clinic couldn¡¯t handle the atmosphere anymore. Chapter 641 ? Chapter 641: You Like That Kind Of Man? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the study room. Su Yanyun held a pen and drew something on the paper. ¡°Lla...¡± She was humming. The drawing looked messy, but when she stopped, she could tell that she was drawing all sorts of strange patterns. ¡°Strange.¡± She looked up at the window. It was already dark, but Rong Linyi was still not back. She didn¡¯t know what it was about today, but she only returned to her room to rest for a while. When she went to look for her sister again, she realized that she had actually moved back to the old house. Madam Rong went to the corporation every day. She still hadn¡¯te back, just like Rong Linyi. Pregnant women couldn¡¯t go hungry, so Su Yanyun ate early under Aunt Chen¡¯s arrangement. She also called Rong Linyi, but he only replied that he was busy and didn¡¯t continue the call. Su Yanyun put down the pen, tore off the things she had just drawn, rolled the paper into a ball and threw it in the trash. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right.¡± She mumbled. ¡°Why did I draw such a strange thing?¡± This pattern was very simr to the pattern Jiang Yilin had left Rong Linyi, but when she drew it, it seemed to be different. Su Yanyun put down her pen and decided to wait for Rong Linyi downstairs. In autumn, the sky darkened very quickly. When she went to the living room downstairs, the scenery outside the floor-to-ceiling windows was already blurry. Su Yanyun took the elevator down. Before the lights were turned on, she vaguely saw a dim light in the annex room and some movement inside. She followed the light and was shocked to see the figure at the bar. ¡°Hubby?¡± She asked. When did Rong Linyie back and why didn¡¯t hee up to see her? At this time, almost all the servants had left the Lin River Courtyard. On therge first floor, only Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun were left. Su Yanyun pulled up the shawl on her body. Rong Linyi turned around with his back facing the light and a ss of wine in his hand. He was stunned, as if he didn¡¯t expect to bump into Su Yanyun here. There was a lot of wine in the wine cab at the bar counter. Rong Linyi asionally tasted a little red wine, but he was not a wine lover. But now... Su Yanyun saw the bottle in front of him. It was a bottle of whiskey and it was clearly almost empty. ¡°Have you eaten dinner?¡± She hurriedly walked forward. When she met his gaze, she couldn¡¯t help but stop. ¡°Do you want me to help you make something to eat?¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer this question and only waved at her. ¡°Come here.¡± Perhaps it was because of the light and the smell of alcohol, he looked exceptionally unfamiliar. He still had that cold expression and unattainable aura. The difference was that he was like a beast lying in ambush at this moment... and he was filled with a dangerous aura. Su Yanyun felt as if her feet were filled with lead, but she still moved over. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Before she got close, Rong Linyi suddenly grabbed her arm and dragged her over. Compared to his carefulness before, his movements could be considered rough. Su Yanyun took a deep breath and subconsciously protected her stomach. ¡°What are you afraid of me for?¡± Rong Linyi held her face with his hand and tucked her hair behind her ear. He looked at her face carefully. ¡°Long ck hair, fair skin, and a beautiful face. Is that so? Do you like that kind of man?¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. What was Hubby talking about? Chapter 642 ? Chapter 642: Hubby, Don¡¯t Be Like This, I¡¯m Scared Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios An Mingchen was a mysterious man. This was the conclusion Rong Linyi came to after his investigation. He believed that he himself was already considered to be hiding behind closed doors. An Mingchen was even better than him. All of his information put together was not as thick as a contract when put in front of Rong Linyi. But he was very sure of one thing. On May 2nd this year, An Mingchen was in C City. He had been to Mu Chenfeng¡¯s ce before. Besides that, his schedule was a secret. Thinking of Su Yanyun¡¯s extraordinary attitude towards him, Rong Linyi¡¯s heart ached. No wonder she couldn¡¯t sleep that night and was even sleepwalking. It turned out that it was all because she had spoken to that man on the other end of the line. Rong Linyi also understood that An Mingchen doted on his sister a lot and even watched his prospective brother-inw very closely. Any woman who had designs on Ying Xiurui basically didn¡¯t have a good ending. His biggest evil practice was to nail his enemies shut in a barrel and throw them into the sea. If Su Yanyun had not spoken to him that night, Rong Xuelong would probably have been treated like that. But after Su Yanyun spoke to him on the phone, he actually let Rong Xuelong go. Why? Although he found this absurd, Rong Linyi felt that such an absurd exnation was the most reasonable. That was, An Mingchen and Su Yanyun had an affair... Su Yanyun, who had lost that memory because of her cognitive impairment, no longer remembered that man, but she still subconsciously felt that he was approachable. Rong Linyi admitted that it was indeed despicable to eavesdrop in Rong Xuelong¡¯s room. But Su Yanyun¡¯s state and behavior these days made him feel uneasy. He didn¡¯t expect to hear any important words from their conversation. But he had heard such an amazing conversation instead. When Su Yanyun mentioned the name An Mingchen, she probably didn¡¯t even notice her longing and admiration. ¡°Su Yanyun, what do you think of me?¡± It was rare for him to call her by her full name, and this question was even more strange. Baby Yanyun clutched her shawl tightly. ¡°Hubby, why, why are you asking this question?¡± ¡°Answer me!¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s grip on her face tightened. ¡°Hubby is obviously perfect.¡± Su Yanyun was really shocked and tried to change the topic. ¡°Do you want to eat dinner? Drinking on an empty stomach isn¡¯t good for the stomach.¡± ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± Rong Linyi replied indifferently. ¡°Yanyun, are you really concerned about me?¡± Su Yanyun finally couldn¡¯t withstand the weight of his hand. She grabbed his wrist and pulled it away forcefully. ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with the corporation, or has something happened at home? Don¡¯t worry, no matter what, the babies and I will apany you.¡± Baby Yanyun said with a trembling voice. Although her husband was usually a little cold and expressionless, he was always more gentle than cold when he was with her. Furthermore, sometimes when he deliberately kept a straight face, she could feel the warmth in his heart. But now... she felt that he was cold from the inside out. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little wronged. She pouted and almost cried. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m scared...¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she turned around and fell into Rong Linyi¡¯s embrace. Unlike the coldness of his aura, his chest was exceptionally hot. Chapter 643 ? Chapter 643: The Person With You Now Is Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yanyun, do you love me?¡± Rong Linyi suddenly asked. ¡°I do.¡± Su Yanyun replied in a daze. ¡°No matter what happens, no matter if you remember me or not, will you still love me?¡± Rong Linyi leaned on her cheek. His breath smelled of alcohol and danger. Su Yanyun felt that her answer would affect her life. Thus, she was exceptionally careful and gentle. ¡°No matter what happens, I will always be by your side. How could I possibly forget Hubby? The person I love the most is Hubby.¡± If she had said this in the past, Rong Linyi would definitely be satisfied. But now... the insecurity in his heart had reached a hundred percent. He was not good at expressing the feelings in his heart. Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, he was cold and self-assured, but only he knew how clumsy he was when facing the woman he loved. He didn¡¯t know how to express his love for her, as if he couldn¡¯t show it no matter what he did, so he simply didn¡¯t do much. But he had to give her whatever she wanted. But Su Yanyun was a woman who was easily satisfied. What she wanted was to live ording to his rules every day. She liked to be with him for three meals a day, so he made her his assistant and canceled all his banquets and social engagements. She liked it when he apanied her more, so he workedte into the night every night, hoping to stay by her side for every second after she gave birth. But... if one day she no longer loved him and yearned for him, would she still need him? This was all he could give her. Then, would she abandon him like how she had abandoned An Mingchen? The side room was silent. Su Yanyun nestled in Rong Linyi¡¯s embrace and didn¡¯t dare to move at all. After a long time, Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°Yanyun, can I?¡± His hand traced down her stomach... If it were in the past, Su Yanyun would definitely shake her head without hesitation. But now, she gulped and said quietly in a mosquito-like voice, ¡°Yes...¡± She had just finished speaking when she suddenly leaned forward! ¡°Ah!¡± Su Yanyun screamed in shock. But Rong Linyi hugged her from behind. At the same time, his other hand held the edge of the bar. Su Yanyun bit her lip and turned around in shock. She saw the redva under his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Rong Linyi bit her ear. ¡°Baby, I won¡¯t hurt you...¡± She was almost seven months pregnant, and he had not touched her in the past half a month. Before today, he had always been very restrained and gentle. But tonight, he had clearly lost control. ¡°No matter who you loved and who you were with in the past.¡± Only in the deepest and craziest times would hepletely lose his usual calmness and say his true thoughts. ¡°The person with you now is me.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s breathing was erratic. ¡°I... have always been with Hubby...¡± Her begging words did not soften his movements. He propped himself up on the bar counter to prevent her stomach from hitting the front and maintained hisst bit of rity as he pinched her fiercely from behind... ====== Chapter 644 ? Chapter 644: It¡¯s Better to Kill Him With a Single sh Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Remember, I¡¯m your legal husband! The only one acknowledged by thew!¡± His attitude tonight was almost fierce. ¡°The babies in your stomach, no matter whose they are, they can call only me Father... They are all my children!¡± Su Yanyun almost couldn¡¯t think about what he meant. She only felt unfamiliar and afraid. Her husband tonight was too abnormal... She thought about it and couldn¡¯t think of how she had angered him. In the end, she only felt wronged. The consequence of being wronged was... Baby Yanyun was really angry. Over the past half a year, she had always been obedient and gentle. But after this night¡¯s ¡°trip¡±, Baby Yanyun was angry for the first time. Hubby¡¯s temper was very bad and the process was very crazy. Most importantly, he had said that he wouldn¡¯t touch her before she gave birth. If he had coaxed her gently, she would have epted it. Butst night was clearly a storm. There were also his brainless ¡°threats.¡± To put it simply, Baby Yanyun was enraged. Su Yanyun, when she lost her temper, was also very simple. She just didn¡¯t say anything. Furthermore, she refused to talk to anyone. Be it Rong Linyi, Aunt Chen, or the servants... she didn¡¯t seem to hear anyone talking to her and only looked down. For the first time, Rong Linyi realized that the little woman¡¯s dark and silent expression gave her a strange threatening stance. Her face fell and the atmosphere in the Lin River Courtyard changed. Rong Linyi was d that Madam Rong had returned to the main house yesterday because of something. Otherwise, if the matter were to be spread home, the Old Master would definitely criticize him. What was even more terrifying was that his woman usually didn¡¯t have any preferences. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t even know how to curry favor with her. Give her money? The Meteorite Card was in her hands but she had only swiped it a few times. Give her love? It didn¡¯t seem like she cared about it now. Give her food and clothes? This was what his woman was least interested in. Rong Linyi felt that there were only two ways to solve this problem. First, he would go and find Jiang Chengxi and get back the sapphire that she had cherished the most. But now that Su Yanyun and Shi Fangran no longer had any feelings for each other, would she still care about the gem? Second, find An Mingchen and let him curry favor with Su Yanyun to make her happy... Forget it, it was better if someone just killed Rong Linyi with one stab! Just as Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t find a way to deal with Baby Yanyun, who was like a statue all day, someone finally came knocking on his door. ¡°Yanyun, Young Master Yi, I beg you!¡± The Maybach had just driven to the entrance of the corporation when Shi Fangran rushed out and pounced in front of the car. At first nce, Su Yanyun was surprised, but she quickly returned to a cold expression as if she didn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Continue driving.¡± Jiang Tong ordered the driver. Young Master Yi and Madam Yi seemed to be in a cold war these two days. He didn¡¯t want any irrelevant person to make the atmosphere worse. But at this time, Rong Linyi gestured. ¡°Ask her what she wants.¡± He said and observed Su Yanyun¡¯s expression. As expected, Su Yanyun looked up and didn¡¯t seem to be as indifferent as she tried to look. ¡°Yanyun, Yanyun, I beg you.¡± Shi Fangran cried bitterly. ¡°I know it¡¯s shameless and embarrassing for me toe and beg you like this, but I¡¯m really at a dead end. Yilin has already been abandoned by the Jiang family. We mother and daughter are really at a dead end. I beg you to be merciful and let her out of the mental hospital. As long as you can let her out, we will agree to any condition from you.¡± ¡°Will you really agree to any condition?¡± Rong Linyi suddenly sneered... Chapter 645 ? Chapter 645: No One Wants It Even If It¡¯s Free Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yes, yes, I will agree to anything.¡± Shi Fangran clutched the car door tightly. ¡°Young Master Yi, Yanyun, even if you want my life, I won¡¯t hesitate as long as Yilin can return to her normal life.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s answer made Shi Fangran happy, but his next words stunned her. ¡°Give me your Su Corporation¡¯s shares in exchange.¡± This time, even Su Yanyun looked up, as if she was shocked by Rong Linyi¡¯s greedy mouth. ¡°This, Young Master Yi...¡± Shi Fangran had thought that Rong Linyi might say something like asking them to leave C City or never harass them ever again, but she never expected him to ask her for the Su Corporation¡¯s shares so directly. As one of the founders of the Su Corporation, Shi Fangran originally had a portion of the shares. However, after her husband died and she and Su Yanyun were locked in a small ck room to threaten them, she was forced to marry Su Bowang and transfer the shares to him. This portion of the shares had been given to Su Yanyun by Rong Linyi. In Shi Fangran¡¯s hands was the portion her husband had left for Su Yanyun. But Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun were right. Father Su had indeed left behind other wills. If Shi Fangran found his real daughter before she passed on, then these shares would all belong to his real daughter. In other words, these shares could be transferred to Jiang Yilin after some procedures. Now, since Jiang Yilin wanted freedom, she was willing to exchange this portion of the shares for it. In short, Rong Linyi would never give this woman any chance to turn the tables. ¡°These... These shares aren¡¯t mine either.¡± Shi Fangran muttered. ¡°Yilin already has nothing, she can¡¯t...¡± ¡°Jiang Tong.¡± Rong Linyi was in no mood to support Shi Fangran. Jiang Tong understood and immediately got the driver to roll the window up and drive off. ¡°Young Master Yi! Young Master Yi, wait! I didn¡¯t say no!¡± Shi Fangran saw that Rong Linyi was about to leave and hurriedly stopped him. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and ask for Yilin¡¯s opinion...¡± So what if she had those shares? She had to cash them out immediately or wait for the annual bonus. None of them could be enough to buy Jiang Yilin¡¯s freedom and normal life back. As long as Rong Linyi didn¡¯t agree, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from the mental hospital. The Jiang family no longer cared about her, and the Liang family also distanced themselves from her. The only person she could rely on now was her biological mother. ¡°Our Young Master Yi doesn¡¯t have much time to waste on such a trivial matter like yours.¡± Jiang Tong had a good grasp of Rong Linyi¡¯s mentality. ¡°If it¡¯s after this time tomorrow, even if you send the shares over, no one will want them even if they¡¯re given for free.¡± The Maybach drove away. Shi Fangran stood on the spot in a daze. She felt that winter hade too early today... The car returned to the Lin River Courtyard. Rong Linyi got out of the car and was about to open the door for Su Yanyun on the other side. She had already opened the car door and gotten out by herself. ¡°It¡¯s still early. I¡¯ll get the kitchen staff to make whatever you want to eat tonight.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s hand was naturally ignored by her, but he still followed Su Yanyun tirelessly. Su Yanyun only lowered her head and looked at the road seriously as if she didn¡¯t hear him. Rong Linyi stood on the spot and watched as Aunt Chen walked over to support Su Yanyun. ¡°Madam Yi, please walk slowly. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t answer, but she didn¡¯t reject her either. Rong Linyi stood for a long time before he turned around and looked at Jiang Tong with a murderous expression... Chapter 646 ? Chapter 646: No Problem Can¡¯t Be Solved With A Cannonball Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jiang Tong shivered and immediately threw away the melon seeds, soda, and stool and stood up straight. ¡°Y-Young Master Yi.¡± He was about to faint. ¡°You did well just now.¡± Under the cold gaze, he didn¡¯t reproach him. Instead... it was a word of ¡°praise¡± that sent shivers down his spine. Even after following Young Master Yi for three years, Jiang Tong still couldn¡¯t guess what he meant now. Rong Linyi turned around. Su Yanyun and Aunt Chen had already entered the house. He walked in front of Jiang Tong and suddenly said, ¡°Do you think she was happy just now?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiang Tong really couldn¡¯t follow Young Master Yi. ¡°Was she happy about Shi Fangran¡¯s matter just now?¡± Surprisingly, Rong Linyi was very patient. Jiang Tong felt that even the questions for the college entrance examination were not as difficult as his question. He thought about it for a long time before answering. ¡°I don¡¯t think Madam Yi cares much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care much...¡± Rong Linyi touched his chin. ¡°I think so too. Then what do you think she will care about?¡± Jiang Tong felt as if he was being roasted above a fire! Come on, Young Master Yi, how would I know what Madam Yi cares about? If I can answer this question, you will probably chop me into pieces and throw me into the vegetable garden as fertilizer for the nts. ¡°Let¡¯s put it another way.¡± Rong Linyi saw Jiang Tong¡¯s fearful expression and asked shamelessly. ¡°What do you think women like? What do you think will make them happy?¡± To ask this question, he had to ovee his strong sense of shame. Rong Linyi really didn¡¯t retreat. He had also searched up a lot of information on the Inte and even secretly ordered a few books regarding pleasing girls. But those were all empty words, sweet nothings, thoughtful amodations, and various gifts... Ms. Su didn¡¯t buy into any of them. If he were to ask Rong Xuelong, he would not do that and lose face even if he died. The only person he could consult was Jiang Tong... As a qualified bachelor, Jiang Tong was also confused by this question. ¡°Young Master Yi, I think you should find out the source of the matter. Why are you and Madam Yi unhappy? It¡¯s more appropriate to solve the problem at its root.¡± The more he spoke, the more he realized that Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was strange. Jiang Tong¡¯s voice slowly... became softer. ¡°I... lost my temper at her because I didn¡¯t trust her.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t know what to say. He said that he suspected that his wife had a secret lover in the past? And the baby in her stomach was very likely that man¡¯s... She might as well shoot him to death! ¡°I see...¡± Jiang Tong looked around and after confirming that no one was around, he mustered his courage. ¡°Young Master Yi, let me tell you something. I saw it on the Inte, but you have to promise that if you don¡¯t take it well, you won¡¯t... punish me.¡± ¡°Tell me, I promise I won¡¯t.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was serious. Jiang Tong lowered his voice. ¡°Young Master Yi, I think what others say is that when a woman loses her temper, the simplest and most violent way is to... ahem, how do I say it? There¡¯s no problem that can¡¯t be solved with one shot. If there is, then two shots will do!¡± Rong Linyi retorted. ¡°...You better get lost!¡± This was the problem that he caused with one shot! If two shots could solve the problem, he didn¡¯t mind three, four, five or even six! Indeed, he couldn¡¯t wait for a single person to say something meaningful! Chapter 647 ? Chapter 647: I Won¡¯t Touch You, Come Back Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jiang Tong left the Lin River Courtyard. Although Young Master Yi didn¡¯t punish him, he could order him to think of a way to make Madam Yi happy within three days. Furthermore, this method had to make Madam Yi friendly to Young Master Yi and willing to reconcile with him. This... this was even more difficult than getting a driver¡¯s license, okay? Su Yanyun ate dinner silently and washed up quickly before lying on the bed. Now, Rong Linyi no longer dared to use his usual standards for his woman to act. As long as his woman was still willing to lie on his bed, he didn¡¯t dare to despise her even if she didn¡¯t wash her face and rinse her mouth. He worked absent-mindedly for a while and still returned to the bedroom silently in the end. The woman had already fallen asleep and didn¡¯t move at all. It was impossible to tell if she was asleep or not. Rong Linyiid down beside her and hugged her quietly from behind. Su Yanyun immediately moved away. ¡°Yanyun.¡± Rong Linyi called softly from behind. ¡°That day, I was wrong... I wasn¡¯t in a good mood and drank a little... I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper at you. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, I apologize...¡± Rong Linyi had already done this many times behind her back these few days. But Su Yanyun had no reaction. She really didn¡¯t know where he had learned to annoy people so much. Every time Rong Linyi suffered a setback, he had to admit that his jealousy towards that person surnamed An increased. This woman was actually so angry at him because of this man she no longer remembered. But he didn¡¯t dare to continue expressing his dissatisfaction. Even if he told Su Yanyun that he was jealous of An Mingchen, it was useless. This woman simply didn¡¯t remember anything about her and An Mingchen. If he said it, his woman would either think that he was being unreasonable, or... he would be helping her to awaken her memory. In short, he was definitely going to suffer this loss. As the official husband, he was really tortured with every step by being coerced by the ¡°third party¡± outside! ¡°Yanyun...¡± Rong Linyi swore that his heart was bleeding. He raised his hand and touched her shoulder gently. A few secondster, he suddenly moved his heart and reached into her pajamas. He propped himself up and kissed her neck. Su Yanyun... was like a frightened little bird as she fluttered her wings. She pushed Rong Linyi away angrily and shyly, turning to get off the bed. ¡°Yanyun!¡± Rong Linyi immediately saw through her thoughts. ¡°Come back!¡± This woman actually nned to sleep separately from him! He didn¡¯t know why he was so afraid of her being silent. Furthermore, an ordinary person would probably suffocate themselves to death if they didn¡¯t talk for a day. Su Yanyun seemed to have the talent to be a mute. She didn¡¯t say a word for a few days but was calm. ¡°Come back.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was pleading. ¡°I won¡¯t touch you. Come back.¡± That damned Jiang Tong. He said that there was no problem that couldn¡¯t be solved with two shots. ... I¡¯ll deduct his quarter¡¯s bonus! Jiang Tong, who was racking his brains to think of a way to repair Young Master Yi and Madam Yi¡¯s rtionship-Ahhh! A sneeze... With a dull expression, who was talking about me in the middle of the night... ¡°Assistant Su, Young Master Yi asked if you had ordered lunch for him.¡± In the office, another special assistant asked Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t seem to hear anything. She sat in her seat and browsed the mommy¡¯s forum. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with Assistant Su? She hasn¡¯t said a word for three to four days, right?¡± ¡°Could it be that she has a problem with her ears and can¡¯t hear others asking her a question?¡± Chapter 648 ? Chapter 648: Maybe He¡¯s a Fool Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Assistant Su, what¡¯s your rtionship with Young Master Yi?¡± An assistant seemed to be enlightened and asked Su Yanyun loudly. ¡°Hey! You¡¯re crazy!¡± Another assistant elbowed him. ¡°Why did you ask her so loudly!¡± ¡°I¡¯m seeing if she really can¡¯t hear me.¡± The assistant was very innocent. ¡°Ahem...¡± Jiang Tong coughed dryly and reminded everyone. The moment he spoke, everyone immediately saw... Rong Linyi standing at the door. With a ssh, all the employees in the office were frozen into ice sculptures and shattered... It was over! It didn¡¯t matter if Assistant Su could hear him! Most importantly, Young Master Yi had heard it! Rong Linyi¡¯s cold eyes swept across the crowd and finally fell on Jiang Tong. ¡°Jiang Tong,e here.¡± Su Yanyun was usually the one in charge of spreading Rong Linyi¡¯s words. Now that Assistant Su was on a strike, Rong Linyi actually had toe out and give orders personally. Jiang Tong ran over and Rong Linyi paused. ¡°The rest should go and receive their punishment.¡± Of course, Su Yanyun was not included. ¡°Young Master Yi, Shi Fangran has already contacted me.¡± Jiang Tong walked into Rong Linyi¡¯s office and reported methodically. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared various materials and am prepared to transfer the shares immediately. Is this portion still going to be transferred to Madam Yi?¡± ¡°Give it all to her.¡± Rong Linyi had originally nned to give it to Su Yanyun, but he no longer hoped to gain her smile. There were times when the mes of war amused the dukes and made them smile. Rong Linyi found this story absurd. But if it were him now, he felt that if he were born in the ancient times, he might also be an ipetent ruler. ¡°Young Master Yi, how are we going to deal with Jiang Yilin?¡± Jiang Tong asked. ¡°Get Rong Liu to do it. I don¡¯t want to see that mother and daughter in C City anymore.¡± Chasing her out of C City was hisst gentle act towards Jiang Yilin. If she hadn¡¯t attacked Su Yanyun, he could still forget her. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know how to be satisfied. Even if she couldn¡¯t reconcile with him, as long as she knew her ce, she could still be the Jiang family¡¯s eldest daughter. She could still marry into a rich family if she had a brother and family who doted on her. But all of this had been destroyed by her own hands. She deserved it. ¡°Ms. Su, Young Master Yi wants you to go to his office.¡± Not long after, Jiang Tong came to convey Rong Linyi¡¯s intentions. Su Yanyun was sunbathing by the window. She narrowed her eyes and enjoyed the golden sunlight on her skin. Jiang Tong sighed slightly. Madam Yi had been in a strange state these days. Young Master Yi was enraged, but she continued living like a deaf person. He pouted and didn¡¯t expect Su Yanyun to respond. Wait! Jiang Tong suddenly stopped in his tracks. Living like a deaf and mute person... A bad feeling suddenly shed through his mind. He inexplicably thought of the first time he saw Su Yanyun. At that time, she suddenly rushed to the road and almost got hit by Young Master Yi¡¯s car. After she woke up, she ¡°became¡± a soft and delicate woman who clung onto Young Master Yi and mistook him for her husband... Then, if she acted like this now, could it be that the same illness had acted up... Jiang Tong turned and walked quickly towards Rong Linyi¡¯s office. A few minutester, Rong Linyi appeared in the assistant¡¯s room. He ignored Su Yanyun who was squinting at the sun and grabbed her shoulder. He looked at her nervously and worriedly. ¡°Su Yanyun, who am I? Do you still recognize me?¡± Su Yanyun... looked at Rong Linyi as if he was crazy. Her eyes seemed to tell Rong Linyi that she knew him, but her expression was distant and alert. ¡°Yanyun, say something. Even a word is good.¡± Rong Linyi was clearly panicking. ¡°You can be angry with me or scold me. Can you just give me a response?¡± The entire assistants¡¯ room was silent. Everyone looked at Young Master Yi in shock, as if they were looking at a stranger. Chapter 649 ? Chapter 649: Wait for That Person to Come Back and Pick Her Up Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After a long time, Su Yanyun finally grabbed Rong Linyi¡¯s hand. She grabbed his hand, and he held hers back. As if she was about to disappear immediately. Su Yanyun slowly removed Rong Linyi¡¯s hand from her shoulder. Rong Linyi¡¯s heart turned cold. In the blink of an eye, Su Yanyun let out a soft cry. This was the first sound she had made in so many days. She touched her stomach and called out softly. ¡°Baby?¡± Rong Linyi saw her swollen stomach move visibly. ¡°Yes, babies. Our babies.¡± Rong Linyi ced his hands on Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach. ¡°Yanyun, on ount of the babies, please forgive me, okay?¡± His attitude was almost humble. The employees around them were like sculptures and didn¡¯t dare to breathe. Not only because of Young Master Yi¡¯s attitude, but also because of his words... our babies. The children in Assistant Su¡¯s stomach was actually Young Master Yi¡¯s! This was even more shocking news than thest time when they held hands! Rong Linyi reached out and Jiang Tong immediately handed the equity book to him. ¡°Yanyun, sign.¡± Rong Linyi handed the pen to Su Yanyun and practically begged her. ¡°Sign it and the Su Corporation will be yours. In the future, you will have apany thatpletely belongs to you. I will operate it well and let it be your support.¡± Su Yanyun looked at Rong Linyi without moving. Slowly, her eyes became moist. These days, she was very angry at the start. She wanted to teach her husband a lesson. But for some reason, the more she didn¡¯t say anything, the less she wanted to even say anything. Her senses towards the outside world also became numb. This feeling was no stranger to her. On the contrary, it made her feel very familiar and safe. Thus, she willfully indulged in this feeling and slowly sank into a world isted from the outside world. At a certain point in her childhood, she seemed to have experienced this process before. She had been ced in a safe ¡°world¡±, a world isted from the outside. She could see light with her eyes, but actually, it was always dark. She could hear the outside world, but the voices would always be on the other side. She could talk, but she had no reason to say anything. She was... waiting for the person who could wake her up. In her memory, a young man had held her hand tightly and stuffed her into that world. [Zhengzheng, don¡¯t say anything, don¡¯t make a sound. Take a small breath and don¡¯t let them discover you. I¡¯ll make a mark here and you just wait for me toe back. I¡¯ll definitelye back and fetch you.] Thus, she hid in that dark world and obeyed without a word, breathing softly. She was waiting for that person toe back and fetch her. She waited for a long time... a long time... Tears slowly rolled down her face. ¡°Yanyun? Yanyun?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s fingers caressed her face and wiped away her tears. He looked at her anxiously. ¡°Forgive me, okay?¡± The babies in her stomach kicked their legs energetically as if in response to him. Su Yanyun took the pen from Rong Linyi¡¯s hand, turned around and signed her name on the equity certificate. Rong Linyi heaved a sigh of relief. When Jiang Tong came and told him that Su Yanyun was in a bad state, his heart almost jumped out. What he had been worried about for a long time seemed to be finally happening. This woman wanted to regain her past memories andpletely forget him... just like how she had forgotten An Mingchen... Chapter 650 ? Chapter 650: He Will Be Her Prince Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Okay, it¡¯s alright.¡± Rong Linyi stood up and hugged Su Yanyun. He patted her shoulder gently and seemed as though he wasforting himself instead offorting her. ¡°I won¡¯t lose my temper anymore. I won¡¯t make you angry anymore.¡± Su Yanyun still didn¡¯t say anything. She only sobbed gently and hugged him back. Hubby... I know how good you are to me. I know everything... After work that day, Rong Linyi didn¡¯t bring Su Yanyun back to the Lin River Courtyard. He brought her to a mountain in the suburbs. This small mountain was not high and was usually used as a recreational ce for the city¡¯s citizens to spend their holidays. There was a zip line from the bottom of the mountain to the top of the mountain and it could be used for cable car rides. After going up, one could still look down at the entire C City under the lights. After Su Yanyun arrived, she found no one around. Rong Linyi brought her to the tram stop. There were only two staff members who saw them and they hurriedly ran forward enthusiastically. They opened a marked tram and invited Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi to sit inside it. Su Yanyun keenly smelled the smell of disinfectant. She immediately came to a realization. ¡°Hubby, did you reserve this ce?¡± This was the first time she had spoken to Rong Linyi in so many days. Rong Linyi¡¯s heart felt warm and he hugged her. ¡°Yes.¡± His voice was actually a little muffled. Su Yanyun unexpectedly felt a little... wronged? She nced at her husband in disbelief and realized that his eyes were a little red. No way... She didn¡¯t ask about any big thing, so why did Hubby have such a reaction? Before she knew it, the cable car buzzed and started. Rong Linyi¡¯s kissnded just as the cable car slid out of the stop. His breathing was rapid, but most of it was not emotion, but rather, the fear after recovering something he had lost. Su Yanyun was almost sucked dry of all the air in her lungs. When he finally let her go, she felt a light sh below. The whole cable car was transparent and the tourists sitting inside the cable car could see the forest below. ¡°Wow-¡± Su Yanyun covered her mouth in surprise. What did she see? She saw lights shining in the forest below as the cable car moved forward. Orange lights continued to light up and formed the shape of a staircase. The higher they went, the brighter the stairs below lit up. It was as if they were walking on these gorgeous stairs and climbing into the sky step by step. ¡°So beautiful.¡± Su Yanyun praised with a glimmer in her eyes. ¡°Just like in a fairy tale.¡± Every girl had a dream of being a princess. Once a man realized it, that man would be their prince. ¡°Hubby...¡± Su Yanyun was so touched she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°So beautiful, it¡¯s really so beautiful...¡± Rong Linyi held her shoulders and touched her forehead affectionately. ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re the most beautiful.¡± When the cable car stopped at the top of the mountain, Su Yanyun looked back. The staircase of lighting up from the foot of the mountain created a warm and hazy sense of affection in the forest. Rong Linyi led Su Yanyun to the highest point. He took out his phone and dialed a number. A firework soared into the sky with a phoenix-like roar and blossomed with iparable beauty in the ck velvet-like night sky. Su Yanyun was stunned. She couldn¡¯t remember thest time she saw fireworks. She only felt that this was the first time she had seen such beautiful fireworks since a young age. Fireworks soared into the night sky like beautiful birds. They spread their colorful wings and disappeared in front of her with the starlight. Chapter 651 ? Chapter 651: Remember to Hit Me Next Time Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Linyi draped a light climbing outfit over Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulders. He hugged her and admired the beautiful scenery with her quietly. The bustling world couldn¡¯tpare to the moment he leaned on her peacefully... It was already winter these days. It wouldn¡¯t ever be too cold in the winter when his lover was around. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m sorry.¡± After watching the fireworks show, Su Yanyun held Rong Linyi¡¯s hand with tears in her eyes. ¡°I was too stubborn before. I shouldn¡¯t have ignored you. At most, I should have hit and scolded you.¡± She realized btedly how lethal her silence was. Her husband had actually booked an entire mountain,id out a staircase for her, and set off fireworks for her. Although the Rong family had money and power, to make a man spend so much effort... she couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. Rong Linyi grabbed her hand and kissed it. He chuckled. ¡°Then remember to hit me the next time.¡± He paused and looked at Su Yanyun seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of me.¡± He knew that he usually didn¡¯t seem friendly enough, but he was cold by nature. It was really going against his nature to be as passionate as Rong Xuelong. Before Su Yanyun could answer, he added. ¡°I¡¯ll change the parts of me that are not good enough.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yanyun nodded obediently. ¡°Hubby, please don¡¯t feel bad when telling me about my ws too. But if you¡¯re unhappy, you can¡¯t hit and scold me. At most, you can ignore me.¡± This baby could withstand loneliness better. Rong Linyi smiled again and kissed Su Yanyun¡¯s face this time. ¡°Our Ms. Pufferfish is already perfect. There¡¯s no need to improve any part of yourself.¡± He held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and walked with her to an empty space in the forest at the top of the mountain. This was usually where the tourists camped, but it was empty now. Only a lot of resources were piled in the middle of the campsite. Rong Linyi walked over and started to open the tent... ¡°Was this also prepared in advance?¡± Su Yanyun watched with interest as Rong Linyi skillfully built a fire, boiled water, and took out a fast food can. ¡°I got Jiang Tong to prepare it.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t have to hide it. ¡°Jiang Tong is really a good assistant.¡± Su Yanyun sat on the mat Rong Linyi had prepared for her. Rong Linyi smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give him a raise.¡± That brat was smart to think of such a move. As expected... women loved romantic things. Seeing how touched Su Yanyun was, Rong Linyi felt that it was worth it no matter how much he spent. Even if he had many of the ancient Chinese states in his hands, he didn¡¯t mind burning them all down. As long as his woman was happy. This was the first time Su Yanyun had seen Young Master Yi¡¯s ¡°culinary skills¡±. The can was heated, and he opened it to create a te. He threw all sorts of washed ingredients into the pot and boiled them together. Finally, he boiled a pot of dumplings. Su Yanyun propped her chin on her hand and smiled as she watched Rong Linyi panic. It was obvious that this ¡°chef¡± achieved this quickly and it was also his first actual time cooking. She didn¡¯t want to help, just so that she could see his jerky performance. Seeing how stubborn he was, as if he had finally fallen from grace into the mortal world, she found him unexpectedly adorable. ¡°Ahem...¡± Rong Linyi was a little embarrassed after making dinner. ¡°It¡¯s my first time making it, so tell me if anything¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Hubby made it. The babies and I will definitely love it a lot.¡± Su Yanyun took the bowl and chopsticks. Chapter 652 ? Chapter 652: I¡¯m not Afraid, I Just Can¡¯t Bear to Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her husband was a cleanliness freak. Even if he wasn¡¯t, it was impossible for a young master of a prestigious family to have the experience of cooking. It was even more difficult for him to cook it in a hurry. ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll show my culinary skills to Hubby when I have time.¡± Su Yanyun scooped some soup. ¡°I could have gone for professional training in college, you know.¡± Rong Linyi watched as the little woman drank the soup mouthful by mouthful. He saw her red lips open and close, and the smoke drifted past the tip of her nose, making her big eyes look especially watery... He was filled with tenderness and picked up some food for her before answering her word by word. ¡°Teach me to do it.¡± ¡°The kitchen is a very dirty ce.¡± Su Yanyun deliberately frightened him. ¡°I will do it very cleanly.¡± Rong Linyi was unmoved. Su Yanyun smiled again. She suddenly felt yful. She touched the charcoal that had not been used before and then touched Rong Linyi¡¯s face forcefully with her thumb. ¡°It¡¯s very dirty!¡± She yelled yfully. Rong Linyi was stunned for a moment before he smiled. ¡°Mischievous.¡± He was still unmoved despite knowing that his face was covered in charcoal. He only shook his head helplessly with affection in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re also using charcoal to draw on me?¡± Su Yanyun raised her brows and deliberately provoked. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you afraid of getting dirty?¡± Rong Linyi shook his head and replied calmly. ¡°No.¡± Before Su Yanyun could continue asking, he added softly, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to.¡± His woman was so cute and wless, how could he bear to draw on her face with charcoal? After the meal, Rong Linyi got Su Yanyun to continue sitting on the mat and he started packing on his own. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pack.¡± Su Yanyun pulled a wooden stick and drew on the ground. ¡°Someone wille and clean it up eventually.¡± ¡°No one wille tonight.¡± Rong Linyi replied while making a fuss. ¡°And I can¡¯t stand it.¡± He was indeed a cleanliness freak. If he was alone tonight, he would definitely go home without a word and leave this mess to others to deal with. But tonight, he would camp here with Su Yanyun. Rong Linyi actually had an ulterior motive. He wanted to know... to what extent he could sacrifice for Su Yanyun. In the past, he would even make others disinfect his phone before answering it. He had to wipe his hand wherever it touched... Su Yanyun was the first person that he had no desire to clean himself after making physical contact with. From that time, he knew that she was definitely different from the others to him. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go and get some water. Don¡¯t wander around?¡± He had finally cleaned up the mess. Rong Linyi felt that he was at his limits. He had to boil a pot of hot water and bathe himself well. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to sleep in the same sleeping bag with his woman tonight. Su Yanyun looked at the dark forest around her. ¡°Where can I go?¡± She thought for a while and simply hid in the tent. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here, okay? Don¡¯t panic, go slowly.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the ce with the water was slippery, Rong Linyi would have asked her to go with him. But the water source was not far. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t dare to go slowly. He quickly fetched a bucket of water and returned to the campsite. ¡°Yanyun, I¡¯m back.¡± He shouted toward the tent. The tent was silent and there was no response... Rong Linyi¡¯s heart jumped and he resisted the sudden uneasiness. He put down the bucket and walked over. ¡°Yanyun, did you hear me? Are you asleep?¡± ==== Chapter 653 ? Chapter 653: Young Master Yi, Your Mysophobia Is Cured? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The tent was brightly lit, but there was no sign of that beautiful figure. Rong Linyi held onto hisst hope that Su Yanyun was too tired andid down. But he unzipped the tent. It was... empty. ¡°Su Yanyun!¡± He yelled and stood up. He took a few steps back and knocked over the bucket. Cold water mixed with wet soil sshed on his legs. Rong Linyi took out his phone and held a shlight in one hand. He searched frantically in the forest as he called Jiang Tong. ¡°Get someone to lock down the entire mountain! Lock it down immediately and find her!¡± A group of unknown men in ck barged into the brightly lit nightclub. They protected an exceptionally cold man and barged into the innermost room, kicking open the door. Women¡¯s screams sounded from the room. Jiang Chengxi, who was sitting on the sofa in the middle, was smoking with women around him. ¡°How rare. When did such a dirty ce attract such interest from you?¡± He looked at Rong Linyi with his amorous eyes. ¡°I heard that your wife is giving birth in two months. Are you lonely?¡± Rong Linyipletely ignored how bad Jiang Chengxi¡¯s words were. His eyes were cold. ¡°Hand her over.¡± ¡°Her? Hand her over?¡± Jiang Chengxi deliberately ced a hand by his ear and turned his face. ¡°Young Master Yi, I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Rong Linyi had already crossed the table in front of him and knocked over a row of sses. Amidst the women¡¯s exmations, he grabbed Jiang Chengxi. The bodyguards on both sides immediately drew their weapons and were about to fight. ¡°Where did you hide Yanyun?¡± He almost strangled Jiang Chengxi¡¯s neck. ¡°She¡¯s seven months pregnant, nothing can happen to her. Jiang Chengxi, let¡¯s settle our grievances. Yanyun is innocent.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s eyes fell on Rong Linyi¡¯s hand. ¡°How rare, Young Master Yi. You¡¯ve cured your mysophobia?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Rong Linyi almost shook Jiang Chengxi into pieces. But Jiang Chengxi smiled indifferently. ¡°Young Master Yi, do you have evidence to prove that I took her?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s grip tightened again and he yelled. ¡°Bring her here!¡± The bodyguards immediately dragged a middle-aged man forward and threw him to the ground. ¡°Young Master Xi, I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Xi. I have elders and children. I didn¡¯t really want to betray you.¡± The man cried bitterly. This man was the person in charge of the forest on the mountain. Jiang Chengxi looked indifferent and chuckled. ¡°Yes, I told him to keep an eye on the mountain, but I only told him to keep an eye on it. Ask him what he saw then. Why are you asking me instead?¡± He spread his hands. ¡°Young Master Yi, you booked the whole mountain today, decorated it with the lights, and arranged fireworks. I¡¯m curious about it, so why can¡¯t I ask around? This is within my normal information range, okay? Your wife is missing, so go and find her. Why are you looking for me instead?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been ying here since this evening. Look...¡± He finally pushed Rong Linyi away and pointed to the wine table and the women on the sofa. ¡°Do you want to y with me as well?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s fistnded on him the moment he finished speaking. Jiang Chengxi was caught off guard and fell onto the sofa. The women saw this and hurriedly went forward to show their concern. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on you.¡± Rong Linyi finally let go and took the wet tissue the bodyguards handed him. He wiped his hands clean and threw it at Jiang Chengxi. ¡°Remember, she¡¯s seven months pregnant.¡± Chapter 654 ? Chapter 654: The Only One I Can Rely on Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Linyi and his subordinates left. Jiang Chengxi sat up and touched the corners of his swollen lips. He scoffed softly, so softly that even he couldn¡¯t hear himself- ¡°I will protect her.¡± Su Yanyun opened her eyes and saw the pale old ceiling. There seemed to be a smell of disinfectant in the air, because she subconsciously felt that she was still beside Rong Linyi. These smells always existed where she had her husband near her. Thus, she turned around and wrapped the nket around herself. Only then did she sense that something was amiss. The nket on her was a little stiff and dry. It was neither as soft as the one in the house nor as warm as a sleeping bag. She opened her eyes again and this time, she saw a window that was the same design as the ceiling. The sides of the windows were covered in pale stained ss. The curtains were blue... She suddenly sat up and looked at the decorations in the room. She almost couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. Wasn¡¯t this the room at the end of the second floor of the Lin River Courtyard? No, no. The room in the Lin River Courtyard had been demolished, and that room was not as old as this one. Where was this exactly? She got to the ground and walked to the window. She saw a deste pond and messy trees outside. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice sounded from behind. Su Yanyun turned around in shock and saw that the door had already opened. Jiang Chengxi stood at the door. ¡°You? Why are you here?¡± Su Yanyun was surprised. ¡°No, why am I here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Jiang Chengxi walked in with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, your cognitive impairment.¡± He walked to Su Yanyun¡¯s side and she alertly dodged to the side. He just opened the window and took a deep breath of the cold air outside. ¡°Ah-over a decade has passed, and this ce has changed a lot.¡± His expression was very satisfying. Su Yanyun looked at him suspiciously and didn¡¯t say anything. She recalled herst memory. She hid in the tent, but for some reason, everything suddenly darkened... When she opened her eyes again, she was already here. Did Jiang Chengxi kidnap her? Then how was... Hubby? Was he looking for her anxiously... No, she had to go back immediately. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jiang Chengxi interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Are you thinking of returning to Rong Linyi¡¯s side?¡± Su Yanyun shook her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s normal to want to go back.¡± Jiang Chengxi said logically. ¡°After all, he¡¯s the only person you can rely on now.¡± Suddenly, he grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and dragged her interestedly despite her resistance. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take you shopping.¡± ¡°What on earth do you want!¡± Su Yanyun was dragged by him and had to support her stomach as she followed his footsteps. ¡°To bring you back to your hometown.¡± Jiang Chengxi smiled. If he hadn¡¯t given her such a bad impression in the past, his smile at this moment could be considered warm. ¡°Do you see that?¡± Jiang Chengxi held Su Yanyun and walked to a flower bed. ¡°We met there. Yanyun. At that time, you looked small. There was a kind of wild purple flower in this flower bed. I wove the flower and its stem into a ring and ced it on your finger.¡± Chapter 655 ? Chapter 655: I¡¯m Looking for a Girl Named Zhengzheng Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun suddenly retracted her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Jiang Chengxi, you can show whatever tricks you have as soon as possible. Anyway, I¡¯m just here. I¡¯m weak and I can let you do whatever you want.¡± She was emotional. She thought of how anxious her husband would be to find her, and how painful it had been for him to be away from her. She wished she could return to his side immediately. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression finally turned a little ugly. It seemed like from the beginning, he was in apletely different mood from Su Yanyun. She was extremely anxious and angry, but he was extremely happy. ¡°If you don¡¯t remember, I won¡¯t me you.¡± He said with a cold expression. His amorous eyes were cold and sharp. ¡°But if you continue to have such conflicted emotions... Anyway, Yanyun, you have to know that the consequences of angering me are also very scary.¡± ¡°I only want to ask you, what do you want?¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. ¡°You kidnapped me to such a ce...¡± She pointed to the flower bed in front of her. It was bare and the soil had dried and cracked. Not to mention a wild purple flower, there was not even a de of grass. Jiang Chengxi followed her hand and looked at the flower bed. ¡°This used to be a very famous youth rehabilitation hospital in the city.¡± He suddenly became calm again and slowly exined. ¡°It was also a rarely-seen medical institution that wasn¡¯t affiliated with the Liang family. But 10 years ago, the Liang family still acquired them. The hospital changed its address and this hospital that had been here for a while became unused. It will be demolished and amodity house will be built next month.¡± He turned to look at Su Yanyun. ¡°I originally wanted to wait for you to give birth before bringing you here. But I can¡¯t wait anymore. Once everything is taken down, the possibility of you remembering it is even lower.¡± ¡°I...¡± For some reason, Su Yanyun suddenly felt a sh in her mind. ¡°What can I remember?¡± ¡°Remember me.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression was a little dull. Gone was the usual hedonistic style, and his face was almost childlike. ¡°Yanyun, have you really forgotten? When your mother took you away, you kept crying and wanted to run back.¡± He grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That was the first time I heard you speak. I heard you make a sound and you wanted toe back. You kept crying and saying ¡®no¡¯... I kept running with the car until I couldn¡¯t catch up to you. Zhengzheng, all these years after then, I¡¯ve been looking for a girl called Zhengzheng. But why is your name Su Yanyun?¡± Su Yanyun turned pale and almost took a few steps back. Zhengzheng... Zhengzheng! Why did this word sound so familiar? Jiang Chengxi took out a small piece of cross-stitched cloth from his chest pocked. ¡°This has always been on you. After I gave you the purple flower ring, you showed it to me. So...¡± He actually choked. ¡°I know your name is Zhengzheng... but you didn¡¯t recognise me anymore. You actually married Song Zhifei and then Rong Linyi. I was clearly the first person to know you, so why do you always just brush shoulders with me?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t hear a single thing that Jiang Chengxi said after that. She only looked at the piece of cross-stitch in his hand. The cross embroidered was very small. Itid in his palm, but two words were clearly embroidered on it: Zhengzheng. ¡°Why is it with you!¡± Suddenly, Su Yanyun yelled. Chapter 656 ? Chapter 656: I¡¯m Sorry, I¡¯m Too Selfish Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She wanted to snatch it from Jiang Chengxi. But when she reached out, Jiang Chengxi clenched his fists and stopped showing it to her. ¡°Be good, Zhengzheng. When you remember everything, I¡¯ll return it to you.¡± He grabbed her arm to prevent her from falling down in agitation. ¡°Give it back to me.¡± Su Yanyun was about to cry. ¡°Give me back my things!¡± She didn¡¯t understand why her emotions were suddenly so intense, nor did she think deeply about what this thing had to do with anything. She was only subconsciously sure that this thing was very important to her. It was personally embroidered by someone very important to her, and then... it was pinned to her sleeve. ¡°Zhengzheng, this thing fell off when you struggled to leave. I picked it up for you. I¡¯ve always kept it all these years.¡± Jiang Chengxi pressed her down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I didn¡¯t recognize you the first time I saw you. You¡¯ve grown up and changed a lot...¡± But after his initial hesitation, he still recognized her quickly. That was why he had taken action at the banquet and kidnapped her. When Rong Jinghui risked everything to knock the car, he didn¡¯t dare to let her be hurt even if he was in the middle. ¡°I¡¯ve never targeted you because of Yilin. I wanted to destroy you and Rong Linyi.¡± He held her hand with tears in his eyes. ¡°Zhengzheng, I was your only friend before. I never doubted that I would be your only lover in the future.¡± Su Yanyun held her head tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Zhengzheng!¡± She suddenly pushed Jiang Chengxi away frantically and almost sat on the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She felt as if her brain was in a mess. It was noisy as all sorts of strange scenes shed past her eyes. She couldn¡¯t tell which was reality and which was an illusion. ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She waved her arm. ¡°I...¡± Suddenly, she covered her mouth, leaving only a pair of panicked ck eyes with tears streaming down. She stopped making any sound. Zhengzheng, don¡¯t say anything, don¡¯t make a sound, just breathe softly... Don¡¯t say anything... The darkness stained the sky like ink. The blue sky above her head was eaten by an eye that slowly closed. ¡°Zhengzheng!¡± Jiang Chengxi quickly hugged the unconscious Su Yanyun. ¡°Zhengzheng, what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m sorry...¡± He picked her up and ran towards the door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m too selfish...¡± His eyes were moist, but they were also vicious. ¡°It¡¯s just that...¡± But why was your final choice always Rong Linyi! Even if I met you earlier, even if Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t see you at all before, even if you had lost your memory of the past. When we met again, why did you still choose Rong Linyi without hesitation? If he had agreed to Song Zhifei¡¯s conditions that night, if he had walked into the presidential suite that night. Then now, would the baby in her stomach really be his? Then she would also lean into his embrace sweetly and call him Hubby... ¡°Chenglong! Something big has happened...¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice was shaking. ¡°Something big has really happened. You have to help Linyi...¡± Jiang Chenglong had never heard Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice like this before and was immediately a little panicked. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me slowly, I¡¯ll definitely help.¡± He didn¡¯t even think about whether he could help and agreed readily. Hearing his promise and finally feeling a little support, Rong Xuelong really cried... Chapter 657 ? Chapter 657: How Scared She Must Be to Cry Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yanyun, Yanyun is missing...¡± Rong Xuelong said while crying. She was used to being a strong woman these years and was used to facing everything without fear. She didn¡¯t know why, but now, she was actually beginning to solve the problem with tears, just like she had despised before? She didn¡¯t want to be so weak either, but the moment she heard Jiang Chenglong¡¯s voice, she couldn¡¯t help but want to cry. It was as if she didn¡¯t feel any pressure no matter what she became in front of him. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t cry.¡± Jiang Chenglongforted her nicely. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Yanyun is missing, I¡¯ll go and find her with you. Sister, don¡¯t cry.¡± Her tears broke his heart. Such a strong sister, how afraid was she to cry? Rong Xuelong was coaxed and she cried a few times. She finally vented a little and calmed down. ¡°I just thought of how Linyi hasn¡¯t eaten, drank, or slept these few days. He was about to copse. I looked for Yanyun day and night, but there was no news of Yanyun as well.¡± ¡°Where can she go?¡± Jiang Chenglong could understand her anxiety from Rong Xuelong¡¯s description. ¡°Tell me, if I really can¡¯t find her, I can go and beg Grandpa.¡± If Grandpa used the military¡¯s power, it would definitely be useful. ¡°All the evidence Linyi has now suggests that she should be with Jiang Chengxi. But Jiang Chengxi has made no mistakes at all. His whereabouts these days are normal. Can you help...¡± Jiang Chenglong pondered for a moment. ¡°If even you guys can¡¯t find his shorings, either Yanyun is really not with him, or... he has already made sufficient preparations and won¡¯t let anyone find Yanyun easily. If there¡¯s really no way, call the police and directly get a search warrant to search all the properties under his name.¡± ¡°Chenglong, you haven¡¯t been in the Jiang family these days, so you don¡¯t know.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice was helpless. ¡°We¡¯ve long obtained the search warrant and even searched the Jiang family. But...¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice was a little unstable again. Jiang Chenglong hurriedlyforted her. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll investigate it for you immediately. I¡¯ll go and find Grandpa. Even if I have to turn the whole country upside down, I¡¯ll still find Yanyun.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Rong Xuelong hurriedly said. ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Aftering back from Y Nation, Rong Xuelong had many things to do and Jiang Chenglong still had to be hospitalized for rehabilitation treatment, so the two of them only met once or twice in a hurry. Most of the time, Rong Xuelong only turned the steering wheel on the way home and came to the hospital to visit Jiang Chenglong. Although the two of them rarely stayed together, it didn¡¯t affect their sweetness at all. On the contrary, because they had not seen each other much, they were even more passionate. Unexpectedly, they met again officially because of Yanyun¡¯s disappearance. The hospital was not a good ce to talk. The two of them had agreed to meet in Jiang Chenglong¡¯s private apartment. The two people¡¯s temporary ¡°love nest¡± had been located there. Rong Xuelong was not a shy woman. Once she established a rtionship with Jiang Chenglong, she was prepared to stay with him openly. Putting aside engagement and marriage, they could live together for a while to sharpen their living habits. Unlike the big floor she lived in, Jiang Chenglong¡¯s apartment was a duplex apartment. It had good views and space. Rong Xuelong took out her key and entered. Before she could change her shoes, she saw the woman sitting on the sofa... Chapter 658 ? Chapter 658: Pretend to Be Clean Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Hello, Ms. Rong.¡± The woman on the sofa stood up and sped her hands. The disdain and hostility in her eyes were obvious. Rong Xuelong was only stunned for a second before her expression turned cold. ¡°This is my home. How did you get in?¡± She turned around and made way. ¡°Please leave now, or I¡¯ll call the police immediately!¡± She chased her out rudely without any pretense. ¡°Your home? Ms. Rong is really shameless!¡± Ying Fuyi had also shed her usual sunny and decent self and showed a dark expression. ¡°It¡¯s just that Ms. Rong has always had outstanding acting skills. Who knows if you¡¯re acting again? You clearly stole someone else¡¯s key and entered someone else¡¯s house without permission, but you talked back! After all, what you¡¯re best at is stealing someone else¡¯s things!¡± ¡°Ying Fuyi, I don¡¯t have time to talk and change my mind with you. If you know what¡¯s good for you, leave by yourself! Otherwise, it won¡¯t be so dignified if I invite you out!¡± Rong Xuelong threw her handbag on the ground and kicked off a pair of high heels. ¡°Do you want to fight with me?¡± Ying Fuyi covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°Rong Xuelong, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so smart and capable. It¡¯s just that you snatched my Chenglong away and even cheated my cousin¡¯s feelings. Our big Yngna family has been yed by you. Do you think you can escape just like that?¡± ¡°Jiang Chenglong has had a crush on me since middle school and hasn¡¯t seeded even after chasing me for more than a decade. Your dirty tricks instead drove us together. Wasn¡¯t it you who rushed to give him to me, rather than me snatching your things away?¡± Rong Xuelong scoffed. ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have pretended not to know Chenglong in front of Cousin! You should have pretended to be pure and innocent to trick Cousin into falling for you!¡± Ying Fuyi¡¯s expression was twisted. She only knew that she had been cheated badly after Jiang Chenglong and Rong Xuelong left and she couldn¡¯t figure out why. She was the prestigious Ying family¡¯s eldest daughter, when had she ever been wronged like this? Her fianc¨¦ had been snatched away and her cousin had taken revenge on her. She couldn¡¯t take this lying down. She would never let Rong Xuelong off easily! ¡°Ying Fuyi, you have to have logic in your words.¡± Rong Xuelong clearly didn¡¯t treat her as an opponent and smiled disdainfully. ¡°I never said that I didn¡¯t know Chenglong. You¡¯re just stupid and couldn¡¯t tell. Speaking of being pure, if it weren¡¯t for Ms. Ying¡¯s drug, wouldn¡¯t I still be a virgin now?¡± ¡°Rong Xuelong, you¡¯re shameless! Cousin is even willing to give you the position of the Madam of the family, but you¡¯re still dissatisfied and even snatched my Chenglong!¡± Ying Fuyi was angry. Rong Xuelong was already impatient. ¡°You¡¯re just repeating these few words. Do you have any creativity? I¡¯ll count to three...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to count. I¡¯ll let her out now.¡± Jiang Chenglong¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from outside the door. ¡°Chenglong!¡± Ying Fuyi was excited and sad to see Jiang Chenglong. ¡°I...¡± ¡°How did you get the key to my apartment?¡± Jiang Chenglong interrupted her. His expression was terrifyingly cold. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He held Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand. ¡°If you like it here, stay as long as you want.¡± With that, he picked up the barefoot Rong Xuelong and carried her out. He casually closed the door and turned on the encryption on the electronic lock,pletely locking the door! ¡°Chenglong! Chenglong!¡± Ying Fuyi wanted to follow him out, but she realized that the door lock couldn¡¯t be unlocked no matter what. Chapter 659 ? Chapter 659: Could He Really Love Yanyun? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She knocked on the door desperately, panicked and angry. ¡°Chenglong, how could you do this to me? We were engaged since a young age... I don¡¯t me you for falling in love with someone else, but you can¡¯t abandon me... I can tolerate you having other women outside, but you have to marry me. I should be your match...¡± Her voice was muffled through the door. But Rong Xuelong chuckled and pinched Jiang Chenglong¡¯s face. ¡°Good job, obedient.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not safe here anymore.¡± Jiang Chenglong enjoyed his sister¡¯s praise, but his expression was still a little serious. ¡°Let¡¯s talk elsewhere.¡± Ying Fuyi could find out about this apartment and even open the door toe in. Besides proving her abilities, it also proved that she had An Bufang behind her. The electronic lock was a safety lock that usually had an emergency option. It couldn¡¯t be opened by conventional means, but it couldn¡¯t lock Ying Fuyi in for long either. The important thing now was to find the missing Su Yanyun. ¡°Sister, are you sure that Yanyun is definitely with Jiang Chengxi?¡± After finding a safe ce again, Jiang Chenglong asked Rong Xuelong. ¡°We¡¯ve already ruled out other possibilities.¡± Rong Xuelong replied solemnly. ¡°Thest time, Yanyun was kidnapped by the old witch. Linyi also thought at the first moment that it was Jiang Chengxi, but his attitude waspletely different from this time. After knowing that Yanyun was missing, he also looked for her anxiously. But this time, his reaction was too calm.¡± ¡°Could it be Jiang Yilin?¡± Jiang Chenglong asked. ¡°I know she hates Yanyun a lot, or... you said that the person staying in your house is also suspicious, right...¡± ¡°Jiang Yilin and He Xiaoqin have been ruled out, and even Liang Shangqing has been ruled out.¡± Rong Xuelong shook her head. ¡°Jiang Yilin is no longer in C City, and she doesn¡¯t have the ability tomit a crime. He Xiaoqin is being watched closely by her brother, and there¡¯s no possibility of her doing anything. My old hag is still grounded, and the second wife¡¯s pregnancy has been unstable recently. The whole family is protecting the baby... Anyway, after going a big round, only Jiang Chengxi is the biggest suspect.¡± Jiang Chenglong pinched his chin. ¡°Sister, there¡¯s actually something that I¡¯ve always found strange.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Jiang Chenglong hesitated before saying, ¡°Based on my understanding of Jiang Chengxi, he shouldn¡¯t be so concerned about an ordinary woman. To be honest... he¡¯s very simr to you in the past. He doesn¡¯t even have a heart. Even towards Jiang Yilin, he still gives her half-truths. Why is he so... stubborn towards Sister Yanyun?¡± Rong Xuelong frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve also thought about this. Perhaps he¡¯s especially jealous of Linyi and wants to destroy anything that belongs to him?¡± ¡°Then why did he have to force Jiang Yilin to Linyi?¡± Jiang Chenglong asked. ¡°ording to what I know, Jiang Chengxi¡¯s biggest wish is to see Yilin and Linyi together. But now, he haspletely given up on Yilin and is indifferent to her.¡± The two of them looked at each other in shock. ¡°Could it be...¡± Jiang Chengxi had really fallen in love with Su Yanyun? ¡°That¡¯s troublesome.¡± Jiang Chenglong¡¯s eyes were dark. ¡°That guy is scheming and ruthless. If he really takes a fancy to Yanyun...¡± When Su Yanyun woke up again, she felt that the air was a little warm. There was a buzzing sound in her ears that was very annoying. She sat up and found herself in an enclosed and old-fashioned room. Chapter 660 ? Chapter 660: Did I Transmigrate? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was no window in the whole room, only a huge fan installed in the corner. The buzzing sound came from there. The wall was painted green and had a dark moldy smell. She was on a military bed, except for the nket covering her body and the pillow under her head. It was soft andfortable, and it was obvious that it was of high quality. Su Yanyun sat up and the first thing she felt was that her body was a little heavy. Her waist was so heavy as if she was carrying a heavy bag. She lifted the nket and was about to get down from the bed when her eyes suddenly stopped on her stomach. ¡°God... this...¡± She gasped and touched her stomach. ¡°This, this is...¡± She was so frightened that she almost fell off the bed. ¡°When did my stomach be so big! I... where am I...¡± She touched her face and searched for the real touch of her fingertips. ¡°Am I dreaming? I... did I traverse time? Am I still Su Yanyun?¡± Perhaps her voice was too loud and rmed the people outside. The metal door was unlocked. A tall man walked in. He was rather beautiful and his peach blossom-shaped eyes looked especially affectionate. He was tall but strong. ¡°Zhengzheng, you¡¯re awake?¡± His tone was full of concern. ¡°How do you feel? You slept for two whole days, and I could only give you a nutrition injection. Do you feel hungry? I¡¯ll go and prepare food for you.¡± Su Yanyun was in a daze. ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else, right?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯m not Zhenzhen. I... My name is Su Yanyun. You... have you taken the wrong person?¡± The man was stunned to hear her words and see that she wasn¡¯t pretending at all. In the blink of an eye, he seemed to have thought of something and a hint of surprise shed across his eyes. ¡°Yanyun, you don¡¯t remember?¡± He asked. ¡°Who am I? Do you know me?¡± Su Yanyun took a step back warily and shook her head. ¡°Who are you?¡± She was stunned. Suddenly, tears filled her eyes. ¡°Mother...¡± She said, ¡°Mother¡¯s treatment has already been forced to stop, right?¡± She touched her stomach. ¡°When is it now? The baby in my stomach is already so big... Why am I here? What has happened in so many months...¡± She actually couldn¡¯t remember anything! The clearest memory was when she saw Song Zhifei and Luo Weimin¡¯s true colors. They forced her to sign the papers and transfer the shares. She rushed out of the hospital and- An ear-piercing brake sounded in her mind. Su Yanyun pressed her temples. ¡°Hubby...¡± She said this word. ¡°Yanyun.¡± Jiang Chengxi held her. ¡°Where do you feel ufortable?¡± Su Yanyun shook her head, but she was in a daze. Why would she say the word ¡®Hubby¡¯? ¡°Yanyun, you suddenly had cognitive impairment before, so you were confused for half a year. Now that you¡¯ve recovered, there are some things in this half a year that you can¡¯t remember.¡± Jiang Chengxi had already roughly guessed Su Yanyun¡¯s situation. ¡°But it¡¯s okay. I can tell you whatever you want to know.¡± Su Yanyun looked at the man in front of her. His amorous eyes were filled with sincerity and concern, but she really had no impression of him. ¡°Why am I here?¡± She asked Jiang Chengxi. Jiang Chengxi... Ahem, why did she ask such a core question right at the beginning? Chapter 661 ? Chapter 661: The World Can¡¯t Tolerate This Dogfight Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He was silent for two seconds in embarrassment. He decided to tell her the truth. ¡°I snatched you away.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Su Yanyun shook off his hand and retreated three meters away. As expected, it was impossible to meet a good person in such a ce! ¡°Yanyun, I know you will be very angry with my behavior.¡± Jiang Chengxi took a step forward but stopped when Su Yanyun wanted to continue retreating. ¡°But since I chose to say it, it proves that I don¡¯t want to hide anything from you. After all, you don¡¯t have all your memories from half a year ago till now anymore. You don¡¯t have any room to doubt that I¡¯m not lying, right?¡± Su Yanyun looked at Jiang Chengxi cautiously. ¡°Then tell me, why did you snatch me over?¡± ¡°Because.¡± Jiang Chengxi looked at her deeply. ¡°If I don¡¯t do it, you and the babies in your stomach will forever belong to Rong Linyi.¡± ¡°Rong Linyi!¡± Su Yanyun felt as if something had hit her brain. She then remembered why this name was so familiar. ¡°You¡¯re talking about the Rong family¡¯s new family head? Young Master Yi?¡± Jiang Chengxi was secretly happy. As expected, Yanyun really didn¡¯t remember Rong Linyi. Thinking of how she couldn¡¯t remember Song Zhifei at all when her cognitive impairment acted up... He thought to himself that he had made this bet correctly. ¡°Yanyun,e here. I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Jiang Chengxi smiled. ¡°Or if you think you¡¯re hungry, I can bring you to the kitchen.¡± Jiang Chengxi really didn¡¯t want to hide anything from Su Yanyun. He told her everything he knew about Su Yanyun¡¯s experiences in the past six months. Anyway, he didn¡¯t want to lock her up forever. When she went out to ask around in the future and heard different versions of the story, it would cause a rift between them. Su Yanyun ate the food Jiang Chengxi had prepared for her and listened quietly to everything that had happened in the past six months. When she put down the bowl and chopsticks, she said that there was a lot of food and she needed to digest all of it. The story was long, and she also needed to digest it... ¡°So, Mother is already awake, but she¡¯s not my biological mother at all?¡± Su Yanyun smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, right? Why do I feel that it¡¯s so exaggerated?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. Yanyun, think about it carefully. Aren¡¯t your memories before eight years old very blurry?¡± Jiang Chengxi said seriously. ¡°Because you were adopted by the Su Corporation¡¯s husband and wife after you were eight.¡± ¡°Their biological daughter is your sister and Rong Linyi¡¯s... first love?¡± Su Yanyun felt that this story should only exist in the heavens. The mortal world couldn¡¯t withstand such a rich dogma. ¡°I¡¯m really married to Rong Linyi? I separated him and his first love and became Madam Yi? My mother and my husband¡¯s first love are mother and daughter, and they were chased out of C City together?¡± Su Yanyun covered her face in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ve probably be stupid...¡± ¡°Oh right, Song Zhifei and Luo Weimin...¡± After six months, Su Yanyun really felt as if she had travelled through time. ¡°They¡¯re not married, but Luo Weimin¡¯s stomach is about the same size as yours.¡± Jiang Chengxi said. ¡°She wanted to drug you thest time, but she suffered the consequences instead because she drugged herself instead. Her rtionship with Song Zhifei is also very bad, but I heard that she¡¯s pregnant with a son, so...¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s expression was very calm. She could still clearly remember that blinding afternoon. She looked at the four words on the snow-white report... ¡°Okay, then I have onest question.¡± She stared at Jiang Chengxi. ¡°Whose babies are the ones in my stomach?¡± Chapter 662 ? Chapter 662: I Only Want a Fair ying Field Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I wonder if Song Zhifei has told you that he once gave you to another man in exchange for a project.¡± Jiang Chengxi stated slowly and observed Su Yanyun¡¯s expression. As expected, Su Yanyun¡¯s face turned pale. It seemed like she knew? Jiang Chengxi smiled. ¡°That man is me.¡± Su Yanyun found it absurd. Her lips moved. ¡°So the baby in my stomach is yours?¡± ¡°If it was mine, would you be with me?¡± Jiang Chengxi asked. ¡°No.¡± Su Yanyun replied resolutely. She wouldn¡¯t be with a scum who agreed to such a deal. Jiang Chengxi smiled. It was expected that Su Yanyun would reject him, but he was a little surprised that she rejected him so directly. He sighed slightly and pretended to be regretful. ¡°Unfortunately, I originally wanted to use this to lie to you.¡± Lie? For some reason, Su Yanyun felt that the man in front of her was very dangerous. Although he always looked friendly in front of her. ¡°Your baby isn¡¯t mine.¡± Jiang Chengxi stood up. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to Song Zhifei¡¯s deal. I don¡¯t know who entered your room that day.¡± Su Yanyun heaved a sigh of relief. She ced her hand on her stomach and felt a slight movement from the babies. ¡°Since my baby isn¡¯t yours, why did you snatch me away?¡± Su Yanyun was confused. ¡°You said before that if you didn¡¯t do anything, my baby and I would forever belong to Rong Linyi?¡± She still didn¡¯t believe Jiang Chengxi¡¯s words. What he said sounded familiar, but it was more unfamiliar than familiar still. Jiang Chengxi stood up and walked in front of Su Yanyun. He slowly knelt on one knee and ced his hand on her knee. ¡°Actually, I only want a fair chance to fight.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s lips moved, but she didn¡¯t say anything this time. ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I can.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s eyes were a little passionate. ¡°Yanyun, do you have anything to say to me?¡± Su Yanyun... was speechless. ¡°I want to go out.¡± ¡°You said that you know where Yanyun is?¡± Rong Xuelong had just separated from Jiang Chenglong for less than two hours before returning to his side. ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Chenglong looked at Rong Xuelong with certainty. ¡°I might not know about others, but I still know Jiang Chengxi and the Jiang family very well.¡± He took out his phone and showed Rong Xuelong a map. ¡°This vi in the suburbs was built for my grandfather in the past. Due to some of my grandfather¡¯s needs, there is an underground bomb shelter built below. Other than a few of my grandfather¡¯s trusted aides, only Jiang Chengxi and I know about this. Other than this ce, I can¡¯t think of where else he can hide Yanyun.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go over immediately.¡± Rong Xuelong hurriedly grabbed her bag. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell Rong Linyi?¡± Jiang Chenglong asked. ¡°Let¡¯s bring more people and not alert him.¡± Rong Xuelong shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Yanyun won¡¯t be there and he will be disappointed... We¡¯ll tell him after we confirm it.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s words made sense. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get Grandpa to transfer some people to us.¡± Jiang Chenglong nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll leave immediately!¡± ========== Chapter 663 ? Chapter 663: No Matter How Beautiful The Wax Figure Is, It¡¯s Not Alive Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On both sides of the road in the winter, bare and withered trees filled her vision. Su Yanyun remembered that it was stillte spring when the sun was bright. At that time, summer hadn¡¯t arrived and she was still struggling amongst her sense of betrayal and despair. Rong Linyi... She lowered her eyes. Was what Jiang Chengxi said true? If it was fake, how had she gone through these months? If it was true... then if she saw him again... ¡°The Su family¡¯s house is yours now.¡± Jiang Chengxi drove and nced at the silent Su Yanyun. ¡°But it¡¯s not safe for you to live in such a big house alone now, and no one will take care of you. I¡¯ve arranged a smaller apartment for you, do you want to take a look at it first?¡± Su Yanyun held her head and didn¡¯t say anything. Jiang Chengxi¡¯spanionship was still unfamiliar. She had no idea... She wanted to go to the hospital to see her mother, but she was told that she was no longer her mother. She wanted to question Song Zhifei, but he already had nothing to do with her. Now, the only thing that was together with her was- Her gaze fell on her stomach. Yes, she only had the baby in her stomach. She had to know who the baby belonged to! She had to know who the baby¡¯s father was! ¡°The man that night wasn¡¯t you, right!¡± Su Yanyun suddenly asked Jiang Chengxi. ¡°You said that the baby in my stomach couldn¡¯t be yours, right?¡± Jiang Chengxi was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yanyun looked at him as if she wanted to look past his eyes. ¡°You know who my baby¡¯s father is, right? You know.¡± Her tone was firm and she didn¡¯t allow Jiang Chengxi to retort. Jiang Chengxi... was a little stunned. He had investigated Su Yanyun and heard a lot about her past from Song Zhifei. In the past, Su Yanyun was beautiful, but soulless. Song Zhifei described her as an unromantic beauty. Most of the time, she was in a daze and was less than a tenth of the person she was after she met Rong Linyi. [Can you imagine living with a wax statue? No matter how beautiful this wax statue is, it¡¯s still not alive, right?] This was Song Zhifei¡¯s final evaluation of Su Yanyun. After spending a short time with Su Yanyun, Jiang Chengxi deeply suspected that Song Zhifei was blind. That Su Yanyun who had been husband and wife with Song Zhifei for three years was a dull, inflexible, and stupid woman. Luo Weimin had been plotting against her since college, but she still foolishly treated her as a good friend and even arranged her marriage for her. But all of this had changed after she met Rong Linyi. Jiang Chengxi had spent a lot of money to find out that she had clung onto Rong Linyi coquettishly and called him Hubby after she had almost been knocked down by Rong Linyi¡¯s car. She had forcefully melted that man¡¯s cold and tough shell bit by bit. She was smart and cute. Although she was a little confused, she was not a temperamental person. Such a beautiful woman had also obtained Rong Xuelong¡¯s approval and He Yueze¡¯s heart at the same time. When he was taking Su Yanyun to the nursing home, Jiang Chengxi thought of the worst oue. Su Yanyun would return to being the quiet and cold little girl he knew. Or maybe she would be stupid and dull, like how she was before she suddenly had cognitive impairment. But he never expected that Su Yanyun¡¯s personality would change to yet another level... ==== Chapter 664 ? Chapter 664: Her Eyes Darkened Vaguely Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The current Su Yanyun. She was neither dull nor lively. She had skipped the miserable dilemma six months ago. Although she had lost her experience during this period, she had not lost the sharpened mind that time had given her. She... seemed to have be shrewd and calm. This didn¡¯t seem easy to deal with. Jiang Chengxi remained silent. He had thought of imprisoning her and making her his exclusive property to force her to ept him. But... the ¡°love¡± he got from this was still missing something. What Jiang Chengxi missed the most was the moment she stood quietly on the grass covered in flowers and bathed in the morning light. She turned around and met his eyes. At that time, she was antisocial but noble. She only allowed him to be near her, and to make her a wild flower ring daily and wear it on her finger. If only she hadn¡¯t brought Rong Linyi back and destroyed their world. Then he wouldn¡¯t go so far as to ¡°elope¡± with her out of jealousy, nor would he agitate Shi Fangran and her husband enough to take her awaypletely. He had always thought that her name was Zhengzheng, so he had not been able to find her all these years. ¡°I don¡¯t know whose baby it is.¡± Jiang Chengxi finally said and looked at Su Yanyun calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. What I want is just a fairpetition.¡± ¡°Fairpetition? With who?¡± Su Yanyun asked. She felt her heart beating a little fast for some reason. Jiang Chengxi had already parked his car by the side of the road. His gaze was deep. ¡°With Rong Linyi.¡± He didn¡¯t believe that he would lose to that man again. In the past, he had pushed Jiang Yilin to Rong Linyi because he thought he could gain the upper hand this way. Who knew that Jiang Yilin was so disappointing? If she didn¡¯t try to act smart, she would have already be Madam Yi. It would never have been Su Yanyun¡¯s turn to get to know and love Rong Linyi. In the study room, Rong Linyi was lying on the table with an empty coffee cup in his hand. The messy pieces of information and various drinks were scattered on the table. He was wearing the nket Su Yanyun had given him and his face was resting on his arm. Even in his uneasy and light sleep, he was still very tired. Madam Rong had walked to the study room door and stopped immediately when she saw him. She hesitated for a moment and draped the shawl over his shoulders. She struggled with letting him sleep for a while before deciding to leave. He hadn¡¯t slept for a few days. He would be nervous and unable to calm down every time he got news about Su Yanyun. Without news of Su Yanyun, he would be anxious and unable to rest. Madam Rong clutched the syringe tightly. She had originally nned to administer a sleeping pill to him forcefully if he still hadn¡¯t slept. Otherwise, if he continued like this... he would go crazy even if he didn¡¯t die. Fortunately, he finally fell asleep. She retreated carefully and stepped on the thick carpet, not making a sound. But Rong Linyi¡¯s fingertips still moved keenly and he sat up suddenly. ¡°Yanyun?¡± He didn¡¯t seem to be asleep at all. He subconsciously called out the name that he missed day and night. The next second, he saw Madam Rong clearly and immediately asked. ¡°You have news of her?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Madam Rong held her forehead. If she had known that she would wake him, she wouldn¡¯t havee. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes darkened visibly. Madam Rong was observant and her heart tightened... Chapter 665 ? Chapter 665: If He Can¡¯t Find Her, He Won¡¯t Go Back Too Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Linyi!¡± She walked over and came to the table. She reached out and waved her hand in front of his eyes. ¡°Linyi?¡± Rong Linyi came to his senses two secondster. His eyes focused again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice was very hoarse, as if he had smoked. Madam Rong heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Do you want to rest for a while? If there¡¯s any news about Yanyun, I¡¯ll tell you immediately. The entire C City is under our surveince now. Once there¡¯s any news of her...¡± She held the syringe with one hand behind her back, feeling very worried. Before Yanyun was found, Rong Linyi was already going to copse. ¡°I don¡¯t need to rest.¡± Rong Linyi propped his forehead in defeat. His body still had the smell of smoke from the fire at the peak of the mountain a few days ago. Other than using the tap to flush his head and face when he needed to stay conscious, he had not taken care of himself these days. If she didn¡¯t know what had happened, Madam Rong almost didn¡¯t dare to acknowledge him anymore. This dispirited and anxious man was actually her severely mysophobic son. Rong Linyi took out a can of beverage from a box on the table and took a sip. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s okay if I sleep after finding Yanyun.¡± ¡°Linyi!¡± Madam Rong snatched the beverage from his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself anymore! Yanyun won¡¯te back even on her own if you continue like this. What¡¯s the point of ruining your body? You¡¯re torturing yourself like this now. Even if there¡¯s really news of her, you can¡¯t go and save her.¡± ¡°I¡¯llst until I save her!¡± Rong Linyi knocked on the table and stood up. His eyes were bloodshot. ¡°She¡¯s still waiting for me somewhere. How could I possibly sleep alone?¡± ¡°But you...¡± Madam Rong tried to walk around him and get closer to him. ¡°Have you considered my feelings when you¡¯re like this now? I¡¯m your mother. Do I feel good seeing you like this, Linyi?¡± ¡°Mother...¡± Rong Linyi felt guilty as he looked at Madam Rong, who was almost choking back her tears. ¡°Help me keep an eye on the corporation these few days... If we can¡¯t find Yanyun...¡± If he couldn¡¯t find Su Yanyun, he wouldn¡¯t go back either. Without his woman, how could he still be in the mood to sit on his throne and enjoy the loneliness of being at the top... ¡°Linyi, don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Madam Rong caressed Rong Linyi¡¯s arm. This was the first time in so many years that he had allowed her to touch him without his guard up. But if the price was this, she would rather he be that distant rtive. Through the thin shirt, Madam Rong found the ce to inject the needle. Just as she was about to do it... Rong Liu staggered in. ¡°Young Master Yi! Found, found...¡± His arm left Madam Rong¡¯s hand. Rong Linyi walked over quickly like a hurricane and almost pulled Rong Liu up. ¡°You found Yanyun?¡± Rong Liu nodded desperately. ¡°Madam Yi was found to be in the same car as Jiang Chengxi, at...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go over immediately!¡± Rong Linyi interrupted Rong Liu. He walked to the door and paused again. He touched his chin that was covered in hair. ¡°Bring my razor.¡± No matter what, even if he no longer cared about himself, he couldn¡¯t let his woman see him being dispirited. Madam Rong was speechless. Fortunately, he still cared about his image, so he could still be saved... Chapter 666 ? Chapter 666: I¡¯m Going to Flirt With You and Chase You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Young Master Yi, our people saw Jiang Chengxi bring Madam Yi into an apartment. Do we need to stop them?¡± Rong Liu reported thetest situation to Rong Linyi at any time. Rong Linyi was wiping his fingers carefully with a wet tissue. He picked up the clothing spray and sprayed it on himself to get rid of the smell of oil and smoke on him. ¡°Seal the whole apartment and see where they went... how much longer is there to go?¡± ¡°Five minutes.¡± Rong Liu nced at the speed meter that had gone past 120 yards. The door to the apartment opened. Su Yanyun walked into the small and tidy room and looked around without a word. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Jiang Chengxi casually picked up a doll on the television wall and pinched it. ¡°I don¡¯t really know what you like, so...¡± Su Yanyun turned around and looked at Jiang Chengxi suspiciously. ¡°You... are you really a rich CEO?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiang Chengxi seemed to be stunned by Su Yanyun¡¯s question. ¡°Such a small house.¡± Su Yanyun walked around the small room and hall. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s... used to hide a beauty?¡± ¡°Hide a beauty?¡± Jiang Chengxi almost smiled at Su Yanyun¡¯s description. ¡°So this is how you see me when I¡¯m providing you with a ce to stay?¡± ¡°How else? You¡¯ve been persuading me not to return to the Su family, I really can¡¯t think of any other reason.¡± Su Yanyun said seriously. Jiang Chengxi leaned forward slightly and suddenly reached out a hand to support himself against the wall behind Su Yanyun. He wrapped her in his arm. The distance between the two of them closed and Su Yanyun felt a little ufortable. She froze and tried her best to retreat. But the wall was behind her and Jiang Chengxi seemed to be waiting for an opportunity. ¡°Isn¡¯t the benefits of a small house obvious?¡± Jiang Chengxi lowered his head and scoffed at Su Yanyun. ¡°Besides, can I see you anytime if you¡¯re in the Su family?¡± Su Yanyun looked up and saw a pair ofrge amorous eyes with a seductive glint. She took a deep breath and warned herself that he wasn¡¯t flirting with her. ¡°I¡¯m raising my hand.¡± She really raised her hand. ¡°I have a question.¡± ¡°Ask away.¡± Jiang Chengxi agreed lightly, but he didn¡¯t intend to let go. Su Yanyun¡¯s timid look was very... pitiful. He didn¡¯t want to miss this rare experience. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t look at Jiang Chengxi¡¯s affectionate eyes and asked stiffly. ¡°You said before that you want topete fairly. May I ask, it¡¯s a little immoral to snatch me away before the opponentes, right?¡± Jiang Chengxi almostughed out loud. ¡°Have you heard of anyone being polite to their rival in love? Why? Should I let Rong Linyie over and let you choose which person you¡¯re more satisfied with after kissing?¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. ¡°Can you be more serious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Jiang Chengxi said but he seemed even more improper. ¡°I¡¯m serious about seducing and chasing you, but you¡¯re joking with me about some opponent. Love...¡± He suddenly raised his other hand and ced it beside Su Yanyun¡¯s face. He lifted her hair and yed with it carefully with his fingertips. ¡°How can love wait? Zhengzheng, I¡¯ve waited so many years. I don¡¯t want to wait a second longer...¡± His voice became lower and lower, and his head slowly lowered as well. Su Yanyun panicked and was about to push him away when a loud sound of something being flipped open sounded out from the door nearby... ==== Chapter 667 ? Chapter 667: She Fell Right Into An Embrace Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jiang Chengxi¡¯s lips stopped just three centimeters away from Su Yanyun¡¯s. She heard him curse softly. Before she could hear him clearly, the darkness that Jiang Chengxi had created when he blocked her just now had disappeared and the sun shone on her face again. The moment Jiang Chengxi let go of her, someone had already grabbed him and punched him. The man who barged in... was already fighting with Jiang Chengxi. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Rong Linyi pinned Jiang Chengxi on the coffee table and grabbed his hair before mming him against the ss. Before Su Yanyun could scream, a few men who looked like bodyguards had already blocked her and surrounded her. The small living room suddenly became crowded and bustling with people. ¡°Madam Yi, step back and don¡¯t get hurt.¡± A man who looked like the leader of the bodyguards reminded Su Yanyun respectfully. Su Yanyun stared intently at the two people fighting. Jiang Chengxi was not an easy person to deal with, but the corner of his forehead had already been cut and blood flowed down his face. The man who had taken the initiative just now had also been punched. The corners of his lips were showing signs of bruises and abrasions. Rong Liu watched the battle with a frown. Young Master Yi had not rested for a few days and was no longer as agile as before. But since he didn¡¯t say anything, they wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to help him. Because it was obvious that Young Master Yi wanted to beat Jiang Chengxi up alone. ¡°Stop, stop fighting...¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but say as she watched the two men knock over the things in the living room one by one. The next second, her voice suddenly became sharp. ¡°Stop -stop fighting! ¡± She pushed Rong Liu away and wanted to stop the fight. Rong Liu was shocked. ¡°Madam Yi, be careful!¡± Nothing was more threatening than this sentence. Rong Linyi and Jiang Chengxi stopped at the same time, their fists still in the air. ¡°Stop fighting...¡± Su Yanyun was less than a meter away from them. Rong Liu clearly wanted to stop her, but didn¡¯t dare to touch her carelessly. ¡°Yanyun...¡± The moment their eyes met, Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t help but step forward. He almost wanted to hug her reflexively. These few days, he didn¡¯t know what kind of life he had been living. He was just a walking corpse... However, just as his finger was about to touch Su Yanyun, her face turned pale and she took a step back. She looked at the man in front of her and roughly guessed his identity. Jiang Chengxi wasn¡¯t lying? This man was Rong Linyi? That man who was rumored to be the Rong family¡¯s head who would cause C City to get pneumonia after he got a cough? He was more handsome than she had imagined, but the faint green under his eyes and the tiredness on his face seemed to indicate that he was in a bad state... In an instant, she was a little panicked. Firstly, she didn¡¯t know how to face such a situation and such a... man who had suddenly be her husband. Secondly, she clearly heard herself call his name. ¡°...Linyi.¡± These words seemed to havee out unconsciously, but they were so unfamiliar, as if they were said by another person. Most importantly, hepletely ignored her retreat. She retreated and he advanced. The word she said subconsciously made him move a few times faster than her. When Su Yanyun came to her senses, she had already fallen into an embrace... Chapter 668 ? Chapter 668: His Force Was So Strong That She Gasped Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios For at least two seconds, Su Yanyun was stunned. His vision darkened again and a pleasant fragrance entered his nose. This aura... was even more unfamiliar than the man in front of her. Before the other party could retract his arm, Su Yanyun had already pushed him away-because of her stomach, he didn¡¯t hug her too tightly. In Rong Linyi¡¯s shock, she panicked and stammered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± ¡°Yanyun.¡± Rong Linyi grabbed her shoulders and looked into her eyes as if he wanted to melt into her evasive gaze. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. I wasn¡¯t careful enough and let someone with ulterior motives take advantage of you.¡± Su Yanyun looked up and saw the ¡°person with ulterior motives¡± behind Rong Linyi. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression was cold and even a little sarcastic. She shifted her gaze and fell into his worried and deep gaze again. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s people seemed to havee in as well. In the tense atmosphere, the living room seemed even narrower and cramped. Su Yanyun¡¯s lips opened a few times but she didn¡¯t seem to be able to say anything. The man in front of her inexplicably gave her a strong sense of oppression. This inexplicable difort was something Jiang Chengxi had not given her. When she saw Jiang Chengxi, her first reaction was that he was a ¡°liar¡± and that she just had to ignore him. But when she saw Rong Linyi, she was depressed and conflicted. It seemed inappropriate to treat him like this. ¡°It¡¯s okay...¡± Seeing how hesitant and troubled she was, Rong Linyi¡¯s hand touched her face. His fingers were actually trembling slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yanyun. No matter what happens, it¡¯s okay. As long as youe back, as long as you¡¯re okay.¡± Su Yanyun finally knew where her fear came from. When Jiang Chengxi told her that she had be Madam Yi, she was mostly listening to ¡°other people¡¯s¡± stories and didn¡¯t immerse herself in them at all. Seeing this as a bystander, she only felt that this was probably a misunderstanding... But when she was face-to-face with Rong Linyi, she realized what the words ¡°Madam Yi¡± meant. Other than being confused about what she had done to gain Young Master Yi¡¯s favor and affection, she was even more panicked about how she was going to face her life after this. Now, she only wanted to confirm two things. The first thing was- ¡°...Linyi, Rong Linyi...¡± She called his name again. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes lit up as if he was waiting for her to continue. He was really Rong Linyi... Su Yanyun felt her heart beating faster. She called his name just to confirm his identity again. Then, she ced her hand on her stomach and her eyes became determined. ¡°Do you know who the babies in my stomach belong to?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s hand on her cheek suddenly paused. Jiang Chengxi, who had been sneering behind him, smiled widely. ¡°Yanyun?¡± Rong Linyi seemed to have realized something. His voice was actually shaking. ¡°What... did you hear?¡± ¡°Are my babies yours?¡± Since she had already asked, Su Yanyun immediately asked more. ¡°If they¡¯re not yours, Young Master Yi, do you know who they belong to?¡± She called him Young Master Yi. Rong Linyi¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°What did you call me just now?¡± He grabbed Su Yanyun. This time, he used a lot of force, so much that Su Yanyun gasped... Chapter 669 ? Chapter 669: There Are Many People Here, Be Careful of Your Stomach Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I...¡± Perhaps the man in front of her had changed his expression too quickly, or his shock and panic had infected her instantly. Su Yanyun¡¯s voice also became broken and panicked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let go of me... you¡¯re hurting me...¡± She wanted to break free from his iron grip. His sincere concern and affection just now had supplemented her knowledge. Even if he had an icy temperament that couldn¡¯t be hidden, he made her think that he was a gentle man. At least, he was gentle and caring to her. But at this moment, his slightly red pupils and seemingly devouring eyes told her that the man in front of her was exceptionally dangerous. ¡°Su Yanyun.¡± The woman¡¯s struggle did not affect Rong Linyi¡¯s strength at all. He still held her tightly which made her unable to move. His eyes were terrifying. ¡°What did you call me just now? I¡¯m asking you!¡± Su Yanyun waspletely shocked. Her eyes slowly filled with tears and she looked so weak and helpless. This expression was so simr to the one she had when she just woke up six months ago. Rong Linyi suddenly felt his breath catch in his throat. ¡°You, you let go of me first...¡± Su Yanyun was about to cry and beg. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me...¡± The woman in front of him was like a little beast that had fallen into a trap. She was weak and helpless, but she made the storm in his heart intensify. ¡°Rong Linyi!¡± Jiang Chengxi finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and went forward. ¡°You told me before that she¡¯s already seven months pregnant!¡± Perhaps this sentence worked, Rong Linyi finally let go of Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. But before she could rub her arms pitifully, he suddenly bent down and picked her up fiercely. With Su Yanyun¡¯s exmation, he had already carried her out the door. ¡°Rong Linyi!¡± Jiang Chengxi finally lost his temper. ¡°Have some face!¡± He reached out to grab Rong Linyi¡¯s cor from behind. Rong Liu and the others saw this and immediately wanted to stop him, but Jiang Chengxi¡¯s men immediately went forward as well and saw that both sides were about to make a move. Su Yanyun screamed in shock. Rong Linyi, who had already walked to the door... suddenly knelt down without any warning... Fortunately, Jiang Chengxi had already grabbed his cor. He didn¡¯t let go of Su Yanyun¡¯s arm even when he fell. ¡°Yanyun!¡± Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t care about what happened to Rong Linyi and hurriedly dragged her up from the ground. ¡°Young Master Yi!¡± Rong Liu and the others were shocked. No one expected Rong Linyi to fall at this time. ¡°He... what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Su Yanyun wanted to go forward again. But Jiang Chengxi held on to her. ¡°There are many people here. Be careful of your stomach.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t know how long he had slept. This was a dreamless sleep. When he opened his eyes, his mind was still stuck at the moment he knelt down. ¡°Su Yanyun!¡± He sat up and realized that he was in the hospital. Madam Rong yelled. ¡°Lie down!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Yanyun?¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t intend to be obedient and was about to remove the needle on the back of his hand. Madam Rong gritted her teeth. ¡°If you really want to die so suddenly, don¡¯t even think of seeing Yanyun in this life!¡± This threat was effective. Rong Linyi stopped what he was doing and looked straight at Madam Rong. ¡°Where¡¯s Yanyun?¡± Chapter 670 ? Chapter 670: I Heard You¡¯re My Husband Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Madam Rong saw that he was finally willing to listen. She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Lie down and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll call her in.¡± Su Yanyun had actually been outside the hospital room the whole time. When Rong Linyi was sent to the hospital, she also followed. Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t seem to have thought of how to limit her movements, but he was clearly like a piece of candy now. No matter where Su Yanyun went, he would stick close to her openly. When Madam Rong saw him, she frowned unhappily. ¡°Yanyun, Linyi is awake. He wants to see you.¡± Seeing that Jiang Chengxi actually wanted to follow her in, Madam Rong said coldly, ¡°Young Master Xi, Yanyun and Linyi are legally husband and wife.¡± Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t dare to be too arrogant in front of Madam Rong, but he also scoffed. ¡°Yanyun and Song Zhifei were legally husband and wife for three years too.¡± His tone was contemptuous. ¡°So what?¡± Su Yanyun, who had already walked to the hospital room, stopped in her tracks. Both marriages hade so carelessly... Especially the second one. She hated herself and that so-called cognitive impairment. Why did she choose to be so weak and avoidant when faced with immense suffering, to even drag an innocent person down with her... ¡°Yanyun...¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes softened when he saw her. Su Yanyun lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything. She slowly walked in front of him and sat on the chair. ¡°Come to me.¡± Rong Linyi reached out and said gently, ¡°Come here, baby.¡± Was this how he usually treated her? Su Yanyun thought. Whether it was true or not, she didn¡¯t intend to move and remained sitting in front of him in silence. When she revealed that she didn¡¯t know him, she didn¡¯t forget the paranoia and overbearingness Rong Linyi showed her. Seeing how defensive she was, Rong Linyi¡¯s heart sank. His expression, which had softened a little because of seeing her, quickly turned cold. ¡°Come here.¡± His voice became cold. ¡°If youe over now, I can let bygones be bygones.¡± Su Yanyun finally looked up and stopped avoiding his eyes. She didn¡¯t reject nor agree. She only asked. ¡°Is this how we¡¯ve been getting along these past six months?¡± Rong Linyi was stunned, as if he didn¡¯t expect her to ask this. Su Yanyun looked at him calmly. ¡°I heard them say that you are my husband.¡± ¡°Them? Who?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone was a little sarcastic. ¡°Jiang Chengxi? What did he say to you?¡± This woman would rather believe that scum than him. Even if he knew that she had recovered her past knowledge and that she probably didn¡¯t remember him, Rong Linyi¡¯s heart was churning with anger again. Su Yanyun felt the pressure from him. This man had a terrifying aura and a sense of superiority. But... miraculously, she didn¡¯t seem to be afraid. She thought of how she had been so magnanimous as to recognize him as her husband and even pestered him. Su Yanyun also smiled helplessly. How big was her heart, for when her cognitive impairment acted up, to be able to act coquettishly towards such a man? ¡°I¡¯m not stupid.¡± She looked at Rong Linyi. ¡°Maybe I was a little stupid in the past, but I¡¯m very sober now. These six months, I¡¯ve been taken care of by Young Master Yi... Jiang Chengxi did tell me a lot, but I¡¯ve already... confirmed it with Madam Rong one by one. I...¡± Chapter 671 ? Chapter 671: They All Know Whose Baby It Is Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, Rong Linyi was silent. He listened quietly to Su Yanyun. He was as calm as the surface of the sea at sunrise... But Su Yanyun understood that no one knew what was under the sea. She didn¡¯t say what followed because she keenly felt that if she continued, this meeting would probably not end well. She was a little surprised that her intuition had be so sharp. Although she had lost six months of experience, she didn¡¯t seem to be as slow as before. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to continue.¡± After a long time, Rong Linyi¡¯s voice sounded coldly. In this period of silence, someone as intelligent as him had already thought through a few things. Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t lie to Su Yanyun. That scum was really crafty. He probably realized at the first moment that Su Yanyun was not easy to trick. So he simply told her everything. She could also get a good impression of him. At that time, Rong Linyi would only seem unreasonable and stubborn. He was really... good at ying cards. Anyway, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t remember anyone. Anyway, she didn¡¯t remember him anymore... Rong Linyi thought of this and felt a part of his heart slowly be empty. Suddenly, he grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and said before she could feel any shock, ¡°Yanyun... kiss me...¡± This sudden request stunned Su Yanyun. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression seemed to have changed suddenly. He pulled her almost humbly and begged. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t remember, it¡¯s okay... We¡¯re already married. You¡¯re my wife no matter what... Baby,e over, hug me, or kiss me. We could be together in the past, and we can still be together in the future...¡± As long as she softened a little, he didn¡¯t care about anything. Su Yanyun could hear her heart beating rapidly. For a moment, she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. She turned away. ¡°Young Master Yi...¡± She retracted her hand in a panic. ¡°I, I only want to ask you... do you know whose baby is in my stomach?¡± The hospital room was silent again. Su Yanyun looked up and saw a simr gaze as Jiang Chengxi¡¯s in Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes. As expected, they all knew whose baby it was, but they chose not to tell her... ¡°Is it important to know whose child you¡¯re pregnant with?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression darkened again. ¡°Yanyun, even if I always knew that you weren¡¯t pregnant with my baby, I never had any grievances. As long as it¡¯s your baby, it¡¯s my own flesh and blood to me as well. Is it really important to know who that irresponsible father is?¡± Even if he was killed, Rong Linyi would never say An Mingchen¡¯s name. When she had cognitive impairment, Su Yanyun already had a big reaction to this man¡¯s name. If she heard it now... Wait! Rong Linyi suddenly thought of something. This woman had already regained her senses, but she didn¡¯t know whose baby was hers... This meant that she didn¡¯t remember being with An Mingchen? Why... was that? ¡°Do you really not mind?¡± Suddenly, Su Yanyun¡¯s words interrupted his thoughts and stunned him. ¡°Young Master Yi.¡± Su Yanyun stood up and protected her stomach. ¡°Are you really as you say, that you don¡¯t have any grievances?¡± Chapter 672 ? Chapter 672: Too In Love or Too Illusory Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Whether it was her eyes or her tone, they were all so calm. However, Rong Linyi had the illusion that Su Yanyun had seen through his thoughts. Whether it was her shallow or deep understanding, he seemed to see no secrets in her calm gaze. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer. Su Yanyun seemed to sigh slightly and sat down again to ease the atmosphere between them. ¡°Young Master Yi, although I roughly understand what has happened in the past six months from others, I don¡¯t know some of the details of my time with you...¡± ¡°Ask away.¡± Rong Linyi said, his mood seemingly much calmer. ¡°I want to ask, have we quarreled before?¡± Su Yanyun looked up with a questioning expression. Rong Linyi... It was only at this moment that he finally felt that Su Yanyun¡¯s understanding and memories had really been restored. Over the past six months, she had been cute and confused. In order to avoid the blind spots in her brain, she had subconsciously stopped pondering about many questions. But now... Apletely sober Su Yanyun was actually a little unfamiliar. Feeling this unfamiliarity, Rong Linyi panicked again. The gentle attachment that he had always wanted to hold tightly and swore never to let go of seemed to finally escape from his hands... Without her cognitive impairment, what was left between him and Su Yanyun? Perhaps only his own wishful thinking and attachment were left? At this moment, was he any different from a stranger in front of her? He remembered their first real meeting. She had risked hitting him and he almost knocked her over. He was the one who had grabbed her to prevent her from falling. But besides thanking him, she didn¡¯t even look at him. To Su Yanyun now, their rtionship was probably just... familiarity. As if she already knew Rong Linyi¡¯s answer, Su Yanyun muttered in disappointment. ¡°I see... we haven¡¯t even quarreled before.¡± Were they too in love, or was it too unrealistic? ¡°I¡¯ve been married to Song Zhifei for three years.¡± She seemed to be talking to herself again. ¡°I¡¯ve never quarreled with him either. Young Master Yi, do you know? He¡¯s a very ipetent husband and he almost never spent the night at home. When he came back asionally, Luo Weimin will appear not long after...¡± She smiled. ¡°Actually, I should have noticed the problem a long time ago, but I pretended not to see anything because I wanted to rely on the Song family to protect my family. I even felt lucky that Song Zhifei had no humanity... In that case, I actually didn¡¯t have to give anything to get what I wanted.¡± Tears suddenly rolled down from her eyes without any warning. ¡°Young Master Yi, what I want to say is that although I always seem to be the weak victim, I¡¯m actually the one who takes advantage of others in the end. I¡¯m a person who knows how to avoid harm. Sometimes, what you see in your eyes isn¡¯t real... So, when my cognitive impairment acted up, your appearance happened to be a support that I can rely on better. In the past six months, even if we...¡± ¡°Yanyun!¡± Rong Linyi grabbed her hand again and interrupted her. He wouldn¡¯t allow her to continue. He didn¡¯t want to hear what she had to say. ¡°I know what you want to say, but I don¡¯t allow you to think of yourself like this. You were alone and helpless at that time. You were only asking for help instinctively. If... it wasn¡¯t for me at that time, you might have also...¡± Chapter 673 ? Chapter 673: Every Drop of Blood of the An Family Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, he would rather be an ordinary person in the world. He would rather it be a coincidence that led to their rtionship. He didn¡¯t want her to get close to him because she had a motive. Her cognitive impairment was real, and so was her recognizing him as her husband. All the attachment and admiration she showed, their lingering love, were all real! Even if she didn¡¯t remember it now, it didn¡¯t mean that those things didn¡¯t exist. She was just confused and uncertain because she didn¡¯t remember. But Su Yanyun suddenly got her voice back and said loudly. ¡°I will!¡± Tears rolled down her face uncontrobly and dripped on her clothes. It was as if acknowledging this and facing her own heart was also a great form of torture to her. Rong Linyi looked up and wiped her tears. He said softly in pain, ¡°Okay, Yanyun, don¡¯t cry... It doesn¡¯t matter if you did it with a motive or not. It¡¯s okay as long as we¡¯re together again. The past isn¡¯t important, but the future is important, okay?¡± He couldn¡¯t see her cry like this. It was as if he was the one who bullied her. He wanted to hug her like before and pat her shoulder gently to console her. But now, she might not allow herself to do such a thing again... ¡°Yanyun, you might not remember, not long before you hit my car, we even met at the hospital that day. You hit me and almost fell. You don¡¯t remember...¡± ¡°I remember.¡± Su Yanyun had already stopped crying. Her eyes were slightly red as she looked at Rong Linyi. Her words stunned himpletely. ¡°I remember, Young Master Yi. You were wearing a white shirt with a muted pattern. I saw the buttons on your shirt... On it was the Rong family¡¯s and the initials of your name... At that time, I knew who you were...¡± Rong Linyi waspletely stunned. ¡°Impossible, only for a moment...¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to look at your face, but my attention was all on your buttons. So,¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s face became calm again. ¡°Perhaps at that time, my subconscious had already thought: How good would it have been if he was my husband? When I struggled in despair and couldn¡¯t be saved, you appeared again...¡± She wanted revenge and to save her mother. There was no faster shortcut than finding a strong man. If Ying Xiurui was here at this time, he would definitely be shocked by Su Yanyun¡¯s expression and gaze. Because more than a decade ago, when An Mingchen appeared with the doll wearing his sister¡¯s clothes, his expression was the same as Su Yanyun¡¯s. [When I ced her in the oil bucket, I knew that only one of us could escape. Although it seemed like the possibility of her escaping was higher, and I was the one who lured the other party away, subconsciously, I knew very well how likely it was that the ship had already blown up and how likely it was for me to escape to a safe area. If I brought her, I couldn¡¯t reach the safe area so quickly. So abandoning my burden and sacrificing my sister to live was a decision that my instincts had made for me at that time.] If it¡¯s possible, I really want to bleed out every drop of the Anwu family¡¯s blood from my body... To shed all this dirty blood... The ne entered the clouds and An Mingchen looked out of the ne. The moon and C City were getting closer. Chapter 674 ? Chapter 674: How Did She Survive Until Now? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°If only he was my husband...¡± Rong Linyi repeated Su Yanyun¡¯s words softly. A small smile actually appeared on his face. It was a little bitter, but also a little relieved. ¡°These are the words that make me the happiest I¡¯ve been in six months.¡± Wasn¡¯t it? He never knew that Su Yanyun had already been so attracted to him before her cognitive impairment happened. Even if this intention was more like a transactional one than a rtionship, at least, it proved that in her heart, he was useful to her. ¡°Yanyun.¡± Rong Linyi grabbed her hand and ced it on his face. He closed his eyes and seemed to feel this precious touch. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t remember what happened six months ago, so it¡¯s a little difficult to ept our rtionship. But it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s enough that I still remember...¡± Su Yanyun retracted her hand. ¡°Young Master Yi, my memories are not the most important thing, but I...¡± ¡°Call me Linyi, Yi, or Hubby like before.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t allow her to continue. ¡°I also need some time...¡± Su Yanyun tried her best to express her opinion. ¡°It¡¯s okay, go home and rest well. You¡¯re giving birth in two months. I¡¯ll give you a lot of time.¡± Rong Linyi was unbelievably gentle. It was also because he was so gentle that Su Yanyun was even more helpless. Inparison, she felt that Jiang Chengxi¡¯s ¡°do whatever you want¡± attitude made her feel more rxed. At least, she could reject Jiang Chengxi directly and not be afraid of him getting embarrassed or angry. But if she directly refused Rong Linyi... with the current situation, she didn¡¯t know what uncontroble things would happen. ¡°You, rest well. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± She stood up again and finally made up her mind. ¡°Su Yanyun.¡± In an instant, all the warmth shattered like thin ice. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression darkened again. This time, Su Yanyun could feel that he was engulfed by a dark cloud. ¡°When I¡¯m discharged, let¡¯s go home together.¡± Su Yanyun took a step back and almost tripped over a chair. This Rong Linyi frightened her. She wanted to escape, but she also had a feeling that once she tried to escape, he would definitely be like a beast lying in the grass and hunting her down. He would bite her neck, break her windpipe, and throw her back into their... She also knew that if she was willing to give in and obediently nestle beside him, that gentle and caring man would appear again. She found it hard to imagine that she had really lived with such a handsome and dangerous man throughout the past six months. How had she survived until now? Just as the atmosphere became subtle and tense, Madam Rong suddenly chuckled from the door. ¡°How much do you have to say to each other? Yanyun, the doctor said that Linyi still needs to rest more. Come out and apany Mother for a while.¡± Just like the first time she saw Madam Rong, Su Yanyun immediately understood that the other party was here to save her. It was strange that Su Yanyun, Madam Rong, and Rong Xuelong had such a tacit understanding of each other. This had nothing to do with her memories. She immediately walked obediently to Madam Rong and hooked her arm with her own. Madam Rong smiled appreciatively like before. Perhaps it was because of Madam Rong¡¯s confidence that Rong Linyipromised despite being unwilling. Chapter 675 ? Chapter 675: Who Told You to Be Single? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun followed Madam Rong. Even if she couldn¡¯t return to Lin River Courtyard, she could at least return to the Rong family. With Madam Rong around, Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t dare to do anything rash no matter how crafty he was. But before long, Madam Rong returned. Rong Linyi was stunned to see her alone. ¡°Where¡¯s Yanyun?¡± His first reaction was that Madam Rong had gotten someone to send his woman back. Madam Rong looked rxed and satisfied. ¡°Yes, I told her to leave with Jiang Chengxi.¡± ¡°What did you say!¡± At that moment, Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent. But Madam Rong was calm. She walked over and smiled disdainfully. ¡°Stupid!¡± Rong Linyi was in no mood to listen to anything she said and was about to get down from the bed. Madam Rong only straightened her hair calmly. ¡°If you want to lose herpletely, then make a scene in front of her now.¡± Rong Linyi stopped in his tracks. Madam Rong¡¯s threat hit the nail on the head. ¡°You¡¯re not even one-tenth as good as your father back then.¡± Madam Rong looked at her son with even more disdain. ¡°How can there be such a good thing in the world? A wife fell from the sky and made youfortable with her for the rest of your life? You only picked up good luck. If the person who bumped into Yanyun back then was Jiang Chengxi, what would this have to do with you? You¡¯ll be alone forever!¡± Although he knew that Madam Rong¡¯s scolding was unpleasant, Rong Linyi also knew that she was telling the truth. He could only suppress the anger in his heart and ask. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Madam Rong scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve also seen how strange that Jiang brat is. He clearly could have taken Yanyun away and hidden her, and even lie to her to coax her to be his. But he didn¡¯t. He dared to let her out and fight with you for her publicly. Do you think he¡¯s stupid?¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t say anything. Indeed... if Jiang Chengxi really hid Su Yanyun and lied to her, the two of them might be together for a while, but the lie would still be exposed sooner orter. Once Su Yanyun remembered those six months, it was impossible between the two of them. Unless he only wanted her body and not her heart. But if he told her everything, he would have the upper hand. At this time, the passive person would be Rong Linyi. Furthermore, Jiang Chengxi understood Rong Linyi. With his personality, he would definitely insist that Su Yanyun acknowledge him again. He couldn¡¯t let go of everything he had in the past, so if Su Yanyun showed any resistance, it would trigger him to use tougher methods. And the current Su Yanyun would never ept such a method. ¡°In my opinion, you¡¯re still too stupid to love her.¡± Madam Rong scoffed. ¡°Return the Su Corporation to her. This way, she can live a good life without relying on you. If she doesn¡¯t have true feelings for you, it¡¯s even more difficult for her to return to your side. Now, do you dare to snatch the Su Corporation back?¡± In the past... what Rong Linyi hated the most was Madam Rong¡¯s shrewdness. But now, he had to admit that Madam Rong¡¯s seemingly heartless methods could actually maximize the possibility of him getting back the things that were important to him. But in love, he wished he could give everything to the other party. Those dirty tricks were despised by those who were most in love. He wished he could send the Rong Corporation to her feet just to make her smile. How could he have such thoughts? ¡°I can¡¯t let go of her.¡± He clenched his fists. ¡°So, that¡¯s why I call you stupid!¡± Madam Rong looked as if she expected better from him. ¡°If Jiang Chengxi goes after her, can¡¯t you go after her too? Do you think you¡¯re uglier than Jiang Chengxi or poorer than him? But then again, you¡¯re really not as good as him when ites to women. Who asked you to be single since the moment I gave birth to you?¡± Chapter 676 ? Chapter 676: Love Makes People Foolish Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Linyi... This mother was definitely not biologically rted to him! Madam Rong looked at her son unhappily. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te in just now, would you have dragged her over, pinned her on the hospital bed, and forced yourself on her?¡± Rong Linyi: ¡°...I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°You might not think so, but you will definitely do so!¡± If he hadn¡¯t almost tortured himself to death just now, Madam Rong really would have pped Rong Linyi a few times. ¡°That¡¯s not how you chase women!¡± ¡°She is my legal wife.¡± Rong Linyi retorted. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re still smart enough to drag someone to get married.¡± Madam Rong rubbed her temples. ¡°This is your biggest bargaining chip now. As long as you use it well, you¡¯ll have a lot more opportunities than Jiang Chengxi. But I think, even if you clearly have the upper hand...¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t say anything... He felt that it had been a long time since Madam Rong had spoken to him in such a manner since he took over the corporation. But when he was trying to climb up the ranks, Madam Rong mocked him a lot. It was just that at that time, Rong Linyi knew that he was inferior to his mother in the business world, so he listened to her words in his heart even though he seemed to be retorting her. Now, he suddenly realized... that he still had a lot to learn from his mother... ¡°So? Admit that I¡¯m better than you and I¡¯ll help youe up with a n to get your wife back?¡± Madam Rong sped her hands together. Rong Linyi... leave! Am I really your son? Su Yanyun still followed Jiang Chengxi back to the small house. ¡°I¡¯m really surprised that you came back with me.¡± Along the way, Jiang Chengxi was in an exceptionally good mood. Of course, he was even more surprised that Madam Rong was willing to hand Su Yanyun over to him. Was she sure that he couldn¡¯t get Su Yanyun? Jiang Chengxi sneered in his heart. Madam Rong was a little too arrogant. ¡°This is the key to the house.¡± Jiang Chengxi held a bunch of keys in his hand. ¡°The door, the bedroom, the bathroom, the kitchen, and the balcony.¡± There were four of them for each room. He picked up a door. ¡°As the property owner, I want to keep the key to the main door. This request isn¡¯t overboard, right?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯tment but pouted rudely. ¡°How would I know if you still hid the keys to the other rooms?¡± Jiang Chengxi: ¡°...If I wanted to hide them, I would swallow them.¡± Su Yanyun ignored him and went to the bedroom to take a look. Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t prepare any clothes for her. She didn¡¯t know if he had forgotten or done it on purpose. But no matter what, this made Su Yanyun feel much more rxed. The reason she chose toe back with Jiang Chengxi was also after careful consideration. She still had to live in C City. Whether it was Rong Linyi or Jiang Chengxi, it was not difficult to control her whereabouts. Hiding was useless. Now, she knew that Jiang Chengxi wouldn¡¯t touch her unless she agreed. And the only one who would actually do something, Rong Linyi... Su Yanyun felt that since she had a dog, would she be afraid of not being able to guard the door? Jiang Chengxi had returned her phone and wallet to her. Su Yanyun checked her bank cards. Other than a gray and rusty card, she didn¡¯t know where to check her ount bnce. There was still a card with arge sum of Su Corporation¡¯s annual benefits. She was prepared to buy some necessities in the mall. At this moment, Jiang Chengxi was in the bathroom. He threw the spare bedroom key into the toilet bowl and pressed the flush button... After the key disappearedpletely, Jiang Chengxi realized that he had suddenly be a little stupid. Chapter 677 ? Chapter 677: Chasing a Girl Is a Big Event in Life Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That¡¯s right, the spare key. Jiang Chengxi felt that he was really stupid. Su Yanyun was right. He had deliberately duplicated one bedroom key and then pretended to be generous and handed all four original keys to her. In that case, he could win her favor and be prepared for emergencies... Unexpectedly, Su Yanyun¡¯s intuition was so sharp. What was even more unexpected was that just because he had sworn to her that he didn¡¯t hide the key, he actually flushed it away. He must be crazy! When he opened the bathroom door, Su Yanyun looked as if she was about to leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jiang Chengxi swore to be a person that would follow her around everywhere. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy some food and clothes.¡± Su Yanyun replied. When Jiang Chengxi asked, he already knew what she wanted to do. The reason he didn¡¯t equip the house with those things was very simple. It was to let the two of them go shopping together. Even if Su Yanyun didn¡¯t realize anything, this kind of behavior simr to a couple building a warm house was enough for Jiang Chengxi to be happy for a long time. On the way to the shopping center, Jiang Chengxi saw what Su Yanyun had been writing in her little book. He craned his neck and saw her writing about food. ¡°Is it also so troublesome for women to go shopping? Do you have to write the shopping list first?¡± Jiang Chengxi asked with interest. Su Yanyun smiled politely but distantly. ¡°Not only women, but men who have a habit of nning things are also like this. Of course, a Young Master like you won¡¯t experience such a life.¡± Jiang Chengxi couldn¡¯t tell that she was mocking him and could only cough awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m too busy with work and don¡¯t have time to deal with these daily matters.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re really busy.¡± Su Yanyun thought of something and wrote down in her book. ¡°You have time to apany me to cook, but you don¡¯t have time to cook for yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an important event in life to chase a girl.¡± Jiang Chengxi smiled shamelessly. Su Yanyun looked down at her big belly. Well... he was definitely not talking about her. Because she didn¡¯t remember how her experiences with Jiang Chengxi were like in the past six months. Su Yanyun only remembered the media¡¯s reports of Jiang Chengxi in the past. It was said that this young master¡¯s greatest ability was not to increase the share price of the family business or to produce beautiful reports of properties, but his ability to cause trouble as well as losing his irritable temper. She had already seen his ability to cause trouble. This guy looked charming, had a narrow face, and a sharp chin, but he did things ording to his own pleasure and didn¡¯t care about the consequences. Just like how he had abducted her and caused her to be like this now... Su Yanyun knocked on her own head. She was sure that she didn¡¯t have any feelings for Jiang Chengxi. It was because she didn¡¯t have any feelings that she dared to be with him so brazenly. If the person beside her was Rong Linyi now... Su Yanyun shook her head. She wanted to try her best to push the thought of her marrying Rong Linyi out of her mind. It was not that she refused the fact that she was married twice, but... the moment she thought of Rong Linyi, she would think of the words ¡®second marriage¡¯ and consequently, think about her first marriage too. Then... Song Zhifei and Luo Weimin would appear. Su Yanyun swore that Song Zhifei¡¯s pair would appear the same number of times Rong Linyi appeared in her mind. She thought of these three people at the same time... Chapter 678 ? Chapter 678: The Same Form, The Same Stupidity Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Another thing was something she had deliberately ignored on her own. That was, from Rong Linyi¡¯s attitude towards her... The two of them must have been very intimate in the past. This meant that the two of them had slept together... But for the current Su Yanyun, she couldn¡¯t even imagine Rong Linyi naked. Not to mention the details of their rtionship. Su Yanyun, who had almost no experience in that area and didn¡¯t remember anything, was curious and embarrassed every time she thought of this. What was even more annoying was that at the thought of how she didn¡¯t even know how Rong Linyi looked like without clothes, she remembered that she didn¡¯t seem to have seen Song Zhifei naked before either. She had been married twice. One time, she never slept with her husband, and the other time, she didn¡¯t have any memories. Both times, it was the same stupidity. Just the thought of it made her feel aggrieved. In conclusion, during Su Yanyun¡¯s silent time, she was almost fully upied with these strange thoughts. When Jiang Chengxi asked her what she was going to buy next, she casually replied. ¡°Underwear.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, there was silence beside her. Under Ms. Su¡¯s warning gaze, Jiang Chengxi stood back consciously. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± In the mall, for the convenience of women, bras were sold in an entirely separated area. Seeing Jiang Chengxi sit on a stool outside the area, Su Yanyun went in alone. Su Yanyun had already seen the undergarments on her body. There were no brands or sizes, so Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know which brand she was used to wearing in the past six months. She didn¡¯t even know her own size. But she realized that she was much more voluptuous than six months ago... She went to the brand she used to frequent. The salesdy immediately came forward enthusiastically and introduced some items to her. ¡°Yes, this is not bad. I¡¯ll try it.¡± After being bombarded by the salesdy, Su Yanyun was sessfully brainwashed and picked up a bra. A man¡¯s familiar voice suddenly sounded from behind. ¡°You said that you don¡¯t like this style now.¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. She turned around and looked at the man behind her. The first thing she said was, ¡°You, you¡¯re discharged?¡± Rong Linyi took the bra from Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and hung it on the rack. ¡°There¡¯s still a lot at home. If you need them, I¡¯ll send them all to you.¡± His tone and expression were very cold, and he exuded a faint coldness as well. Su Yanyun was stunned for a few seconds before she came to a realization. He didn¡¯t mean to give her this attitude, but he was just such a person. ¡°No, no need. You just have to tell me what brand I usually wear.¡± Su Yanyun said and actually felt her ears burn. No, no. Shouldn¡¯t she ask why he was here now? Rong Linyi looked around. ¡°The brand you¡¯re wearing isn¡¯t here. I remember Aunt Chen saying that your undergarments will all be customized after five months.¡± Customized... She didn¡¯t expect herself to live such a luxurious life as a top richdy. It was just that she couldn¡¯t remember it at all and didn¡¯t have any sense of superiority. It was too depressing. She turned around and continued choosing her undergarments. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. This was my favorite brand in the past.¡± Rong Linyi immediately took note of the brand and made a mental note... Chapter 679 ? Chapter 679: Guys, Do You Have to Fight So Hard? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun chose something again. The salesdy blushed and shifted her target to Rong Linyi. ¡°Sir, a husband like you who¡¯s willing to apany Madam to shop for undergarments is really a good husband.¡± Rong Linyi had never been in the mood to talk to other women, but the salesdy¡¯s words undoubtedly curried his favor the most. ¡°Yes.¡± He actually replied. ¡°Whichpany does your store belong to?¡± The salesdy¡¯s face turned red again and she started to stammer. ¡°This one is nice. Try it on.¡± The salesdy was halfway through her introduction when Rong Linyi leaned beside Su Yanyun and pointed to a piece. Su Yanyun replied awkwardly. She was about to take it when another man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from the side. ¡°That kind isn¡¯t toofortable at first nce, Yanyun. I think this is more suitable for you.¡± Jiang Chengxi picked up one of the items beside him and smiled widely at Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun wished she could bury her head in the ground. It was already strange for a man to enter a lingerie store, but two of them even followed her in. Did these two people have to work so hard? Before she could think of a way to deal with this situation, Rong Linyi¡¯s hand was already on her shoulder. He looked at Jiang Chengxi as if he wanted to break him into pieces. ¡°What has my apanying my wife shopping got to do with you?¡± ¡°Ms. Su is my guest and friend now. If you can stand here, why can¡¯t I?¡± Jiang Chengxi retorted without hesitation. ¡°Also, the one you¡¯re holding is clearly too small.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Rong Linyi sneered. ¡°Do you know how big she is then?¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s sharp eyes immediately swept across Su Yanyun¡¯s chest like a scanner. ¡°36C.¡± Su Yanyun... could sense the murderous aura around Rong Linyi. ¡°That, no...¡± She exined subconsciously. ¡°I have nothing to do with him! I don¡¯t know why he knows my size...¡± Before she finished exining, she closed her mouth. Crazy! Why did she have to exin? Why was she afraid! It was no wonder that Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was ugly. Compared to the experienced Jiang Chengxi, he basically knew nothing about women. He still remembered that the first bra he had prepared for Su Yanyun was a size too small. After that, he deliberately paid attention to the information about her. Remembering these things was clearly much more difficult than remembering the numbers in the financial report. That was why Rong Linyi was angry at Jiang Chengxi for reporting the exact number. ¡°I, I¡¯ll try this.¡± Under the oppressive atmosphere, Su Yanyun hugged her undergarments and ran towards the changing room. As she was seven months pregnant, her stomach was big and it was very inconvenient for her. Thus, the salesdy specially came in to help. She helped Su Yanyun adjust her shoulder strap and suddenly leaned forward to gossip. ¡°The two people outside are your suitors, right?¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. ¡°Then you must be very rich, right?¡± The salesdy asked again. Su Yanyun was speechless. How did youe to this conclusion? The salesdy shook her head and sighed. ¡°Even if you¡¯re pregnant with a child, you still have such handsome men chasing you. If it were me, it would be very difficult to choose.¡± Chapter 680 ? Chapter 680: Domineering Female Tycoon and Little Fresh Meat Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun was speechless. Miss, are you blind! Whether it was Rong Linyi or Jiang Chengxi, they didn¡¯t look like those kind of gigolos, right! She looked up and saw the big mirror in the changing room. Her disproportionately big stomach and slender limbs looked so ipatible. Uh... with her current figure, she didn¡¯t seem to have the capital to attract the overbearing CEOs. So... was she the domineering female tyrant taking care of the young gigolos now? And in order to get his financier¡¯s love, the fresh meat didn¡¯t hesitate to go to a lingerie store to select the ¡°battle clothes¡± for his financier. Su Yanyun shivered and almost ran out of the changing room. It hadn¡¯t been long since she regained her knowledge. After finally epting the ¡°story¡± of the past six months, she expressed that she hadn¡¯t matured enough to deal with such a scene yet. When Su Yanyun swiped her card and took herrge and small bags, Jiang Chengxi almost snatched them away. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Compared to Rong Linyi, who had been cold and silent at the side, Jiang Chengxi looked especially good at pleasing women. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t say anything. She couldn¡¯t wait for someone to help her carry her things. But she nced at Rong Linyi, who had not said a word since a while ago... He didn¡¯t seem to intend topete with Jiang Chengxi for such a gentlemanly action. He... was he really here to ¡°pursue¡± her? Su Yanyun was confused. It had to be said that if she was just an unmarried young girl, she would definitely be attracted to a man like Rong Linyi. His appearance and temperament were enough to move 99% of the women in the world. Not to mention his status and family background. But... if it was a man who hadparable looks to him, had a simr background, and was sweet-tongued, it was easy for him to snatch a woman away from Rong Linyi. At least, Jiang Chengxi¡¯s scheming and extroverted personality were very powerful weapons. Although Su Yanyun didn¡¯t exin, it was easy to see through her doubts. Rong Linyi suddenly reached out and held Su Yanyun. ¡°Compared to those goods, you¡¯re still more important. Since someone is willing to work for free, I don¡¯t need to specially call someone to carry them for you.¡± Jiang Chengxi :¡±...¡± Rong Linyi held Su Yanyun¡¯s arm and leaned on her. She could only lean on him as well and move forward. ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of who¡¯s carrying the things!¡± Jiang Chengxi was almost angered to death by Rong Linyi¡¯s words. ¡°This is a matter of heart. Young Master Yi is obviously someone who has never been in love. He lets his subordinate do everything for him. What true feelings does such a rtionship have?¡± Rong Linyi paused. ¡°Unlike you, I¡¯ve indeed never been in love. Yanyun is my only lover.¡± That was great! If Su Yanyun wasn¡¯t one of the main forces in this war, she would have pped. She didn¡¯t expect the cold Rong Linyi to be so strong! Furthermore, from Jiang Chengxi¡¯s deted expression, she could tell that he was really experienced in love! ¡°Have you really been in love many times?¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but add. If anyone else had asked Jiang Chengxi this, he would have definitely said, ¡°Shut up!¡± But Su Yanyun was no one else. He could only force a smile. ¡°I just walked among the flowers. I don¡¯t dirty my clothes.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Su Yanyun seemed to have understood.¡± A flower bush.¡± If looks could materialize, Jiang Chengxi would probably have already cut Rong Linyi into pieces. ==== Chapter 681 ? Chapter 681: What She Needed To Give Was Her Sincerity Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not to mention, Rong Linyi had actually pulled Su Yanyun into Jiang Chengxi¡¯s car! ¡°My car has never been disinfected. I¡¯ve yed with women behind it before and haven¡¯t tidied it up yet.¡± Anyway, he had already exposed his yboy nature, so Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t have to cover it up anymore. Instead, he said this with some evil sarcasm. As expected, Rong Linyi¡¯s hand froze. But soon, he sat beside Su Yanyun as if nothing had happened. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a driver as talkative as you.¡± He retorted calmly. ¡°Drive.¡± Thus, Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression darkened again. Su Yanyun held her forehead. Why did she feel that these two men... had be very childish? The estate Jiang Chengxi had arranged for Su Yanyun was not far from the mall. Although it was small, it was an expensive ce. The moment Rong Linyi appeared, Su Yanyun had been guessing if he would forcefully bring her ¡®home¡¯. After all, his attitude was very tough in the hospital. But surprisingly, he didn¡¯t show such willingness even after the three of them entered the elevator. Su Yanyun heaved a sigh of relief. She probably wouldn¡¯t be used to spending time with Rong Linyi as his wife now. Although he looked perfect, rich, and... gentle. But Su Yanyun still felt that she needed time to get used to it... What was different from Song Zhifei¡¯s obviously transactional marriage was that what Rong Linyi needed her to give was not a title that only existed in name, but her sincerity. Meanwhile, Su Yanyun kept asking herself, ¡°Did I really love him?¡±. If... if it were in the past, with a man like Rong Linyi in front of her, she would probably not be able to resist the temptation to be with him even if he only asked her to be with him coldly. However, her problem now was clearly much moreplicated. Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes were on her stomach. Inside were two babies... Before she knew who the babies¡¯ father was, she would never make up her mind easily. She didn¡¯t want to bury any hidden dangers in her marriage. No matter what, she had to make a decision only after knowing the baby¡¯s father! When the elevator door opened, Su Yanyun was still immersed in this thought until Rong Linyi called her gently. She was pregnant, and the two men were very considerate and let her go out first. Rong Linyi still refused to mention anything and only protected Su Yanyun. Jiang Chengxi really didn¡¯t know what to do. He had all the necessities in his pocket. In order to act as a boyfriend on his own, he dismissed everyone under him. Seeing that Rong Linyi still had room to support Su Yanyun with his hands, he wished he could throw the things aside and snatch Su Yanyun back. However, once he threw everything away, Rong Linyi would definitely take the opportunity to take Su Yanyun away with the excuse that there was nothing here... Call someone over to help carry them? He had just said something ¡°sincere¡± before, and it was really a p to his face to take back his words immediately. In short, following Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun like a little loser was definitely not the path of love that Jiang Chengxi had imagined. Fortunately, Rong Linyi seemed to have understood something and knew that snatching Su Yanyun back now would only backfire. So, was Madam Rong now behind him and supporting him? Before Jiang Chengxi could think far ahead, Su Yanyun suddenly yelled softly. ¡°What? You are...¡± Chapter 682 ? Chapter 682: Everyone Is Here to See Their ¡°Friends¡± Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The corridor was dim. But even so, Su Yanyun was still in a daze when she saw the man leaning on the door. Then she looked up at Rong Linyi. These two men looked simr! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that their skin tone and hair were very different, they would be no different from twins. Rong Linyi seemed to notice her expression and was a little stunned. To put it simply, Rong Jinghui was very different now. His buzz cut, honey-colored skin, and facial lines had all been sharpened by the environment and work he had been in for the past half a year. Although he still retained the Rong family¡¯s outstanding facial features and physique, he was still very different from the current Rong Linyi. Not to mention, his current outfit was also very trendy. He was just short of a tattoo and a skateboard to look like a biker. But Su Yanyun still found their simrities. Did this mean that she actually had retained everything about him and Rong Jinghui in her mind, but they were just hidden by her so-called ¡°recovery¡±? ¡°Yanyun, do you still remember me?¡± Rong Jinghui stood up and looked at Su Yanyun. From his tone and Rong Linyi¡¯s attitude, Su Yanyun knew that she had known this man before. But now, she could only shake her head slowly. Rong Jinghui threw away the lollipop in his mouth and walked past Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun towards Jiang Chengxi. As if he had known what Rong Jinghui wanted to do, Jiang Chengxi had dropped the bags in his hands earlier. The two men fought indiscriminately in the narrow corridor. Rong Jinghui¡¯s fighting style was clearly different from Rong Linyi¡¯s. Rong Linyi would attack his opponent and avoid blows when he fought. But Rong Jinghui¡¯s fighting style was no different from a suicide attack... As long as he could hit Jiang Chengxi, he didn¡¯t care how many times he was hit. The consequences were... when the fight ended, the two men were both injured and miserable. Rong Jinghui finally let go of Jiang Chengxi and took a step back. He said angrily towards the stairwell, ¡°We agreed to teach the scum a lesson together. You¡¯re just watching from the side!¡± Su Yanyun then heard amotion in the stairwell. After crossing the darkness, a man with delicate features like the moon appeared. He nced over with his long phoenix eyes and smiled. His voice was like a clear spring. ¡°You two are fighting like this. If Ie over like this, won¡¯t I be injured identally?¡± Then, he looked at Su Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun, my name is He Yueze. We were friends before.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a man came out from behind. This man looked gentle, and Su Yanyun felt a sense of intimacy when she saw him. The air pressure around Rong Linyi was also a little low. ¡°Mu Chenfeng, you¡¯re also here to visit a friend?¡± Mu Chenfeng was embarrassed for two seconds. ¡°I, I¡¯m here to help the patient rehabilitate.¡± The small living room was cramped and had a strange aura. Su Yanyun looked at... the five men. Other than the psychiatrist who imed to be Mu Chenfeng, the way every other man looked at her made her hair stand. ¡°That...¡± After a long time, Su Yanyun mustered her courage and ordered them to leave. ¡°The house is really too small and I didn¡¯t prepare much for dinner, so please...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make dinner.¡± Rong Linyi stood up, shocking everyone. Chapter 683 ? Chapter 683: Let¡¯s Talk Another Day Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He Yueze looked at Rong Linyi as if he had seen a monster. The others were almost equally shocked. Dinner? No way... the person in front of them must be a fake Rong Linyi. ¡°Ms. Yanyun.¡± Mu Chenfeng stood up as well. ¡°Can I go to the bedroom with you alone?¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun was shocked by Mu Chenfeng¡¯s words. The men at the side also looked over quickly. ¡°Ahem...¡± Mu Chenfeng pretended to cough. ¡°Well, I just wanted to understand Ms. Su¡¯s current situation. I¡¯m a professional doctor... Damn! What do you guys mean by that expression?¡± No matter what, Su Yanyun still followed Mu Chenfeng to the bedroom. This way, except for Rong Linyi, who automatically chose to cook, the other three men remained in the living room. Rong Jinghui opened the snacks Su Yanyun had bought and started eating as if no one was around. Jiang Chengxi was very frustrated and didn¡¯t want to care about anyone. On the other hand, He Yueze looked very rxed. He first looked around the living room before walking to the window and looking at the environment of the district. Then, he nodded. ¡°This ce is really good.¡± ¡°What has it got to do with you?¡± Jiang Chengxi replied coldly. ¡°I heard that Jiang Yilin was chased out of the family by you?¡± He Yueze didn¡¯t seem to hear what Jiang Chengxi said and proceeded to ask a question. ¡°What has it got to do with you?¡± Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t even want to change his sentence. He Yueze smiled. ¡°Chengxi, of all the peers I know, you seem to have the strangest temper, but you¡¯re actually the easiest to deal with. Do you know why?¡± Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t answer. He Yueze turned around with his back facing the light. He crossed his arms and leaned against the window. ¡°Because you have the brains, but insufficient stamina. Once something isn¡¯t done ording to your ns, you won¡¯t be able to calm down and you would immediately stop what you¡¯re doing to open another path. So, the number of things you really relied on yourself to seed can be counted with one hand.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really good at lecturing and analyzing others as well.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s smile was a little sinister. ¡°That even the people around you can scheme against you.¡± He Yueze¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know why youid in bed close to death for two years?¡± Jiang Chengxi refused to give in. ¡°Whether it¡¯s you or Rong Linyi, you both have to be on guard every time you go out, right? Why were you so easily tricked that time then?¡± However, He Yueze waved his hand and interrupted Jiang Chengxi. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. We¡¯ll talk about it another day if you want to sow discord. It¡¯s time for me to ask you questions now.¡± If Su Yanyun still remembered what He Yueze was like in the past, she would definitely be surprised by his current appearance. The usual gentle temperament of He Yueze was much colder this time. Only when he threw away that pretense would the sharpness under his gentleness be shown. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Jiang Chengxi asked coldly. At the side, Rong Jinghui seemed to be focused on the pile of snacks. He had just picked up a bag of candy when Jiang Chengxi suddenly knocked it away. He was about to re up when Jiang Chengxi said softly, ¡°These are all bought by Yanyun. You can finish eating all the snacks she likes if you want.¡± Rong Jinghui finally put down his hand. This time, he and Jiang Chengxi looked at He Yueze. ¡°What I want to ask you is about the DNA test...¡± Chapter 684 ? Chapter 684: They Did It Themselves Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The living room was very quiet. ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± He Yueze flipped through his phone. ¡°I¡¯ve been paying attention to a DNA test center recently. This center is very unlucky. In these two months, the database has suffered major damages again and again. At first, it was under the Liang family, butter on, for some reason, the Rong family bought it. But even so, its data has been attacked time and time again, and the entire database is almost impossible to repair.¡± Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t say anything. He Yueze¡¯s family specialized in Inte technology. When he was doing some things, he had actually forgotten about such an opponent. Seeing Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression, He Yueze seemed to have already obtained the answer he wanted. ¡°Actually, Chengxi, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve never managed to think through.¡± His voice was very low, making sure that his voice could not reach the kitchen or the bedroom. ¡°Why did you say that the baby in Yanyun¡¯s stomach was yours in the past, but now you¡¯re denying it? Why did you risk everything to give your sister to Linyi in the past? It wasn¡¯t until I traced the hacker who destroyed the database and when you attacked Yanyun this time that I roughly understood something.¡± ¡°You... are probably more afraid than anyone else that Yanyun will do the paternity test, right?¡± He Yueze walked closer and leaned over. His lips were close to Jiang Chengxi¡¯s ear. ¡°Because you can¡¯t withstand the consequences of knowing the results of the paternity test. You¡¯ve always been bluffing in the past. Jiang Yilin is just a chess piece in your hands.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very curious about something.¡± He continued to speak in Jiang Chengxi¡¯s ear. ¡°Jiang Yilin, does she know that the hacker she hired was actually sent to her by you?¡± Jiang Chengxi was only a little afraid just now, but he was suddenly stunned when he heard this. ¡°Do you think I was the one who sent the hacker to destroy the database?¡± Heughed in an instant. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right... After all, I¡¯m the easiest person to doubt. He Yueze, everyone has their own blind spots. If you want to doubt others, can you first doubt the people closer to you? Or...¡± His voice was suddenly very low, so low that Rong Jinghui couldn¡¯t hear him at all. ¡°You can also tell Rong Linyi directly that the child is his...¡± When Su Yanyun walked out of the bedroom, she saw such a strange scene. He Yueze stood by the window and looked at themunity outside the window; Rong Jinghui stared at the pile of snacks in front of him in a daze; Jiang Chengxiid on the sofa without a word... Right at this moment, an explosion suddenly sounded from the kitchen. Everyone in the room was shocked and almost ran to the kitchen at the exact same time. But because of her position, Su Yanyun was the closest and stepped into the kitchen before anyone else. Looking at the unknown object that was crackling in the pot, Rong Linyi pointed and said calmly to Su Yanyun, ¡°They did it themselves.¡± As expected, Rong Linyi in the kitchen was really... The others all had weird expressions on their faces. ¡°You didn¡¯t control the water and just threw it into the pot?¡± Su Yanyun red at Rong Linyi in amusement. She picked up the pot lid at the side and quickly covered it before turning off the fire. Jiang Chengxi immediately apuded. ¡°Yanyun is great!¡± Chapter 685 ? Chapter 685: Come On, You Can Definitely Do It! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He Yueze smiled. ¡°You should have learned that water and oil react in heat in junior high, right?¡± His tone was gentle, but his sarcasm was obvious. Rong Jinghui scoffed softly. ¡°Even I know that!¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression darkened. Su Yanyun immediately mediated the situation. ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is always the case when you¡¯re cooking for the first time. My first meal made my parents cry...¡± She suddenly paused as if she had thought of something. Father and Mother... are no longer around... ¡°Yanyun, why don¡¯t we...¡± Jiang Chengxi was the most sensitive to women¡¯s emotions and immediately changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you just have to learn.¡± Su Yanyun came to her senses. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to cook?¡± She looked at Rong Linyi. ¡°Let me teach you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes swept over the people at the door calmly. ¡°Damn!¡± Jiang Chengxi spat. ¡°Even that worked.¡± He Yueze continued to smile. ¡°Yanyun, I can help if you need me to wash the vegetables or something.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Rong Linyi had already walked forward, closed the kitchen door, and locked it. ¡°Okay.¡± He turned around and looked at Su Yanyun. ¡°Teach me now.¡± His expression softened unconsciously. Su Yanyun avoided his gaze and looked down to think of something to say. ¡°Yes, you kept the kitchen quite clean... Ah! Why did you throw away these handkerchiefs? I just bought them this afternoon!¡± Rong Linyi nced at the trash bin and exined casually. ¡°Because the kitchen counter is dirty.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know to wash it if it¡¯s dirty?¡± Su Yanyun looked pained. ¡°One packet only has six handkerchiefs, and I only bought two. Do you have to use a few packets every time you cook? It¡¯s not a one-time use thing!¡± Wastrel! Rong Linyi stood there with a helpless expression. Su Yanyun pointed at the trash bin. ¡°Pick it up! Wash it immediately!¡± Rong Linyi was speechless. The three men outside the kitchen were pressing their ears against the kitchen door when it suddenly opened. The three men almost fell into the kitchen together. Rong Linyi pointed at the trash bin expressionlessly. ¡°Ah Ze, can¡¯t you help too? Pick up these handkerchiefs and wash them.¡± He Yueze suppressed hisughter and turned around. ¡°Wait, I want to go to the washroom.¡± Rong Jinghui was already running faster than a rabbit. He went back to the sofa and yed with his phone. Jiang Chengxi smiled deviously. ¡°You won¡¯t ask a love rival like me to help you with such a thing, right? Come on, Young Master Yi, you can definitely do it.¡± The kitchen door closed again. Su Yanyun looked at Rong Linyi¡¯s dark expression and felt the temperature in the kitchen drop. Her: ¡°...Are you okay? Do you have any childhood trauma with the handkerchief or the trash bin?¡± Rong Linyi looked at Su Yanyun coldly with his dark eyes but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± Su Yanyun waved her hand. ¡°I bought two bags anyway, use them sparingly.¡± She pulled open the kitchen drawer and said, ¡°It¡¯s mainly because my stomach is too big and it¡¯s not convenient to squat down... Damn! Isn¡¯t there another packet? Where did it go?¡± Rong Linyi suddenly bent down and picked out the handkerchiefs from the trash bin. ¡°I¡¯ve used up both packets...¡± Chapter 686 ? Chapter 686: Breath On Her Nose Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun red at Rong Linyi like an evil mother-inw. ¡°Wash them clean!¡± This time, Rong Linyi didn¡¯t hesitate. Even if Su Yanyun didn¡¯t give the order, he still had to wash them clean. But just as he started to wash them, Su Yanyun yelled again, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°Stop, stop, stop! How much detergent are you using? Are you making a bubble bath for the handkerchiefs?¡± ¡°Go away and clean the pot.¡± Su Yanyun said rudely. ¡°I¡¯ll do this.¡± Rong Linyi held up both hands. ¡°How do I clean up?¡± ¡°The things in the pot can¡¯t be used anymore. There are garbage bags over there. Pour all the things in there and bring the pot over to wash.¡± Su Yanyun felt that she had a good temper. She had started washing the dishes before she even ate... What was happening? She couldn¡¯t wait for a man like Rong Linyi to learn how to cook. Rong Linyi was more sensible this time. He quickly did everything and handed the pot to her. ¡°Let me wash it.¡± Rong Linyi had never felt so useless before when he saw Su Yanyun working with such a big stomach. Su Yanyun rolled her eyes at his thoughtfulness. ¡°Let me do it instead.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would teach me?¡± Rong Linyi lowered his eyes and hid his emotions. ¡°Tell me what to do. This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve cooked. But it¡¯s indeed the first time in the kitchen for me.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s hand paused. No matter how absent-minded she was, she could hear something in Rong Linyi¡¯s words. ¡°Where was thest time?¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but she asked immediately. ¡°Before Jiang Chengxi took you away.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were calm like never before, but there seemed to be ck mes hidden under the ice. Su Yanyun was stunned and forgot to respond. When she came to her senses, Rong Linyi¡¯s figure had alreadypletely covered her. In the next few seconds, Su Yanyun seemed to know what would happen, but she didn¡¯t have the ability to move at all... Because when his lips fell, she clearly had the chance and strength to push him away-his arms were open, as if he was afraid that his hands would touch her. But she was still helpless and let his lipsnd on hers. Perhaps it was because he didn¡¯t touch her anywhere else, but Su Yanyun subconsciously grabbed his clothes in fear of falling. Because of this action, she heard Rong Linyi¡¯s breathing deepen. This was the first kiss in her memory... After marrying Song Zhifei for three years, she had only held his hand during their marriage. It was a business contract. She also vaguely knew that Song Zhifei wanted the Su Corporation shares that were in her hands, but she had thought that she might really be able to live with that man and that her mother would wake up soon... It was only until her difficult life day after day, her mother-inw humiliating and scolding her, her little personal expenses, and her husband who never came home... that her little fantasy slowly sank. She ignored the six months when she didn¡¯t know what had happened. This was her first kiss. She was like a stupid girl, standing there with her eyes wide open, not knowing what to do. Warm lips covered her mouth and the man¡¯s breath was on the tip of her nose. Perhaps he was afraid of facing her rejection, or it was to make this kiss more natural. He closed his eyes and his long and thick eyshes touched her. It could have been misunderstood as him squinting his eyes... Chapter 687 ? Chapter 687: Don¡¯t You Know A More Romantic ce? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun waspletely stunned. Not only did his body not seem to be his, even his consciousness seemed to not be his as well. Her pair of hands was still holding onto Rong Linyi¡¯s clothes tightly. She felt as if she was about to fall back. She didn¡¯t understand why Rong Linyi opened his arms wide despite knowing that their bodies were touching. He didn¡¯t hold her nor hug her. It was only when she was so nervous that she almost tore his clothes away that he finally seemed to sense her awkwardness. He retracted his arm and used his elbow to stabilize her body. His lower arm slowly touched her back, but his hands still didn¡¯t hug her. He was still quite a distance away from her body. Just as he did this action, his breathing deepened. Su Yanyun felt the warmth on her lips begin to move. The first thing she clearly thought of was that she wasn¡¯t as experienced as him. Obviously, in her memory, this was her first kiss, and it was clearly not the case for Rong Linyi. When he gently sucked Su Yanyun¡¯s lips and slowly opened her mouth, he could feel her awkwardness and stiffness. She even trembled uncontrobly because of the unfamiliarity. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t know if she was afraid, resistant, or nervous... He wanted to lock her down and make her melt in his arms like before. But he never hugged her. The kitchen was filled with the smell of detergent, and even his hands were covered in detergent. There were also some invisible but distinct stains of oil. When he let go of her, he saw a pair of frightened and helpless eyes that were bright like water droplets. His stomach suddenly tightened. ¡°Yanyun...¡± He said softly. ¡°Come back with me, okay?¡± Even though he knew that he wouldn¡¯t get any response from her, he still couldn¡¯t help but say it. Madam Rong told him to stay calm and not to easily use his trump card. But when only the two of them were alone, and when they were in this enclosed space, he still couldn¡¯t control himself from spitting out all his emotions. Su Yanyun was still in a daze. That kiss just now... how did it start and end? What happened midway? She didn¡¯t seem to feel it well nor remember it... She gave it to him just like that? Hm, kissed him? In this messy... kitchen? Su Yanyun was enraged! No matter how far she had progressed with this man in the past six months, this was her first kiss! ¡°You, don¡¯t you know how to choose a more romantic ce?¡± Su Yanyun pounded her chest and stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Other than the hospital, it¡¯s the kitchen. You should at least find a ce with flowers and grass.¡± Rong Linyi... didn¡¯t expect Su Yanyun to have such a reaction. After all, he even nned to endure the worst oue and even thought of being pped by her. In the end, she actually med him for doing this in such an inappropriate venue. This was the first time Rong Linyi realized that women were such illogical creatures. In his opinion, if he had the feeling, he could even do it here, much less a kiss? He was already very careful not to touch her with his dirty hands when they touched, but she was actually more picky than him? Chapter 688 ? Chapter 688: Young Master Yi Is Quite Scheming Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Under Su Yanyun¡¯s resentful gaze, Rong Linyi, who always felt like he had to do something, finally took out a vegetable and a bunch of scallions from the basket and put them on the kitchen table. ¡°Flower, grass.¡± He pointed to the two vegetables. Su Yanyun... rolled her eyes in anger. She had not seen such a deadpan man in a long time. If she hadn¡¯t been so obsessed with him and knocked on his door, he probably wouldn¡¯t have epted it even if she had given it to him, right? No wonder the news said that Rong Linyi never had a girlfriend. They even said that he was probably gay. So it turned out that he was straight and single. Only someone like her who bumped into him could probably manage to get him, right? This meal took at least an hour to prepare. When the dishes were ced on the table, the men in the living room were already famished. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve tasted Yanyun¡¯s cooking.¡± Jiang Chengxi wished he could eat it immediately. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s cold voice sounded from behind. ¡°I made all the dishes.¡± He ced two bowls and chopsticks on the table. Rong Linyi¡¯s sleeves were rolled up to his elbows and his hair was wet. He didn¡¯t look like he had cooked, but like he had fought a battle. The people in the living room had known him for many years, but this was the first time they had seen him look so human. He dragged a stool for Su Yanyun, his tone still cold. ¡°Yanyun is pregnant, how could I possibly let her cook? She was only coaching me. Oh right, I only made us two portions. If you want to eat, go and make dinner yourselves.¡± Su Yanyun was d that she hadn¡¯t eaten the food, otherwise she would have vomited. Rong Linyi was so petty! Actually, this meal was basically prepared by the two of them together. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t even know how to use a spat at first. They watched as Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun picked up their bowls and chopsticks to eat. The rest of the people used their strong willpower to control their gulping sounds. ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Rong Jinghui was the first to m the table. ¡°I¡¯m not here to be hungry.¡± ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Jiang Chengxi sneered. Rong Jinghui widened his eyes. ¡°Of course to hit you.¡± Jiang Chengxiughed dryly. ¡°You should be thanking me instead, right?¡± The two men stopped talking in riddles. Because He Yueze had already looked up. ¡°I¡¯ve ordered food. Do you want to order something too?¡± This was probably... the first time these men had eaten a bento box since they were born... Seeing the four of them sitting on the sofa in a row with foam lunch boxes that were difficult to swallow, Su Yanyun suddenly felt that she was really quite charming... After dinner, Rong Linyi actually took the initiative to wash the dishes. But after he sessfully broke two bowls, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She entered the kitchen and guided him. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know in the past that your brother was quite scheming.¡± Jiang Chengxi couldn¡¯t help but say sarcastically to Rong Jinghui, ¡°Could he be pretending to be a cleanliness freak?¡± But he must be pretending to be clumsy now! Rong Jinghui pretended not to hear anything. He Yueze looked at the kitchen door in thought. ¡°I¡¯m really surprised that you¡¯ve managed up till this point.¡± Mu Chenfeng called Rong Linyi into the bedroom after packing up. This was a small house with only one room and one living room. There were three men in the living room, so Su Yanyun was safer outside. On the other hand, the bedroom became a private ce to talk. ¡°You¡¯ve been in contact with her alone. What have you found?¡± Rong Linyi asked. Chapter 689 ? Chapter 689: Women Are Not Heartless Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Chenfeng turned around with a smile. ¡°I have two pieces of news. One good and one bad. You want...¡± ¡°Tell me whichever one first.¡± Rong Linyi interrupted him with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to listen to your nonsense.¡± Mu Chenfeng was speechless. He was silent for two seconds before he had to speak. ¡°I already know why Su Yanyun suddenly came to her senses.¡± Mu Chenfeng sighed when he felt Rong Linyi¡¯s breathing change. ¡°That¡¯s good news for now. The bad news is that I don¡¯t know what the password is.¡± ¡°Password?¡± Rong Linyi asked as if he had heard something new. ¡°That¡¯s right. ording to my diagnosis of her, she has had cognitive impairment at least twice. The second time, which is the most recent time, is to cover up the first time. If you want her to return to normalpletely, you have to ovee all the obstacles on both asions. If she only recovers once, it might cause a certain part of her memories to disappear. And the most direct way for her to recover is to find the key point of her sudden impairment and stimte it.¡± Any random stimtion could cause her to be mentally ill. This was something Mu Chenfeng had mentioned repeatedly before. Thus, Rong Linyi had always been very careful. ¡°Do you suspect that Jiang Chengxi was lucky to let her regain her knowledge?¡± Rong Linyi asked Mu Chenfeng with a dark expression. ¡°At least from the looks of it now.¡± Mu Chenfeng¡¯s words were a little forced. ¡°He¡¯s serious about Su Yanyun and won¡¯t joke about her safety. He must have been at least 90% confident when kidnapping her... The truth has proven that his bet seeded.¡± Mu Chenfeng¡¯s voice sounded a little down. As Su Yanyun¡¯s doctor, it would be a blow to him if he didn¡¯t seed. ¡°It¡¯s about what happened before she was eight years old.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice seemed toe out of his throat with a hint of gloominess. Shi Fangran had also said that they had picked Su Yanyun up when she was eight years old. Su Yanyun¡¯s memory of the past was very blurry. In other words, eight years old was the first time her cognitive impairment suddenly urred. He didn¡¯t know what coincidence and luck Jiang Chengxi had, to know about Su Yanyun¡¯s experiences before she was eight years old and use this to agitate her... ¡°Actually, I think he only knows half of it.¡± Mu Chenfeng pondered. ¡°After all, Su Yanyun hasn¡¯tpletely recovered her knowledge...¡± ¡°What will happen if all her memories recover?¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t know that there was actually some hope in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that she¡¯ll regain all of her memories, but-¡± Mu Chenfeng didn¡¯t know if he should finish. ¡°It¡¯s unknown whether she¡¯ll ept what happened during the time she had her cognitive impairment.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes darkened upon hearing Mu Chenfeng¡¯s words. ¡°As long as she remembers, I believe she won¡¯t be heartless...¡± After all, his woman was not heartless. A truly heartless person wouldn¡¯t have such gentle and confused eyes and such a cute and delicate expression. You wille back, right, Yanyun... The men almost fought again at night. At the end of the day, it was all about the distribution of territory in the small living room. Rong Linyi wanted to enter the bedroom, but Su Yanyun was unwilling. Thus, the problem of who was sleeping at the door almost escted into a big battle. Chapter 690 ? Chapter 690: Why Tonight Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mu Chenfeng had been guarding Su Yanyun¡¯s mental state as a doctor. What Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t stand the most was the other three men sticking to him like candy. The only people who were more uneptable than Jiang Chengxi were Rong Jinghui and He Yueze. These two men didn¡¯t say anything nor did they show any intention of leaving. Now that Su Yanyun didn¡¯t have any memories of the past, Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t talk about it either, so Rong Linyi didn¡¯t even know what had happened between his brother and his woman. As for He Yueze, although he said that he would give up on Su Yanyun, from his behavior, that was not the case at all. If it were in the past, Rong Linyi might have thought of chatting with him wholeheartedly, but now... he was in no mood to do so. As for Su Yanyun, she felt even more troubled. Five men were lying in the living room, and she felt afraid even when she went to the bathroom at night. It was as if five wolves were lying outside. Especially Rong Jinghui, who always looked at her darkly without a word, and He Yueze, who smiled gently but was always scheming something in her eyes. As for the shameless Jiang Chengxi and Rong Linyi, she was already numb to them. She was confused. Weren¡¯t these men working? Were they homeless too? Why did everyone want to stick to her? After a while, Su Yanyun would rather trouble the gentle and harmless Mu Chenfeng. In the end, Mu Chenfeng, who had a strong desire to live, quickly found an opportunity to escape under the sinister gazes of the other four men. After living together shamelessly for a few days, Rong Linyi suddenly knocked on Su Yanyun¡¯s bedroom door one afternoon. ¡°What¡¯s the matter again?¡± After a few days of getting along, Su Yanyun was no longer especially afraid of Rong Linyi. It was just that when they were alone, she still felt a little pressured when faced with his heavy gaze. Rong Linyi dragged a chair to the side and sat beside Su Yanyun. Thetter was watching a movie on the Inte. ¡°Yanyun, I know that you don¡¯t remember many things. But after hearing about your situation, my grandfather is very worried.¡± He said every word hesitantly. ¡°He¡¯s already seventy to eighty years old. In the past, we would visit him every week. Grandpa likes you a lot. He originally wanted toe and see you, but my mother always stopped him.¡± Su Yanyun had already stopped the movie and looked at Rong Linyi. She guessed what Rong Linyi was about to say. ¡°Yanyun, can you apany me to the house tonight?¡± Rong Linyi asked with a humble voice that he didn¡¯t even notice himself. ¡°Everyone in the family knows about you. No one will force you to do anything. Don¡¯t worry, you can stille back after the visit.¡± Su Yanyun bit her lip. ¡°Why tonight?¡± She asked. Rong Linyi smiled bitterly. ¡°Because Old Master insisted oning over just now. If he saw...¡± He nced at the living room outside. Su Yanyun immediately understood. Although she no longer remembered the Rong family¡¯s Old Master, Rong Linyi¡¯s description made her feel a strange sense of reverence for him. ¡°Okay...¡± She replied hesitantly. ¡°You have to promise to send me back.¡± She lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t notice the brilliance in Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes at that moment. Chapter 691 ? Chapter 691: As if She¡¯s Staring At Some Delicious Cake Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was definitely the greatest progress Rong Linyi had made recently. It looked like Madam Rong¡¯s tactic was very sessful. Besides this being a big challenge to Rong Linyi, everything else was better than expected. But anyway, on the first day he came in, he had even rummaged through the trash bin, so what couldn¡¯t he do? After losing her, Rong Linyi realized that he could lower his bottom line infinitely to keep his woman. Mysophobia and obstacles were nothingpared to Su Yanyun. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression darkened when he found out that Su Yanyun would follow Rong Linyi back to the Rong family¡¯s old house. Su Yanyun also felt a little guilty. No matter what, ever since she regained her consciousness, Jiang Chengxi had never left her vision. He had already established a certain level of trust in her and was the biggest supporter of her current food, housing, and transportation. Although she could leave anytime now and didn¡¯t need him, to just turn her back on him made her feel like she was burning the bridge after crossing it. On the way to the Rong family, Su Yanyun went back on her word. It was not that meeting strangers frightened her. Rong Linyi had already told her that Madam Rong would be there. For some reason, Su Yanyun felt a strong sense of security and trust in Madam Rong, so she was not afraid of the family gathering. She was going back on her word because... When she got into Rong Linyi¡¯s car, she felt the atmosphere be subtle. The atmosphere that didn¡¯t appear in the kitchen that day suddenly appeared in the backseat of the car. Furthermore, there was a barrier between the front and back, making the backseat apletely enclosed space. A woman¡¯s intuition was sharp. From the moment Su Yanyun sat in the soft andfortable seat, she felt a certain sense on her body be more sharp. Although the man beside her looked unchanged, some subtle changes had happened. When they were in the small suite of the apartment, he might still care about the men outside and restrain himself. However, this was his own territory. The invasive and possessive instincts he had suppressed for the past few days were already on the verge of exploding. Su Yanyun turned her face to the car window under an invisible pressure and was in a daze for a long time. It was only when the rapid light of the streetmps on the right shone into the car for a long time that she realized that Rong Linyi¡¯s vaguely visible face was reflected on the car window. He had been looking at her... Su Yanyun was shocked and turned around subconsciously. It was also at that moment that Rong Linyi didn¡¯t turn around and approached her instead. ¡°Yanyun...¡± His breathing was right in front of her, as if he was seducing her. His palm felt warm. ¡°I...¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s heart raced. Her heart was a little confused, but it was mostly nk. It was the same thest time. When he suddenly leaned over in the kitchen, her brain also turned white instantly, as if her ability to think had suddenly been sucked away. ¡°I used to love sitting with you in this car. Do you know why?¡± He suddenly asked. Su Yanyun shook her head in confusion. But she immediately asked. ¡°Did I know this before?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes slowly moved down from her eyes to her delicate lips, as if he was staring at a delicious cake. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know.¡± His throat seemed to move when he said this. ¡°Because...¡± Chapter 692 ? Chapter 692: I Don¡¯t Like Anyone Except You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know.¡± Rong Linyi looked down when he said this. His gazended on Su Yanyun¡¯s lips. His throat moved as if he was enduring the temptation to devour the delicious dessert. ¡°Because I¡¯ve never told you before. I don¡¯t know if you noticed it yourself before.¡± ¡°Then...¡± Su Yanyun would rather Rong Linyi look into her eyes because his current expression was too invasive, as if he had already spotted his target and was about to bite. As for her, she had nowhere to run. ¡°Then why did you think of telling me now?¡± This time, Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes slowly moved up inch by inch. When his eyshes werepletely lifted, Su Yanyun realized that the threatening gaze he had just now was not as scary when they looked at each other. On the contrary, his gaze was so gentle. It was also this gentle gaze that was more lethal... Su Yanyun felt her heart race. Even if a man like Rong Linyi knew that he probably didn¡¯t have a pleasant personality, no one could resist him when he looked at them with such a gentle expression... She was still in a daze when she felt her body copse under an external force. She fell on his chest without any resistance. The man¡¯s voice entered her eardrums with a warm breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t have to tell you the reason in the past, because you would still be lying in my embrace.¡± Su Yanyun seemed to understand something, but she only wanted to say that even if he didn¡¯t exin the reason, she was still lying in his embrace now. Although this car was luxurious, there was no wide armrest in the backseat that a million-dor luxury car should have. Thus, the two of them could lean on each other casually in the wide backseat. Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t imagine such a scene, but she might be experiencing it herself right now. The next second, Rong Linyi¡¯s hand was on her stomach. ¡°Do the babies still move often now?¡± He asked Su Yanyun softly. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t say anything and seemed to be thinking about whether they had moved often these days. But Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°I remember that they were very yful before. They didn¡¯t stop every night, and they started to move the moment youid down.¡± Su Yanyun was distracted by this topic and subconsciously ced her hand on her stomach. ¡°They haven¡¯t moved much now.¡± She said in confusion. ¡°I¡¯ve also checked and it said that in theter stages, they won¡¯t move much anymore. But they still like to move at night...¡± She seemed to sense Rong Linyi¡¯s smile. It was strange. He clearly didn¡¯t make a sound, but she could sense from his breathing that he was smiling gently. ¡°Do you like children a lot?¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but ask. She really couldn¡¯t imagine that Rong Linyi actually loved and cared about her babies from the bottom of his heart. ¡°No.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s answer was unexpectedly honest. ¡°I just love you.¡± Without receiving Su Yanyun¡¯s answer, he continued. ¡°I don¡¯t like children. To be exact, I don¡¯t like anyone... except those rted to you.¡± Su Yanyun was even more speechless. Every time she realized that Rong Linyi¡¯s feelings for her were deeper than she realised, she felt even more... Chapter 693 ? Chapter 693: Start With The Baby Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun had always felt that she was not a cold person. On the contrary, she had always been a little too kind and soft-hearted. In the past years, it was not as if no men had pursued her. On the contrary, the identity of the Su family¡¯s eldest daughter, her obedient and gentle personality, and her sweet appearance had always attracted the admiration of many men for her. She had always been polite and gentle to her suitors and never became arrogant because of others¡¯ admiration. But Su Yanyun also knew that she was not a woman who was easily moved. Although all the rejections were gentle, they were also firm. She had never reached out to any man because of her feelings... Thus, it was really tough for her to imagine herself being intimate with a man now. But if those things hadn¡¯t happened, how would she exin the current situation between her and Rong Linyi? Especially a man like him, he didn¡¯t seem to be the kind of person who would take the initiative to gain a woman¡¯s favor. ¡°Later when you meet Grandpa,¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s hand didn¡¯t move away from her stomach. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend. If you don¡¯t know him, then you don¡¯t know him. He won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Su Yanyun nodded. When the car entered the Rong family¡¯s house, she even feltfortable lying in Rong Linyi¡¯s arms. She only sat up straight when she saw the servants and butler standing on both sides of the car. This... was not good. Before the babies were born, she didn¡¯t want to decide on her rtionship so quickly. No matter what, even if she lost six months of her memory, what had happened couldn¡¯t be erased. Just like the babies in her stomach, they had already grown visibly from the time she was unable to even feel them... But... Su Yanyun slowly exhaled. Let her slowly try to ept change. She would start with epting the babies. The sky was slowly turning dark, and the streetmps in the garden and the lights outside the house were all lit up. From the moment they got out of the car, Rong Linyi had been holding her hand. In an unfamiliar environment, she felt more at ease having someone take care of her. The Rong family¡¯s mansion was rather luxurious, but it didn¡¯t seem unfamiliar. It was like a harbor that had waited for a long time for someone to return home, and it was filled with a warm atmosphere. Su Yanyun knew that this was not the first time she hade here. She was curious about everything that had happened in the past six months and whether her mood was the same as now. There seemed to be energetic voices andughter from the living room ahead. Su Yanyun followed Rong Linyi into the living room and all the conversation stopped. ¡°Yanyun?¡± A hale and hearty old man sitting in the middle of the sofa immediately shouted agitatedly. ¡°Yanyun, granddaughter, do you still recognize this old man?¡± Su Yanyun hesitated for a few seconds before stammering under his earnest gaze. ¡°Is... is it Grandpa?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Old Master pped his thigh. ¡°Look! Look, who told me that she lost her memory? Doesn¡¯t she remember me well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Madam Rong didn¡¯t expose anything and smiled slightly. ¡°No matter what, Yanyun definitely won¡¯t forget you, Father.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s okay even if you forget.¡± The Old Masterughed heartily. ¡°With my fate with Yanyun, I can get to know her again even if she forgets. Hurry, hurry, bring my good great-grandson over.¡± Chapter 694 ? Chapter 694: He Wants to Hear Your Voice Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Yanyun slowly walked towards Old Master Rong. She noticed that there was also a pregnant young woman beside her, and she tried her best to conceal the jealousy on her face. But it couldn¡¯t be helped. Her jealousy was too obvious to be hidden. Another middle-aged woman sitting beside her had a simr expression. Other than jealousy, her eyes were clearly filled with resentment. It looked like... the Rong family was not that simple. These days, Rong Linyi had also told her intermittently that they had been staying in a vi area called Lin River Courtyard and had not returned to the Rong family¡¯s house. Now, she roughly understood why he didn¡¯t bring her back. In the Rong family, only Grandpa and Madam Rong were friendly to her. As for the others... Su Yanyun was originally very worried that she would have nothing to say to the Old Master. Unexpectedly, the Old Master was very talkative. With him around, no one could interrupt. After he chatted for a while, Madam Rong smiled and said, ¡°Yanyun, you came back today to familiarize yourself with this family again. You haven¡¯t seen Linyi¡¯s father, right? Linyi, let¡¯s bring Yanyun over, how about that?¡± Unexpectedly, Rong Linyi didn¡¯t say anything. It was as if he didn¡¯t hear Madam Rong¡¯s words at all. The living room suddenly fell silent because of Madam Rong¡¯s words. Seeing no answer, Madam Rong could only sigh slightly and say to Su Yanyun, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yanyun.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already veryte today.¡± Rong Linyi suddenly interrupted. ¡°Yanyun and I still have to go back.¡± Su Yanyun was a little stunned. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t want her to see his father? Or was it because his father didn¡¯t like her in the past? Then had they met before? This time, it was Madam Rong¡¯s turn to ignore Rong Linyi. She had already held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Go, go.¡± Old Master Rong also waved his hand. ¡°Xiao Song has always wanted to see Yanyun.¡± The Rong family was huge. Fortunately, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t follow Madam Rong for long before they arrived at an independent living area. In arge room that was simr to the hospital¡¯s intensive care unit, she saw Rong Linyi¡¯s father. A very weak middle-aged man was lying on the bed and surviving on a venttor. He couldn¡¯t even talk. Seeing him, Su Yanyun finally understood a suspicious point in the C City¡¯s prestigious families. Why did Old Master Rong skip his son¡¯s generation and transfer the position of the family head to his grandson? This haggard man looked up with difficulty and looked for the visitor with a weak divine light in his eyes. Rong Linyi didn¡¯te in. Only Madam Rong brought Su Yanyun in. She went forward and said softly to the man on the bed, ¡°Xiao Song, your daughter-inw is here to see you. She¡¯s more than seven months pregnant now. When shees again, she¡¯ll bring the babies.¡± The man called Xiao Song looked up desperately and searched the room. Su Yanyun hurriedly took a step forward. Madam Rong smiled apologetically at Su Yanyun. ¡°He didn¡¯t feel so ufortable recently. It¡¯s just that the weather is cold and he¡¯s infected again. But it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m already used to it.¡± These words sounded more like she wasforting herself. Su Yanyun was at a loss for words. But Madam Rong said to her, ¡°Tell him something. He wants to hear your voice.¡± Su Yanyun nced behind subconsciously. The door was closed and Rong Linyi still didn¡¯te in. Chapter 695 ? Chapter 695: Don¡¯t Want to Be Disturbed in Love Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Father, Father...¡± This title was already very unfamiliar to Su Yanyun. ¡°Take care of yourself. When the babies are born, I¡¯ll bring them to visit you.¡± The man on the hospital bed heard and nodded slowly and with difficulty after a few seconds. If Su Yanyun hadn¡¯t been looking at him, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed his actions. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Madam Rong said softly to her husband. ¡°We will take good care of Yanyun. Don¡¯t worry, Linyi is very good to her too. He likes her and will lead a good life.¡± Before long, Rong Xiaosong closed his eyes. It seemed like ¡°receiving¡± the visitor had already exhausted him greatly. Madam Rong observed the various equipment carefully and stood up. She smiled at Su Yanyun. ¡°A long illness forms a doctor. I can understand these things.¡± She said softly, ¡°Okay, he¡¯s tired too. Let¡¯s go out.¡± Not only did Rong Linyi note in, but he was also nowhere to be seen in the small living room outside. As if she saw Su Yanyun¡¯s doubt, Madam Rong sighed slightly. ¡°Linyi... he¡¯s actually very concerned about his father too. He just doesn¡¯t want to visit him with us.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t ask about what had happened. Under the brilliance of every prestigious family, there were probably countless secrets. But when they returned, they didn¡¯t see Rong Linyi. Gradually, even Madam Rong looked confused. When she was about to walk to the living room, she realized that Rong Linyi was on the terrace outside calling someone. When Su Yanyun and Madam Rong passed by, he happened to turn around. He immediately gestured and walked over as he hung up. ¡°Mother, have you received the news?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Madam Rong smiled. ¡°You already know, but I don¡¯t?¡± Su Yanyun knew that Madam Rong had absolute confidence in her informationwork. Rong Linyi nced at the living room not far away and suddenly lowered his voice. ¡°Mother, have you contacted Sister these few days?¡± Madam Rong was really stunned. ¡°No...¡± Her words stopped mid-sentence, but her face was a little pale. She continued, ¡°But you also know that when she¡¯s busy, she often doesn¡¯t give me a call for a few days or even a week. Furthermore, she¡¯s with Chenglong now. In love, she doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed. Did you... hear something?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other abnormality.¡± Rong Linyi seemed to weigh his words before saying. ¡°Maybe Rong Liu is making a fuss. He said that he identally came into contact with the people on Rong Xuelong¡¯s side. The person said that he didn¡¯t hear any news about her these few days too. Perhaps... she really went for a romantic vacation.¡± Madam Rong smiled reluctantly. ¡°Maybe she found an ind that no one knows about and spent some couple time alone.¡± She walked two steps with Su Yanyun. ¡°Don¡¯t let your grandfather know about this. Otherwise, he will make a fuss again.¡± Su Yanyun listened... Sister, Rong Xuelong... Was this Rong Linyi¡¯s biological sister? So, she should know her right? For some reason, she felt an inexplicable sense of intimacy when she heard this person¡¯s name. The group of them returned to the living room. The Old Master was chatting with the others in the house. Seeing Su Yanyune back, he was very happy and pulled her over to ask her questions. Madam Rong was clearly a little absent-minded. She looked at her phone from time to time. Just as Rong Linyi was about to leave with Su Yanyun... Chapter 696 ? Chapter 696: She¡¯s Been Looking for You Day and Night Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Bam! Her phone fell to the ground. Everyone was shocked. ¡°Eldest daughter-inw, are you that clumsy?¡± The Old Master teased. ¡°You may not bear to let Yanyun leave, but you don¡¯t have to smash your phone.¡± Madam Rong had already knelt down and picked up the phone. Her expression was unreadable, and she still smiled. ¡°Of course I can¡¯t bear to let Yanyun leave, so my hand slipped...¡± However, Rong Linyi¡¯s expression became serious. At the same time, his phone rang again. No matter how slow Su Yanyun was, she already felt something... Her first instinct was that something had happened to Sister. After the car drove out of the Rong family¡¯s house for a while, it unexpectedly stopped at the side of the road. A whileter, all the other cars stopped as well. Madam Rong got out of another car and got into Rong Linyi¡¯s car. ¡°Is your information urate? When did she disappear?¡± She asked Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi nced at Su Yanyun subconsciously. ¡°It was the day Yanyun returned to our vision.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but ask when she heard that the matter seemed to be rted to her. ¡°My sister is missing.¡± Rong Linyi exined. ¡°Her boyfriend disappeared with her.¡± ¡°Then what happened the day I returned?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t understand the rtionship between the two things. ¡°I was just looking for a specific time.¡± Rong Linyi exined patiently. ¡°Her disappearance might not have anything to do with you...¡± Su Yanyun heard... the word ¡®might¡¯. ¡°Sister...¡± She suddenly felt her throat tremble. ¡°Sister and I, do we have a good rtionship?¡± After a moment of silence, it was Madam Rong who broke the silence. ¡°Very good.¡± She looked at Su Yanyun. ¡°Xuelong likes you a lot and protects you. After you were taken away by Jiang Chengxi, she was also very anxious and looked for you day and night. If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, she disappeared while searching for you.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was a little ugly. He wanted to interrupt Madam Rong a few times, but stopped himself. Madam Rong nced at her son and continued to look at Su Yanyun. Although her expression and tone were calm, Su Yanyun still felt a sense of anger from Madam Rong. ¡°Yanyun, I don¡¯t mean to me you for telling you this. But there¡¯s still a cause and effect in this matter. If there has to be someone responsible for her disappearance, that person can only be Jiang Chengxi!¡± Jiang Chengxi looked up at Su Yanyun. Before he could ask about her, Su Yanyun looked at him coldly. ¡°Come to my bedroom, I have something to ask you.¡± Unexpectedly, Rong Linyi didn¡¯t say anything to stop her. The two remaining men in the living room were a little confused. They only looked at Rong Linyi questioningly after knowing that Jiang Chengxi had followed Su Yanyun into the bedroom. ¡°Xuelong is missing.¡± Rong Linyi only had one short sentence. ¡°Along with Jiang Chenglong.¡± ¡°Did you do it?¡± Su Yanyun asked as she walked into the bedroom. Jiang Chengxi had already sensed that Su Yanyun¡¯s mood had something amiss, but he was still smiling. ¡°I¡¯ve done many things. Which one are you asking about?¡± ¡°Sister¡¯s matter!¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t realize it herself. When she said the word ¡®Sister¡¯, her expression also came out naturally. ¡°Did you do it? Where did you hide her? Sister is just concerned about me. She didn¡¯te to take away anything of yours. If we really want to talk about harm, the harm you have done to her is so much that you can never clean off this debt!¡± Chapter 697 ? Chapter 697: Are You Blind or Stupid? You Don¡¯t Even Have The Determination Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She blurted out. Jiang Chengxi was clearly shocked. ¡°Rong Xuelong? What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± ¡°Stop pretending! Linyi and the others have already checked the surveince cameras! She and your cousin went to the ce where you locked me up, right? What did you do to them?¡± Su Yanyun questioned him reproachfully. Her voice sounded out from the bedroom and attracted the attention of the few men outside. Jiang Chengxi seemed to spend some time sorting out the information in Su Yanyun¡¯s words. Then he asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying that Rong Xuelong and Chenglong disappeared together when they were on the way to find you?¡± Su Yanyun looked into his eyes, as if to confirm that he wasn¡¯t pretending. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Yanyun.¡± Jiang Chengxi wanted to exin, but he suddenly sneered. ¡°Ha! I understand... How smart!¡± ¡°What? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Su Yanyun said unhappily. She didn¡¯t know why, but even though Rong Xuelong was no longer in her memory, she still couldn¡¯t help but panic when she heard that she was missing. This was the first time she had the biggest reaction to anyone she had known in the past six months since she came to her senses. ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear!¡± Jiang Chengxi took a step forward and approached Su Yanyun. ¡°This is all Madam Rong¡¯s scheme. Let Rong Xuelong and Jiang Chenglong hide and make you think that I kidnapped them. Then, she¡¯ll make you doubt and loathe me. Ha... as expected of a woman who can do whatever she wants in the Rong family. She¡¯s really capable.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but shout. ¡°How dark is your heart for you to think that others will joke around with their own daughter!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I have a dark heart.¡± Jiang Chengxi kept replying to her. ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not like she hasn¡¯t done such a thing before. She used her daughter as bait to separate Rong Linyi and Yilin. That woman can sacrifice anything for her own benefit. In order to control the Rong family, she even sacrificed her husband. What¡¯s a small daughter to her?¡± ¡°I, I won¡¯t allow you to say that about Madam Rong!¡± Su Yanyun blushed as if she had been humiliated. Madam Rong couldn¡¯t be that kind of person. Her true feelings for her, Rong Linyi, and her bedridden husband couldn¡¯t be feigned. However, Jiang Chengxi sneered in response. ¡°Yes, I admit that I have selfish motives for kidnapping you. But in the end, I just like you and want to win a fairpetition. These days, Rong Linyi has taken advantage of me. Have I everined? But think about it carefully. What benefits do I get for kidnapping Rong Xuelong? I don¡¯t even like her!¡± Su Yanyun puffed up her cheeks and hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°What if... what if you want to use her to force Rong Linyi to let go of me?¡± Jiang Chengxi was stunned. A few secondster, he finally gritted his teeth. ¡°Yes! Why didn¡¯t I think of such a good backup n? I¡¯m really stupid! I let go of such a good opportunity to threaten Rong Linyi with!¡± ¡°Then why did Sister disappear if you didn¡¯t kidnap her?¡± Su Yanyun still refused to believe it. ¡°I heard that you could even bomb your cousin¡¯s car and severely injure him...¡± ¡°You heard about it!¡± Jiang Chengxi interrupted Su Yanyun agitatedly. ¡°You believe whatever the Rong family says, right? Then why won¡¯t you believe me when I tell you that I was with you before? Are you blind or stupid? You don¡¯t even have the ability to tell these things apart!¡± Chapter 698 ? Chapter 698: Yanyun, How Many People from the An Family Do You Know? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He suddenly punched theputer on the table. Su Yanyun jumped in shock. At the same time, the bedroom door opened. Rong Linyi walked in first and stood between Su Yanyun and Jiang Chengxi with a dark expression. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jiang Chengxi looked at theputer he had smashed and sneered after a while. He turned and walked out. However, just as he reached the door, Rong Jinghui grabbed his cor. ¡°Where did you hide my sister?¡± He seemed to be sure that Jiang Chengxi was the mastermind. ¡°Isn¡¯t your Rong family very impressive!¡± Jiang Chengxi exploded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already find out that she drove towards my vacation vi? Why can¡¯t you find out where she is too?¡± ¡°Enough nonsense!¡± Rong Jinghui also yelled at Jiang Chengxi. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hide Yanyun back then and we couldn¡¯t find her as well! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll make sure you die and not be able to walk out alive.¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s temper was really explosive just like Rong Jinghui¡¯s personality. The two of them were about to fight. Rong Linyi yelled coldly from behind. ¡°Enough! Yanyun is still here, don¡¯t scare her.¡± This was very useful. Jiang Chengxi and Rong Jinghui still looked at each other angrily, but they both lowered their hands. Jiang Chengxi straightened his clothes and turned around. He nced darkly at Su Yanyun and suddenly walked out. A few secondster, Su Yanyun heard the door m. ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡± He Yueze¡¯s voice was cold. Rong Linyi immediately picked up his phone. ¡°Jiang Chengxi is downstairs. Watch him closely...¡± He turned around and looked at the dazed Su Yanyun. After a few seconds, he asked softly, ¡°This is an apartment under his name after all. Do you want to move somewhere else?¡± Su Yanyun slowly sat on the bed. She shook her head tiredly. ¡°I¡¯m tired...¡± Her sister¡¯s disappearance made her anxious for some reason, and the words Madam Rong had said to her and Jiang Chengxi¡¯s fierce argument with her became two forces that pulled at each other, making her extremely tired. ¡°Why did Sister disappear...¡± She muttered. ¡°She disappeared with her boyfriend. Did she really not go on a vacation with him? ¡± ¡°Actually, Jiang Chenglong wasn¡¯t the only one who went missing with her.¡± Rong Linyi sat beside her. ¡°They brought eight people and all of them disappeared. Do you still remember... where Jiang Chengxi locked you up that time?¡± ¡°It should be the basement of a vi. I didn¡¯t see everything clearly.¡± Su Yanyun said without hesitation. ¡°Because when I came out, he covered the corners of my eyes. I could feel myself entering the elevator. When I could see again, I was already in a vi.¡± ¡°No need to say anything more!¡± Rong Jinghui said agitatedly. ¡°That guy is capable of anything. Maybe he detained her because he wanted to use Sister to threaten the Rong family in the future.¡± They had all heard Su Yanyun and Jiang Chengxi¡¯s confrontation. He Yueze, who had been leaning at the door silently, only said after a long time, ¡°Could it be... the An family?¡± ¡°An family?¡± Su Yanyun heard this and reacted faster than anyone else. ¡°Which person from the An family?¡± At that moment, the room was silent. After a long time, He Yueze was the first to break the silence. ¡°Yanyun, how many people from the An family do you know?¡± Chapter 699 ? Chapter 699: Extraordinary Lights Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She was among the men around her. Who Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t understand the most was this man called He Yueze. She already knew that Song Zhifei had once wanted to give her to Jiang Chengxi for a project, but that night, something happened. She was pregnant, but the baby¡¯s father was not Jiang Chengxi. But even so, she had some unhappy ¡°conflict¡± with this man. And the most incredible thing was that these disputes caused Jiang Chengxi to have an irreversible rtionship with her? And Rong Linyi, needless to say, knew best about her rtionship with him. Even now, they were still legally husband and wife. As for Rong Jinghui, this thorn was her brother-inw. Su Yanyun always found a hint of resentment in his eyes. He seemed to be very dissatisfied with her. As for whether he was dissatisfied that she had forgotten about his brother or him... No one knew. Of course, the person with the least doubt was Mu Chenfeng. He wasn¡¯t here most of the day, but he still had toe over. It was said that he wanted to observe her mental state so that he could find a way topletely restore her memory. And among them, the person she couldn¡¯t see through the most was He Yueze. Most of the time, this man was silent, but you couldn¡¯t ignore his existence. Because he would always look at you quietly from as far as you could see. His eyes were clear and gentle. Su Yanyun had asked about their rtionship, but unexpectedly, neither Jiang Chengxi nor Rong Linyi wanted to talk about this. Meanwhile, He Yueze clearly didn¡¯t have the intention to exin it to her as well. But when his eyes lifted a little, Su Yanyun felt that perhaps he had an inexplicable ¡°desire¡± for her. To guard this desire, he stayed beside her. He might have a motive, or he might not have a motive, but he was unwilling to leave and stayed outside quietly. But now, his question to Su Yanyun was very sudden, but it tore through her memory like lightning. [How many people from the An Family do you know?] Like a sh of lightning in the dark night, the abyss of her consciousness suddenly lit up. Su Yanyun wanted to grab onto something, but the light was too short-lived. Before she could see the truth, she had already fallen into a blind spot again. ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone from the An family.¡± She said softly with a hint of loneliness in her voice. ¡°I was just asking casually.¡± There seemed to be something else in He Yueze¡¯s eyes that deepened. ¡°Actually, the saying that the An family will hurt Xuelong is not urate.¡± He looked out the window. ¡°To be exact, An Bufang is the most hostile to Xuelong. But the possibility of her getting the entire An family to go against Xuelong is still not high.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s maic voice sounded immediately. ¡°Then why did I hear that the An family¡¯s head has recentlye into the city?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what the information on your side is.¡± He Yueze¡¯s delicate brows also frowned. ¡°Anyway, the news I received is that An Mingchen came to C City because of Ying Xiurui.¡± Rong Linyi wanted to stop He Yueze from saying An Mingchen, but it was already toote. He looked at Su Yanyun¡¯s face and found a suspicious change in her expression. When she heard An Mingchen¡¯s name, an unusual glint shed across her eyes. Chapter 700 ? Chapter 700: Take Care of His Sister¡¯s Fianc¨¦ For Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was difficult to describe Rong Linyi¡¯s current mood... He was like a person who had walked in the darkness for a long time and suddenly saw light. But when he got closer, he realized that it was just the light reflected by a mirror. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t even have such an obvious expression when she saw him. But she had this reaction the moment she heard that man¡¯s name. ¡°An Mingchen...¡± Not only did she have this expression, she even asked. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°The An family¡¯s head.¡± He Yueze felt Rong Linyi¡¯s murderous gaze, but he couldn¡¯t stop exining to Su Yanyun. He had a bold guess in his heart, but didn¡¯t dare to say it rashly. ¡°Why? Yanyun, you know this person?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t...¡± Su Yanyun was actually panicking. ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone with the surname An. No, I don¡¯t...¡± She didn¡¯t notice how abnormal she was. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know him.¡± He Yueze smiled gently. ¡°No one here knows this person. We¡¯ve only heard of him.¡± Su Yanyun shook her head honestly this time. ¡°I¡¯ve never even heard of him.¡± But this sentence did not make Rong Linyi feel better. After knowing that Su Yanyun had recovered from her cognitive impairment, he thought that his heart had already calmed down and that he could face a worse situation. Unexpectedly, just the name An Mingchen made him extremely anxious. If it weren¡¯t for his rationality, he would have long wrapped Su Yanyun up and taken her back to Lin River Courtyard. In his territory, it didn¡¯t matter if she resisted or was angry... she would always be under his wing, protected and imprisoned by him. Most importantly, she could let him pour all his unrestrained feelings into her. But clearly, the current situation didn¡¯t give him much energy to pay attention to Su Yanyun. Rong Xuelong¡¯s situation was worse than he had imagined. She did go to the vi in the suburbs with Jiang Chenglong. But there were no surveince cameras near the vi. Ten people and a few cars disappeared after entering the area. No, perhaps there were traces before, but clearly, all traces had been erased. As expected, An Bufang hade to C City and wanted Madam Rong to return her son to her. General Jiang also came. He had a dark expression and didn¡¯t ask the Rong family for her, but he didn¡¯t have the intention to dissuade An Bufang as well. At the same time, Ying Xiurui rushed over. But his main goal ining was to take Ying Fuyi away. He heard that Ying Fuyi wasing to find trouble with Rong Xuelong and was afraid that she would be hurt, so he rushed over immediately. Who knew that he was still a stepte? Ying Fuyi had already been proven to have nothing to do with Rong Xuelong¡¯s disappearance. But Rong Xuelong... was still missing. And because of Ying Xiurui¡¯s arrival, An Mingchen also rushed over because he ¡°had to watch over his sister¡¯s fianc¨¦ for her.¡± Of course, only Mu Chenfeng knew that he had alsoe to sort out his memories. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯te over at this time.¡± Rong Linyi sat on the sofa and spoke to Madam Rong on the phone. His tone was rarely sincere and apologetic. ¡°With Yanyun¡¯s current situation, I don¡¯t dare to leave her side.¡± Chapter 701 ? Chapter 701: Kiss Me, He Ordered Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the other end of the line, Madam Rong didn¡¯t say anything else. There was a rare silence. The longer she was silent, the more serious Rong Linyi¡¯s expression became. A few secondster, just as he thought Madam Rong would hang up, she finally said solemnly, ¡°If you¡¯re worried, you can bring Yanyun over. Although the situation here is a little chaotic, no one has caused her any harm.¡± Rong Linyi... hesitated. An Mingchen was in C City now and he couldn¡¯t control this person¡¯s whereabouts. He had an unprecedented sense of uneasiness. It was as if he would lose his woman forever if he rxed a little. ¡°I can¡¯t bring her here.¡± He finally said. ¡°I can¡¯t risk bringing her anywhere. Right now, she¡¯s the safest here.¡± He was about to say something when the phone suddenly left his hand. He Yueze stood beside him at some point and snatched the phone away. ¡°Aunt Hua, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll persuade him toe over. After all, Jinghui and I are still here.¡± After hanging up the call, he didn¡¯t have to look to feel the oppression in Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes. It was dangerous and bone-chilling. Others who felt this pressure would probably believe that they were not far from death. But He Yueze was one of the people who understood Rong Linyi the most in this world. He slowly put down his phone and said to Rong Linyi, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Linyi. Jinghui and I will guard Yanyun here. We won¡¯t let any outsiderse near here, nor will we let her leave. Of course, we won¡¯t let any dangere near her either.¡± He finally looked up and met Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint Aunt Hua. She¡¯s alone. No matter how strong and capable she is, she can¡¯t face the siege of a few families. You definitely don¡¯t want to lose your family again, right?¡± Seeing the gloominess in Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes deepen, He Yueze sighed. ¡°What I mean is that both Xuelong and Aunt Hua are waiting for you to go over. Of course, Yanyun is also your rtive. But now, you¡¯re not even willing to give me this little bit of trust?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re not trustworthy.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless. But the next second, Su Yanyun¡¯s voice broke the ice. ¡°Linyi, hurry and go over.¡± She stood at the bedroom door. Ever since she came to her senses, her expression now was the closest to before she had her cognitive impairment. She looked deeply worried. ¡°Sister¡¯s whereabouts are unknown now. Aren¡¯t the An, Ying, and Jiang families all making things difficult for your mother? It¡¯s so difficult for her to resist them alone. Don¡¯t make me feel like I¡¯m a burden or a sinner.¡± Perhaps herst sentence moved Rong Linyi. He finally stood up. However, he didn¡¯t walk towards the door immediately and instead walked towards Su Yanyun. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he lowered his head and was about to touch her. ¡°Kiss me.¡± He said almostmandingly. It was okay to call him selfish and cold-blooded. He was using his sister and mother¡¯s safety to threaten Su Yanyun and ask for a kiss from her. No... it wasn¡¯t a kiss. He was actually more like a child who was asking for candy. He was not domineering, but rather, weak and helpless. Chapter 702 ? Chapter 702: What Did Sister Do Wrong? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Now, Su Yanyun. The unrest in her body had increased exponentially. In the past, Rong Linyi was most at ease not only because she had bodyguards around her. Most importantly, her heart was with him no matter what. But now, if she disappeared again. He wouldn¡¯t believe that he would be so lucky to see her again... Su Yanyun hesitated for a moment. To be exact, she was a soft-hearted person. If others were friendly and asked her for help sensibly, she would more or less consider it. But if anyone else threatened her, she would reject them without hesitation. The tougher others were, the stronger she would be. But... Rong Linyi¡¯s toughness at this moment made her subconsciously feel his fragility and hesitation. For some reason, not long after he gave that order. She actually tip-toed involuntarily and slowly closed her eyes. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t move. He watched as she slowly approached. The moment her lips touched his, he suddenly took a step back and grabbed her shoulders to stabilize her body so that she wouldn¡¯t lose her bnce and fall. Then, as if he had made up his mind, he turned and walked out the door. ¡°I have to see her at the same spot when Ie back.¡± Hisst words were to He Yueze and Rong Jinghui. ¡°Otherwise...¡± He Yueze and Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. On the other hand, Su Yanyun shivered. ¡°That¡¯s what happened.¡± Rong Linyi was no longer around. The atmosphere in the room finally eased a little. Under Su Yanyun¡¯s questioning, He Yueze didn¡¯t conceal what he knew about the An and Ying families. ¡°It¡¯s reallyplicated.¡± Su Yanyun scratched her head. ¡°This is simply a dead end.¡± She drew with her finger in the air. ¡°Sister and Chenglong are a couple. If they¡¯re together, Ying Xiurui can marry the eldest daughter of the An family, and An Mingchen won¡¯t be hostile to Sister. But since Sister and Chenglong are together, that Ying Fuyi will be jealous because of love and rack her brains to hurt Sister. Yes, Jiang Chenglong¡¯s mother won¡¯t let Sister go either. But if they tear Sister and Chenglong apart, Ying Xiurui will take the opportunity to pursue Sister. In that case, An Mingchen will be angered and Sister will suffer... Oh my, how is Sister so unlucky!¡± ¡°She¡¯s indeed very unlucky.¡± Rong Jinghui said weakly. ¡°She hasn¡¯t been in love once in 800 years and every tims she is, she will injure herself. This woman is either suitable for same-sex reproduction or to be a nun.¡± ¡°She¡¯s also your sister.¡± Su Yanyun nted her eyes. ¡°The outside world has rumours that you have a sociopathic personality, do you?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Rong Jinghui said casually. His eyes fell on Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach. ¡°If you weren¡¯t my brother¡¯s woman, I would have cut open your stomach a long time ago. Then your baby would have be fertilizer.¡± Su Yanyun immediately shivered. Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression became even colder, and his sharp eyes made people shiver. ¡°But ever since I knew that you are my brother¡¯s woman, I want to use you and the bastards in your stomach as fertilizer even more.¡± Su Yanyun... was just short of hiding behind He Yueze. Rong Jinghui usually retorted and looked unhappy all day. He had never acted so sinisterly before. In an instant, because Rong Linyi, who could suppress him, was gone, he went from a handsome and healthy man to a perverted murderer. === Chapter 703 ? Chapter 703: Pampered and Ferocious Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He Yueze was clearly very dissatisfied with Rong Jinghui¡¯s behaviour. He helped Su Yanyun block his obviously abnormal gaze and aura. ¡°Your brother didn¡¯t instruct you to scare Yanyun.¡± His pleasant voice was also a little reproachful. Rong Jinghui scoffed andid back on the sofa without a word. She felt the room temperature return to normal. Su Yanyun really wanted to take the opportunity to pull He Yueze into the bedroom and iste him from the ¡°unstable¡± Rong Jinghui. But she was not that thick-skinned after all. After being silent for a while, she asked as if she had thought of something. ¡°Speaking of which, why does it sound like the An and Rong families have a terrible rtionship? Will the An family be allies with the Jiang and Ying families to deal with the Rong family?¡± Rong Jinghui scoffed again. ¡°From your tone, my brother must not have told you before. The Rong family and the An family originally had nothing to do with each other. It¡¯s not good or bad, but they¡¯re on good terms with Big Aunt¡¯s family. Have you seen my Big Uncle?¡± Although Su Yanyun was wary of Rong Jinghui¡¯s dangerous aura, she still nodded slowly. ¡°Okay, let me tell you. If it weren¡¯t for the An family, my uncle wouldn¡¯t have been like that, and my brother wouldn¡¯t have been so obsessed with cleanliness...¡± Rong Jinghui seemed to be in a better mood and spoke more because he had just frightened Su Yanyun. He Yueze frowned slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Yanyun was clearly interested in this gossip, but she paused. ¡°Wait, you said that your brother is a cleanliness freak? And it¡¯s very serious?¡± She finished asking. Rong Jinghui and He Yueze were stunned at the same time. Then the two of themughed at the same time as well. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very obsessed with cleanliness.¡± Rong Jinghuiughed so much that he almost flipped off the sofa. ¡°Haha, in the past, he had to disinfect all the things he touched. When he made a call, besides wiping his phone, he had to wipe his hands after the call. He had to wipe every leaf on every tree at home every day. Oh right, it¡¯s even more serious when ites to interacting with people. In the past, Jiang Yilin wanted to hold his hand, but he almost broke her arm subconsciously...¡± ¡°It¡¯s that serious?¡± Su Yanyun was sweating profusely. She thought of how she had instructed Rong Linyi to do everything in the kitchen these past few days... She even got him to wash all the dishwashing towels from the trash bin! Now that she thought about it, she really wanted to die! No wonder he spent most of his time cleaning the kitchen. She had even praised him for cultivating this as a good habit. ¡°You¡¯ve really forgotten everything.¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression became cold again. ¡°Did you really love my brother? How can you forget someone just like that?¡± ¡°I...¡± Su Yanyun really couldn¡¯t answer this question. ¡°My brother is very obsessed with cleanliness. Forcefully letting hime into contact with foreign objects will even make him anxious and crazy, but he can do anything for you. In the past, could I imagine that he could actually sleep on the ground?¡± The gloominess in Rong Jinghui¡¯s eyes became heavier. ¡°On the other hand, you don¡¯t have to be responsible for anything just because you said you forgot. Let me say that he¡¯s just too indulgent towards you. All the men here are too indulgent towards you. That¡¯s why you¡¯re sowless, pampered, and fierce.¡± ¡°You said that all the men here, and that includes you, right?¡± He Yueze interrupted Rong Jinghui before Su Yanyun was about to faint from shock. ¡°So why are you scaring her? You¡¯re not young anymore, can you only feel a sense of achievement from scaring girls?¡± Chapter 704 ? Chapter 704: He Likes to Collect Pretty Girls Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was as if someone had exposed the most embarrassing secret. Rong Jinghui scoffed again and retreated back to the sofa, but his ears were suspiciously red. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the topic just now.¡± To prevent everyone from being awkward, He Yueze changed the topic. ¡°Weren¡¯t we talking about the conflict between the An and Rong families? This matter is a littleplicated and involves some of the past family conflicts of the An family.¡± Before He Yueze could exin it to Su Yanyun amiably, Rong Jinghui¡¯s voice was heard again. He was probably unhappy that he could take the initiative to show off in front of Su Yanyun and he didn¡¯t want others to snatch this chance away. He hurriedly said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s Big Aunt. She was very good friends with Ms. An in the past. When the An family had a power conflict, Ms. An hid in C City. At that time, Big Aunt had already married into the Rong family, so she naturally wanted to use the Rong family¡¯s power to protect her. In the end, she angered another power within the An family.¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s voice slowly lowered. ¡°I was still young at that time and don¡¯t know the full details. But Big Uncle and Brother were the most direct victims of the fight...¡± He paused and his voice was filled with inexplicable hatred. ¡°The An family is all psychos!¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Hearing a psycho call others a psycho as well sounded strange. He Yueze coughed a few times. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. The An family is so big and has so many people...¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Rong Jinghui was agitated. ¡°Big Aunt protected that Ms. An, but she betrayed the Rong family in order to live. She made Big Uncle¡¯s life worse than death and made Big Brother like a walking corpse. Not to mention that An Bufang and this An Mingchen. Have you heard? That guy¡¯s favorite thing to do is to nail shut a living person in a barrel and throw them into the sea.¡± When he said this, he didn¡¯t notice Su Yanyun shivering. ¡°Oh right.¡± Rong Jinghui sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve been out for the past half a year, but even I heard An Mingchen¡¯s crazier antics.¡± The living room was silent. Although this was augmented by Rong Jinghui¡¯s coldness, it was also because of the listeners¡¯ curiosity. Rong Jinghui got the effect he wanted and continued. ¡°I heard that An Mingchen especially likes to collect beautiful girls of a certain age.¡± He Yueze slowly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°He has power and status. It¡¯s normal to collect women. It¡¯s his freedom to y however he wants.¡± ¡°Haha, who cares if he¡¯s just collecting stamps or sending mail?¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s voice was very low, as if he was telling a ghost story. ¡°But I heard from some people that the age he likes is eight years old... eight-year-old girls, you know? He likes to collect them and pamper them by dressing them up. Then, once they surpass eight years old... guess what will happen?¡± This time, even He Yueze was silent. ¡°Oil barrel.¡± Rong Jinghui said the answer himself. In the ghostly silence, Su Yanyun asked fearfully, ¡°Then, do you think you are more perverted than him?¡± ¡°Which eye of yours saw that I was perverted!¡± Rong Jinghui was finally willing to speak loudly. Once he retorted, the cold and terrifying aura on him naturally disappeared. ¡°We can see with our four eyes!¡± Su Yanyun retorted rudely. ¡°One of you likes to nail an eight-year-old girl into a barrel of oil and let them out to sea, while the other likes to bury an unborn baby and a beautiful mother in the ground to be flower fertilizer. Tell me, does a pervert have the cheek to criticize another pervert?¡± ==== Chapter 705 ? Chapter 705: Even If I Die Outside... Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless woman like you in my life!¡± Rong Jinghui pointed at Su Yanyun and was about to jump up. ¡°How do you have the face to say that you¡¯re a beautiful mother? Whoa! What a joke.¡± Su Yanyun regained herposure under Rong Jinghui¡¯s vicious tongue. ¡°Childish!¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Rong Jinghui looked as if he was about to hit someone. But He Yueze quickly stopped him. ¡°Stop fooling around! Yanyun is more than seven months pregnant, don¡¯t be stubborn.¡± He warned. ¡°Look! Am I wrong to say that she¡¯s pampered and fierce?¡± Rong Jinghui really refused to let go. ¡°Enough.¡± He Yueze was about to faint from Rong Jinghui¡¯s antics. He pushed Rong Jinghui back to the sofa. ¡°I beg you to stop!¡± He Yueze was not a man with a strong aura, but his crisp berating actually worked. At least until nighttime, Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t make a fuss anymore. But... Rong Linyi never came back. Su Yanyun thought of the conflict between the An and Rong families and waited anxiously. What she probably didn¡¯t expect was that instead of waiting for Rong Linyi to return, she waited long enough... for Jiang Chengxi to return. Jiang Chengxi, who smelled of alcohol, smashed open the door like an enraged beast. ¡°Move aside.¡± He raised his hand and pointed to the men in front of Su Yanyun. ¡°I have something to say to her.¡± ¡°Calm down.¡± He Yueze was d that Mu Chenfeng happened toe. Couldn¡¯t the three of them stop Jiang Chengxi? ¡°I know that you and Rong Xuelong have a deep rtionship.¡± Jiang Chengxi roughly estimated that it was impossible for him to break through their defense. He stared at Su Yanyun with bloodshot eyes. ¡°But let me tell you, my rtionship with her is also very deep! Even if I go and bomb my own brother, I won¡¯t bomb her car!¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t think about what Jiang Chengxi meant by ¡°deep feelings¡±. Because he said again, ¡°Su Yanyun,e over. No need to hide. I won¡¯t hurt you, I just want to say something to you.¡± ¡°You can just say what you want and pretend we don¡¯t exist.¡± Mu Chenfeng said. Perhaps it was because Mu Chenfeng was naturally friendly, or because he had given Jiang Chengxi a psychological hint, he did not insist on talking to Su Yanyun face-to-face. ¡°Let me tell you, Su Yanyun. Although I seem to have many women.¡± He still pointed at Su Yanyun. ¡°Rong Xuelong is the only girlfriend I¡¯ve acknowledged. She¡¯s my only girlfriend! I owe her a lot, so every time she ps me, I have noints...¡± ¡°You better sober up first.¡± Rong Jinghui gritted his teeth. ¡°You still have the face to talk about the past. Didn¡¯t you and Jiang Yilin hurt her enough back then?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Mu Chenfeng yelled softly. He immediately turned to Jiang Chengxi. ¡°Continue. No one is disturbing you.¡± The color in Jiang Chengxi¡¯s eyes shed and he returned to his senses. ¡°I¡¯ll only tell you, Su Yanyun. I¡¯ll only say one thing.¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t kidnap Rong Xuelong. But since you¡¯re sure that I did it, I¡¯ll find her now. Even if I die outside, I¡¯ll bring her back to you!¡± Su Yanyun was sure that Jiang Chengxi was drunk, or he wouldn¡¯t have said such brainless words. She finally confirmed one thing... Chapter 706 ? Chapter 706: Who Promised to Be Your Woman? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That is, her guts... are really small! She would shrink her neck and curl up like a frightened little porcupine if anyone was fierce and intimidating towards her. For example, now, even with the three men in front of her, she was still very afraid of Jiang Chengxi. She was afraid that if she was not careful, he would pounce over and strangle her like a chicken, making her breathless. ¡°Okay, if I die outside, I¡¯ll just die.¡± Jiang Chengxi said happily, his eyes still on Su Yanyun. ¡°But if I don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll bring Rong Xuelong back for you. Su Yanyun, I want you to be my woman!¡± A long time after Jiang Chengxi left, the stunned Su Yanyun finally yelled. ¡°Who agreed to be your woman!¡± Lunatic! Why do I have to agree to your unreasonable request just because you brought Sister back? It¡¯s obviously different, okay? When Rong Xuelong woke up, she felt as if smoke wasing out of her throat. She was very thirsty, her throat hurt, and her breathing hurt... That was her first thought. After a long time, she finally felt like she was in a terrible ce with terrible air. Behind her back, it was wet and greasy with sharp stones protruding. For a moment, she thought she was in a cave... But when her eyes gradually adjusted to the light, she realized that she was clearly locked in this room by someone. And the simplicity and roughness of this room almost exceeded her understanding. Whether it was the wall on her back or the ground under her, they were all uneven, showing the primitivity of stones. She blinked and immediately felt a burning pain in her eyelids. Her consciousness slowly recovered. She then realized that the slightest change in her expression would cause her entire face to hurt. After realizing this, Rong Xuelong already had a terrible guess. Her hands were tied behind her and she waspletely numb. She even lost her sense of pain. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been here, but she saw the scattered needles on the ground... Chenglong? She remembered that she had entered the Jiang family¡¯s vi and entered the underground bomb shelter with him. But clearly, this was not a bomb shelter. She couldn¡¯t remember what had happened in the bomb shelter. She only remembered Jiang Chenglong telling her to run quickly. After that... she didn¡¯t know anything that happened after that. ¡°You¡¯re really like a cockroach.¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded from nowhere. ¡°You only get one nutrition needle a day, and it¡¯s only enough to let your life hang by a thread, but you can still wake up.¡± Rong Xuelong had already recognized the other party¡¯s identity from this voice. ¡°You, it¡¯s you...¡± She said, her voice hoarse. ¡°Haha.¡± The woman seemed to be very happy. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that the Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter, who is loved and doted on by millions, would actually have a day where she would cower in a dark corner like a cockroach. No, you¡¯re actually not a very glorious eldest daughter either. You¡¯re just a b*tch your mother was forced to give birth to!¡± The woman said viciously, ¡°What right does a b*tch like you have to obtain such a good life and the admiration of so many outstanding men... Rong Xuelong, you¡¯re just a b*tch who¡¯s slutty but thinks highly of herself! Since even you could obtain such a life, why should I end up like this?¡± The light above their heads lit up... ====== Chapter 707 ? Chapter 707: Regret That She Didn¡¯t Kill Them All Back Then Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Intense lights filled the entire space. Rong Xuelong closed her eyes tightly involuntarily. But before she could get used to the light, a basin of cold water drenched her from head to toe. Caught off guard, Rong Xuelong screamed softly and opened her eyes reflexively. What greeted her eyes was an overly smug face, but it had long lost its usual elegance and beauty. ¡°What kind of expression is that!¡± The owner of that face screamed and reached out to grab Rong Xuelong¡¯s hair. ¡°With your current appearance, do you still have the mood to look down on me?¡± She asked. The disdain in Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes did not diminish. ¡°Jiang Yilin, is this all you have?¡± ¡°Is this all I have?¡± Jiang Yilin smiled viciously. Her originally weak and innocent appearance had now been shed from her pretense and she only had a harsh and fierce expression. She grabbed a mirror from somewhere and ced it in front of Rong Xuelong. ¡°Look at yourself now. What right do you have to look down on me?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s gaze fell on the mirror. Other than her haggard eyes and bluish-white skin, she saw scratches all over her face. Rong Xuelong¡¯s lips moved, but her eyes became even colder. When ordinary women saw themselves being disfigured, especially beautiful women, they would probably copse even if they didn¡¯t go crazy. But when it came to her, it only made her expression colder, and she was calmer than before. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I despise you?¡± Rong Xuelong looked up with undisguised disdain in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right. In the eyes of a shallow woman like you, a face probably represents everything.¡± Clearly, Jiang Yilin was enraged by her words. She threw the mirror in her hand towards Rong Xuelong¡¯s head. ¡°Rong Xuelong!¡± She screamed. ¡°Rong Xuelong, Rong Xuelong! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The mirror shattered. Rong Xuelong could feel that besides the ss shards that were falling, there was also liquid flowing down her hair and face. She didn¡¯t feel any pain. She was already numb. The worst thing for her now was not her physical weakness or injuries, but the cold water that she had just been drenched in. In this obvious winter, it quickly yed a role as an aplice, making her body feel cold and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°You seem to be in a lot of pain.¡± Jiang Yilin saw this and finally felt a little better. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this day to fall into my hands. Haha, Rong Xuelong, you probably regret not being ruthless to me back then, right?¡± Rong Xuelong bit her lip and closed her eyes, not wasting her energy to talk to her anymore. She understood that her current situation was very dangerous. It didn¡¯t matter if she suffered external injuries. The coldness of her body after not eating for a long time was fatal. Jiang Yilin didn¡¯t want to kill her, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have kept her until now. What she wanted to do was to torture her. ¡°Do you know?¡± Jiang Yilin sat down in front of her. ¡°Rong Xuelong, from the moment I saw you, I¡¯ve been very, very envious of you. You were born in the Rong family and are loved by everyone. You can have whatever you want. You¡¯re so beautiful and have a good figure... To be honest, I admired you very much in the beginning and wanted to be friends with you. Especially since you¡¯re Yi¡¯s sister. Do you know how much I wanted to curry favor with you?¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t answer and only breathed calmly. Chapter 708 ? Chapter 708: If You Say a Word, I Won¡¯t Be Human Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°But what about you?¡± Jiang Yilin suddenly gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you know how much you look down on others just because you¡¯re the Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your future sister-inw and the only girlfriend Yi has acknowledged. Do you treat me like a friend at all?¡± ¡°Do you think that just because you¡¯re polite on the surface, I can¡¯t tell how you despise me in your heart?¡± She muttered to herself a series of times, but Rong Xuelong did not respond. ¡°Don¡¯t faint. If you faint, I¡¯ll have to ssh cold water on you again.¡± Jiang Yilin said slowly, ¡°I say, as a listener, can you open your eyes?¡± Rong Xuelong finally opened her eyes. ¡°To be honest, Jiang Yilin, I admit that I didn¡¯t like you from the beginning. But there are thousands of people in this world, and no one states who has to like who, right? If you have the ability to deal with Linyi, what am I? I really don¡¯t know why you have to go against me...¡± ¡°What are you? If you didn¡¯t gossip about me in front of Linyi, would he have drifted further and further away from me? If you and your mother hadn¡¯t ruined our rtionship, would I be in this state?¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s voice was sharp again. ¡°I could have married into the Rong family and be Madam Yi, but what about now? I can only hide in this hole and be homeless like a rat.¡± Rong Xuelong sneered and was not prepared to waste another word with her. Jiang Yilin was a mad dog now and was not worth her energy at all. ¡°Speak!¡± Perhaps Rong Xuelong¡¯s provocation angered her, but Jiang Yilin yelled again. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll cut off your scalp and make you bald!¡± ¡°Are you still looking down on me now? Do you still think I¡¯m a small fry? Let me tell you, Rong Xuelong, a small fry can also let you die without a burial ce!¡± Jiang Yilin simply started punching and kicking Rong Xuelong. ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t want to talk, I¡¯ll make you.¡± She took out a small knife from nowhere and pulled Rong Xuelong¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯ll make you beg for mercy and beg me to spare you. I¡¯ll cut off your scalp first, then your face, your nose, your ears... Speak!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk.¡± Rong Xuelong looked up. Her eyes were so calm that she didn¡¯t seem like a woman who was threatened. ¡°Jiang Yilin, do whatever you want. If I, Rong Xuelong, make a sound, I¡¯m not human!¡± ¡°You!¡± Jiang Yilin never expected that Rong Xuelong could still go against her without a change in expression despite her torture. This resistance that she couldn¡¯t topple made her almost crazy. ¡°You forced me. Your Rong family forced me.¡± She muttered with a crazy glint in her eyes. ¡°I only wanted to be with Yi. You all ruined us.¡± As she spoke, the cold knife fell... Rong Xuelong¡¯s mood was calm. Compared to her own safety, she only wanted to know how Jiang Chenglong was now. She really didn¡¯t expect them to be plotted against by Jiang Yilin despite bringing so many people. She definitely couldn¡¯t do all of this alone. Then, who was the person behind her? Time ticked by, and the pain she expected didn¡¯te. Instead, Jiang Yilin suddenly screamed. Chapter 709 ? Chapter 709: Using Me and Abandoning Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her scalp suddenly rxed. The pain also faded in an instant. Rong Xuelong opened her eyes and saw Jiang Yilin retreating in a sorry state while screaming. She saw the man who had grabbed her and dragged her away. At that moment, Rong Xuelong had an inexplicable feeling. Her lips moved and she said, ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± ¡°As expected, what?¡± Jiang Chengxi pressed Jiang Yilin against the wall at the side. ¡°Do you also think that I kidnapped you? Rong Xuelong, are you blind?¡± Then, he raised his hand and pped Jiang Yilin. ¡°Brother... Brother...¡± Jiang Yilin panted.¡± Brother, don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me... I just want to take revenge on Rong Xuelong. She caused me to be like this...¡± ¡°You deserve to be in this sorry state.¡± Jiang Chengxi leaned over and held Jiang Yilin¡¯s head back. ¡°Don¡¯t call me brother. I don¡¯t have a sister as vicious as you.¡± The whole room was silent for a few seconds. Then, Jiang Yilin¡¯s scream continued. ¡°Why! Why!¡± She cried while shouting. ¡°What did I do wrong? Who told me to pretend to be that girl back then? Why did you use me and abandon me? Why did you let me get Yi and snatch him away from me?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t expect her to even say such words. He pped her face and made Jiang Yilin bleed. Rong Xuelong was clearly stunned. She was not stupid and immediately understood something. Pretend to be that girl? This was... Jiang Chengxi had already pressed Jiang Yilin to the ground. He pinched her chin and made her unable to say a single word. ¡°Yilin.¡± His tone and expression seemed to have returned to a doting brother¡¯s voice.. ¡°I told you long ago that everything will be okay if you listen to me. But from a young age, you didn¡¯t really like to listen to me.¡± His smile was hair-raising. ¡°I warned you not to provoke Rong Xuelong before, but not only did you provoke her, you even almost destroyed her. If you were more obedient back then, how would you havepletely no fate with Rong Linyi?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes darkened when she heard Jiang Chengxi¡¯s words. ¡°You, you won¡¯t be with her anyway.¡± Perhaps to hear Jiang Yilin admit her mistake, Jiang Chengxi¡¯s grip loosened a little, so Jiang Yilin could finally say something intermittent. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve always liked Zheng...¡± Jiang Chengxi interrupted her again. Rong Xuelong clearly saw Jiang Yilin¡¯s expression turn green and her tongue showed signs of sticking out. Jiang Chengxi... was killing her! ¡°Don¡¯t... kill her!¡± Rong Xuelong panted. ¡°I don¡¯t know where Chenglong is...¡± She looked around. This was a very simple room, and it was not more than a cave. She could only tell that she was underground. The door was wide open and Jiang Chengxi came in from there. As expected, Jiang Chengxi let go after hearing her words. He found a rope and tied Jiang Yilin up. ¡°What about Chenglong?¡± He asked. ¡°He was taken away by the An family...¡± Jiang Yilin snatched her life back from the gates of hell and cried.¡± I also obtained Rong Xuelong from them...¡± ¡°What benefits did you give the An family such that they would hand Rong Xuelong to you?¡± Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t seem to believe Jiang Yilin¡¯s words. Chapter 710 ? Chapter 710: No Resistance Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s Ying Fuyi.¡± Jiang Yilin was restrained and threatened with death. She cried like a ghost. ¡°Ying Fuyi wants to get rid of Rong Xuelong, but she doesn¡¯t dare to do it personally. If she hands Rong Xuelong to me, she canpletely get away.¡± If she guessed correctly, the An and Ying families were still dealing with the Rong family on the surface. No one could suspect them because Jiang Yilin, the scapegoat, was here to act as the perpetrator. ¡°Haha, what a good move.¡± Jiang Chengxi smiled and said, ¡°You can also frame me. The Ying and An families... Look at their methods. Yilin, look at them. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed when you look at yourself?¡± He leaned over and whispered in Jiang Yilin¡¯s ear in a voice only the two of them could hear. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t say anything you shouldn¡¯t. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind cutting off your tongue.¡± He let go of Jiang Yilin and walked to Rong Xuelong¡¯s side. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He looked at the woman whose head was covered in blood, her injured face, and her slightly trembling body. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s handnded on her shoulder and he immediately realized that she was drenched. He immediately took off his coat and covered Rong Xuelong. ¡°Isn¡¯t what you should do now to cut the ropes on my hands?¡± Rong Xuelong said weakly. ¡°You still have the strength to bicker. It looks like your injury isn¡¯t serious.¡± Jiang Chengxi let Rong Xuelong turn around so he could untie her. ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Rong Xuelong was in no mood to argue with him. ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°The bomb shelter isn¡¯t sealed.¡± Jiang Chengxi sighed. ¡°There are other entrances to the bomb shelter under the vi. I didn¡¯t expect them to be waiting nearby. I say, why did you offend Ying Fuyi so badly? This ce is already very far from that vi. If I wasn¡¯t familiar with all the secret paths in the area, you would have been waiting here until you dried up...¡± ¡°You talk so much nonsense. You¡¯re taking your time to untie rope.¡± Rong Xuelong turned around unhappily and wanted to argue with Jiang Chengxi. ¡°As a man, don¡¯t you find it embarrassing... Damn! Be careful!¡± Seeing the figure behind Jiang Chengxi, she immediately screamed. However, it was toote... Jiang Chengxi never dreamed that one day, he would actually fail miserably. When he opened his eyes, besides feeling the intense pain at the back of his head, he also realized that his hands were tied up. Now, besides Jiang Yilin, there was another woman in front of him-Shi Fangran. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Jiang Yilin smiled twistedly. ¡°Brother, I really didn¡¯t expect that one day, you would actually be at my mercy without any resistance.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression... was very ugly. He didn¡¯t notice anyone else along the way and thought that only Jiang Yilin was here. Who would have expected Shi Fangran to sneak out and even attack him? ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring anyone over?¡± Rong Xuelong was so angry her heart hurt. Jiang Chengxi... What should he say? He really came alone. Firstly, he didn¡¯t really believe that Rong Xuelong would be here. Secondly... he was purely agitated by Su Yanyun and came to vent his emotions. He really didn¡¯t expect his meticulous self to fail so badly here. ¡°Brother.¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s attention hadpletely shifted to Jiang Chengxi. ¡°I remember you saying just now that I¡¯m not allowed to say your secret, right? You even threatened me. If I dare to say it, will you cut off my tongue?¡± Chapter 711 ? Chapter 711: Hearing Bones Break Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°That¡¯s not only my secret, but also yours.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°If you don¡¯t care, it¡¯s no big deal to say it.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m really afraid.¡± Jiang Yilin pretended to be weak and hugged her shoulders. ¡°Mother, do you think I should say it?¡± Shi Fangran looked at Jiang Chengxi with a dark expression and spat. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal even if I say it. Anyway, the two of them can forget about leaving here alive.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s heart sank. Shi Fangran was notparable to Jiang Yilin. Jiang Yilin might be a little confused, and it was normal for her to do something crazy. But Shi Fangran was clearly a calm and scheming person. With her as a trump card, she had been hiding in the dark and didn¡¯t appear. When she came out to attack during an emergency, she knew that this woman was not simple. Since she said that they couldn¡¯t get out alive, she must have wanted to kill her a long time ago As for Jiang Chengxi, she would consider him unlucky. ¡°Yes, Rong Xuelong won¡¯t go out alive anyway. It¡¯s no big deal even if she knows our secret, right?¡± Jiang Yilin smiled very ¡°sweetly¡± So even if she knew, I wasn¡¯t the one who yed chess with Yi in the hospital back then, I wasn¡¯t the one who carved those patterns, and I wasn¡¯t the one who apanied the blind him through that time. It¡¯s no big deal, right? ¡± ¡°What, what did you say?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice changed. She had not changed her expression when she was kidnapped, disfigured, and threatened with harm, but her expression changedpletely at this moment. ¡°I said that someone else apanied Yi back then, but my brother asked me to impersonate her in order to take over the identity of someone else.¡± Jiang Yilin said frankly. ¡°The heavens happened to favor me. I happened to be going for a small surgery on my tongue and couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time, so under my brother¡¯s deliberate misleading, Yi thought that I was the one who apanied him before.¡± ¡°You... you...¡± Rong Xuelong looked at Jiang Chengxi and was at a loss for words. If her hands weren¡¯t tied up now, she really would have pounced on Jiang Chengxi and pped his swollen face. Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t say anything. He was expressionless and seemed distant. ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve heard the secret. I¡¯m going to take revenge now.¡± Jiang Yilin didn¡¯t conceal her words because she was unrestrained. She searched the boxes at the back for a long time and actually found a metal hammer. ¡°So heavy!¡± Sheined. ¡°I don¡¯t have money so even the murder weapons that I can buy are second-hand. They¡¯re not suitable for a weak girl like me.¡± Her coquettish tone made Rong Xuelong want to vomit. ¡°Yilin, Mother will help you.¡± Shi Fangran looked at Jiang Yilin kindly. ¡°No need!¡± Jiang Yilin pushed Shi Fangran. ¡°I want to take revenge personally!¡± She walked in front of Jiang Chengxi with a dark expression. ¡°Back then, I was lost and almost sold. Brother, you were the one who saved me. All these years, you gave me a rich life, gave me love and concern, and even almost helped me marry Yi... But Brother, why can¡¯t you be so good forever? If you had always loved me and treated me well, how could I have been so heartless to you? So, all of this is your retribution!¡± Then, she suddenly lifted the hammer and smashed Jiang Chengxi¡¯s knee. Rong Xuelong was sure that at that moment, she heard the sound of bones shattering. Chapter 712 ? Chapter 712: Why? Your Heart Hurts? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t scream. Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t dare to guarantee that if she encountered such harm, she would be able to endure it. However, Jiang Chengxi really didn¡¯t make any sound. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead after at least three seconds. Rong Xuelong could tell what kind of pain he was enduring from his pale and colorless face. She was stunned. She was beginning to feel fortunate that Jiang Yilin¡¯s methods to deal with her included only scratching her face. ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed.¡± Jiang Yilin held the hammer. ¡°Brother didn¡¯t even make a sound? Did I not hit him hard enough?¡± She knelt down and pinched Jiang Chengxi¡¯s knee. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s body trembled violently. He finally made a sound. It was the sound of his teeth grinding. ¡°It really shattered.¡± Jiang Yilin seemed to be very happy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect myself to let Brother suffer so much. I¡¯m so happy!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she raised her hand and smashed Jiang Chengxi¡¯s other knee. ¡°Ah-¡± This time, Jiang Chengxi couldn¡¯t take it anymore and screamed. ¡°You deserve it!¡± Shi Fangran sneered. ¡°You should have thought of this day when you abandoned my Yilin!¡± Rong Xuelong also trembled involuntarily. Jiang Yilin¡¯s craziness and cruelty far exceeded her imagination... She had been framed by her before and had almost been brought to a nightclub. But she thought that was all she had. She didn¡¯t expect her to be so cruel to her brother, who had grown up with her. Even if Jiang Chengxi abandoned her in the end, it was true that he doted on her a little. He had done many things for her that ordinary brothers couldn¡¯t do. ¡°Jiang Yilin...¡± His voice was trembling.¡± Are you still human? ¡± ¡°How am I not human?¡± Jiang Yilin raised her brows and her expression actually had a little of the arrogance she had when she was the Jiang family¡¯s daughter. It was as if she had hurt Jiang Chengxi and finally regained a little of her confidence. ¡°When you were in middle school...¡± Rong Xuelong lowered her head and her voice came from her throat. ¡°You especially liked to eat a type of dessert near your school. In order to curry favor with you, on the day of your birthday, your brother bought that dessert store and personally made a whole cab of desserts for you. He invited your ssmates to try them and celebrate your birthday... I remember that at that time, you showed off to everyone that you had a good brother... Even if he isn¡¯t your brother today, with how good he is to you, you can¡¯t do such an inhumane thing, right! ¡± ¡°What? Your heart hurts?¡± Jiang Yilin asked with a smile. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to still be in the mood to avenge my brother after how he treated you back then. He was indifferent when he saw those hooligans drag you into the car. Don¡¯t you hate him to death? Why are you suddenly so sympathetic?¡± ¡°He abandoned me back then because you pretended to be attacked in another ce! He had no choice but to make a decision!¡± Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t help but roar. ¡°I admit that he¡¯s a jerk, but his good intentions towards you are not fake...¡± ¡°He¡¯s fake!¡± Jiang Yilin yelled even louder than Rong Xuelong. ¡°He¡¯s just afraid that if something really happens to me, he won¡¯t be able to be with Yi. That way, even if he finds that girl, he won¡¯t be able to be with him in peace! He has only been using me from the beginning to the end!¡± Chapter 713 ? Chapter 713: The ¡°Love¡± From the Past Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In C City. The Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter, Rong Xuelong, had an unattainable and dazzling existence. She was independent, beautiful, and charming, but she had rejected all pursuits and admirers and chose to be alone. But at least half of the rich people knew that Rong Xuelong was not against love from the beginning. At least, she had a boyfriend before, and he was even almost acknowledged by both families. Jiang Chengxi... Every time she thought of her conflict with this man, Rong Xuelong felt a sense of pity for her stupid self. Her only ¡°rtionship¡± experience hade and gone so inexplicably. She didn¡¯t know when she started to receive love letters. Love letters from Jiang Chengxi. They studied in a prestigious school together, and he always thought of new and interesting gifts to give her. He was usually fooling around and only became serious when he met her. Other than the presents on the surface and the love letters in the dark, Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t tell what part of this man liked her. She swore that her heart had never been moved. Perhaps the main reason was that she hated Jiang Yilin too much. Jiang Chengxi would do anything for his sister. He must havee to curry favor with her for his sister. All of this stopped when she heard a rumor. At that time, Rong Xuelong found out that she had already be Jiang Chengxi¡¯s ¡°girlfriend¡±. Many people spread rumors about her and him. If the matter didn¡¯t reach Madam Rong¡¯s ears and she didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask Rong Xuelong, she would still be in the dark. Rong Xuelong was naturally angry and asked Jiang Chengxi out to make things clear. However, she didn¡¯t expect to see a group of hooligans waiting for her there. They dragged her into the car. Jiang Chengxi watched as she met with danger and turned to leave. This happened because he had received a call from his sister, Jiang Yilin, who seemed to have encountered some danger over the phone, so he switched sides without hesitation. If... if it weren¡¯t for Chenglong that time, she would have been sold to the ck market and be a stripper in a nightclub. It was Chenglong who had saved her. That boy who had always been silently guarding her and had never taken his eyes off her. From that time on, Rong Xuelong¡¯s feelings towards the Jiang family were always veryplicated. Everyone said that she and Jiang Chengxi had been together before. Only the people involved knew that they had never been together a day... No, another person also knew. That person was Jiang Yilin. Rong Xuelong admitted that she wanted to take revenge on Jiang Yilin. She felt that what happened back then had something to do with Jiang Yilin. Meanwhile, Madam Rong understood her desire very well. She helped her from behind the scenes and finally found some key people involved back then the moment Rong Linyi and Jiang Yilin were about to be engaged. The whole truth was revealed. Jiang Chengxi... He had never written a love letter to Rong Xuelong. All the love letters were written by Jiang Yilin. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s gifts to Rong Xuelong were also given to him by Jiang Yilin, but Jiang Yilin asked him to keep it a secret. Thus, Jiang Chengxi, who knew that Jiang Yilin had a scheme, also remained silent. He was the biggest aplice. Even when he heard about his scandal with Rong Xuelong, he didn¡¯t retort. He knew that Jiang Yilin wanted to ¡°subdue¡± her future sister-inw in her own way. Chapter 714 ? Chapter 714: Take My Life Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yes, she was the one who found those people. Knowing that Rong Xuelong wanted to ¡°settle scores¡± with Jiang Chengxi, and that there wouldn¡¯t be anyone else at the scene, she got those people to lie in ambush there first. When the sudden attack came, she would pretend to be in danger and ask Jiang Chengxi to rush over immediately. No matter what Jiang Chengxi and Rong Xuelong¡¯s rtionship was at that time. His choice and behavior were enough to be called scum. He didn¡¯t even think of helping Rong Xuelong when she needed help. He knew that Jiang Chenglong¡¯s eyes had never left Rong Xuelong and he wouldn¡¯t leave her alone. So he actually left heartlessly. His heart was filled with only his good sister... When Rong Xuelong ced all the evidence in front of Rong Linyi. He was silent. After seemingly struggling for half a day, he finally said, ¡°I will break up with her, but I¡¯m also very disappointed in you.¡± At that time, how should she put it? Rong Xuelong was already in a desperate mood. Even if Rong Linyi cut ties with her, she had to break them up. So what if Jiang Yilin loved Rong Linyi? So what if she was his hope in the past? She couldn¡¯t watch her brother be cheated by such a woman. ¡°If she will treat me like this, she will treat you like this one day.¡± She tried to make her position clear. ¡°I know.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was unreadable when he replied. ¡°I just think that even if she¡¯s not a good person, all of you have tried so hard to make me feel... disappointed.¡± ¡°If Mother and I deal with her, will you object?¡± Rong Xuelong asked quietly. Rong Linyi seemed to think for a while before answering. ¡°No. She deserves it.¡± The day Jiang Yilin was sent away, Rong Linyi¡¯s Rong family moved to the Lin River Courtyard. At that time, Rong Xuelong heaved a sigh of relief and also felt how heartless Rong Linyi was. Now she knew that Rong Linyi probably never had any feelings for Jiang Yilin. What supported him to ¡°date¡± her was only hispanionship in the darkness. However, Jiang Yilin couldn¡¯t continue thispanionship. So even if she left, he was indifferent. He only protected her during that short time. Thus, after knowing that Jiang Yilin was only an impostor today, Rong Xuelong really regretted it... She regretted not getting rid of herpletely. If it weren¡¯t for Rong Linyi, she and Madam Rong wouldn¡¯t have given her such an easy choice to leave C City. Jiang Chengxi seemed to have fainted for a while before recovering his consciousness. He endured the waves of pain in his legs. Finally, he said a broken sentence in cold sweat. ¡°Let me tell you, the passcode to my safe...¡± He said this to Jiang Yilin. ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yilin and Shi Fangran were both distracted by his words. ¡°At the bank... I have a safe... Inside, I have all my assets...¡± Jiang Chengxi said intermittently. ¡°If you let her go, you can inherit everything I have... thepany, real estate, car, watch, jewelry...¡± ¡°What an alluring condition!¡± Jiang Yilin pretended to be happy and said, ¡°In that case, as long as I let Rong Xuelong go, I¡¯ll be a rich woman, right? What about you?¡± ¡°Take my life.¡± Jiang Chengxi looked up. ¡°I... can write a will for you and say that... all the properties will be inherited by you...¡± ==== Chapter 715 ? Chapter 715: No Man Has Ever Done This For Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Xuelong was stunned. She looked at the man beside her as if she didn¡¯t know him. ¡°You, you¡¯re not serious, right?¡± She nudged him with her shoulder. ¡°What are you doing? Even if you give her everything, she won¡¯t let me go!¡± ¡°Shut... up!¡± Jiang Chengxi gritted his teeth and endured the pain. ¡°I¡¯ll write in my will that she can only obtain all of this if you¡¯re safe and sound...¡± ¡°How touching. I didn¡¯t expect Brother to be such a loyal person.¡± Jiang Yilin held her face. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve thought before that if Yi really doesn¡¯t want me, it¡¯s actually good enough for me to marry Brother. But Brother doesn¡¯t have any intention of doing that for me at all. I¡¯m really disappointed. If I were the one who was arrested today, would Brother still abandon all his property in exchange for my life?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be tricked!¡± Shi Fangran suddenly said. ¡°This is only their dy tactic. You¡¯re cheap brother is famous for being crafty in the business world of C City. The two of them have to die today!¡± ¡°Yes, Brother, do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Jiang Yilin shook her head. ¡°If I let Rong Xuelong go, won¡¯t she expose me as the murderer? At that time, will I still be able to get your property?¡± ¡°You can get Liang Shangqing to hypnotize her.¡± Jiang Chengxi looked up and prated Jiang Yilin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Liang Shangqing is very good at this, right? Okay, I¡¯ve said everything I need to. You have two choices now. Either you kill the two of us and still have nothing, or let Rong Xuelong go and hypnotize her to clear her memory and obtain all my properties...¡± Jiang Yilin gritted her teeth. It had to be said that what Jiang Chengxi offered was definitely impressive. Other than a useless biological mother, she was nothing else. Even if she had reached a united front with Ying Fu, Yi, and Bufang now, they only treated her as a chess piece, just like in the past... and she didn¡¯t want to be someone else¡¯s chess piece. She had to control her own fate! The most direct way was to obtain arge sum of wealth first. Only with money would she have the confidence. ¡°The Rong family isn¡¯t stupid.¡± She had already wavered, but she still voiced her concerns. ¡°If Rong Xuelong can¡¯t remember who the murderer is after she goes out, will they believe her?¡± ¡°You can let everyone think that I¡¯m the killer.¡± Jiang Chengxi said word by word. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m already dead. There¡¯s no evidence.¡± Jiang Yilin and Shi Fangran looked at each other. The two were filled with greed and temptation. ¡°Can Liang Shangqing still be used?¡± Shi Fangran asked Jiang Yilin. ¡°Are you sure that man is reliable?¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± Liang Shangqing was the only one left that Jiang Yilin could trust. ¡°But...¡± If she wanted to coax Liang Shangqing to do such a thing, she probably had to give herself to him. Jiang Yilin¡¯s eyes were wild. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Rong Linyi wouldn¡¯t want her now. There was no use for her to maintain an innocent image, so it was better to use her body in exchange for equivalentpensation. ¡°You¡¯re really lucky.¡± She looked at Rong Xuelong with a sinister smile. ¡°At this time, there are still men willing to die for you.¡± No matter whether Jiang Chengxi had any feelings for Rong Xuelong. His actions made Jiang Yilin¡¯s jealousy rise rapidly. No man had ever been willing to do this for her. She didn¡¯t need to mention Rong Linyi. Liang Shangqing imed to like her a lot, but under the pressure of his family, he still chose to retreat. Chapter 716 ? Chapter 716: Your Dream Is About to Come True, Are You Happy? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Why? Jiang Chengxi clearly didn¡¯t love Rong Xuelong, and he didn¡¯t even like her. But he was willing to do this for her? ¡°I agree with your condition.¡± She ced the metal hammer on Jiang Chengxi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But you have to tell me why you¡¯re willing to save Rong Xuelong like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Jiang Chengxi leaned weakly against the wall behind him. ¡°Anyway, you definitely won¡¯t let me go. Every person who survives counts.¡± ¡°Are you really that noble?¡± Jiang Yilin refused to believe it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the kind of person who wants to drag a few people down with you even if you die?¡± Jiang Chengxi smiled sarcastically. ¡°Yilin, so this is who I am in your heart.¡± Even if he had used her before, were all the efforts and concern he had shown all those years fake? Unexpectedly, they were all fed to the dogs... ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Jiang Yilin was agitated. ¡°You¡¯re good to me only as a chess piece to deal with my love rival. In order to make me listen to you obediently and control me, you¡¯re only currying favor with me on the surface.¡± ¡°On the surface... currying favor?¡± Jiang Chengxi seemed to be amused by Jiang Yilin¡¯s words. This woman was indeed heartless. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have been so kind as to pick her up and beg Grandpa to adopt her. Jiang Chengxi knew that he was not a good person and had also done many shameful things. He admitted that he was a hypocrite, and a real vile person. Unexpectedly, the only good thing he had done in his life would one day bring him death. ¡°Let her go.¡± He nced at Rong Xuelong. ¡°I will definitely fulfill my promise to you.¡± ¡°Jiang Chengxi...¡± No matter how much she hated this man in the past, Rong Xuelong was still touched at this moment.¡± You, what do you want me to say? You...¡± ¡°If you get out alive, the debt between us will be settled.¡± Jiang Chengxi looked at Rong Xuelong coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t owe you anything in the future.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes darkened. Although that trivial matter between her and Jiang Chengxi existed, but... at the thought of how she would be hypnotized by Jiang Yilin if she really got out alive, the rest would probably identify her savior as the murderer instead... ¡°Mother, bring Rong Xuelong to the room at the side first.¡± Jiang Yilin instructed Shi Fangran and signaled her with her eyes. When only Jiang Chengxi and her were left, she took out a piece of paper and a pen. ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t run away now.¡± She smiled happily. ¡°I¡¯m very excited at the thought of all of Brother¡¯s property being mine. With money, I¡¯m a rich youngdy again and I have an identity worthy of Yi. Brother, I¡¯ve already thought about it. I¡¯ll take the initiative to help find Rong Xuelong. In that case, Yi will definitely be grateful to me, right? I can even get Liang Shangqing to hypnotize Rong Xuelong to make her have a good impression of me and be friends with me to help me matchmake with Yi. It¡¯s really perfect.¡± She ced a piece of paper and a pen in front of Jiang Chengxi. ¡°Brother, haven¡¯t you always hoped that I would snatch Yi away? Your dream is about toe true, are you happy?¡± Jiang Chengxi looked at the woman in front of him coldly. ¡°What¡¯s with the nonsense? Untie my hand and let me write my will. Anyway, I¡¯m like this now...¡± Before he finished speaking, he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Jiang Yilin actually knelt on his shattered and swollen knees. Chapter 717 ? Chapter 717: Have You Loved Yanyun? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ll untie you now.¡± Jiang Yilin even deliberately moved her knees. She seemed to feel that the injury she was pressing on was even more serious now and said deliberately in a coquettish tone, ¡°Although your legs are useless, you still have hands to move. I¡¯ll untie the ropes for you. You have to be careful, right?¡± She bent down and untied the ropes around Jiang Chengxi¡¯s hands while grinning. ¡°Brother, it must hurt to kneel on your knees, right? It¡¯s good if it hurts. I¡¯ll wait for you to write your will slowly. Look at how I treat you...¡± She stopped talking. Because all her remaining words were cut off ruthlessly by Jiang Chengxi¡¯s hands. ¡°Yes...¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s hand and voice were shaking, but he was squeezing her neck forcefully.¡± It hurts... but the more it hurts, the more... I hate you and want to strangle you personally...¡± Shi Fangran pushed Rong Xuelong to a corner. When Rong Xuelong looked up, she saw the sharp scissors in Shi Fangran¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She was shocked. ¡°What can we do?¡± Shi Fangran sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t think we will really send you back in one piece, right?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s heart sank. Shi Fangran continued. ¡°Yilin is innocent, but I¡¯m not stupid. Hypnosis isn¡¯t foolproof either. The best thing is to cut off your tongue and your fingers so that you can¡¯t speak or write. Then, I¡¯ll brainwash you and make you think that the person who caused all this was Jiang Chengxi.¡± Rong Xuelong... retreated subconsciously. Shi Fangran, how did such a vicious woman raise Yanyun for so many years? The only thing she was d about now was that Shi Fangran didn¡¯t turn Yanyun into a woman as scary as Jiang Yilin. She watched as Shi Fangran walked over. Cut off her tongue, her fingers, and hypnotize and brainwash her... Such an ending was worse than dying with Jiang Chengxi. At least Linyi would definitely find the murderer and avenge her. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Shi Fangran¡¯s tone became gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Soon, when you faint, you will no longer be in pain. Bear with it and you will be free...¡± Rong Xuelong gritted her teeth. ¡°You mother and daughter are both insane!¡± ¡°Continue scolding .¡± Shi Fangran squatted down. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a minute to scold me however you want. Anyway, this is yourst chance to speak.¡± Rong Xuelong opened her mouth and suppressed the anger in her heart. She said instead, ¡°I won¡¯t scold you. I only ask you, Shi Fangran. Have you ever loved Yanyun? Have you ever treated her as your daughter?¡± Shi Fangran¡¯s expression softened for a moment before she felt ashamed out of anger. ¡°Of course I loved her! I also treated her as my own daughter! Only she knows how good I was to her, but how did this little girl treat me in the end? I only asked her to ept Yilin and to love her sister. She refused and even snatched my Su Corporation away, forcing Yilin and me to a corner. I only have hatred for her now! She harmed Yilin and even caused me to be homeless. If there¡¯s a chance, I really wish I could strangle her and the child in her stomach to death!¡± Shi Fangran vented her anger before she took a deep breath and muttered to herself. ¡°It¡¯s okay... we still have a chance to turn the tables and get Jiang Chengxi¡¯s property. With you pulling the strings, Yilin still has a chance to marry Rong Linyi...¡± Chapter 718 ? Chapter 718: Tell Me Whether You¡¯re Dead or Not Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Marry Linyi?¡± Rong Xuelong seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°Do you still think that Linyi and Jiang Yilin broke up because of Su Yanyun?¡± ¡°Wake up.¡± She said sarcastically. ¡°My brother has never loved Jiang Yilin at all from beginning to end. They haven¡¯t even held hands. When they broke up back then, he was extremely straightforward. You actually thought that Yanyun had ruined them. You¡¯re really too confident in your own daughter.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my Yilin?¡± Shi Fangran was enraged. ¡°She¡¯s pure, passionate, educated, and beautiful. Your brother is blind. He didn¡¯t want her, but he wanted that secondhand good Su Yanyun!¡± ¡°Yes, our Rong family would rather have a secondhand good than your good daughter. Think about how disgusting your daughter is, okay?¡± Rong Xuelong seemed to be deliberately angering Shi Fangran and magnified her voice without any qualms. ¡°Not only our Rong family, even the Jiang family doesn¡¯t want her!¡± ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t pierce your eyes?¡± Shi Fangran raised the scissors. ¡°Killing me won¡¯t change the fact that she was abandoned by Linyi and Jiang Chengxi. Am I right-¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice suddenly trailed off. ¡°Jiang Chengxi?¡± Shi Fangran was stunned when she heard her question. However, Rong Xuelong had already rolled agilely to the side. Before Shi Fangran could react, a strong force pressed her down from behind. A metal hammer was raised and smashed down on her head. Jiang Chengxi had already held his breath when Rong Xuelong and Shi Fangran were talking and dragged his crippled legs over step by step. Rong Xuelong had been buying time with Shi Fangran and deliberately angered her to attract her attention. When she saw that Jiang Chengxi was already prepared, she shouted thest sentence as a signal. At this time, she had already moved to a safe area and watched Jiang Chengxi and Shi Fangran roll around. Shi Fangran¡¯s face was covered in blood. The metal hammer barely brushed past her head, but it had already caused her a lot of damage. She screamed in fear and struggled desperately. ¡°How did you get here! Where¡¯s Yilin? What happened to her?¡± Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t say anything. He only pressed down her hand that was holding the scissors with one hand and wanted to smash the other with the hammer. But his knees were shattered and the pain made him almost unconscious. He had just subdued Jiang Yilin and crawled over with all his might. Now, he seemed to be unable to do anything against Shi Fangran, who was like a mad dog. Rong Xuelong was anxious and wanted to break the ropes on her hands to help. However, she didn¡¯t have any tools around her and was weak after days. Right at this moment, Jiang Yilin screamed from outside. ¡°Mother-someone¡¯s here! I think someone¡¯sing!¡± When her voice fell, Jiang Chengxi finally smashed the hammer down again. Shi Fangran screamed desperately. Her arm was smashed into two by the hammer. It was also at this time that she exerted a terrifying force. She struggled free from Jiang Chengxi¡¯s grasp and stabbed his chest with the scissors. ¡°Yilin... Yilin...¡± Shi Fangran yelled crazily and rushed out. In the room, only Rong Xuelong and Jiang Chengxi were left. Rong Xuelong moved over with difficulty. ¡°Jiang Chengxi, Jiang Chengxi.¡± She looked at the man lying on the ground. ¡°Are you still alive? Are you dead or not? Make a sound...¡± The man on the ground widened his lifeless eyes and looked at the ceiling in silence. Chapter 719 ? Chapter 719: A Low Laugh like the Roar of a Devil Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Xuelong looked at his widened peach blossom eyes that were almost identical to Jiang Chenglong¡¯s. At that moment, she actually felt upset and her tears almost fell uncontrobly. ¡°Hey, you, you... even if you really want to die...¡± She choked.¡±Even if you really want to die, before you die, please untie me... Be a good person until the end, Jiang Chengxi...¡± Before she finished speaking, she had already lowered her head and cried. ¡°Ahem...¡± Suddenly, the man on the ground coughed, giving Rong Xuelong a shock. ¡°You¡¯re crying...¡± He said slowly. ¡°You¡¯re not dead?¡± Rong Xuelong realized that he was breathing again. She immediately retracted her tears and cursed. ¡°If you¡¯re not dead, why are you pretending to be dead? Are you scaring me? Let me tell you, the cost of my crying is very expensive!¡± Jiang Chengxi calmed down and said with difficulty, ¡°Yes, if your ropes aren¡¯t untied, how would I dare to die... I¡¯ll serve you with myst breath...¡± If it were in the past, Rong Xuelong would definitely retort rudely. But now, hearing that he still had the strength to talk nonsense with her, she actually smiled through her tears. She was about to say something when she suddenly smelled smoke. Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes turned cold. This was... the smell of fire! ¡°Hurry, piggyback me!¡± Jiang Chengxi clearly smelled it too. ¡°I¡¯ll untie you!¡± Unexpectedly, Jiang Yilin and Shi Fangran actually thought of setting fire before they fled! Perhaps it was because he was weak, but Jiang Chengxi¡¯s hand kept shaking. After a lot of effort, he finally removed the ropes around Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand. Rong Xuelong immediately wanted to help Jiang Chengxi up, but she realized that her hands... were already numb. Her wrists were as swollen as if they had been bitten by a poisonous snake. The blood vessels and muscle tissues below seemed to be dead... The fire had already spread outside the door. They didn¡¯t have much time left... ¡°Go.¡± Jiang Chengxi used hisst bit of strength to push himself up and lean against the wall behind him. ¡°I can¡¯t get out...¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s gaze fell on his chest. The scissors were stuck deeply under his clothes, and blood blossomed into a dazzling and alluring flower. ¡°Hurry and leave...¡± His pale lips moved.¡± Rong Xuelong, although I¡¯ve never liked you, I¡¯ve thought that... if it weren¡¯t for those lousy things back then, we could... have a marriage...¡± ¡°You still have time to say such nonsense!¡± Rong Xuelong knelt down with her back facing him. ¡°You still have strength, right? Hurry and lie on my back! I can¡¯t move my hand, but I can still run. I¡¯ll carry you out!¡± Jiang Chengxi slowly grabbed the scissors on his heart and suddenly pulled them out. Without the barrier of the knife, the blood on his chest suddenly blossomed even more dazzling. Then, he reached out and hung Rong Xuelong¡¯s neck from behind without a word. Rong Xuelong gritted her teeth and stood up with determination. The fire was getting bigger and bigger. There was more and more smoke in the air and less and less oxygen. Rong Xuelong held her breath and slowly walked out the door. ¡°Go that way...¡± Jiang Chengxi pointed to the other side.¡± There¡¯s another secret path over there. Jiang Yilin shouldn¡¯t know. I heard them running to the other side...¡± He let out a lowugh that was like the roar of a devil, making Rong Xuelong¡¯s back turn cold. Chapter 720 ? Chapter 720: If You¡¯re a Man, Choose a Beautiful Way to Die Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°When I came in, I was careful and made a small trap there... They went that way... Ahem, they will definitely be trapped...¡± He coughed uncontrobly from the thick smoke, but he was stillughing softly. Jiang Yilin was right. Rong Xuelong spat inwardly. Jiang Chengxi was a b*tch who would drag others down with him even if he had to die... But at this moment, she had never thought of him as such a jerk before! He had really done well! The path ahead had been blocked by the mes. Rong Xuelong suddenly realized that they were at a dead end. ¡°Go in that direction...¡± Jiang Chengxi hung her neck and almost strangled her to death. Coupled with the thin air, Rong Xuelong felt that she was already frantically at the verge of death. When she finally moved to the ce Jiang Chengxi told her to go, she felt as if she no longer had the strength to move forward. ¡°This... ahem... I can¡¯t go over...¡± She coughed violently and her consciousness was a little blurry. However, just as she was about to fall, a huge force suddenly pushed her out from behind. Rong Xuelong staggered and actually ran a few steps forward. When she came to her senses, she realized that she was already standing in a safe ce. There was a huge fan behind her and it was blowing wind on her head. And her back was already empty. Rong Xuelong, who realized what was happening, turned around and looked at the thick smoke and fierce fire behind her. She couldn¡¯t help but shout. ¡°Jiang Chengxi-¡± He was the one who had pushed her out. He was familiar with this ce and knew that there was air here. If she could rush over in one go, she might survive. Yes, Jiang Yilin had poured water on her. The action that would have taken her life became her life-saving talisman at this time. But if he was still on her back, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have the strength to rush out. This was his intention from the beginning... ¡°Jiang Chengxi, you bastard-¡± Rong Xuelong cried. ¡°Hurry and crawl out!¡± She wanted to rush into the fire, but was forced back by the crazy fire. ¡°Hurry and leave... ahem...¡± Jiang Chengxiid on the ground weakly. The fire was about to burn his body and blood was flowing endlessly. He could feel his life quickly draining from his body. His voice was so low that he couldn¡¯t hear himself.¡± Go and find Chenglong... ahem... this time, I finally... ahem, I didn¡¯t ignore you...¡± ¡°Jiang Chengxi,e out!¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice was still sobbing through the fire wall. ¡°Although I¡¯m very happy that a bastard like you has died, don¡¯t you think this kind of death is cowardly? If you¡¯re a man,e out and choose a more beautiful way to die...¡± ¡°Ahem... it¡¯s not bad...¡± Jiang Chengxi couldn¡¯t hear himself anymore. He felt that hisst voice wasing from his remaining consciousness.¡± Ms. Rong¡¯s crying was worth a million... ahem...¡± Rong Xuelong wiped her tears. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if it¡¯s a corpse, I have to drag it out.¡± Perhaps she was too emotional, but she felt that her hands had regained their mobility. But just as she was about to rush in, a pair of hands grabbed her firmly from behind. A dreamy voice sounded from above. ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Chapter 721 ? Chapter 721: I Don¡¯t Like To Owe People Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Linyi...¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t have time to be surprised and grabbed the man behind her instead. Her fingers were numb and she still didn¡¯t feel anything. But she had already used all her strength to grab him. ¡°Hurry! Jiang Chengxi is inside. He saved me, but he might not be able to make it anymore.¡± Rong Linyi patted Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand and gestured for her to let go. ¡°Young Master Yi, let¡¯s go in.¡± Rong Liu was behind them and wanted to stop Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi grabbed the bottle of water in his hand and poured it decisively on his head. ¡°I never like to owe others favors.¡± Then, he resolutely rushed into the wall of fire. He was so calm as if he had just walked through a waterfall instead. Only his movement technique that was like a phantom made Rong Xuelong¡¯s heart clench tightly behind him. Jiang Chengxi had already fallen into a half-unconscious state due to theck of oxygen. However, he felt as if someone had grabbed his cor and as if he had wings while he flew out. Fresh air entered his lungs and a pair of hands pressed on his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t apply pressure on him!¡± Rong Xuelong screamed. ¡°He has severely injured his chest, quickly send him to the hospital!¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s gaze fell andnded on Jiang Chengxi¡¯s swollen knee. It seemed like there were more serious injuries than just his chest... ¡°Yilin, what¡¯s wrong with your voice?¡± Shi Fangran nced at the thick smokeing from the tunnel behind and asked Jiang Yilin in concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your neck?¡± There was a deep mark on Jiang Yilin¡¯s neck. Her voice was also very hoarse. ¡°It was Jiang Chengxi... He almost, almost strangled me to death...¡± At that time, she really thought she was dead meat. Unexpectedly, after she fainted, Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t check if she was still breathing and just climbed out with difficulty. After Jiang Yilin woke up, she immediately wanted to run out to check on the situation. There were many rooms in the tunnel. She couldn¡¯t find Shi Fangran¡¯s room at the moment, but she heard footstepsing closer. Not many people knew about this ce. Jiang Yilin was already shocked. Her first reaction was that someone hade to save Rong Xuelong. In her fear, she remembered the escape method Shi Fangran had taught her. She poured the gas on the side on the ground, lit up a lighter, and threw it. As she didn¡¯t know where Shi Fangran was, she could only call her with a sharp voice. At this moment, she and Shi Fangran supported each other and finally arrived at the exit. This exit was vertical and one had to step on an irondder to get up. Jiang Yilin climbed up in a hurry. She had just taken two steps when thedder suddenly broke with a ng. ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed in shock and fell on Shi Fangran. Unexpectedly, Shi Fangran, who was being carried on her back, immediately screamed even more miserably than her. ¡°Ahhh... my foot... my foot...¡± She screamed. One of her legs was caught in a rusty beast trap. Jiang Yilin broke out in cold sweat. It was Jiang Chengxi... Jiang Chengxi did it! Only he knew that there were some tools left in this underground bomb shelter. The fire behind them was alreadying. If they didn¡¯t run, it would be toote. ¡°Mother, Mother, quickly help me up. The metal bar at the top hasn¡¯t broken yet.¡± Jiang Yilin begged Shi Fangran in a panic. Shi Fangran had one arm broken and one of her legs was crippled now, but after hearing Jiang Yilin¡¯s plea, she still used all her strength to drag her daughter up. Chapter 722 ? Chapter 722: Since You Love Me, Give Your Life Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Come on, is it enough...¡± She was already trying her best, but she still forced herself to use herst bit of strength. Jiang Yilin stood on her shoulder and her fingers had just grabbed the metal bar when she gritted her teeth and stomped on Shi Fangran¡¯s head forcefully before climbing thedder again. ¡°Okay! I got up!¡± She yelled in relief. ¡°Yilin, Yilin... quickly help Mother up...¡± Shi Fangran saw this and reached out in relief. Jiang Yilin turned around and was about to reach out her hand to Shi Fangran when she stopped in mid-air. ¡°Yilin, what are you in a daze for?¡± Shi Fangran looked at the fire behind which was getting closer and closer and said anxiously, ¡°Hurry and drag me up. It¡¯s going to be toote...¡± Jiang Yilin heard that and retracted her hand. She struggled to climb up two more bars before finally pushing open the cover and climbing outpletely. Shi Fangran was stunned. ¡°Yilin! What are you doing! Hurry and drag me up. Hurry!¡± Jiang Yilin turned around and leaned at the exit while looking at Shi Fangran. ¡°Mother, do you love me?¡± She asked. Shi Fangran was stunned. ¡°Love... of course I do love you...¡± Unexpectedly, Jiang Yilin gritted her teeth. ¡°Since you love me, why did you adopt Su Yanyun after I got lost? You caused me to separate from Yi. What kind of love is this?¡± ¡°Yilin... Mother knows that I was wrong...¡± Shi Fangran looked at the fire that was about to lick her clothes in a panic and moved her injured leg. ¡°It¡¯s not the time to talk about that. Hurry and drag me out...¡± ¡°What am I dragging you out for?¡± Jiang Yilin mocked mercilessly. ¡°Your hands and feet are injured, and you might be crippled. I don¡¯t have the money to treat you now. If I drag you out and run, you will just be a burden to me. I say, Mother, since you love me so much, it¡¯s not a big deal to sacrifice your life for me, right?¡± Shi Fangran seemed to have heard something wrong and looked at Jiang Yilin in shock. ¡°Yilin! What are you talking about!¡± Her face was twisted. ¡°Yilin, quickly pull me up! I¡¯m your mother! Ahhh... fire! The fire ising!¡± ¡°How good would it be if you weren¡¯t my mother!¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s pupils reflected the fire and looked exceptionally sinister. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. You died for me. I will remember you for life. Every year at this time, I will burn joss paper on your grave.¡± Then she turned to leave. ¡°Jiang Yilin! You¡¯re heartless! Why are you so heartless!¡± Perhaps because of the threat of the fire or because of extreme anger, Shi Fangran actually got up from the ground and jumped up with all her might. She grabbed thest metal bar and then Jiang Yilin¡¯s legs. ¡°Ah-¡± Jiang Yilin screamed and was almost dragged back into the hole. ¡°Let go of me...¡± ¡°No.¡± Shi Fangran looked crazy. ¡°If you want me to die, let¡¯s die together!¡± Jiang Yilin was shocked and afraid. She kicked Shi Fangran frantically. ¡°Get lost! If you want to die, go ahead! Go ahead and die!¡± Shi Fangran only had one hand after all, and the strength she had just used was quickly used up. When Jiang Yilin kicked her head again, she finally let go and fell back into the tunnel. The fire quickly licked up her body. She didn¡¯t move at all as if she had stopped breathing, except for her eyes that were wide open and staring at Jiang Yilin. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me... don¡¯t look at me...¡± Jiang Yilin retreated and muttered in fear. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you. It was Jiang Chengxi... It was Jiang Chengxi... Go and take his life instead... Ah!¡± Suddenly, her back hit something metal and made a nging sound... Chapter 723 ? Chapter 723: Charmed By His Mature Vibe Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun sat guard in the apartment for the whole day. ¡°Yanyun, go and rest.¡± He Yueze persuaded her. ¡°If there¡¯s any news, we¡¯ll inform you immediately. Even if you don¡¯t care about yourself, you have to care about the babies in your stomach, right?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know why, but her heart was beating so quickly that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Just as she was hesitating over whether to return to the bedroom and lie down for a while, Rong Jinghui¡¯s phone finally rang. ¡°What?¡± He nced quickly at Su Yanyun after receiving the call. He listened quietly for a while before putting down his phone. ¡°Sister was saved and Jiang Chengxi isn¡¯t dead, but... someone seems to be dead.¡± He kept staring at Su Yanyun. ¡°Jiang Chengxi isn¡¯t dead?¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°Why should he be dead? Who died?¡± Rong Jinghui stopped answering. He was a little impatient and turned over to lie on the sofa. ¡°My brother will be back soon. Ask him if there¡¯s anything.¡± This inexplicably sour tone made Su Yanyun roll her eyes. Rong Linyi indeed came back soon. ¡°How is it? What¡¯s wrong with Sister?¡± Su Yanyun was worried about Rong Xuelong. Rong Linyi nced at the others sitting or lying down. ¡°I¡¯ll take a bath first.¡± He nodded slightly at Su Yanyun. ¡°Lend me your towel?¡± Even if he was a little far away, she could still smell the strong smell of smoke on him. He looked more disheveled than ever. His hair was wet and hebed it to the back. A lock of hair fell in front of his forehead and made his jade-like face look a little pale. His pupils were as pure and dark as ck agate, but his lips were overly bright. The obvious soot marks on his chin and clothes made him look like a soldier that had just survived a war. Su Yanyun, who didn¡¯t have her past memories, had clearly forgotten that he was a cleanliness freak. Instead, she was charmed by his slightly more mature vibe. The others remained silent the moment he entered. Su Yanyun was stunned for a few seconds before turning to retrieve the towel. ¡°I still have unused ones.¡± She came out with a towel. ¡°Are you okay? How did you end up like this?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the people in the background, Rong Linyi would have imagined how concerned his wife was about her husband. He didn¡¯t take the towel and instead turned to walk into the bathroom. ¡°Leave the towel there.¡± He said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you slowly after I bathe.¡± Rong Linyi showered quickly. When he came out with a towel wrapped around his waist, he looked as if nothing had happened. The other men didn¡¯t react, but Su Yanyun turned her face away in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a set of pajamas!¡± Rong Jinghui jumped up from the sofa and ran out the door without a word. Su Yanyun moved towards the sofa and vacated a space for Rong Linyi. She tried her best to control her eyes from looking at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sister?¡± She was getting anxious. ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± Rong Linyi used a new towel to wipe his head. Water droplets identally fell on Su Yanyun¡¯s neck. ¡°Her hand was almost broken.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun was shocked. ¡°Almost.¡± Rong Linyi added. Strangely, Su Yanyun could hear a sense of regret in his voice? Chapter 724 ? Chapter 724: Trying to Seduce Her With His Beauty Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Her hand is her most serious injury.¡± Rong Linyi put down the towel and shook his hair. Another string of water dropletsnded on Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°Other than that, many knives cut her face.¡± ¡°What!¡± Su Yanyun was already considered shocked. ¡°Is it serious?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s not incurable. Medicine is so advanced now, after they heal, there will be technology to remove the scars.¡± Su Yanyun heaved a sigh of relief and thought of Jiang Chengxi. ¡°Oh right, you said that Jiang Chengxi isn¡¯t dead. Someone else is still dead. What¡¯s happening?¡± She asked again. Rong Linyi was stunned. Suddenly, an unpleasant atmosphere rose in the room. Su Yanyun subconsciously moved towards He Yueze. Once Rong Linyi was silent, he naturally exuded some sort of pressure. ¡°Are you very concerned about him?¡± He asked Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun pouted and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just... more curious about the dead person.¡± Rong Linyi frowned, looking a little unhappy and hesitant. ¡°Jiang Chengxi found Rong Xuelong first, but he foolishly became a prisoner together with her.¡± ¡°He really wasn¡¯t the one who kidnapped Sister?¡± This time, it was Su Yanyun¡¯s turn to sound regretful. She med Jiang Chengxi wrongly and was very embarrassed... ¡°No.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s frown deepened as if he was unwilling to continue talking. ¡°The ones who kidnapped Xuelong were Jiang Yilin... mother and daughter.¡± The whole room was silent. Jiang Yilin and her mother... were Jiang Yilin and... Shi Fangran. ¡°So it¡¯s them.¡± Su Yanyun clenched her fists secretly. Seeing her dark expression after hearing about Shi Fangran, Rong Linyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He said, ¡°They smashed Jiang Chengxi¡¯s knee and stabbed him in the chest with a pair of scissors. In the end, they even set the entire bomb shelter on fire.¡± Su Yanyun gasped. ¡°Jiang Chengxi... is still alive, right?¡± She asked in shock. ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Linyi replied almost imperceptibly. ¡°He¡¯s not dead.¡± He would rather Su Yanyun talk about Jiang Chengxi with him than continue another topic with her... But Su Yanyun had to continue asking. ¡°Then, how are Jiang Yilin and Mother... and Shi Fangran?¡± She asked. Rong Linyi looked up. His beautiful eyes and the charming luster in them confused Su Yanyun¡¯s heart for a moment and made her almost forget what she was asking him. If there was no one else around, he might have leaned over immediately and hugged her. Feeling her heart race and face heat up, Su Yanyun came to her senses. She was in disbelief. Rong Linyi had actually charmed her just now and tried to seduce her with his beauty? ¡°They didn¡¯t escape, right?¡± Su Yanyun lowered her head and touched her face with her fingertips while changing the topic. Rong Linyi looked disappointed. If it weren¡¯t for the few eavesdroppers beside him, he could totally hug her and kiss her until she forgot what she wanted to ask. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t get over it, he also sighed slightly. ¡°Jiang Yilin escaped. But Shi Fangran... was burned to death.¡± ¡°What!¡± Su Yanyun was shocked. Her red face turned pale. Chapter 725 ? Chapter 725: Clean, Like Nothing Happened Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Are you very sad?¡± Rong Linyi frowned. ¡°The person who started the arson was Jiang Yilin. She only has herself to me. The police have already intervened and the results of the investigation will be out soon.¡± ¡°No, no...¡± Su Yanyun shook her head with her eyes lowered. ¡°You have indeed forgotten.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were cold, probably because he remembered the past. ¡°Ever since she found out that you weren¡¯t her biological daughter, she lost her conscience along with everything she did for you.¡± Su Yanyun gulped. ¡°I know. Jiang Chengxi has told me everything. She only treated me as a substitute for her daughter back then. Once she found her real daughter, she only wanted to treat me as a stepping stone. I just...¡± Thinking of the time she spent with Shi Fangran, she felt a little regretful. ¡°Actually, I wanted to see her again. Putting aside what happened in the past six months, I wanted to see her again and hear her words clearly...¡± Su Yanyun said sadly, ¡°After all, she also tried her best to raise me for so many years. I... am fine too. There¡¯s no need to ask anything now... I¡¯ll just pretend nothing has happened.¡± Jiang Chengxi really thought he was dead. Until he woke up from hisa and saw a woman¡¯s figure in the pure white in front of his eyes. ¡°You... Du Mengmeng?¡± Unlike her name, Du Mengmeng was not cute at all. She had a pair of ck sses on her face. Her hair wasbed neatly at the back of her head and she had a low ponytail. Even the earring on her ear was a metallic gray ball. She was like a female secretary who had just walked out of a textbook. She was wearing a white shirt and ck pants with no smile on her face. ¡°Hello, Boss. I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re still alive.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s joy at surviving the cmity disappearedpletely. ¡°You still know how toe back! I thought you fled with the money!¡± ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be angry. You just escaped from the gates of hell. It¡¯s very easy to return to the gates of hell if you¡¯re angry.¡± Du Mengmeng moved the ck-framed sses on her nose bridge. ¡°Also, your description isn¡¯t urate. Although I took arge sum of money from you, that was the hush money you gave me. The reason I came back was also because I spent all of this money. I¡¯m prepared to ask you for a little more...¡± If he still had the strength, Jiang Chengxi would have already thrown the flower vase on the table to her. ¡°You spent a few million already? Did you find a gigolo or a sugar baby?¡± ¡°I did have a few romances.¡± Du Mengmeng replied stiffly. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re also a rich person. Knowing that a few million is nothing to you, I guessed that when I spent all the money, you would also have settled the matter regarding Song Zhifei¡¯s wife and Rong Linyi. Unexpectedly, after walking around for a while, not only did you not settle the matter, you even implicated yourself. Boss, why are you so embarrassing?¡± Jiang Chengxi... If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was still breathing oxygen, he would have already rolled her eyes and gone to see Yanluo Wang again. ¡°You... get lost! Get lost!¡± He finally used all his strength to throw the flower vase on the table. The flower vase hit the ground and shattered, ss fragments flying everywhere. But Du Mengmeng dodged them easily. ¡°Boss, yourbat strength has decreased. It looks like you¡¯re indeed severely injured.¡± Her voice was like a robot¡¯s electronic voice. It didn¡¯t have any fluctuations, but it was enough to anger someone to death. Chapter 726 ? Chapter 726: Do You Know Who The Child¡¯s Father Is? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°If I die, the first person to cry will be you...¡± Jiang Chengxi pointed at Du Mengmeng and panted. ¡°You still want your year-end bonus, right? If I die, you won¡¯t get a single cent...¡± Du Mengmeng¡¯s expression finally softened. She hurriedly walked forward to help Jiang Chengxi calm down. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be agitated. I¡¯ll help you rub...¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Jiang Chengxi was enraged. ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡± Du Mengmeng¡¯s expression immediately darkened. She took off her ck-framed sses again. ¡°Boss, it looks like you¡¯re in a bad mood, so I¡¯ll keep this short. I don¡¯t have much money on hand recently, but your secret should still be kept well, so please give me some hush money. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go out immediately and tell Rong Linyi that the child in Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach is his.¡± Jiang Chengxi... He almost vomited blood and stained the bed sheets red. ¡°To be honest, Boss, Rong Xuelong offered me a lot of money to betray you.¡± Du Mengmeng¡¯s next words were extremely shocking. ¡°But I have a lot of integrity and didn¡¯t betray you. I only sold all the unimportant information to her. With my loyalty, you should also give me a bonus, right?¡± Jiang Chengxi... ¡°You, what kind of f*cking loyalty is this!¡± No wonder Rong Xuelong knew many of his situations like the back of her hand! It turned out that he had a traitor like Du Mengmeng! ¡°If Rong Xuelong also gives you a few million dors, are you going to sell Su Yanyun¡¯s story to her?¡± Jiang Chengxi felt that it was better for him to return to the mortuary and lie down. What sin had hemitted to keep a scourge like Du Mengmeng by his side? ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s my intention too.¡± Du Mengmeng pondered. ¡°Of course, my loyalty and conscience tell me that it¡¯s more appropriate to get money from Boss instead.¡± ¡°Get lost! Go to the finance department to get the cheque!¡± Jiang Chengxi grabbed the pillow behind his head and threw it at Du Mengmeng with all his might. This time, Du Mengmeng didn¡¯t dodge. She caught the pillow and bowed. ¡°Thank you, Boss! Boss is the best!¡± After that, she even ced the pillow back beside Jiang Chengxi thoughtfully. ¡°Oh my, Boss, your wound seems to be bleeding. I¡¯ll call the doctor for you.¡± ¡°Get lost-¡± When Su Yanyun went to the hospital to visit Rong Xuelong, she saw a young woman wearing ck-framed sses peeking out behind a door. ¡°Hello.¡± The woman saw Su Yanyun and smiled at her. This smile was very standard, like a hostess¡¯s. It was because of this that although this smile was beautiful, it was cold. ¡°You are...¡± Su Yanyun was confused. ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Chengxi¡¯s assistant, Du Mengmeng.¡± The woman reached out her hand to Su Yanyun. ¡°But I¡¯m also Ms. Rong¡¯s university ssmate. We have a deep friendship.¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°So?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I came to visit her, but the bodyguards don¡¯t know me. I¡¯m still waiting for approval.¡± Du Mengmeng stood up straight. ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Su Yanyun, right? I have a strong impression of you.¡± She looked at her stomach. ¡°You¡¯re giving birth soon, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yanyun touched her stomach with both hands. Du Mengmeng touched her chin in thought. ¡°You still don¡¯t know who the children¡¯s father is, right?¡± Su Yanyun was... shocked! Du Mengmeng raised her finger and gestured a two. ¡°20 million.¡± She made a bid. Chapter 727 ? Chapter 727: Evidence of Your Children¡¯s Father Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun was confused. 20 million, what the hell was that? Are we very familiar with thisdy? Du Mengmeng leaned over with a serious expression. The ck frames on her sses almost touched the tip of Su Yanyun¡¯s nose. ¡°Give me 20 million and I¡¯ll tell you whose babies are in your stomach.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Shocked! ¡°You... are you kidding me?¡± She wanted tough, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°That¡¯s right. I know whose babies are in your stomach, but you have to give me 20 million first. Hand over the money and I¡¯ll tell you the truth. How about it? This information is worth this price. With your current worth, forget 20 million, even 200 million isn¡¯t a problem. I¡¯m honest with everyone.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. She didn¡¯t know how to answer. ¡°How would I know if you are... lying to me?¡± Anyone who suddenly met a stranger who asked to make a deal worth 20 million dors would probably think that they were crazy. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. If I lie to you, with your husband¡¯s power and methods, I will definitely die, right?¡± Du Mengmeng held her face with both hands and pretended to be cute. She blinked. ¡°How about it, do you want to consider it? I have concrete evidence that no one has, and it can prove whose babies they belong to.¡± ¡°Evidence?¡± Su Yanyun widened her eyes in shock. ¡°What kind of evidence?¡± ¡°Video. Shh-¡± Du Mengmeng lowered her voice and looked around. ¡°Don¡¯t let my boss know that I¡¯m selling it, otherwise he¡¯ll definitely be angered to death. Although he¡¯s stingy and crazy, I still have my year-end bonus to get.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. ¡°Does your boss have a grudge against you?¡± ¡°Who says so? Which employee doesn¡¯t have a grudge against their boss?¡± Du Mengmeng looked at Su Yanyun reproachfully. ¡°I can tell that you¡¯ve been sheltered since a young age, that¡¯s why you¡¯re so innocent. I have a backup n for all the bad things my boss has done. Do you understand any life-saving methods?¡± Su Yanyun shook her head. ¡°I think this is a fatal move...¡± Which boss wouldn¡¯t cut his men up if he knew that they were keeping tabs on his secrets! The two of them were chatting when the bodyguards walked over. ¡°Ms. Du, Ms. Rong is inviting you in, and... Ah, Madam Yi, pleasee in!¡± His attitude towards Su Yanyun and Du Mengmeng wereplete opposites. However, Du Mengmeng didn¡¯t seem to care about this. She quietly handed over a name card. ¡°Think about it. I¡¯ll be waiting anytime.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s face was almost wrapped into a dumpling, and only her two eyes, two nostrils, and one mouth could be seen. ¡°Yanyun-Mengmeng-My dears, I¡¯m so pitiful!¡± The moment she saw the two women, she screamed. Du Mengmeng walked over and looked at her carefully. ¡°You¡¯re disfigured?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Xuelong touched the gauze on her face and replied faintly. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Du Mengmeng nodded seriously. ¡°When I shop with you in the future, I won¡¯t be afraid of you stealing all the limelight.¡± Rong Xuelong chuckled dryly. ¡°But I¡¯m sorry. The doctor said that with the current medical advancements, even a scar can be removedpletely. When my treatment is over, I will still be a glorious beauty. Your dream will never be realized.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I heard that the methods to remove scars are very painful. You have to suffer a little.¡± Du Mengmeng¡¯s expression was calm. Chapter 728 ? Chapter 728: Yanyun Is Not An Item, A Rtionship Isn¡¯t As Well Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Xuelong was so resentful that her eyes were secreting poison. ¡°...Isn¡¯t one Jiang Chengxi enough for you to insult? What have I done wrong! I¡¯m just an injured patient. It wasn¡¯t easy for two people toe and visit me. One forgot me because of my memory loss, and the other only knows to hit me while I¡¯m down... I¡¯m talking about you! Su Yanyun, have you forgotten me!¡± Su Yanyun shivered from Rong Xuelong¡¯s roar. She also stammered. ¡°Sister, Sister, Sister, I, I... I won¡¯t hurt you!¡± ¡°Like?¡± Rong Xuelong propped her chin up. Her movements were very elegant, but in contrast to the gauze on her face and her green eyes, she looked like a death trap that hade out of a horror movie. ¡°For example.¡± Su Yanyun tugged at her fingers. ¡°Sister, you will definitely regain your beauty! Besides, your figure is still very good.¡± ¡°You know how to talk!¡± Rong Xuelong pped. ¡°As expected of my Yanyun! Du Mengmeng, learn. Learn from her and show some attitude towards your financier!¡± Du Mengmeng said weakly, ¡°Then give me some money. I met a ruthless and beautiful pretty boy on this trip. He cheated me of my money until I didn¡¯t have a single cent left and even tried to kill me. I came back after escaping death and wanted you to give me some money. It¡¯s so difficult for all of you to give me money.¡± ¡°Since the pretty boy lied to you, are you going to lie to us too?¡± Rong Xuelong pulled Su Yanyun over. ¡°Yanyun, be careful. This female liar doesn¡¯t have any skills, but she¡¯s especially capable at cheating money. The news of Jiang Chengxi that she sold to me in the past is all fake.¡± ¡°Then there will always be ways that are more practical for getting money.¡± Du Mengmeng still looked very unhappy. ¡°Jiang Chengxi is my boss after all. I have to live up to my conscience and integrity.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t know how to respond. This kind of traitor still had the cheek to talk about morals and conscience. Her morals were deteriorating day by day! ¡°Why did you save me?¡± Jiang Chengxiid on the bed and looked at the ceiling. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how serious the consequences are for saving me?¡± Rong Linyi stood by the window not far away from him. He nced sideways with only indifference and disdain. Because his hair was stained with the smell of smoke, it didn¡¯t feel clean enough no matter how he washed it. He simply cut his hair short, making his facial features even more prominent and handsome. Jiang Chengxi narrowed his eyes and seemed to find Rong Linyi a little unfamiliar. ¡°You look much younger now. You can actually turn young again for a just cause.¡± He teased. ¡°I heard that before you went to save Rong Xuelong, you told Yanyun to agree to be your woman?¡± Rong Linyi ignored his words and only asked coldly. ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Chengxi smiled. His knees were shattered and his chest wound was very deep, so he could hardly move anything below his neck. When he smiled, he was as stiff as a stic model in a clothing store. ¡°Don¡¯t use the excuse that you saved me in exchange for anything. If you didn¡¯t get someone to follow me, would you have found Rong Xuelong?¡± Rong Linyi seemed to scoff. ¡°Childish.¡± He walked over and looked down at Jiang Chengxi with cold eyes. ¡°Yanyun is not an object, nor is her rtionship an object. No one will exchange anything with you.¡± His eyes fell on Jiang Chengxi¡¯s legs. ¡°I¡¯m only here to admire your miserable state.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression darkened. Rong Linyi¡¯s lips curled into a smile. In Jiang Chengxi¡¯s memory, he had never smiled at him. But this smile was as cold and distant as his own. Chapter 729 ? Chapter 729: Your Little Cutie Has Someone Else Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It will take at least two months or longer for your legs to move again, right? It will take at least half a year for you topletely recover and walk freely, right?¡± He raised his head. ¡°Just lie down slowly. Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t invite you to my wedding with Yanyun.¡± Jiang Chengxi... ¡°Rong Linyi, f*ck your whole family!¡± When Rong Linyi went to visit Rong Xuelong, Su Yanyun happened to leave with Du Mengmeng. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe over earlier?¡± Rong Xuelong was sitting on the bed and eating melon seeds leisurely. ¡°Yanyun was still here just now.¡± ¡°I know. I got someone to protect her secretly.¡± Rong Linyi answered Rong Xuelong¡¯s question first and snatched the melon seeds from her hand. ¡°Your face is still injured. Can you eat this?¡± ¡°Why do you care!¡± Rong Xuelong snatched the melon seeds back. ¡°I have nothing to do anyway. Who did I offend by eating some white melon seeds?¡± Rong Linyi knew that his sister was used to doing whatever she wanted. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about her anymore, so he returned to the main topic. ¡°When I saved you, you said that you had something important to tell me. Now, say it.¡± Speaking of this, Rong Xuelong ate even more. ¡°Speaking of which, what¡¯s your attitude towards Jiang Yilin now?¡± She blinked her gossipy eyes. This name clearly made Rong Linyi feel unhappy. He frowned as if he had seen a disgusting creature like a fly but couldn¡¯t avoid it and had no choice but to swat it away instead. ¡°A suspect in a kidnapping, an arsonist, and a murderer. What do you think my attitude towards her is?¡± ¡°Okay, on ount of your sharp sense of awareness, I¡¯ll tell you a shocking truth.¡± Rong Xuelong reached out. ¡°Speaking of which, I want to invest in a project recently. I stillck a hundred million something. I¡¯ll let you sponsor me first.¡± Rong Linyi: ¡°...Have you been possessed by that Du woman?¡± ¡°What do you mean by possessed!¡± Rong Xuelong was angry. ¡°She secretly learned this move from me!¡± Rong Linyi had already taken out a cheque pad and wrote a number on it. ¡°You¡¯re so glorious. Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± His intuition was that the truth Rong Xuelong was about to say was definitely rted to Jiang Yilin and him. Rong Xuelong cracked her melon seeds. ¡°Let me tell you, you have to stay calm. I mean... that little cutie of yours when you were young is not Jiang Yilin at all...¡± ¡°I heard Jiang Chengxi and Jiang Yilin¡¯s conversation with my own ears. I thought about the exact timeline. Jiang Yilin and that girl were probably hospitalized at the same time, and the two of them couldn¡¯t talk. Later on, that girl left the hospital first. Jiang Chengxi was jealous that you were close to that girl, so he deliberately let Jiang Yilin pretend to be her and lie to you... In fact, your young lover is someone else, so you don¡¯t have to feel guilty about Jiang Yilin anymore...¡± Boom! Rong Xuelong looked up and saw the chair in front of the hospital bed overturned. Rong Linyi was already gone... ¡°Who is she?¡± When Rong Linyi rushed over, he almost knocked into Jiang Chengxi¡¯s bodyguards. Even so, the first thing he did was lift Jiang Chengxi¡¯s cor. After Su Yanyun¡¯s ident and his decreasing obsession with cleanliness, he seemed to have be more and more violent. However, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Jiang Chengxi was already half-dead, Rong Linyi would have already thrown him off the bed and onto the ground. He seemed to have expected this. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression was very rxed. Chapter 730 ? Chapter 730: Meeting Again Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He even smiled at the grievances he had suffered in front of Rong Linyi. At this moment, everything was swept clean. On the contrary, he was happy to have won. ¡°What are you talking about, Young Master Yi?¡± Jiang Chengxi was best at pretending to be shameless. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s hand that was grabbing his cor was shaking. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s Yanyun, right? That girl is Su Yanyun, right!¡± No wonder Jiang Chengxi always went against him regarding Su Yanyun¡¯s matters. No wonder Jiang Chengxi insisted on giving Jiang Yilin to him. No wonder Jiang Chengxi had a way of regaining Su Yanyun¡¯s knowledge. If that girl was Su Yanyun back then, all of this could be exined. Mu Chenfeng had hypothesized that the reason Jiang Chengxi could let Su Yanyun regain her knowledge safely was because he had some information about her before she was eight years old. Now it seemed that Jiang Chengxi had definitely brought Su Yanyun to the nursing home. That was why she came to her senses. ¡°Let me ask you. That girl in the nursing home was Su Yanyun, right? She was the one who yed chess with me. She was the one who carved those patterns for me. She was the one who held my hand back then...¡± Rong Linyi felt as if his entire body was shaking. No wonder... when he met Su Yanyun again, he automatically got close to her. When she fell beside his car, he subconsciously picked her up. He never rejected her. He didn¡¯t want to wipe her hand clean after touching her. He didn¡¯t feel ufortable hugging her arm. That was because she was the little girl who had silently apanied him back then. She would sleepwalk to open that room in the middle of the night. When he wanted to tear it down, her reaction was so intense. Mu Chenfeng said that she had cognitive impairment once before, so was that the time? She had left the nursing home and suddenly had cognitive impairment, so she no longer remembered him. But fate favored her and they met again. This time, she held his hand again... Even if she forgot, she must still have a hazy understanding of her own memories. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have pulled him and treated him as her only hope in despair. ¡°She still remembers me...¡± Rong Linyi muttered. Even his voice had changed. His face was pale and flushed red, as if theva in his heart had burst and shattered the cier on his face. ¡°She has never forgotten me. After 15 years, she came back...¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Young Master Yi.¡± He suddenly interrupted Rong Linyi¡¯s deduction. ¡°Although your imagination is good and Jiang Yilin and I did join forces to lie to you, Su Yanyun is not who you think she is.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rong Linyi sneered. ¡°Jiang Chengxi, do you think you¡¯re a good actor?¡± The truth was in front of him. With Jiang Chengxi¡¯s personality of only doing things if he had something to gain, there was only one possibility why he invested so much in Su Yanyun- ¡°You¡¯re really wrong.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression was cold. He looked at Rong Linyi abnormally calmly. ¡°That girl back then was called Zheng Zheng. Zheng Zheng lookspletely different from Su Yanyun. If you don¡¯t believe me, go and investigate.¡± ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡± Rong Linyi raised his eyes in disdain. ¡°To a scum like you who lies as frequently as he eats, the truths you have said in your life are probably even rarer than a wild panda.¡± Chapter 731 ? Chapter 731: Losing the Most Precious Thing Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I don¡¯t have a reason to lie to you.¡± Jiang Chengxi nced at hispletely immobile legs. ¡°Look at me now. What¡¯s the point of lying to you? Anyway, you¡¯ve taken the initiative these two to three months, and I¡¯ve lost mypetitiveness. I like Yanyun purely for revenge. You snatched Zheng Zheng from me back then, so I also want to snatch your Yanyun now.¡± Rong Linyi let go and let Jiang Chengxi¡¯s head fall on the pillow. ¡°No, there¡¯s a lot of meaning in lying to me. Don¡¯t vermin like you survive by feeding on others¡¯ frustration and despair?¡± Jiang Chengxiughed softly. This kind of devilishughter made people feel nauseous, but Rong Linyi was still expressionless. ¡°So, the person who understands you the most will always be your enemy.¡± He looked up at Rong Linyi. ¡°But I didn¡¯t lie to you about Zheng Zheng. I have evidence that Zheng Zheng always carried a cross-stitch with her. You should be very familiar with that thing. She let you touch it before, right?¡± Rong Linyi was stunned. Yes... cross-stitch. He remembered that every time he won a game, the girl opposite him would take out a small piece of fabric with something embroidered on it and let him touch it to reward him. Because every time his fingers could only touch it briefly, he never knew what was on it. He thought it was something simr to the pattern on the wall. ¡°That¡¯s her name. She¡¯s telling you her name.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Zheng Zheng is her name.¡± ¡°Where is that piece of cross-stitch now?¡± Rong Linyi tried his best to suppress his rising and falling heart. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s words were not credible, but he had to gather enough information to make a judgment. ¡°I¡¯ve always carried it with me all these years.¡± Jiang Chengxi heaved a sigh of relief. He then turned around and ordered the bodyguards who had been guarding the door. ¡°You all have been taking good care of my clothes when I was hospitalized, right?¡± ¡°Young Master Xi, you¡¯ve instructed us before that if anything happens to you, all your clothes have to be preserved intact, so we kept all your things.¡± The bodyguard replied. ¡°Bring it to me.¡± Jiang Chengxi waved his hand. The bodyguards quickly brought over a pile of clothes. Jiang Chengxi reached out. ¡°Give it to me.¡± However, Rong Linyi took the clothes no matter how dirty they were. ¡°Hey! Where¡¯s your obsession with cleanliness!¡± Jiang Chengxi was clearly a little angry and wanted to protect his precious things. ¡°Where?¡± Rong Linyi rummaged through all the bags on his coat. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just in the bag on the floor?¡± Jiang Chengxi frowned unhappily. ¡°I¡¯ve always worn it close to my body. Yes, it¡¯s there. Touch it well.¡± Rong Linyi threw his coat on the floor. ¡°No.¡± His eyes were calm. ¡°What a joke!¡± Jiang Chengxi was clearly angry. ¡°Did you hide it from me?¡± Rong Linyi lowered his head. His eyes were cold but threatening. ¡°I think I¡¯m as boring as you?¡± Facing Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes, Jiang Chengxi slowly felt panicked. ¡°Impossible!¡± He grabbed his coat and searched inside and out. ¡°Impossible! I ced it here! It can¡¯t be lost!¡± He was in a frenzy. If his legs hadn¡¯t been broken, he would have rolled off the bed. ¡°I told you to put away my things! Have you all put them away? Find it immediately! Look for it carefully!¡± He yelled frantically at the bodyguards. ¡°It¡¯s a small cross-stitch with the words ¡®Zheng Zheng¡¯ embroidered on it. The word ¡®Zheng Zheng¡¯ is gray and blue! Find it immediately, even if you have to turn the hospital upside down...¡± Chapter 732 ? Chapter 732: I Have More Morals and a Better Conscience Than You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Linyi¡¯s gaze slowly hesitated. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s craziness and nervousness were definitely not fake. That piece of cross-stitch probably did exist. Then... Zheng Zheng. Was this Su Yanyun¡¯s real name, or was it another girl? He forced himself to suppress his excitement at discovering the ¡°truth.¡± He hoped more than anyone that Su Yanyun was that girl in the past, but if she wasn¡¯t... he couldn¡¯t possibly ept another ¡°white moonlight¡±. The cross-stitch disappeared... He couldn¡¯t find it anywhere. When Rong Linyi left, Jiang Chengxi waspletely crazy. He smashed everything he could grab onto the ground. ¡°Have you been considering my offer?¡± Du Mengmeng and Su Yanyun left the hospital together and walked to a street away to buy some pastries. That was specified by Queen Rong. She said that she was lonely now and had to use some high quality food to fill her empty heart. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m more curious.¡± Su Yanyun was on alert due to Sister Rong¡¯s words about Du Mengmeng being a female liar. ¡°How did you know who the baby in my stomach belongs to? Logically speaking, we didn¡¯t know each other in the past, and you have no evidence.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s understandable that you¡¯re doubting me. But I have to remind you that I never sell fake goods.¡± Du Mengmeng picked up the pastry and hooked her other arm around Su Yanyun¡¯s. ¡°I offered the price of 20 million dors because this news is worth it. You¡¯re the boss of whatever the Jiang family does, right? The hotel you went to back then was under the Jiang family.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s heart pounded rapidly. Her intuition told her that Du Mengmeng wasn¡¯t lying to her. ¡°But... 20 million...¡± Where was she going to find that sum of money? It wouldn¡¯t even be enough even if she sold the babies in her stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even have 20 million dors?¡± Du Mengmeng hoped that her eyes would stay calm and not show disdain. ¡°As the Rong family¡¯s Madam Yi, if you don¡¯t even have this bit of money, how are you getting on with life?¡± Su Yanyun said, ¡°This... this...¡± She did feel a little ashamed. ¡°Even if Young Master Yi doesn¡¯t give it to you, you still have the Su Corporation, right? You can easily sell some shares for this amount, right?¡± Du Mengmeng suggested a bad idea. ¡°Madam Yi, you should learn from me. I¡¯m just Jiang Chengxi¡¯s little assistant who hasn¡¯t even handed over my body to anyone. You know that I¡¯m only his aplice... What I mean is, do you know how much I earn just by working for him?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t want to know how much Du Mengmeng had earned. She looked at Du Mengmeng eagerly. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I have a better conscience and more integrity than you?¡± Du Mengmeng was speechless. The two of them were silent. Suddenly, something flew over and smashed into pieces in front of Su Yanyun and Du Mengmeng. ¡°Su Yanyun, you murderer!¡± An old voice bellowed. ¡°Return my daughter¡¯s life!¡± Du Mengmeng covered her nose with one hand and retreated with Su Yanyun. What smashed in front of them was clearly a bag of garbage. At this time, it scattered in all directions. Even though the weather was cold and thus the garbage didn¡¯t have much of a strange smell, just looking at it was enough. She looked at the old man who pounced over with his ws bared. Du Mengmeng asked Su Yanyun in a t voice, ¡°You killed someone?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Su Yanyun immediately denied. Du Mengmeng, what¡¯s with your expectant tone? Chapter 733 ? Chapter 733: Kill Them All To Avoid Them Competing With Me For The Property Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh.¡± Du Mengmeng was clearly a little disappointed. ¡°Then what nonsense is this old man talking about?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my maternal grandfather... ah! He¡¯s my adoptive mother¡¯s father.¡± Even without her six months of memories, Old Man Shi¡¯s distinct style hadsted for more than a decade. Su Yanyun knew very well what kind of person he was. Every time she saw Old Man Shi, she would remember that saying. It was not that the old man had be bad, but that the bad person had be old! ¡°Su Yanyun, you unfilial daughter, you have forgotten your ancestors! Your mother had raised you for so many years and even left all her family property to you, but you¡¯re actually so ruthless. This family is unlucky!¡± Old Man Shi actually squeezed out a few tears. ¡°That poor daughter of mine picked up a loser like you back then. She was first jinxed to death by you, and then she was left with only half her life when she was in aa. Now, her life ispletely taken away by you. Return my daughter¡¯s life!¡± Old Man Shi was obviously not alone. His first uncle, Shi Fang, and his daughter, Shi Ya, were also supporting him. Her first aunt was still carrying a baby that looked like it was only a few months old. The whole family was really mobilized. ¡°Everyone, quicklye and see! Look at this murderer!¡± Shi Ya yelled in all directions. ¡°She killed her adoptive mother and even usurped all her property...¡± With her sharp voice, many people who passed by stopped and looked over. It was at this time that Du Mengmeng suddenly made a move! She let go of Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and stood in front of Shi Ya in a sh. She grabbed Shi Ya¡¯s arm with one hand and grabbed her legs with the other. She lowered her head, bent down, and threw her over her shoulder smoothly. Shi Ya didn¡¯t even have a chance to scream before she was sent flying. ¡°Yes.¡± Du Mengmeng pped her hands and then took off her ck-framed sses seriously. ¡°I was the one who killed her and took all the property. Please call the police immediately.¡± ¡°You, where did youe from?¡± Old Man Shi pointed at Du Mengmeng. ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your heartless adoptive daughter.¡± Du Mengmeng¡¯s expression was serious and she replied stiffly. ¡°Now that you all know that I¡¯ve killed people and stolen things, I can¡¯t be polite. Before the policee, I might as well kill all of you too. Anyway, killing one or more people is still considered murder anyway. If I kill all of you, no one wille andpete with me for my property.¡± Not to mention the Shi family, even Su Yanyun was silent. Du Mengmeng... was really a strange woman! The onlookers saw that Du Mengmeng kept talking about killing and were all itching to go forward and capture her. Unexpectedly, Du Mengmeng opened her bag and took out a sharp knife. The crowd screamed and retreated. Some people even took out their phones to call the police. ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± Seeing Du Mengmeng skillfully swing the knife in her hand, Shi Fang retreated in shock. He pretended to support Old Man Shi but actually positioned Old Man Shi in front of him as a shield. ¡°Don¡¯t push me! Let go!¡± Old Man Shi hurriedly pushed his son. Du Mengmeng rolled her eyes. She was clearly a proper female assistant, but she suddenly had a crazy and murderous temperament. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s more troublesome to kill an adult. I¡¯ll choose the women, children, and the weak ones.¡± She walked towards Shi Fang¡¯s wife and her new son in her low ck heels. Chapter 734 ? Chapter 734: You¡¯re Just a Woman, What Right Do You Have? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Help.¡± The Shi family¡¯s first aunt carried her newborn son and shouted as she retreated. ¡°We have no grievances with you. Don¡¯te over, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong to say that.¡± Du Mengmeng held the knife and even habitually took off her ck-framed sses. She was polite. ¡°I clearly killed my own adoptive mother and even embezzled your family¡¯s property. Such a big feud, it¡¯s either you die or I live. Come, let us quickly bury the grievances. Don¡¯t move!¡± She suddenly blocked Old Man Shi and Shi Fang with her knife. ¡°Stand up, I¡¯ll kill you guys one by one.¡± Only a fool would stand still and wait for her to chop him up. The Shi family hated that they didn¡¯t have wind and fire wheels under their feet and hide as far as they could. Fortunately, the siren of the police car quickly approached. The Shi family saw the police and immediately became bolder. ¡°Police! Hurry, arrest those two murderers!¡± Old Man Shi pointed at Su Yanyun and Du Mengmeng and yelled. Su Yanyun hurriedly grabbed Du Mengmeng. ¡°Mengmeng, quickly put away the knife.¡± Of course she knew that Du Mengmeng was helping her just now, but once the police intervened, their usations of her threatening them with the knife would probably be confirmed. ¡°Officer, quickly arrest them.¡± Shi Fang also said anxiously. ¡°One of these two people is the murderer who killed my sister and even snatched away all of our family¡¯s property. The other is her aplice who even threatened us with a knife.¡± ¡°Put away the knife in your hand...¡± The police officer also saw the bright thing in Du Mengmeng¡¯s hand, but he stopped mid-sentence. Du Mengmeng held the tip of the knife with one hand and slowly rolled it inwards until it curled into a ball. ¡°Police officer, this is just a ruler.¡± Du Mengmeng took off her sses and handed over the rolled up ¡°knife¡± stiffly. ¡°A ruler?¡± The police officer was a little stunned. ¡°Why did you...¡± The Shi family all opened their mouths wide as if they had been pped hard by the scene in front of them. ¡°Officer.¡± Before Du Mengmeng could exin, Su Yanyun walked forward protectively. ¡°My friend and I were just shopping when these people ran out and yelled at me. They even wanted to touch me. In order to protect me, my friend had no choice but to take out the ruler and defend us. Furthermore, you have also seen that this thing can¡¯t hurt anyone.¡± Perhaps it was because she looked gentle, or because her big stomach was very convincing. In short, after hearing her exnation, the police¡¯s judgment was already biased towards her and Du Mengmeng. ¡°Police officer, you can¡¯t listen to Su Yanyun¡¯s nonsense. This woman killed my daughter, it¡¯s absolutely true! My daughter died so tragically, you police officers have to uphold justice for us.¡± Old Man Shi relied on his old age and walked in front fearlessly. ¡°Shi Gongjian, please don¡¯t nder me!¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°I¡¯m a pregnant woman who¡¯s almost eight months pregnant now. It¡¯s difficult for me to protect myself, so why would I kill anyone? Call the police if you have evidence or even if you don¡¯t! Don¡¯t harass me here!¡± ¡°You, besides you, no one has any motive to kill her!¡± Old Man Shi pointed a trembling finger at Su Yanyun. ¡°Thatrge sum of property is all for you to monopolize. If you want to prove that you didn¡¯t kill anyone, hand over the Su Corporation. The Su Corporation belongs to my eldest daughter and is our Shi family¡¯s property. Not to mention that you don¡¯t have any of our Shi family¡¯s bloodline, even if you do, what right do you, a woman, have to inherit it?¡± Chapter 735 ? Chapter 735: With Money, You Can Do Anything Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Man Shi¡¯s clich¨¦ words. Su Yanyun could feel calluses in her ears from hearing the same words so many times. If the person who came to make a fuss with her was Jiang Yilin, Su Yanyun could still think things through a little more. But where did the Shi family get their confidence from to think that they could get even a little of the Su family¡¯s property? ¡°Shi Gongjian, I¡¯ll tell you onest time.¡± Su Yanyun sneered. ¡°When Shi Fangran was still alive, all of the Su family¡¯s property already belonged to me. On the shares transfer book, there is her signature and also awyer¡¯s notary. If you¡¯re unconvinced, you¡¯re wee to sue me. Next time, if youe and make a fuss in front of me, mywyer won¡¯t be sitting idly either!¡± ¡°You are acting big just because you have money!¡± First Aunt hugged her son and yelled. ¡°You can bully us just because you have money! Don¡¯t forget that all your money is ours. I gave birth to a son for the Shi family, so you should spit out everything that you¡¯ve eaten!¡± Su Yanyun originally wanted to leave with Du Mengmeng. But after hearing that line, she turned around. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She smiled disdainfully. ¡°I can do whatever I want just because I have money! If you don¡¯t care about your mouth, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t have any teeth to eat in the future!¡± ¡°How dare you threaten me? You¡¯re really bold! The police are right here, but you still dare to threaten me!¡± First Aunt hugged her son and ran over like a shrew. ¡°If you have the ability, kill my son! Come at me if you dare! If you have the guts, kill my son!¡± She said and handed the baby to Su Yanyun. Her godly logic stunned the police. Su Yanyun had seen her First Aunt¡¯s unreasonable behavior before. She was enraged by her and was about to reach out to take her son. Du Mengmeng was faster than her and took the baby from her. The baby left its mother¡¯s embrace and cried. However, Du Mengmeng was quick and had already handed the baby to the police. The police officers didn¡¯t expect Du Mengmeng to do this either. They were onlypletely stunned when they instinctively took the child. ¡°What are you doing!¡± There were two police officers on duty. The other one was already angry when he saw this. ¡°You! Hold your child well. Don¡¯t use the child as a cannonball for no reason! The child is innocent!¡± For 365 days in a year, there had to be at least 366 calls of help. However, this was the first time he had encountered such a strange scene. What they received was a police report of someonemitting a crime on the street. What they heard was a murder and theft case, but in the end, they found out that it was just a shrew from the market. She even used a baby that was only a few months old as a catfight tool. First Aunt didn¡¯t dare to argue with the police and could only take her months-old son back. However, just as everyone thought that she would stop, she suddenly screamed. ¡°Ah! My son! What happened to my son! What did you do to my son!¡± She showed everyone the baby that was crying non-stop. ¡°My poor son, what did you do to it?¡± Su Yanyun and Du Mengmeng craned their necks to take a look. Then they gasped. The baby in First Aunt¡¯s arms had a big head and a swollen face. He looked like a big radish. ¡°My son was alright just now.¡± First Aunt cried. ¡°It was just the two of you women who hugged him and now he has ended up like this. Tell me, what did you do to him?¡± Chapter 736 ? Chapter 736: His Chest Is Still Warm Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun finally understood why this show was happening today. After all this time, this family was here to scam them! ¡°I don¡¯t care. You¡¯ve caused my son to be like this.¡± First Aunt pulled Du Mengmeng and Su Yanyun away. ¡°You have to be responsible for this! You have to pay for my son¡¯s medical fees!¡± Not only Su Yanyun, even the police officers werepletely speechless. ¡°Sister-inw, be reasonable.¡± The police officer expressed that he had to be a civilized person and definitely couldn¡¯t scold others easily. ¡°So many of us here are watching with our eyes. Thisdy only hugged your son once, so how could she have caused your son to be like this? In other words, we also hugged your son, so did we also cause your son to be like this?¡± ¡°They did it before!¡± First Aunt was determined to scam them. ¡°Everything was fine when my son was just carried over. It was just them. They touched him and he ended up like this. My poor child...¡± ¡°Su Yanyun, I¡¯m not done with you!¡± Old Master Shi bellowed. ¡°Our Shi family¡¯s only child has been harmed by you! You¡¯re indeed a vicious woman! You can even hurt a child who¡¯s a few months old!¡± ¡°Yes, you threw me and my brother down.¡± Shi Ya was not done either and yelled. ¡°You have to be responsible for us! Give us our Shi family¡¯s property back!¡± With the police around, Du Mengmeng didn¡¯t dare to do anything. Shi Fang quietly snuck to the back and found an opportunity to push Su Yanyun over. However, before his palm could reach Su Yanyun, his cor was already lifted. ¡°Who?¡± Shi Fang turned around and was about to scold him. Suddenly, he saw a burly man with strong muscles standing behind him. The crowd suddenly fell silent. Bodyguards pushed aside the onlookers and opened a path. When Rong Linyi appeared with a cold expression, Su Yanyun¡¯s heart skipped a beat uncontrobly. ¡°Who gave you the guts to touch my wife?¡± He nced at the Shi family and pulled Su Yanyun into his embrace. His voice and expression were so cold. But his chest was... so warm. When her cheek touched chest, Su Yanyun could almost hear her heart beating in sync with the strong rhythm in her ears. Suddenly, a familiar feeling rose in her heart. It was as if she had also leaned on this man¡¯s chest like this a thousand times in the past. She relied on his love and was arrogant and indulgent. Police cars were already parked outside. Rong Linyi obviously didn¡¯te alone. The Shi family knew to call the police, so Rong Linyi naturally called the police too. The crime was of course physical harm and nder. ¡°You¡¯re Su Yanyun¡¯s new man?¡± First Aunt didn¡¯t seem to know her current situation. She hugged her son and yelled at Rong Linyi. ¡°You came at the right time! Look at what your woman has done to my son. Let me ask you, are you going topensate me or not!¡± ¡°And you people also embezzled our Shi family¡¯s property. When are you returning it to us!¡± Old Man Shi hurriedly added. Rong Linyi nced indifferently at the baby¡¯s swollen head. ¡°Your son is called Shi Jiazhong, right?¡± Shi family, Shi family¡¯s child... Su Yanyun was speechless. The Shi family¡¯s culture was indeed worthy of such a simple and crude name. Chapter 737 ? Chapter 737: Going Into A Fight Between Comrades Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios First Aunt had always been a person who fought without thinking and nodded subconsciously. Rong Linyi tilted his head and Jiang Tong had already brought the doctor forward with a document. ¡°This is your son¡¯s birth certificate and the medical record file for several consultations with the doctor.¡± At Jiang Tong¡¯s signal, the doctor handed all the medical records to the police. ¡°Due to a congenital deformity, he was found to be suffering from cerebral fluid in his head in three months. And because your family members kept dying the treatment, the child¡¯s current condition is even more serious from thest consultation. Sigh...¡± Was this really her biological child? ¡°You, you...¡± The Shi family members¡¯ faces turned red and white after the doctor exposed them. It was interesting. The onlookers also discussed amongst themselves. ¡°So it¡¯s a scam.¡± ¡°How disgusting. You can¡¯t use such dirty methods for the good of your child.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s retribution. The adult has done evil and the child is bearing the consequences.¡± ¡°This child is so pitiful to have been reincarnated into such a family...¡± ¡°No! No! It¡¯s her. She bribed the doctor! These fake things...¡± First Aunt said frantically. ¡°My son was still alright when he left the house.¡± ¡°Does our hospital need to lie to you?¡± The doctor said angrily. ¡°If you didn¡¯t owe the hospital the medical fees and ran away secretly, I wouldn¡¯t have remembered you so clearly. The police are here today, so I don¡¯t have to call the police. They can capture you!¡± ¡°Ah-¡± First Aunt seemed to know that she was helpless. She suddenly raised the child in her arms high. ¡°If you don¡¯t save my son, I¡¯ll just smash him to death! Anyway, you all have to watch him die, you murderers!¡± The child was about to fall from her hands. One police officer immediately held her, and the other hurriedly snatched the child from her hand. ¡°You crazy woman!¡± Old Man Shi kicked First Aunt from behind. ¡°You want to hit my grandson to death? How dare you hit my grandson! Beat her! Kill her!¡± Shi Fang immediately went forward and pped her twice, making First Aunt¡¯s face swell. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You hit me? Why did I do this? Isn¡¯t it all for your Shi family? I gave birth to your son, but you still dare to hit me?¡± First Aunt was also abnormally fierce. Coincidentally, the child in her arms was taken away. She simply reached out and grabbed Shi Fang¡¯s face. ¡°Stupid man! I worked like an ox for your Shi family, and you still dare to hit me?¡± Shi Fang yelled back as he pushed First Aunt. ¡°You gave birth to a crippled son for me, and you still have the face to be arrogant? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Su Yanyun felt that even an eight hour television series was not as interesting as the scene in front of her. The family that was just ¡°united against amon enemy¡± immediately entered a ¡°enemies¡± state. Amidst the cries, the Shi family, including Shi Jiazhong, who was only a few months old, were all invited to the police car. ¡°Thank you, Mengmeng. It was all thanks to you just now.¡± Su Yanyun thanked Du Mengmeng sincerely. If it weren¡¯t for Du Mengmeng¡¯s strong adaptability, ability to fight, and analytical skills, the Shi family¡¯s few sneak attacks would probably have caused Su Yanyun some harm. It was very inconvenient for her to be pregnant now. The opponent was also prepared. Du Mengmeng¡¯s help was very timely. It was because of her intelligence that Rong Linyi could still see an unscathed Su Yanyun when he rushed over. Chapter 738 ? Chapter 738: It¡¯s Not That I Don¡¯t Want to, But I Can¡¯t Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hearing Su Yanyun¡¯s gratitude, Du Mengmeng didn¡¯t say a word. Behind her ck-framed sses, only a pair of equally ck eyes was shining brightly as they stared at Rong Linyi. Su Yanyun was shocked by her overly focused gaze. What was the meaning of Du Mengmeng¡¯s eyes that were not filled with admiration but were exceptionally persistent? Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was calm under Du Mengmeng¡¯s gaze. He only instructed Jiang Tong. ¡°Sign a cheque for her.¡± Su Yanyun saw it and Du Mengmeng heaved a sigh of relief. She was speechless. Girl, is it really good to love money so much? ¡°These are all things that should be done.¡± She finally started to respond to Su Yanyun. ¡°After all, I¡¯m under a childish boss who likes to cause trouble. I can¡¯tck the necessary survival skills and tools.¡± Su Yanyun said, ¡°...Does Jiang Chengxi know how you¡¯re talking about him behind his back?¡± Du Mengmeng¡¯s sses twitched. ¡°It¡¯s because hecks self-awareness that as his assistant, I remind him about this every day.¡± Su Yanyun... suddenly felt that Jiang Chengxi was a little pitiful. As an overbearing CEO, he waspletely controlled by his assistant? Didn¡¯t he know to fire her? ¡°Du Mengmeng¡¯s identity is not simple.¡± After getting into the car, Rong Linyi saw Su Yanyun¡¯s doubt and exined. ¡°She is the Du family¡¯s eldest daughter. The Jiang family¡¯s Old Master appointed her as Jiang Chengxi¡¯s assistant, but she was actually helping Old Master Jiang control him and keep an eye on him. Thus, Jiang Chengxi never dared to do anything to her.¡± There were many prestigious families in C City, so Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know which Du Mengmeng¡¯s family was, but she still couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Since she¡¯s the Du family¡¯s eldest daughter, why did shee and be Jiang Chengxi¡¯s assistant?¡± Shouldn¡¯t the eldest Miss be like Sister Rong, having severalpanies under her name that earned her money daily, and acted arrogantly? Su Yanyun¡¯s question really stumped Rong Linyi. He hesitated for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Jiang Tong, exin.¡± There were so manydies in C City, how would he be in the mood to gossip about their stories? If Du Mengmeng wasn¡¯t Jiang Chengxi¡¯s assistant, he wouldn¡¯t have understood her either. Jiang Tong immediately cleared his throat. ¡°Madam Yi, Ms. Du takes her mother¡¯s surname. Her mother was the biggest heir of the Du family, but she passed on when she was very young. The current authoritative figure of the Du family is her father. Ms. Du was not on good terms with her father and stepmother, and she moved out after an argument. The Jiang family¡¯s Old Master and her grandfather were good friends in the past, and in the spirit of taking care of a friend¡¯s descendant, he made her Jiang Chengxi¡¯s assistant.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Su Yanyun roughly understood. ¡°She seems to be on good terms with Sister.¡± ¡°They were ssmates in primary school.¡± Rong Linyi was clearer about this. ¡°Rong Xuelong likes to bring her over to y.¡± He paused and suddenly asked Su Yanyun. ¡°Are you going to help that child?¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun was stunned, not understanding what Rong Linyi meant. ¡°Shi Jiazhong, are you going to help him? He has cerebral fluid in his head caused by a deformity in his spine. There¡¯s a high chance of curing him through surgery.¡± Rong Linyi looked at Su Yanyun. He didn¡¯t ignore the pity in Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes when she saw the baby. She was also about to be a mother, and it was normal for her to be soft andpassionate. If she wanted to help that child... However, what surprised Rong Linyi was that the gentle and kind Su Yanyun in his impression shook her head after thinking for a while. ¡°No, I refuse to help him. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I can¡¯t!¡± Chapter 739 ? Chapter 739: Still As Cute As Before Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Linyi seemed to be surprised for a second. Su Yanyun nodded. ¡°If he was an orphan, I would definitely help him. But his parents are still alive and in the prime of their lives. Although the Shi family isn¡¯t rich, they don¡¯tck the money to treat a child with cerebral fluid in his head. Besides, with the Shi family¡¯s personality, they will definitely take revenge. My first uncle¡¯s family is greedy andzy, so rashly supporting them will only fuel their insatiable mentality.¡± She shook her head as she spoke. She didn¡¯t know when it started, but she was no longer that stupid and kind person. People had to change their hearts. And some people were not worthy of your investment, be it in material goods or feelings... Rong Linyi ced his wide palm on Su Yanyun¡¯s head and sighed slightly. ¡°Now, I suddenly have the feeling... of watching a baby bird fly out of its nest for the first time...¡± Su Yanyun said, ¡°Uh, what kind of description is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Seeing the little fool beside me grow up, I suddenly feel relieved.¡± Rong Linyi replied calmly. Su Yanyun was shocked. ¡°Why do you give me the feeling of an old father... Uh, no, why am I a little fool!¡± Rong Linyi turned away. His faint smile was reflected on the clean and smooth car window. Although Su Yanyun always liked to pretend to be mature after recovering her knowledge, she was still a stupid woman deep down. She would feel goosebumps just by getting teased a little. She was still as cute as before. Furthermore, perhaps Su Yanyun herself didn¡¯t realize that her interactions with Rong Linyi seemed to be getting more and more natural. Especially today, when he reached out and hugged her, she was only slightly dazed before her body softened. She was no longer as stiff and repulsed by his intimacy as before. ¡°Are we still going back to the apartment?¡± Rong Linyi no longer cared about where Su Yanyun went. Especially when Jiang Chengxi would disappear asionally. This morning, he had already found an opportunity to assign Rong Jinghui a job. Although this eyesore was unwilling, he still packed his things and went on a business trip. As for He Yueze, Rong Linyi had also caused him a little trouble through the week¡¯s operations. Thus, He Yueze didn¡¯te back after he rushed back to his office yesterday. He would probably be busy for a while. Thus, Rong Linyi had to thank Jiang Chengxi for giving him and Su Yanyun such a warm nest. ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t notice the smile on Rong Linyi¡¯s lips and nodded seriously. ¡°I saw that Sister is in good spirits today and I¡¯m relieved. I even got to know a new friend. Although she¡¯s Jiang Chengxi¡¯s assistant, she looks very interesting... Ah!¡± She suddenly yelled. ¡°I forgot to visit Jiang Chengxi!¡± She originally nned to visit Sister first and then visit Jiang Chengxi. In the end, Sister insisted on eating snacks. She and Du Mengmeng went to buy them, and on the way back, they met the Shi family again and they caused trouble... This time, Rong Linyi caught her and they returned home. Rong Linyi saw that Su Yanyun still sounded a little concerned about Jiang Chengxi. He said calmly but jealously, ¡°I¡¯ve already gone to visit him for you. He¡¯s not in a good mental state. The doctor said that it¡¯s not appropriate to visit him now, and it¡¯s better to let everyone wait another week before visiting him.¡± Chapter 740 ? Chapter 740: Come and Cause Trouble? I Won¡¯t Refuse Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I see.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t see through Rong Linyi¡¯s intentions at all and nodded deeply. ¡°He¡¯s really unlucky this time. The one who was kidnapped was clearly Sister, but he ended up being a seriously injured patient. Okay, let¡¯s talk about it next week.¡± Seeing that Su Yanyun didn¡¯t insist, Rong Linyi¡¯s mood warmed a little. As for next week... he would find a new reason to stop her from going then anyway. Haha, Jiang Chengxi wanted to take advantage of Yanyun¡¯s emotional gap to upy a ce in her heart-Dream on! ¡°Think about what you want to eat tonight, okay?¡± Rong Linyi changed the topic. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say a few days ago that you would teach me to cook a new dish?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Yanyun clenched her fists confidently. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the supermarket! It just so happens that the fruits and snacks at home are running out. I wonder when Jinghui wille back. It¡¯s always good to prepare more anyway.¡± He heard her say the word ¡®home¡¯ so smoothly. Rong Linyi smiled slightly. In the past, because his rtionship with Su Yanyun was too sudden, he was always calctive and drew a safety box for her. As long as she crossed a line, he would forcefully pull her back and lock her in his own rules. He naturally enjoyed her admiration and obedience, and monopolized everything about her domineeringly. Until this time, she suddenly left and became a ¡°stranger.¡± He then understood how tightly he had grabbed her in the past and how stubborn she was. Actually... as long as she was around, anywhere was home. As long as he could stay with her, it didn¡¯t matter where he was or what form he took. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the supermarket first.¡± He naturally held her soft and slender hand like before. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go home.¡± Rong Linyi left and finished his melon seeds. Su Yanyun and Du Mengmeng were also nowhere to be seen after going out to buy her pastries. Rong Xuelong could only lie on the bed and count dumplings in boredom. ¡°Missy, someone is here to visit you.¡± The bodyguards came and reported. ¡°It¡¯s ady with the surname Ying.¡± ¡°Ying-Miss?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice rose. ¡°No!¡± Which other woman would have the surname Ying besides Fuyi? The bodyguard seemed to have guessed that she would answer like this and continued his sentence. ¡°She said that she guessed that you wouldn¡¯t see her, but she said that Ms. Jiang should be interested in Jiang Chenglong¡¯s news.¡± Rong Xuelong sat up. The corners of her eyes were cold. ¡°Let her in.¡± Ying Fuyi definitely didn¡¯t have such a good conscience to tell her about Jiang Chenglong¡¯s whereabouts. But if she came specially to cause trouble, Rong Xuelong would not reject her. In C City, besides Rong Linyi, no one else dared to go against her face to face and still retreat unscathed! Ying Fuyi came in quickly. When she saw Rong Xuelong¡¯s face covered in bandages and her wrists wrapped like lollipops, her smile was innocent and bright. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Sister? Is your face disfigured? Where¡¯s your hand? I remember seeing Sister before. Your wrist is thin and white. It can¡¯t be disfigured too, right?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s okay. Sister is so rich. Even if she bes an ugly monster, there will definitely be men who are willing to pay for you, right?¡± ¡°Besides, stic surgery is so advanced now. If Sister goes and gets a new nose or eye or something, she might even be more beautiful. Sigh, it¡¯s just a pity that artificial bodies are always fake. When the timees, your child won¡¯t look like its father nor mother. It might even look like a scalpel. Pfft-¡± Chapter 741 ? Chapter 741: Be Good and Don¡¯t Move Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Xuelong looked at Ying Fuyi coldly. ¡°Are you done?¡± She asked Ying Fuyi. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not done.¡± Ying Fuyi was still innocent like a little girl who didn¡¯t care about worldly matters. ¡°I still have a lot to say to Sister, but it¡¯s just a chat. You should be the one exchanging blows. If Sister wants to say something, just say it. There¡¯s no need to feel difficult in saying anything because you¡¯re sad or you feel inferior.¡± She was in a really good mood today. When she let Jiang Yilin go on stage, she had instructed her to ruin Rong Xuelong¡¯s face. Now it seemed that Jiang Yilin hated Rong Xuelong a lot too. She was too grateful to An Bufang. If she hadn¡¯t helped her establish connections with Jiang Yilin, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to take revenge on Rong Xuelong so easily. Now that she saw Rong Xuelong¡¯s bandaged face, she could already imagine her ugly appearance. She was already so ugly, Chenglong might not like her anymore. Rong Xuelong saw Ying Fuyi¡¯s smugness. She scoffed. ¡°Ms. Ying Fuyi, the first time I heard your voice, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be the most aplished bitch I¡¯ve seen in my life.¡± ¡°Haha, are you scolding me?¡± Ying Fuyi¡¯s expression immediately turned cold, but she smiled again. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re disfigured. It¡¯s understandable that men don¡¯t want you anymore.¡± Rong Xuelong raised her hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to tell me about Jiang Chenglong? Ms. Ying, if you don¡¯t say anything today, don¡¯t me me for not letting you go unscathed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡± Ying Fuyi¡¯s brows were raised. ¡°Ha! Rong Xuelong, you¡¯re really too bold. My brother is also in C City now. Don¡¯t think that you can still seduce him with your current appearance.¡± Rong Xuelong sat up straight. ¡°You¡¯ll know soon whether I¡¯m threatening you or not.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ying Fuyi narrowed her eyes. ¡°Could it be that you still dare to touch me?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Take a guess?¡± Then she grabbed an unopened bottle of Bling spring water from the cab at the side. With a bang, the gorgeous bottle with the Swarovski crystal was shattered by her. At the same time, she had already grabbed Ying Fuyi¡¯s cor and pulled her in front of herself. A bottle of water worth 60 USD had already sshed on Ying Fuyi, and Rong Xuelong had already aimed the broken bottle at Ying Fuyi¡¯s face. ¡°You, what are you doing...¡± Ying Fuyi was already panicking. As the Ying family¡¯s daughter, she usually practiced various defensive techniques, but no matter what, they were just ordinary gestures and she had never experienced actualbat. How could shepare to Rong Xuelong, who often immersed in boxing? Rong Xuelong pinched her neck and pinned Ying Fuyi on the edge of the hospital bed like an eagle grabbing a chicken. ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡± Ying Fuyi screamed. Her hands also wanted to grab Rong Xuelong crazily or push her away. The next second, the sharp crack of the ss bottle was only half a centimeter away from her eyeball. ¡°Ms. Ying!¡± Rong Xuelong exerted force with her finger and pinched Ying Fuyi¡¯s windpipe. ¡°If I were you, I would be obedient and not move now. At least, I can leave you as aplete corpse.¡± Ying Fuyi¡¯s hands that were still baring her fangs and brandishing her ws fell limp. Rong Xuelong was like an elegant cheetah at this moment. Facing a hyena that hade to her territory to provoke her, she easily used her sharp ws and terrifying aura to make the invader retreat in defeat. Chapter 742 ? Chapter 742: Love to Take Revenge the Most Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Let, let me go... don¡¯t hurt me...¡± Ying Fuyi¡¯s toughness had already disappeared. She was trembling now, and her voice, eyes, and expression were all pitiful, like a frightened little white rabbit. This might be able to trick some men, but in front of Rong Xuelong, it could only make her angrier. Rong Xuelong exerted force with her fingertips and almost strangled Ying Fuyi¡¯s windpipe. ¡°Put away your bullsh*t appearance. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll do brain surgery on you immediately.¡± Rong Xuelong knocked Ying Fuyi¡¯s face gently with the bottle, sessfully scaring her until she trembled again. 1 ¡°I, I was wrong, Sister, I was wrong.¡± Ying Fuyi started to sob. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I was too rude and uneducated just now. You¡¯re a well-mannered youngdy, please don¡¯t fuss over it with me, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll spit on your manners!¡± Rong Xuelong spat at Ying Fuyi¡¯s face. ¡°Go and ask around. When I was beating Jiang Chenglong up and he was on the ground, you were still urinating yourself in your diapers! You¡¯re talking about manners with me? You¡¯re talking about manners with me? Sister will let you know what it means to be calctive!¡± As she spoke, she waved the bottle in her hand and a shadow shed... ¡°Ahhh...¡± Before Ying Fuyi even felt the pain, she screamed in shock. However, the bottle stopped a millimeter away from her face. Ying Fuyi¡¯s sweat had drenched her hair. ¡°You¡¯re afraid just like that?¡± The bandages covered her face, so Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression was invisible. But Ying Fuyi had no doubt that under the bandages was a demoness¡¯s smile. ¡°You¡¯re so timid. What kind of vicious white lotus supporting actress are you? You should just be a backdrop, right?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand moved left and right casually. Ying Fuyi could almost feel the sharp tip of the bottle scrape her face gently. ¡°You said that I was disfigured just now? You even said that I became ugly? No man wants me anymore?¡± Rong Xuelong asked again. Ying Fuyi shook her head while shaking. ¡°No, Sister, that¡¯s because I¡¯m insensible... I¡¯m still young, please let me go, sob...¡± ¡°Your reason is because you¡¯re young?¡± Rong Xuelong almost smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not your mother, so why should I forgive you? A child is insensible and has made mistakes, so Sister will teach you to be a human again. This fair and tender skin, when getting disfigured, will definitely give me a greater sense of achievement than ruining Sister¡¯s old face, right?¡± ¡°I was really wrong!¡± Ying Fuyi was already on the verge of tears. The bottle cap swayed on her face. ¡°Sister, let me go! I¡¯ll retreat. I won¡¯t fight with you anymore. I¡¯ll apologize to you, and kneel and apologize, okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so sincere.¡± Rong Xuelong deliberately dragged the topic and said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re as sincere as when you scolded me just now. A child that doesn¡¯t look like its father nor mother, but more like a scalpel. Ha! Let Sister tell you, baby. When you give birth in the future, your child will look like a broken ss bottle.¡± Ying Fuyi knew that it was useless to say anything more. She simply cried and said, ¡°Why do you have to be so vengeful... I¡¯m not jealous of you because Chenglong likes you. I was just talking nonsense for a while, but you¡¯re fussing over everything with me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that others willugh at you, the Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter, for being petty?¡± ¡°Does it need to be known that I¡¯m narrow-minded? Is there anyone in the entire C City who doesn¡¯t know that I take revenge for the slightest grievance?¡± Rong Xuelong pinched Ying Fuyi¡¯s chin. Her knees had long been kneeling on Ying Fuyi¡¯s chest and waist. As long as she dared to act rashly, Rong Xuelong would definitely let her experience what level-ten pain was. ¡°The things I love to do the most are to bear grudges and take revenge. I especially like to torture delicate little white flowers like you until all your petals fall to the ground.¡± Chapter 743 ? Chapter 743: Won¡¯t She Abuse the Scum Till the New Year? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You, you pervert...¡± Ying Fuyi cried. She had also specially gone to understand Rong Xuelong before and knew that she had a proud and fierce temper. But as a daughter of an influential family, Ying Fuyi didn¡¯t need to be afraid of her. Furthermore, Rong Xuelong had already been kidnapped and disfigured, so her emotions should be on the verge of copse. If she casually mocked her, she would only show her pride as a winner and trample on Rong Xuelong¡¯sst pitiful dignity. How would she know that Rong Xuelong was not a little white rabbit but a lioness? What she had was not a breakdown, but boredom. If someone came knocking on her door to be abused, wouldn¡¯t she torture them until the new year? ¡°You knew I was a pervert, but you still sent yourself to me.¡± Rong Xuelong slowly scratched Ying Fuyi¡¯s face with her fingertips. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re stupid or naughty?¡± The thin edges of her nails almost scared Ying Fuyi to death. Right at this moment, amotion suddenly sounded from outside. ¡°Sir, Missy is still receiving other guests. You can¡¯t go in.¡± The bodyguards refused politely but resolutely. ¡°Fuyi!¡± A man¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Are you inside?¡± ¡°Brother-Cousin-¡± Ying Fuyi seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw and screamed. ¡°Help! Come and save me!¡± She had just finished shouting when chaos immediately broke out outside. Another man¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Sister! Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand froze and the bottle in her hand almost stabbed Ying Fuyi¡¯s face. Ying Fuyi¡¯s voice was even sharper. ¡°Chenglong-Cousin-Help! I¡¯m going to be killed, she¡¯s crazy-¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t stop her and waited for Ying Fuyi to call out. Jiang Chenglong and Ying Xiurui heard her screams and pushed the bodyguards aside with all their might to rush in. When they saw Rong Xuelong, who was wearing a hospital gown and had a bandaged face, subdue Ying Fuyi on the bed and point the broken ss bottle at her face, they were both stunned. ¡°Cousin, Chenglong, save me, sob...¡± With the men present, Ying Fuyi showed her delicate appearance again. ¡°Tsk!¡± Rong Xuelong retracted her fingers impatiently. ¡°The little white flower isn¡¯t cute anymore. I told you not to act. You¡¯re acting coquettishly again when you meet men.¡± ¡°Xuelong.¡± Ying Xiurui¡¯s voice was careful. ¡°You, don¡¯t be rash.¡± ¡°If I were rash, your cousin¡¯s face would already be like a beehive.¡± Rong Xuelong scoffed in disdain. ¡°Why? You want to offer your help?¡± ¡°No, Xuelong, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I...¡± Ying Xiurui had always been eloquent, but he was at a loss for words at this moment. He had heard that Ying Fuyi hade to look for Rong Xuelong and was afraid that she would be humiliated by Ying Fuyi, so he wanted toe and take Ying Fuyi away and console her. He didn¡¯t expect to see such an exciting scene. ¡°Sister.¡± Jiang Chenglong looked at Rong Xuelong deeply and took a step forward. ¡°Ying Fuyi hurt you. Hand her to me and I¡¯ll help you teach her a lesson. Don¡¯t dirty your hands.¡± ¡°Step back.¡± Rong Xuelong smiled gently. ¡°Be good, go to the side and don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± ¡°Cousin, quickly save me.¡± Seeing that Jiang Chenglong had no intention of saving her, Ying Fuyi was desperate and angry. ¡°This woman is a lunatic. She keeps threatening to disfigure me...¡± ¡°Fuyi, shut up!¡± Ying Xiurui said angrily. ¡°If you¡¯re smart, shut up quickly!¡± She had her life in someone else¡¯s hands, but she dared to be so arrogant. Did she really think that everything would be fine with him around? Chapter 744 ? Chapter 744: Easily Destroying Trash Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Xuelong, I know Fuyi has offended you.¡± Ying Xiurui tried to negotiate with Rong Xuelong calmly. ¡°But if you hurt her like this, it¡¯s very disadvantageous for you. Why do you have to hurt each other like this? If you hand her to me, I will definitely punish her.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Rong Xuelong scoffed in disdain. ¡°Punish the person who hurt me by leaving her to someone else? I, Rong Xuelong, have never failed so badly! Now that the fish is in my hands and I have a knife, it¡¯s up to me to kill or not!¡± ¡°Xuelong, why bother? What deep grievances do you have with Fuyi?¡± Ying Xiurui said helplessly and bitterly. ¡°In the end, the person Jiang Chenglong loves is you and not her. She¡¯s already a loser...¡± ¡°No deep hatred?¡± Rong Xuelong almost smiled. ¡°Mr. Ying is really wrong.¡± She strangled Ying Fuyi. ¡°Tell them, who made my face like this?¡± Ying Fuyi was like a chicken that had its throat pinched. ¡°It-it was Jiang Yilin...¡± ¡°Who did it?¡± Rong Xuelong frowned and aimed the bottle at Ying Fuyi¡¯s chin. ¡°Little b*tch, think carefully before you say anything!¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re threatening me, it doesn¡¯t count...¡± Unexpectedly, Ying Fuyi¡¯s mouth was exceptionally tough. ¡°It doesn¡¯t count, ha... right, Jiang Yilin was sent by you. There¡¯s no news of her now. We don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s dead or alive. The dead can¡¯t prove anything.¡± Rong Xuelong smiled casually. Hearing her words, a victorious expression surfaced in Ying Fuyi¡¯s eyes. Rong Xuelong seemed to continue talking to herself. ¡°So it¡¯s useless no matter how I use you. I clearly know that my face was ruined by you, and I clearly know that my hand was also almost broken by you, but I couldn¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Shock shed across Ying Xiurui and Jiang Chenglong¡¯s eyes when they heard Rong Xuelong¡¯s words. Jiang Chenglong was especially heartbroken. Sister... such a proud Sister had actually been abused like this. If Ying Fuyi was behind all of this, he wished he could drag her over and tear her into pieces! ¡°Am I really helpless?¡± Rong Xuelong tilted her head and seemed to be thinking innocently. Ying Fuyi sneered. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re helpless. The person who harmed you is Jiang Yilin, what has it got to do with me? But if you hurt me today, you will... Ahhh!¡± Before she finished speaking, she screamed miserably. Because. Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand suddenly stabbed down fiercely. The broken ss bottle that was hanging on Ying Fuyi¡¯s face had already stabbed into her face fiercely. It was like a shark¡¯s sawtooth, its sharp edge like a bloodthirsty demon that greedily swallowed the fresh blood. After Ying Xiurui and Jiang Chenglong¡¯s stunned gazes, Rong Xuelong clutched the bottle tightly and pulled it out elegantly. She was like an artist handling a smug painting. Her movements were elegant but bold. Gush- Ying Fuyi¡¯s blood and flesh sprayed out. Rong Xuelong kicked Ying Fuyi off the bed. The bandage covered her smile. But at this moment, she was the unrestrained and arrogant queen of C City. ¡°Yes.¡± She added what she had said before. ¡°Because I¡¯m crazy. A lunatic takes revenge. I don¡¯t need to care about evidence or logic, right?¡± === Chapter 745 ? Chapter 745: Your Taste Is a Little Heavy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As a tomboy who loved fighting all year round, she had basic knowledge about pain and illnesses. Rong Xuelong knew very well that when she stabbed Ying Fuyi¡¯s face with the bottle, her face was definitely ruined. Unlike the wound Jiang Yilin had drawn for her with a knife, the broken ss bottle was sinister. Not only would it cause a wound, but it would also tear apart muscles below the skin. When she retracted her hand, the irregr barbs also brought out fat and muscles- In short, unless Ying Fuyi changed her entire head, that half of her face could not be shown to the public from now on. But Rong Xuelong was still a little dissatisfied. She felt that she had been too impulsive and shouldn¡¯t have attacked in the hospital. It was too convenient to treat an injured patient in the hospital. She should have done such a horrible thing in the wilderness and let that bitch Ying Fuyi scream every day. Ying Xiurui originally had a lot to say to Rong Xuelong. But under such circumstances, he couldn¡¯t just ignore Ying Fuyi. He could only hurriedly send her to get treated. In the hospital room, only Jiang Chenglong and Rong Xuelong were left. ¡°It¡¯s a little dirty here.¡± Rong Xuelong got down casually. ¡°I¡¯ll wash my hands first. Let¡¯s sit somewhere else.¡± She walked towards the bathroom. However, when the corners of her clothes brushed past Jiang Chenglong, he suddenly turned around and hugged her tightly from behind. ¡°Sister...¡± His voice was very soft, just like how humble he was before. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m really... very useless. If I were a little stronger, I wouldn¡¯t have let you...¡± He had brought many people over, but none of them were his. He didn¡¯t have his own intelligencework, nor did he know how to deploy the people in his hands. Even if he had more people, he didn¡¯t have the ability to go against an opponent of the same strength. From a young age, he had a strong grandfather to back him up and also lived carefreely under the Jiang family¡¯s protection. He never expected that just his biological mother¡¯s objection could make the woman he loved suffer such danger and coercion. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Rong Xuelong touched Jiang Chenglong¡¯s head with the back of her hand. ¡°You¡¯re a baby in my eyes. Sister doesn¡¯t me you. You just have to be responsible for being handsome. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± Rong Xuelong never spoke indirectly. Jiang Chenglong blushed and tightened his grip on Rong Xuelong. ¡°Sister...¡± Rong Xuelong felt a threatening object at her lower back and was shocked. ¡°Damn! You¡¯re even interested in the image of me returning as a mummy? No way, do you have such a weird taste?¡± Jiang Chenglong buried his head in Rong Xuelong¡¯s shoulder and said shyly, ¡°I like Sister, not because of your face. It¡¯s okay even if Sister is really disfigured.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be mushy.¡± Rong Xuelong pushed Jiang Chenglong¡¯s head with her palm. ¡°We have the same feelings for each other. Putting aside those superficial things, if I were an ugly person, would you still take a fancy to me?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, Sister isn¡¯t.¡± Jiang Chenglong chuckled. ¡°The first time I saw Sister, you were already a beauty. After I was convinced by your personality and charm, appearance really isn¡¯t important anymore.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk...¡± Rong Xuelong felt goosebumps. ¡°A man really has no bottom line in saying anything just to get a chance in bed.¡± Chapter 746 ? Chapter 746: Punish You By Not Letting You Touch Me for a Month Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jiang Chenglong tilted his head and stared at the bandage on Rong Xuelong¡¯s face without blinking. ¡°Is Sister blushing?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Rong Xuelong held her face through the bandages. ¡°You can even tell now!¡± Jiang Chenglong, your eyes have infrared X-rays installed, right? You can see my expression through the gauze. Jiang Chenglong smiled. He couldn¡¯t help but touch Rong Xuelong¡¯s face with his lips through the bandage. He didn¡¯t dare to use too much force because he was afraid of infection. ¡°Because Sister¡¯s shy heat ising from the gauze.¡± Rong Xuelong... angrily nudged Jiang Chenglong with her elbow. ¡°Get lost! You¡¯re the shy one!¡± I¡¯m so thick-skinned, how embarrassing! Jiang Chengxi couldn¡¯t move away and hugged her even more tightly. ¡°Sister probably doesn¡¯t know that every time you¡¯re shy and want to cover it up, you will pretend to be very manly and bold.¡± Rong Xuelong had never been teased like this before. She turned around angrily and grabbed something to unt her strength. ¡°Cover it up? Who wants to cover it up? Ah? Speak!¡± Some people would cower in fear. But some people faced the ¡°fear¡± head-on. Without a doubt, Rong Xuelong belonged to thetter. If a woman like Su Yanyun was teased like this, she would definitely be red with embarrassment and wish she could hide her head in the sand. But Rong Xuelong did the opposite. Flirting with Sister, right? I haven¡¯t even teased you properly, brat! As expected, Jiang Chenglong¡¯s originally red facepletely changed. Even his eyes darkened. ¡°Sister...¡± His hoarse voice was also thirsty. After the two of them came back from Y Nation, they hadn¡¯t even enjoyed the sweetness of love before they met with such terrible worries. It had been a long time since they were so intimate. ¡°Speak.¡± No matter what it was, Rong Xuelong would always be the one taking the initiative. She exerted force in her hand and leaned over. ¡°Are you wrong?¡± ¡°I... was wrong...¡± Jiang Chenglong¡¯s throat moved and he felt his whole body heat up, especially the ces where he touched Rong Xuelong. ¡°You have to be punished if you¡¯re wrong.¡± Rong Xuelong suddenly let go. ¡°I¡¯ll punish you by not letting you touch me for a month!¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Somewhere in his body suddenly felt empty. Jiang Chenglong felt as if his heart was empty. He hugged Rong Xuelong again in a hurry. ¡°Sister... I¡¯m sorry...¡± Rong Xuelong staggered from his hug and shook her finger. ¡°It¡¯s useless to apologize. I keep my word...¡± However, before she finished speaking, Jiang Chenglong interrupted her. ¡°Sister, if it were in the past, you could punish me however you want. But Sister... I¡¯m sorry, I... I¡¯m leaving tonight...¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Rong Xuelong was shocked. She immediately pushed Jiang Chenglong away and grabbed his arm. She looked at him calmly and her tone became serious. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jiang Chenglong lowered his eyes. His long eyshes covered his amorous eyes and his tone became low. ¡°Sister, you might not know, but if Grandpa didn¡¯t appear personally, I still wouldn¡¯t have been able toe and see you...¡± His voice inexplicably made the atmosphere in the hospital room be gloomy. ¡°I was too self-righteous in the past. I thought that as long as I loved you enough, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of any difficulties. But this time...¡± ¡°This time was an ident.¡± Rong Xuelong interrupted him seriously. Her eyes that were not hidden by the bandages had a firm and calm luster. ¡°Our lives won¡¯t be without any idents. We¡¯re all adults and have the ability to withstand idents, right?¡± Chapter 747 ? Chapter 747: I Want to Put a Ring on You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She originally thought that he would definitely nod if she asked Jiang Chenglong this. He had always been obedient. He would nod and agree to anything she said. But this time, Jiang Chenglong shook his head... ¡°No, I can¡¯t...¡± The determination in his eyes was no less than Rong Xuelong¡¯s. ¡°I can¡¯t afford any more of your idents.¡± Rong Xuelong was speechless. ¡°This time, it can be said that Sister is lucky to be saved. What if there¡¯s a next time? What if the next time, I¡¯m still as useless as I am now? Even a force like my mother can easily hinder me. If I meet a force bigger than this, and even Grandpa can¡¯t help me, or perhaps no one can help me anymore...¡± His voice became a little agitated. Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t say anything and only listened quietly. After a while, when Jiang Chenglong¡¯s emotions calmed down a little, she said, ¡°Chenglong, I¡¯m already 28 years old this year...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean to force you, and I¡¯m not the kind of woman who specifies at what age she wants to marry out. I don¡¯t even have the idea of having to get married. I just...¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°I just want to give you all the years I have left.¡± The hospital room was so quiet that one could hear their breathing. After a long time. Jiang Chenglong¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Sister... to me, no matter when, no matter what year it is, you¡¯re... very beautiful...¡± After falling in love with her for so many years. He had never expected such a response. One day, the girl he loved so deeply would expose her heart with such affectionate words. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Rong Xuelong asked softly after a long time. ¡°I¡¯m going to Grandpa¡¯s old base and I¡¯m leaving tonight.¡± Jiang Chenglong said. ¡°My professional experience is suitable for going to the military. Although I might start from the beginning, Sister... give me three years. Three yearster, I will definitely...e back and marry you. I will use my strength to protect Sister in the future.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we get married now?¡± Rong Xuelong suddenly looked up at Jiang Chenglong. ¡°Marriage doesn¡¯t conflict with your career, right?¡± She asked again. ¡°But Sister, it¡¯s so rushed...¡± Marriage was such an important thing to women. ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Rong Xuelong hugged Jiang Chenglong and looked up at him. ¡°I want to put a ring on you. I want everyone to know that you¡¯re taken. This is more important to me than any official forms or romance. Do you agree?¡± Jiang Chenglong didn¡¯t answer her. He only suddenly pressed down and searched for those delicate red lips in the annoying bandages. The temperature in the hospital room began to rise rapidly. Once some things that had been silent for more than a decade were broken, they would ferment at an inexplicable speed. The two of them had never been like this, wishing they could melt into each other and never separate again until- The hospital room door opened at an inappropriate time. The cake in Du Mengmeng¡¯s hand almost fell to the ground. Seeing that the two of them were about to fall on the bed, Du Mengmeng took off her ck-framed sses seriously. ¡°Are the two of you going to film an adult version of the Mummy movie?¡± Rong Xuelong: ¡°...Shouldn¡¯t you be saying that you¡¯re sorry for disturbing me and that you didn¡¯t see anything! Ah?¡± Chapter 748 ? Chapter 748: Why Would A Man Be So Devilish? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ah... if that¡¯s what you want me to say.¡± Du Mengmeng was expressionless. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you. I¡¯ve... seen everything, pfft!¡± With that, Du Mengmeng dodged Rong Xuelong¡¯s slipper that was flying towards her. She turned and rushed out the door. Rong Xuelong¡¯s frantic voice sounded from behind. ¡°Idiot Meng! Leave my cake behind-¡± ¡°I heard that idiot Ying Fuyi was disfigured?¡± Outside the doctor¡¯s consultation room, An Mingchen asked Ying Xiurui with a smile. Ying Xiurui also smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯te all the way here to care about another woman¡¯s disfigurement, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± An Mingchen stopped smiling in a second and looked feminine. ¡°I came to tell you good news.¡± ¡°Are you nning to remove me from being your brother-inw?¡± Ying Xiurui raised his brows. He was just asking casually. Unexpectedly, An Mingchen seemed to be in deep thought and pinched his chin. Perhaps it was because he had been living in the dark for a long time, but his fingers were paler than his face. They had a translucent texture and looked like top-quality jade because of their beautiful shape. Ying Xiurui couldn¡¯t help but scold him secretly. Why did a man have such devilish hands? ¡°Yes-¡± An Mingchen said after some thought. ¡°You¡¯re half right. After all, I¡¯ve never really liked you, so if my baby isn¡¯t interested in you anymore, you can get lost.¡± The corners of Ying Xiurui¡¯s lips twitched. What the hell was this? ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± An Mingchen seemed to have found a suitable exnation and smiled coldly again. ¡°You can only be considered one of the candidates for being my brother-inw now. Although you¡¯re only a candidate, and you might not necessarily be able to marry into our An family, please continue to be clean and not give up.¡± Ying Xiurui was speechless. ¡°...Can I curse?¡± An Mingchen was about to answer when a nurse¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from the corridor. ¡°Hey, be careful.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Du Mengmeng helped the nurse pick up the things on the ground. The nurse saw that her attitude was good and couldn¡¯t help but mock her. ¡°Don¡¯t run so quickly in the hospital. It¡¯s not good to bump into any patient or fall on your own.¡± Du Mengmeng was about to say something to the nurse when her eyes suddenly swept over the nurse¡¯s shoulder and she saw the man sitting in a wheelchair in the distance. He had long ck hair, fair skin, and exquisite facial features, but he hid a chilling smile... Du Mengmeng¡¯s skin tightened. She immediately turned around and ran forward. ¡°Hey, I told you not to run!¡± The nurse couldn¡¯t help but remind her. ¡°Why, you know that woman?¡± Although they were very far apart, Ying Xiurui still keenly captured something. ¡°It¡¯s just a rat.¡± An Mingchen cracked his slender knuckles slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. I¡¯ve umted a lot of gas on my cruise recently...¡± He gestured and the bodyguards behind him immediately followed his wheelchair. ¡°Oh, why did you take a detour?¡± Jiang Chengxi had just recovered from the shock of losing the cross-stitch and calmed down a little when he saw Du Mengmeng rush in with her hands and feet. He didn¡¯t spare her and said, ¡°Did the police find out about your fraud outside and now you¡¯reing back?¡± Du Mengmeng didn¡¯t say anything and suddenly rushed forward. She pulled Jiang Chengxi¡¯s nket and crawled in without taking off her shoes. Chapter 749 ? Chapter 749: I¡¯ll Pay For Your Bed, Ten Dors! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What are you doing!¡± Jiang Chengxi was shocked and angry. ¡°Get down! You... Ouch! You touched my leg!¡± ¡°Shh-Shh-¡± Du Mengmeng hid under the nket and reached out a finger to press it to her lips. ¡°Boss, lend me your nket. It¡¯s only a few minutes, just a few minutes.¡± ¡°Damn you!¡± If his legs could move, Jiang Chengxi would have already kicked Du Mengmeng down. ¡°Don¡¯t take advantage of me when I can¡¯t move!¡± ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be so petty.¡± Du Mengmeng lowered her voice. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve slept with many women, so it¡¯s okay to have me around. Just treat me as one of those supermodels, celebrities, or school beauties... You won¡¯t lose out, you won¡¯t lose out.¡± Jiang Chengxi: ¡°...Where would I find such an ugly supermodel like you!¡± I¡¯m at a disadvantage, okay! ¡°Boss, I beg you, I beg you.¡± Du Mengmeng pressed her palms together. ¡°I¡¯ll pay. I¡¯ll pay for your nket, okay? 10 yuan! I¡¯ll transfer 10 yuan to you on WeChatter. It¡¯s an auspicious and beneficial deal!¡± Jiang Chengxi was enraged. ¡°Ten yuan... even a pound of duck meat is worth more than that!¡± He couldn¡¯t push Du Mengmeng away forcefully. He had just injured his chest, and it hurt a lot to move now. ¡°Boss, I won¡¯t cover the whole night. Ten yuan is worth it in terms of price, right?¡± Du Mengmeng said in a serious tone. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll pay you five yuan first. I¡¯m generous enough, right? You don¡¯t have to be afraid that I¡¯ll go back on my word.¡± Jiang Chengxi gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10 yuan. Get lost immediately! Don¡¯te back after you get lost!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Du Mengmeng immediately reached out and took Jiang Chengxi¡¯s phone. ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jiang Chengxi was stunned. ¡°Ten yuan.¡± Du Mengmeng gestured. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to give it to me?¡± Jiang Chengxi... Blood was shed on the spot. Right at this moment, a bodyguard knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Young Master Xi, there¡¯s someone called An Mingchen who wants to see you.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s face turned pale. An Mingchen? What was he doing here? He had heard this name before, but he couldn¡¯t understand why he woulde. Could something have happened to Chenglong? While Jiang Chengxi was pondering, Du Mengmeng squeezed out her voice from her throat. ¡°Don¡¯t see him, Boss... Mengmeng¡¯s life is in your hands.¡± Jiang Chengxi immediately... understood something. His expression darkened. ¡°You provoked him?¡± Du Mengmeng bit her little handkerchief. ¡°Sob, sob, Mengmeng didn¡¯t. Mengmeng didn¡¯t. Mengmeng doesn¡¯t know anything. Mengmeng¡¯s life is in Master¡¯s hands. Master, don¡¯t ignore Mengmeng.¡± If he could, Jiang Chengxi would have already vomited on Du Mengmeng¡¯s face. His face was green as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Your life is worthless! Also, don¡¯t call yourself Mengmeng! You¡¯re not cute at all!¡± When An Mingchen entered, he clearly saw two people on the hospital bed. The shape under the nket was nestled in Jiang Chengxi¡¯s lower abdomen and letting out a gentle moan. It sounded like... it was doing something indescribable. ¡°Young Master Xi, right?¡± An Mingchen was clearly smiling, but his eyes were colder than ice. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong...¡± Jiang Chengxi had never been so aggrieved in his life. He was clearly severely injured and almost half-dead, but he still had to act as if he had undergone stic surgery and he was in the middle of spring. ¡°Young Master An, this is our first time meeting.¡± He pressed down the woman under the nket and patted her. He frowned and reprimanded her softly. ¡°Be gentle... don¡¯t you know you have a guest?¡± Chapter 750 ? Chapter 750: Please Check and ept Your Results Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He looked up and smiled at An Mingchen. ¡°Young Master An, do you want toe and y together with me?¡± ¡°No need.¡± An Mingchen looked at the shape under the nket and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Young Master Xi, take your time. I just saw a rat sneaking in. It must have slipped away again...¡± Then he said this thoughtless sentence. He pressed the button on his wheelchair, turned around, and headed for the door. He was about to leave when he paused. An Mingchen turned around with that puppet-like smile on his face. ¡°Young Master Xi, be careful too. The rat I¡¯m talking about is going to bite people soon.¡± After An Mingchen left, Jiang Chengxi couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pped Du Mengmeng. ¡°Get lost!¡± Du Mengmeng came out and didn¡¯t forget to tter him. ¡°Boss, your acting is really good. Experienced people in love are really skilled.¡± Jiang Chengxi: ¡°...wipe the saliva off your mouth!¡± Disgusting! Du Mengmeng touched her mouth. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t misunderstand. I just maintained the position of my head being down and still had to make the appropriate sounds. I can¡¯t control my saliva...¡± Jiang Chengxi said, ¡°Stop talking, stop talking. Can you get lost? Can you get lost if I give you money?¡± Life was meaningless... ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Du Mengmeng immediately took Jiang Chengxi¡¯s phone. ¡°Boss, how much are you going to give me?¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s manners were all exhausted. ¡°Idiot! What are you doing here!¡± Didn¡¯t I protect you? Du Mengmeng was stunned for two seconds before she suddenly thought of something. She picked up the cake at the side. ¡°Ah, I came to deliver the cake to Boss. But Boss, you don¡¯t seem to want to eat it. Boss, do you want to eat it? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll eat it. Okay, I¡¯ll eat it... Oh, it tastes good... delicious!¡± Jiang Chengxi was dead. Cause of death was myocardial infarction. It was still early when Su Yanyun returned to the apartment. ¡°Would you like something to drink?¡± Rong Linyi looked at the pile of things he had just bought from the supermarket. He knelt down and looked at the blender. ¡°Do you want some fruit juice?¡± She suddenly felt as if she had a little prince in the kitchen. What was happening? ¡°Do you know how to do it?¡± Su Yanyun was a little worried. Throughout this period of contact, she had reservations about Rong Linyi¡¯s ability in the kitchen. ¡°Probably... yes.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s newly established confidence copsed with Su Yanyun¡¯s suspicious tone. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Ms. Su raised her hand and touched Rong Linyi¡¯s forehead, looking confident. ¡°I¡¯ll change my clothes ande over. Linzi, go and read the instructions for me first. Wash the fruit.¡± Rong Linyi... almost sang a song for Su Yanyun. After returning to her room, Su Yanyun turned on theputer habitually. Then she turned and went to the closet to look for home clothes. She had just changed and was about to leave when an email popped up on herputer. Su Yanyun thought that it was some maternal and baby product advertisement again and didn¡¯t care much. She was about to close the window. She suddenly noticed the email title- [Ms. An, this is from the Taidbang paternity test...] ¡°Ms. An... paternity test...¡± Su Yanyun muttered and suddenly felt her heart race faster than ever. When she came to her senses, she had already opened the email- ¡ª Dear Ms. An, Hello, we are deeply sorry for the inconvenience caused by the database copse. After endless efforts, the appraisal center has recovered all the data and sent all the missed emails to all its prestigious customers. We will also keep the original items you provided for the paternity test. Due to the inconvenience caused by this ident, the appraisal center will give you a free paternity test. In the near future, you can bring your baby¡¯s father over to prove that he is the original provider of the sample you previously provided. This is your identification report, please keep it well... ==== Chapter 751 ? Chapter 751: Did I Love You A Lot In the Past? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She didn¡¯t even need to click the attachment. As the inbox had its own preview function, under the letter was an erged electronic identification form... Su Yanyun felt her hands tremble. Her eyes quickly swept over some unimportant information andnded on the most important oue. ¡°99.99%...¡± Su Yanyun read the numbers softly. ¡°...The provider is rted to the fetus...¡± But who was the provider of the sample? Su Yanyun was about to take a closer look when she suddenly heard Rong Linyi¡¯s voiceing from the living room. ¡°The fruit has been washed. Ms. Su, do you want toe and guide me?¡± Su Yanyun immediately minimized the email window. ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Her voice was filled with panic. Seeing her walk out with a big stomach, Rong Linyi was still worried about her slender legs. ¡°Be careful.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°I¡¯m in no hurry. You don¡¯t have to walk so quickly.¡± The kitchen was filled with her favorite mangoes, apples, lemons, and even cucumbers and tomatoes. Rong Linyi subconsciously held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. His finger was still wet, and it seemed a little cold this winter. Su Yanyun suddenly thought of something. ¡°I heard that you have a serious obsession with cleanliness.¡± ¡°Heard?¡± Rong Linyi asked with a frown. Su Yanyun looked at his side. This man was perfect no matter how you looked at him. He was so perfect that you didn¡¯t think he had to do anything but just use his face to solve any problem. Where did she get her confidence from back then? She shamelessly clung to him from the beginning? ¡°Don¡¯t look at me anymore.¡± Rong Linyi lowered his eyes. He went to get the blender that he had left on the rack after washing. His eyshes were thick and long. When his eyelids were down, his eyshes had a natural curve to them. It was really mesmerizing. Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t take it anymore and stared at him for a long time. ¡°You¡¯ve always heard that I¡¯m a cleanliness freak.¡± Rong Linyi seemed to sense Su Yanyun¡¯s gaze and said as if he was looking for something to talk about. ¡°I¡¯ve always heard about it, what do you mean by that?¡± Su Yanyun was distracted by him and asked curiously. ¡°Because.¡± Rong Linyi cut open the mango and began to skillfully scoop the flesh into the blender with a small round spoon. These days, he dealt with fruit the most. After scooping half of the mango into an empty shell, he suddenly turned around and quickly pecked Su Yanyun¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ve never been a cleanliness freak in front of you.¡± Su Yanyun was stunned for a few seconds before she came to her senses. She subconsciously covered half of her face with the back of her hand. This was not the first time Rong Linyi had kissed her in the kitchen, but this time, it was so short that she blushed quickly. ¡°Then let¡¯s make mango juice.¡± This time, it was her turn to change the topic. ¡°We bought enough mangoes. It¡¯s sweet and there¡¯s no need to add water at all. But we can put in some milk.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Rong Linyi suddenly leaned down, held her burning face, and kissed her again. ¡°Every time I do these simple things with you,¡± he whispered in her ear, ¡°I pray that we are such a happy and ordinary couple forever.¡± Su Yanyun looked up and saw Rong Linyi¡¯s affectionate gaze. ¡°Did I love you a lot before?¡± She subconsciously raised her hand and touched his cheek. Rong Linyi enjoyed the tenderness of her fingertips as his eyes reflected her face. Chapter 752 ? Chapter 752: I Have the Right to Know Who That Man Is Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± His voice was very soft, like a feather, and it caressed the tip of her heart. ¡°You often say that you love me, but only you know if you really love me.¡± He pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s fingertips when he said this. ¡°Can¡¯t you feel if a person loves you?¡± Su Yanyun was a little surprised. He squeezed her hand tightly. The water droplets on his fingertips trickled down her fingertips and onto her wrist. Rong Linyi suddenly grabbed her hand and ced it by his lips. He licked the water droplet with the tip of his tongue and looked at Su Yanyun with his invasive eyes. This scene suddenly ran through Su Yanyun¡¯s mind like an electric current. He seemed to have done simr things in the past. Just like that, he licked away something thatnded on her hand with tenderness and wildness... ¡°Do you love me now?¡± Rong Linyi asked Su Yanyun. ¡°I...¡± Su Yanyun was a little speechless. ¡°When you love me.¡± Rong Linyi finally put down Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°Of course I can feel it, but how do I know if you will always love me, like now?¡± Su Yanyun lowered her eyes. Other than the time when she had juste to her senses, when Rong Linyi refused to ept her current situation and showed strong possessiveness and domination, he had always been very restrained and respected her. But at this moment, Su Yanyun felt that Rong Linyi had never changed. Even if he suppressed his monopolistic and overbearing desires, these emotions had never disappeared. When he asked her about her heart, she could feel his focus and determination. Under the pressure of such a gaze, Su Yanyun¡¯s next words were especially difficult. ¡°Have you... never thought of bringing me for a paternity test?¡± Rong Linyi was about to cut open another mango when he heard this and almost cut his finger. ¡°Why did you suddenly ask this question?¡± He asked, pretending to be calm. ¡°Did you not do this because you¡¯re sure you¡¯re not the father of my baby?¡± Su Yanyun gritted her teeth. ¡°Before I got together with you, I only... only did it that one time.¡± It was such a shame. ¡°Song Zhifei drugged the red wine I drank, so I was in a daze that night. The lights in the room were not on...¡± Su Yanyun had already tried her best to remember that night, but she was really helpless. ¡°I... when I woke up the next day, I was alone in bed... The only thing I remember clearly was that man didn¡¯t stay for long. He left after he was done...¡± What a jerk... Su Yanyun scoffed. ¡°Actually, now, I don¡¯t even want him to be responsible for me. I just... don¡¯t want to be so unclear about the truth.¡± She touched her stomach. ¡°To be honest, even if that man appears now and begs me to be my baby¡¯s father, I definitely won¡¯t agree.¡± Rong Linyi listened quietly to Su Yanyun¡¯s straightforwardness with a cold expression. Only the mango in his hand was messy, revealing the frustration and uneasiness in his heart. ¡°So... tell me, okay?¡± Su Yanyun mustered her courage and looked up. ¡°What?¡± Rong Linyi seemed to have been jolted awake by Su Yanyun and asked in a daze. ¡°The only person I can trust now is you.¡± Su Yanyun looked at Rong Linyi resolutely. ¡°Who is that man? I have the right to know the truth.¡± Chapter 753 ? Chapter 753: Tenderness Melted His Cold Gaze Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Linyi stared at Su Yanyun for a few seconds. Then he threw away the mango skin in his hand. He didn¡¯t say anything and turned on the tap with his elbow. He ced the spoon and hand under the running water and rinsed them for a whole minute. This ended this meaningless action. He put down the things in his hand and finally looked at her directly again. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He replied sincerely. ¡°I have my doubts, but that¡¯s only my doubts. Without evidence, you canpletely treat it as a man¡¯s doubt acting up. In fact, I still don¡¯t have any information to trust. So...¡± ¡°Then who do you suspect?¡± Su Yanyun had already interrupted him. Rong Linyi fell silent. He pursed his lips tightly and his silent eyes seemed to tell Su Yanyun how unhappy he was. However, the usually soft and gentle Ms. Su¡¯s sweet eyes were filled with determination. After a long time, Rong Linyi¡¯s imprable wall finally melted under Ms. Su¡¯s gentle and firm gaze... ¡°An Mingchen.¡± He said this name helplessly with a hint of despair. ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun was really confused. But then her heart tightened. ¡°His surname is An?¡± As expected, her reaction was different. Rong Linyi¡¯s heart ached. ¡°You remember him?¡± This was the first time the two of them were discussing this openly. It was actually straightforward without any tact. However, to Rong Linyi¡¯s surprise, Su Yanyun shook her head resolutely and confusedly. ¡°No, I never knew this person.¡± But... his surname was An... Su Yanyun thought of the surname written in her paternity test. Without a doubt, she had used an alias at that time and had actually given herself a surname. Could it be that... Rong Linyi¡¯s suspicions were not groundless? ¡°Why would you doubt me and him... that...¡± Su Yanyun tried to express her meaning with a hand gesture. Rong Linyi suspected that his brain was really damaged. He actually discussed this with Su Yanyun. But at this point, there was no better way to avoid it. ¡°Because your reaction was unusual when you heard his name before.¡± He frowned. This matter had been stuck in his heart since then. Because he didn¡¯t notice the obvious anger in his voice when he said this. But Su Yanyun didn¡¯t seem to sense the strong sourness. She continued to ask boldly like a newborn calf. ¡°How unusual was it?¡± Rong Linyi suddenly retorted. Su Yanyun raised her head and asked innocently. Her body leaned forward involuntarily and was locked by the man¡¯s arm. Her vision darkened and a punishing kissnded on her aggressively. After recovering her senses, this was the first time Su Yanyun had experienced this man¡¯s domineering attitude. When she came to her senses, she realized that even his hand had reached into her clothes... ¡°No...¡± She refused helplessly and hesitantly. But all she got in return were two domineering words. ¡°Shut up!¡± Su Yanyun had no choice but to shut up, because Rong Linyi had already used his actions to describe these words. His kissnded on her again as if he wanted to devour her. Just as Su Yanyun thought that she would be boiled in the kitchen and eaten alive, He Yueze¡¯s call saved her. Chapter 754 ? Chapter 754: Rich Love Included Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At first, Rong Linyi didn¡¯t want to care about this call. The phone rang repeatedly. It also couldn¡¯t stop his current behavior. Jealousy, desire, and uneasiness mixed together at this moment and told him that he had to possess herpletely to let the matter go. But He Yueze was like a resentful housewife who refused to give up the opportunity to talk on the phone. Rong Linyi took out his phone in anger and was about to turn it off. A text message from He Yueze also appeared- [I have a paternity test for you,e quickly.] Paternity test... Rong Linyi finally let go of Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun, who had regained her freedom, immediately fled to the bedroom with a thumping heart and closed the door. After a long time, the doorbell rang. Su Yanyun, who had already hid on the bed, was shocked. Rong Linyi seemed to have X-ray vision outside the door and knew that she was listening attentively. His voice was low but maic. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the mango juice on the dining table. Yanyun, I¡¯ll go out for a while. Call me if there¡¯s anything. I¡¯ll leave someone outside to protect you. Also, don¡¯t go out alone. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Soon, Su Yanyun heard the door close. After a long time, she sat up. She hugged her pillow and was in a daze. The mango juice was put in a transparent juice ss. It was yellow and orange, full and fragrant. She took a sip and could almost feel Rong Linyi¡¯s emotions. Rich love, stubborn possessiveness, and irresistible desire... ¡°An Mingchen...¡± She said this name softly. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be. Why would I be associated with a man for no reason? Song Zhifei exchanged me for Jiang Chengxi... Then where did this An Mingchene from...¡± She thought for a long time. When the mango juice was all gone, she suddenly knocked her head. ¡°Yes! I can ask Zheng Xin!¡± From the moment Rong Linyi said An Mingchen¡¯s name, she could sense that this man was definitely not a simple person. He might even be a big shot in the financial world. Zheng Xin was a senior financial reporter and might know who he was. Su Yanyun immediately called Zheng Xin¡¯s number. ¡°An Mingchen? I don¡¯t know him.¡± Zheng Xin replied simply. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of any rich person with the surname An. Oh right, beauty, I haven¡¯t heard anything about you recently. What are you doing?¡± ¡°What else... I¡¯m just settling my pregnancy.¡± Su Yanyun repliedzily. ¡°Can you investigate for me? If he¡¯s not rich, is he a big shot in the underworld?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your Young Master Yi will be jealous if you investigate other men?¡± Zheng Xin teased. It turned out that Xinxin also knew that she was with Rong Linyi before. There was really no escaping this matter... ¡°Help me recall.¡± Su Yanyun said coquettishly. ¡°My stomach is big now and many things are inconvenient. I can only ask you for help.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zheng Xin waved her hand. ¡°I really can¡¯t do anything with you.¡± ¡°An Mingchen!¡± Su Yanyun enunciated word by word. ¡°That¡¯s about it. Anyway, it¡¯s definitely the surname An.¡± Just as Zheng Xin was about to hang up, she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Hey! You know, there really is a big family with this surname...¡± Rong Linyi looked at the paternity test in front of him. Chapter 755 ? Chapter 755: Baby Was Gone Early in the Morning Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He Yueze¡¯s appointment was in his office. In his private territory, some things could be said openly without worrying that others would hear it. ¡°What is this?¡± Rong Linyi looked up with the report in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s what you see.¡± He Yueze raised his hand with a dim expression. ¡°Whose?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s fingers were about to crease the edge of the DNA test. He Yueze opened his mouth and said quietly. Then, to make up for his silence, he repeated. ¡°Su Yanyun¡¯s.¡± Rong Linyi looked down again. He wanted to be calm and try to decipher the meaning of the DNA test word by word, but all of this suddenly became very difficult. All rationality and calmness dissipated after encountering Su Yanyun¡¯s matter. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± He simply asked He Yueze. Since he showed him this DNA test, he must have something to say. ¡°What I want to say is...¡± He Yueze stopped halfway and was a little stunned. ¡°Let me understand.¡± He didn¡¯t seem to be much calmer than Rong Linyi. He lowered his head and scratched his hair messily. ¡°Look at the date.¡± He finally caught the main point. ¡°That was when you stabbed yourself in the heart. When you were still hospitalized...¡± ¡°How did you know that the DNA test was Yanyun¡¯s?¡± Rong Linyi suddenly found the main point when He Yueze started the topic. He Yueze looked up with a hint of mockery in his eyes. ¡°I copied and printed this identification.¡± He held up his phone. ¡°The original has been destroyed, but I took a photo at the time.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that this was Su Yanyun¡¯s at that time either. I only filmed it out of curiosity and caution. I didn¡¯t know until today...¡± He Yueze didn¡¯t continue. He Xiaoqin¡¯s cries were still echoing in his ears. Fortunately, he finally came home and entered without alerting anyone. Then, he heard He Xiaoqin¡¯s unrestrained conversation with someone over the phone. ¡°This DNA test is Yanyun¡¯s.¡± Since it concerned his biological sister, He Yueze didn¡¯t want to talk about it in detail. ¡°This is the DNA test Yanyun did at the hospital while you were hospitalized. Look at the exact date. Can you find any clues from that day? The report mentioned that the nails submitted at that time were from the father.¡± Rong Linyi fell silent. After a while, he took out his phone andpared it to his schedule. The assistant recorded all the work he did every day and some other things that happened. Jiang Tong never missed out on anything during the few days he was hospitalized. He noted down all the examinations he did every day, even the food and treatments, and sent them to his itinerary. As for Su Yanyun¡¯s matters, Rong Linyi added it to the itinerary after it was downloaded. When his gaze moved to the line- [Baby was found chatting with Jiang Chenglong at the hospital entrance early in the morning] Rong Linyi¡¯s pupils constricted. She was gone so early in the morning... He suddenly remembered a detail. That night, he pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s cheek jokingly, but his nails hurt her face and even left a small red mark. Under Baby Yanyun¡¯s angry gaze, Rong Linyi obediently let her hold the nail clipper and file the edges of his nails. How could his naturally round and neat nails easily scratch a human face? Chapter 756 ? Chapter 756: Wait for Me At Home Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The only exnation was that he had just cut his nails... The rough cut could only be made because they were cut in a hurry. The small details from two months ago seemed to have been magnified infinitely. In Rong Linyi¡¯s mind, it fermented and inted... and finally deduced a truth that even he almost couldn¡¯t believe. ¡°Why... did she use An... this surname?¡± His voice was still trembling, and the words he said were almost incoherent. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that.¡± He Yueze sighed. Telling Rong Linyi all of this was indeed a big struggle in his heart. Although he had long guessed that the babies in Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach was Rong Linyi¡¯s. But when he heard the truth from He Xiaoqin, he was still... conflicted. He had the only evidence now. Should he hand it to Rong Linyi... He Xiaoqin¡¯s original copy had been destroyed ording to her own confession. Her expression at that time was crazy and stubborn, and she became the catalyst for He Yueze to be honest. ¡°I checked this appraisal center.¡± He Yueze said. ¡°When it just got Yanyun¡¯s report, it was attacked by a hacker and all the data was erased. And the original copy of this report was obtained by Yanyun¡¯s friend, but it seemed like her friend was attacked...¡± Rong Linyi remembered Zheng Xin¡¯s sudden attack. Madam Rong was the one who dealt with that matter. ¡°Did Jiang Chengxi do it?¡± He asked with a dark expression. He Yueze coughed dryly. ¡°This...¡± Jiang Chengxi, this scapegoat. It didn¡¯t seem like a big deal to make him take the me again, right? Ever since he knew what He Xiaoqin had done, He Yueze had made up his mind that he would tell Rong Linyi the truth, but he would also protect his only sister... ¡°There¡¯s something I have to tell you.¡± He Yueze changed the topic. ¡°After the ident, this appraisal center... was acquired by your mother...¡± The Anwu family. Su Yanyun searched the Inte with difficulty. On the Inte, there was only a superficial description of this family: One of the oldest traditional aristocrats in Y Nation. This was included in a small post by the traditional top 10 families in Y Nation. Other than the Anwu family, there seemed to be another Yngna family... Su Yanyun only remembered the two of them. ¡°Ah... if it¡¯s really such a big family, I¡¯m really relieved.¡± Su Yanyun propped her chin. ¡°After all, a young master of a prestigious family doesn¡¯t care about a one night stand...¡± Then she could find a new father for the babies in peace. Her phone rang. Su Yanyun was full of anticipation that it was Zheng Xin, but when she saw the caller ID on her phone, she couldn¡¯t tell if she was nervous or expectant. ¡°Hello...¡± She picked up the call and wanted her voice to sound normal. ¡°Yanyun... where are you...¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice sounded abnormal on the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯m at home.¡± Su Yanyun forgot to be nervous and was instead concerned about Rong Linyi. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice was strange, as if he was enduring something. ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice did not return to normal. ¡°You... don¡¯t wander around. Stay at home and wait for me...¡± His voice was cautious, as if he would crush her if he spoke loudly. === Chapter 757 ? Chapter 757: Newbie Daddy Is A Little Busy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I...¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone made Su Yanyun not know how to talk to him for a while. The softness in her heart seemed to have been touched by something, and her tone suddenly became gentle. ¡°The mango juice is delicious.¡± She said softly, ¡°Come back, I¡¯ll make it for you to drink.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Linyi seemed to be smiling on the other end of the line. ¡°Yanyun, during the time I was gone, did the baby... move?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yanyun touched her stomach and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°They moved the moment you called.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was surreal, as if he was floating in the sky. ¡°So cute...¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun blinked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Even from afar, Su Yanyun could feel the joy on the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the old residence. Wait for me at home. I¡¯ll be back soon... You and the babies, wait for me.¡± Su Yanyun clearly felt Rong Linyi¡¯s happiness. Ever since she came to her senses, she felt that he was so happy. This level of happiness, if one had to describe it in a tacky manner, was that it was as if he had won 500 million dors in the lottery! After hanging up the call, Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t help but kiss the phone. He had never been so happy since he was born. He wished he could grow wings immediately and fly back to Su Yanyun¡¯s side. He would hug her and spin in the sky thrice. He wanted to kneel in front of her and kiss her round stomach. Kissing her for the whole night wouldn¡¯t be enough. He also had to bring out all sorts of poetry and dictionaries to name the babies with her immediately. If Yanyun was afraid of pain and wanted a Caesarian section, should he choose a lucky day? How should he take care of the twins? No, Rong Linyi felt that he had too many things to do now. Why didn¡¯t he have 48 hours a day? As a father, he was still clueless. How was he going to wee his and Su Yanyun¡¯s babies? He wanted to build arge amusement park for the babies and a sports hall. He wanted to establish a charity fund for the two babies to do good in their names. But before doing these things, he had to learn how to change diapers for newborns. He had to learn how to bathe them and coax them to sleep... Even when the car stopped in the Rong family¡¯s garage, Rong Linyi was still immersed in his joy and imagination. Jiang Tong looked at Young Master Yi, who was in a daze with a sweet smile on his face. He looked at his belt and said, ¡°Young Master Yi...¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Linyi asked reflexively with a smile on his face. Jiang Tong trembled at the phenomenon in front of him. ¡°That... we¡¯re already there...¡± Rong Linyi finally realized his mistake. He stopped smiling and put on his usual cold expression. But the glimmer in his eyes still jumped out from the ice, indicating their master¡¯s extremely happy emotions. Before he reached Madam Rong¡¯s living room, Rong Linyi heard Madam Rong¡¯s almost angry voice. ¡°No! Absolutely not! Do you know where he¡¯s going? I can only agree if he can advance in a year and doesn¡¯t lose his life! Now... definitely... no!¡± Rong Linyi had not seen his mother lose herposure like this for a long time. The woman who used to be calm and elegant was now like an enraged lioness, pacing back and forth angrily in her own territory. Chapter 758 ? Chapter 758: Bless Me, Mother Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Xuelong, Mother begs you.¡± It was unknown what was said on the other end of the line, but Madam Rong¡¯s attitude softened a little. ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t object to you and Chenglong being together. On the contrary, Mother has always felt that Chenglong is good. But Mother can¡¯t watch you do such a risky thing. Mother knows that Mother has let you down... But Linyi is already very stubborn, and I can¡¯t afford any changes in you too... Xuelong, can you be more rational?¡± ¡°Linyi can be stubborn, but can¡¯t I? Because I¡¯m a daughter, and he¡¯s still a son in the end, right!¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice was almost breaking through the phone. ¡°Why did I always have to give in to him from a young age? Everything has to be from his point of view and I can¡¯t do anything by myself. Since I was born, today is the first day I want to live for myself once. Even if Jiang Chenglong leaves tonight, and he dies outside tomorrow... Pfft! Anyway, I am his woman since I was born, and his woman when I die!¡± ¡°Just wait a year, can¡¯t you wait a year?¡± Madam Rong begged bitterly. ¡°The ce he is going to is too dangerous. You two are really in love. Can¡¯t you wait a year?¡± ¡°Yes, why does he have to go to such a dangerous ce?¡± Rong Xuelong choked. ¡°...Shut up! Go to the side!¡± It seemed like Jiang Chenglong had said something and was berated by her again. Rong Xuelong turned around and continued to say to Madam Rong, ¡°He just wants to grow up quickly and have the power to protect me. I can¡¯t wait a year, I can¡¯t even wait a day! I want to marry him. This way, when he¡¯s outside, he will always know that his wife is waiting for him at home. He will definitely treasure his life.¡± Madam Rong sat on the sofa and propped her forehead dejectedly. ¡°Xuelong...¡± She knew that it was useless to persuade her anymore. She also choked. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send your household register over...¡± ¡°Mother.¡± Rong Xuelong softened when she heard Madam Rong¡¯s voice. ¡°I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good. But no matter if I marry Chenglong or not, he¡¯s the other half I¡¯ve decided on. Mother, give me your blessings...¡± The living room was very quiet. Only the asional sobbing of a woman could be heard. Rong Linyi stood at the door and looked at the woman on the sofa. That shrewd and tough woman who had always been domineering and never retreated. At this time, in the dim and empty living room, Rong Linyi felt for the first time that Hua Sixuan was actually just a normal woman. There were smiles and tears. She was able to be happy, angry, expectant, and disappointed. A woman with flesh and blood... It was just that all these years, she had carried this family forcefully and never showed her gentleness andpromise, which led people to misunderstand and think that she was a strong person who never had any weaknesses. After crying softly for a while, Madam Rong finally got her emotions together. She wiped her tears and reached for a tissue. She looked up and found her son standing opposite her. ¡°You... when did youe?¡± She looked at Rong Linyi in confusion. ¡°When you and Rong Xuelong were quarreling.¡± Rong Linyi walked over, bent down, and took two pieces of tissue paper from the box and handed them to Madam Rong silently. ¡°Why did youe over? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Madam Rong¡¯s expression had already returned to normal. She used a tissue to wipe the tears on her face. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m also here to quarrel with you.¡± Rong Linyi said honestly. He took out the paternity test and ced it on the table. Madam Rong¡¯s hand paused. She looked at the piece of paper on the table and seemed to be thinking about something. Chapter 759 ? Chapter 759: You Just Need a Woman to Give Birth to Your Heir Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You already knew, right?¡± Rong Linyi asked Madam Rong. His tone was very calm, so calm that it was a little oppressive. If it weren¡¯t for Rong Xuelong¡¯s actions just now, he would probably have already questioned Madam Rong more harshly. ¡°Zheng Xin was attacked. You should know after you dealt with it yourself, right?¡± Although it was a question, Rong Linyi¡¯s tone was indeed firm. ¡°You bought the DNA test center to control the source of the news and not let anyone make use of it to make a fuss, or-to not let me know?¡± Madam Rong finally heaved a long sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to hide it from you forever.¡± She said calmly. ¡°After all, it¡¯s your child. I just wanted to wait for the situation to stabilize a little...¡± ¡°Why?¡± Rong Linyi was confused. ¡°What reason do you have to hide this from me?¡± Madam Rong seemed to be pondering over how to answer. Thus, Rong Linyi asked another question. ¡°When did you know that the babies in Yanyun¡¯s stomach are mine?¡± Madam Rong pinched the bridge of her nose tiredly. Today was really... a mess. ¡°I knew it from the beginning.¡± Her answer shocked Rong Linyi. ¡°That¡¯s right. When you stabbed yourself, Jiang Chengxi ran over and pestered me. I guessed it when he insisted that Su Yanyun¡¯s baby was his...¡± ¡°I did remind you, 1806, remember? I went to look for the surveince cameras but couldn¡¯t find it. So I had two guesses. One was that Su Yanyun¡¯s baby was indeed someone else¡¯s. In order to conceal this, you destroyed the surveince cameras, but it was obvious that you didn¡¯t know about the surveince cameras. So, there was only another guess left-¡± Rong Linyi already understood without Madam Rong having to continue. Another guess was that the babies were his, and Jiang Chengxi had destroyed the surveince cameras to conceal this fact. He had always been walking to a dead end and fell into a fixated state of mind from the beginning. Now that he had jumped out, he realized that the matter was actually so straightforward. He could imagine that on that day, he was in Room 1808 and Su Yanyun was in Room 1806. Something must have happened to make them meet. But no matter how he tried to recall, he couldn¡¯t remember what was abnormal about that night. He remembered that he went straight back to the Lin River Courtyard after leaving the hotel. He slept after showering... ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I silently agreed to Cheng Tingxue drugging you.¡± Madam Rong finally told the truth. ¡°I heard that it was a new drug being developed. You wouldn¡¯t be able to remember anything after you were drugged.¡± Rong Linyi was stunned. He had guessed that he was drugged, but... this drug was too strong. ¡°Because you¡¯re really obsessed with cleanliness, if I didn¡¯t let you forget who you were for the time being...¡± Madam Rong held her forehead. ¡°What if I really slept with Cheng Tingxue?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°I¡¯m indeed satisfied with Cheng Tingxue¡¯s family background.¡± Madam Rong said seriously. ¡°Anyway, you won¡¯t love anyone, so why not I just help you find someone with the greatest benefits? I just need a qualified daughter-inw to give birth to your heir.¡± ¡°Is this the reason you¡¯ve been hiding it from me?¡± Rong Linyi said softly. ¡°Because in your eyes, the benefits that can be gained by our branch are more important than anything, including my happiness. Do you also... feel guilty?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice.¡± Madam Rong raised her head without any shame or hesitation. ¡°You and Xuelong aren¡¯t willing to marry, and Xueling... if our branch loses power, what will your father do?¡± Chapter 760 ? Chapter 760: This Name Doesn¡¯t Make You Think Of Something? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Madam Rong¡¯sst sentence stopped Rong Linyi. He was silent for a moment. In the end, the joy of knowing the truth diluted the anger of being lied to. ¡°Tell me what you said just now. I... will understand your painstaking efforts.¡± Rong Linyi nced at his mother calmly. ¡°Even if Father is like that, don¡¯t I still exist in this family?¡± ¡°You...¡± Madam Rong smiled bitterly. ¡°Is your heart in this family? You moved out after Jiang Yilin¡¯s matter. There¡¯s still a barrier between you and me, so how can I be at ease?¡± Rong Linyi sighed slightly. She seemed to be venting all the grievances in her heart for the past few months to him now. ¡°Everything is clear now. I¡¯m also with Yanyun. There¡¯s still more than a month before our babies are born. I¡¯m still preparing to stay in the Lin River Courtyard with Yanyun for the time being...¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t finish speaking. Madam Rong suddenly interrupted him again. ¡°Actually, I never said that Su Yanyun was pregnant with your babies, not only because I colluded with Cheng Tingxue to scheme against you.¡± Rong Linyi was stunned. Madam Rong continued. ¡°Just as you said, as long as I tell you my difficulties, you will ultimately understand me. And you will definitely be very happy to know that you are the babies¡¯ biological father and won¡¯t fuss about it with me, right?¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t say anything. Madam Rong¡¯s words seemed to hint at something... He suddenly had a bad feeling. Madam Rong reached out and pressed on the paternity test report on the table. ¡°Ms. An-¡± She said the name. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think of anything when you saw this surname?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Linyi tried his best to suppress the uneasiness in his heart and replied calmly. ¡°Yanyun wanted to conceal her identity, so she used a fake surname.¡± Madam Rong looked at the surname in a daze. ¡°What if this surname isn¡¯t fake?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s fingers were clenched, but his expression was still calm. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Madam Rong covered her face again and sounded defeated. ¡°Linyi, to be honest, I had already seen Su Yanyun before her rtionship with you was exposed. At that time, I already suspected a little about her identity. It was just a little intuition, untilter on, every little bit... Linyi, I had just spoken to Xuelong. You should have heard me say to her that I had already allowed you to be stubborn, so I couldn¡¯t let her be stubborn as well...¡± Rong Linyi was a smart person. But he had never hated his intelligence so much before until now. If he was stupid and slow and didn¡¯t understand Madam Rong¡¯s words, he could have reached this conclusion a littleter. ¡°She¡¯s really... from the An family?¡± This time, even his voice was a little shaky. Unlike before, when he found out that he was the baby¡¯s biological father, he trembled in anger and protested against fate this time. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many An family members you¡¯vee into contact with.¡± Madam Rong¡¯s face was pale. ¡°But the first time I saw her, I noticed it. Don¡¯t you think that her facial features, figure, and temperament are very simr to those of the An family? The most simr thing is still... her cognitive impairment.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t want to ept this fact. ¡°Too many coincidences means the truth is inevitable.¡± Madam Rong¡¯s voice was also a little panicked. ¡°Why is your father still lying there... do you still remember the oath you swore when you were young? And what did you say when you took over the position of family head from your grandfather...¡± Chapter 761 ? Chapter 761: A Secret That Can¡¯t Be Told To A Third Person Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Grandpa... he likes Yanyun a lot.¡± Rong Linyi tried to convince himself and Madam Rong. ¡°Furthermore, Yanyun is pregnant with my baby and his great-grandson. Besides, even if Yanyun is really a member of the An family, she has left the An family since a young age. Besides her bloodline, what else does she have? She doesn¡¯t even remember herself as a member of the An family.¡± ¡°Then why did she fill in her surname here?¡± Madam Rong held up the paternity test. ¡°Even if it¡¯s subconscious, she definitely didn¡¯t forget it. Besides, I heard that she still has ayer of cognitive impairment in her brain. If thatyer of cognitive impairment is gone...¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen!¡± Rong Linyi snatched the paternity test. The DNA test that was so precious a few seconds ago was immediately crushed in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re justforting yourself now.¡± Madam Rong shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve always pretended not to know that she¡¯s pregnant with your baby, and I¡¯ve also always pretended not to know her true identity. Because I always remember you saying that one day, you would make the An family pay for their arrogance and insolence. You also said that you would return the harm our family has suffered from the An family to them by double. When you took over the position of the family head, you swore in front of your grandfather that you would make the Rong family far surpass the Anwu family...¡± ¡°Yanyun, she¡¯s not from the An family. Even if she is, she¡¯s my wife now. She has nothing to do with the An family anymore.¡± Rong Linyi interrupted Madam Rong. ¡°I¡¯m very relieved that you think this way.¡± Madam Rong¡¯s voice faded. ¡°But I¡¯m just afraid that others don¡¯t think this way. Even Yanyun...¡± She stopped before she finished speaking. Because at the same time, she and Rong Linyi heard movement outside the window. It was the sound of something being knocked down. ¡°Who is it!¡± Madam Rong stood up quickly. Rong Linyi was already walking to the window. ¡°Who¡¯s outside!¡± Madam Rong followed closely. The words just now were absolute secrets and couldn¡¯t be heard by a third person. Madam Rong had hidden it for so long. If Rong Linyi hadn¡¯te to look for her with the paternity test today, she would have continued hiding it. Outside the garden, a pregnant woman was running towards the other side of the house in a panic. The main house was big andplicated. Just the house itself was surrounded by several gardens, and the main branch was even further away from the second branch. ¡°Sun Lirong, stop!¡± Madam Rong yelled angrily after seeing the pregnant woman. This woman was already pregnant, but she was still shrewd. She actually came to their eldest branch to eavesdrop. ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± She saw that Sun Lirong was running hurriedly and was afraid that something would happen to her. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Be careful!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Sun Lirong slipped. ¡°Ahhh...¡± She slid down a flight of stairs. Whether it was Rong Linyi or Madam Rong, they were still far away and didn¡¯t have the chance to grab her... Su Yanyun pounded her waist while holding her stomach and preparing dinner in the kitchen. It was gettingte, and her back and legs would ache if she stood for too long. But at the thought of Rong Linyiing back for dinnerter, she still moved her waist and lowered her head again. The phone in the living room rang. Su Yanyun put down the kitchen knife in her hand and walked out with her hand on her waist. ¡°Baby Yanyun, I¡¯ve found out who An Mingchen is!¡± Zheng Xin¡¯s voice was filled with excitement. Chapter 762 ? Chapter 762: I Don¡¯t Mind Letting You Get Buried Now Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The current family head of the Anwu family is impressive, right?¡± Zheng Xin¡¯s tone was exaggerated. ¡°I even asked the elders in the industry to investigate it. I was just short of sacrificing myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been tough on you.¡± Su Yanyun coaxed her. ¡°Give me a hug and a kiss. Do you want toe over for dinner tonight?¡± ¡°Aiyo, I can¡¯t match up to your big yard and that cleanliness freak of a husband.¡± Zheng Xin¡¯s tone was even more exaggerated. It was so exaggerated that Su Yanyun wanted to punch her. ¡°I¡¯m not over there anymore. I... Okay, I moved out by myself.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t want to hide it from her best friend. ¡°Well, if you want toe, I¡¯ll just prepare one more set of chopsticks. Are youing?¡± Even though Su Yanyun said it vaguely, Zheng Xin still felt the urge to gossip. ¡°Come,e, send me your new address!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Yanyun didn¡¯t answer?¡± Madam Rong looked at Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s on the phone. I¡¯ll callter.¡± ¡°Rong Linyi!¡± An angry roar sounded from the corridor of the hospital. Rong Xingming was enraged. He rushed over quickly and raised his fist to hit him. Rong Linyi grabbed Rong Xingming¡¯s wrist and dragged him to the side. ¡°Get lost!¡± His expression was dark. He took out a wet tissue and wiped his hands. But Rong Xingming clearly didn¡¯t want to let the matter rest. He still wanted to grab Rong Linyi¡¯s cor, but was stopped by the bodyguards who immediately went forward. ¡°Rong Linyi, if anything happens to my wife and son, I want your wife and child to be buried with them!¡± ¡°If you have such thoughts, I don¡¯t mind letting you get buried now!¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were dark and oppressive. ¡°How dare you me us.¡± Madam Rong also sneered. She looked at Rong Xingming, who still clearly smelled of alcohol. ¡°Whether you¡¯re fooling around outside with a pregnant wife at home is your own business. But if you want to nder our eldest branch, don¡¯t me us for falling out with you.¡± ¡°Sister, are you still going to quibble at a time like this?¡± Second Madam Rong questioned sharply. ¡°Our Lirong is seven to eight months pregnant. If you didn¡¯t deliberately hurt her, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. I think you two deliberately ambushed and framed her!¡± ¡°You want evidence to frame me? Hua Qingmei, your Lirong fell while walking. I didn¡¯t push her or ssh oil on the ground. Why don¡¯t you say that I was the one who caused her pregnancy as well!¡± Madam Rong didn¡¯t soften her tone when she scolded people. ¡°Sister-inw, your words don¡¯t sound too pleasant.¡± Rong Xiaoda¡¯s expression was also dark. ¡°Lirong has already told us. You were the ones who yelled at her, and she fell because she panicked!¡± ¡°The person here who has the least right to speak is you!¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice sounded from nearby. She had just separated from Jiang Chenglong when she heard this. She ran over despite the bandages on her face. ¡°Why did I hear that Sun Lirong ran to our eldest branch sneakily and fell down after being found out?¡± Rong Xuelong did not have any sense of nobility at all. Her voice almost prated the entire hospital. ¡°It¡¯s already very lucky of your second branch that our family didn¡¯t hit her like a thief!¡± ¡°Father, listen to this!¡± Second Madam Rong turned to look at Old Master Rong, who had remained silent. ¡°They caused Lirong to be like this and still want to use her. Our Lirong and the two babies in her stomach...¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Old Master Rong rubbed his brows in frustration. ¡°The doctor hasn¡¯te out yet. We don¡¯t know what Lirong¡¯s exact situation is either, so don¡¯t curse your own daughter-inw.¡± Right at this moment, the lights in the operating room went off... Chapter 763 ? Chapter 763: Congrattions Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Master Rong and the Rong family¡¯s second branch were all stunned. ¡°Doctor, how is my daughter-inw?¡± Second Madam Rong was more nervous than anyone else. Sun Lirong¡¯s stomach was not only filled with one of the Rong family¡¯s sessors, but also her ambition. The doctor looked more rxed. He even smiled at Old Master Rong. ¡°The woman and children are fine. Congrattions, everyone.¡± ¡°The children... the children are born?¡± Second Madam Rong¡¯s expression was exaggerated. ¡°Really, nothing happened? Both mother and sons are safe, right?¡± ¡°Yes, two sons. But because they were born prematurely, the hospital still has to observe and take care of them.¡± The doctor replied Second Madam Rong. ¡°Father, our Lirong has given birth!¡± Second Madam Rong didn¡¯t look like a good mother-inw who was ¡°concerned¡± about Sun Lirong¡¯s safety at all. She was simply overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s great. Our Lirong has two sons. They¡¯re really two sons!¡± A smile finally appeared on Old Master Rong¡¯s face. ¡°Good, good, very good! Haha, I¡¯m finally hugging my great-grandson.¡± Second Madam Rong nced smugly at Madam Rong and Rong Linyi. ¡°Sister, Yanyun still has to wait more than a month before giving birth, right?¡± She originally thought that Su Yanyun was pregnant half a month earlier and her expected delivery would be even earlier, so there was no hope for the Rong family¡¯s second branch. Unexpectedly, Sun Lirong benefited from the disaster and gave birth prematurely. Although she knew that it was two sons, it was not as good as hearing it with her own ears. A whileter, under Old Master Rong¡¯s lead, the whole family squeezed into the nursing room. They looked at the two little monkey-like children in the nursing box and praised them non-stop. ¡°A month or two premature? How terrible are those children¡¯s bodies?¡± Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t stand Second Madam Rong¡¯s vile appearance. She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes andin softly in a range that only the few of them could hear. Although Madam Rong didn¡¯t like the second branch either, she still red at Rong Xuelong reproachfully. ¡°You can¡¯t me the offspring. A newborn child is innocent.¡± But Rong Xuelong was clearly unconvinced. ¡°Tsk! Haven¡¯t you heard of what ¡®original sin¡¯ is?¡± She flipped her hair, not intending to hold back. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to the children, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to like them.¡± She then flipped her hair and was about to lower her hand. Rong Linyi suddenly held her wrist. ¡°What?¡± Rong Xuelong was stunned. Rong Linyi¡¯s gaze fell on her ring finger. There was a questioning look in his eyes. Rong Xuelong understood and immediately chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m finally married off. How about it? Give me a few hundred million dors to congratte me?¡± ¡°Indeed, it hasn¡¯t been easy.¡± Rong Linyi sighed. ¡°Let me see.¡± Madam Rong had already adjusted her emotions and could face the reality of her daughter¡¯s marriage. ¡°Oh, this ring was prepared long ago, right? It¡¯s obvious that someone specially designed it. I¡¯ve never seen this type on the market.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Rong Xuelong raised her head smugly. ¡°This was customized by Chenglong a few years ago. He told me that if he couldn¡¯t be with me, he would hug this pair of wedding rings and die alone.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone was clearly pitiful. ¡°I thought Jiang Chenglong only had problems with his eyes in the past, but I didn¡¯t expect him to have problems with his brain too...¡± ¡°Just be jealous of me!¡± Rong Xuelong stuck out her tongue at Rong Linyi. ¡°Have you reconciled with Yanyun? Chapter 764 ? Chapter 764: I Won¡¯t Give Up on You Even If I Give Up On The World Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If it were in the past, Rong Linyi¡¯s expression would be extremely dark when Rong Xuelong retorted. But now, because of his confidence as the baby¡¯s biological father, Rong Linyi was calm. ¡°Yanyun and I will reconcile sooner orter. Besides, we¡¯ve been together all day, unlike some people who have to live separately after just getting married.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Rong Xuelong waved her fists. ¡°I can visit his rtives!¡± In front, the Rong family¡¯s second branch and the Old Master were surrounding the newborns and praising them happily. Behind them, Madam Rong and Rong Linyi surrounded Rong Xuelong. They were also being filial and respectful. At that moment, they were happy. ¡°May I ask who Ms. Hua Qingmei is?¡± The nurse suddenly came over. ¡°The pregnant woman is awake and insists on seeing you.¡± Madam Rong and Rong Linyi¡¯s hearts sank at the same time. What shoulde woulde eventually. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Xuelong asked softly when she saw their expressions. At this time, Su Yanyun called. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared dinner. Are you...ing back?¡± She asked carefully. ¡°Eat first.¡± Rong Linyi sighed slightly. ¡°Something happened at home, but I¡¯ll settle it quickly ande back.¡± He stopped for a while and said as if he was coaxing a child, ¡°Don¡¯t run around. Be good and stay at home.¡± Su Yanyun felt as if she was being kissed through the air. She could feel the helplessness and nervousness in Rong Linyi¡¯s calm voice, and she had the urge tofort him. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She didn¡¯t know how gentle her voice was. ¡°Xinxin is with me, apanying me. She was also the one who helped with dinner. We all thought you wereing back and made a lot of dishes. If you didn¡¯t eat well outside, you cane back and have supper.¡± Su Yanyun said a lot. But when she came to her senses, there was no sound from the other end of the line for a long time. ¡°Hello? Are you still there?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had been too long-winded and hypnotized Rong Linyi. A few secondster, Rong Linyi¡¯s low voice was heard. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± There was something new in his voice. It was like melted ice cream, sweet and soft. Combined with his cold and tough tone, it reminded Su Yanyun of chocte ice cream in the summer. ¡°I¡¯ll definitelye back. Keep the portion that you made for me.¡± Rong Linyi felt that his eyes were already wet. He tried not to make his voice sound strange, even though he didn¡¯t know that Su Yanyun had already heard it. ¡°Baby...¡± He suddenly called her. He hadn¡¯t called her that in a long time. ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s voice was confused and reminded him of how cute she was when they first met. ¡°I won¡¯t give up on you.¡± He suddenly said these confusing words. ¡°No matter what the reason is, no matter how difficult it is, and no matter who wants to object, I won¡¯t give up on you.¡± On the phone, he stood in the corner and leaned his head against the wall. He didn¡¯t even notice that although his obsession with cleanliness wasn¡¯t that serious anymore, he definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, especially in a ce like the hospital that felt especially ¡°dirty¡±. Su Yanyun was that wall¡¯s existence. As long as he encountered anything rted to her, he could abandon himself. When he turned around, he saw that the Rong family was all standing behind him... Chapter 765 ? Chapter 765: What¡¯s Wrong With Love? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I finally know!¡± Second Madam Rong walked in front of Madam Rong and Rong Linyi. ¡°Lirong told me everything! Why did she fall and why the children were born prematurely!¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s really good. You mother and son have such a big secret. Hua Sixuan, I respected you as my sister, but who knew that you would actually do such a thing! Brother is still lying in bed! He¡¯s still half-dead and hanging on to his life! You brought that jinx An Muhui to the Rong family in the past and caused such a big thing to happen to the Rong family. Now that you¡¯ve brought Su Yanyun in, are you actually a spy from the An family?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t stand Second Madam Rong scolding her mother like this and immediately stood up. However, the Old Master had already spoken. ¡°Second daughter-inw, what nonsense are you talking about? Speak nicely! Don¡¯t be strange!¡± ¡°Father.¡± Second Madam Rong didn¡¯t intend to conceal anything. She was waiting for the Old Master¡¯s question. ¡°Su Yanyun is from the An family! Lirong heard it with her own ears. It was because she heard this secret that she was chased by them and identally fell!¡± The scene was... as silent as death. Old Master Rong¡¯s expression darkened visibly. Meanwhile, Rong Xuelong widened her eyes and looked at Madam Rong and Rong Linyi in disbelief, wanting to verify something from their faces. ¡°Su Yanyun is from the An family? Ha, what a joke?¡± Rong Xinming was the first to speak. ¡°Isn¡¯t her surname Su? What a coincidence, Big Aunt, do you know about this? Or did you deliberately get them to be together? What benefits did the An family give you?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The Old Master yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s messy enough?¡± Second Madam Rong immediately nudged her son to keep quiet. The Old Master was clearly enraged. Whoever spoke would be attacked. The Old Master saw that the scene was silent again. She finally looked at Madam Rong. ¡°Eldest daughter-inw, tell me! What¡¯s happening?¡± Madam Rong knew that she couldn¡¯t avoid it, so she could only close her eyes and respond calmly. ¡°Linyi also found out about this at the same time as Sun Lirong, who was eavesdropping.¡± ¡°What do you mean eavesdropping! You¡¯re sneaking around and still have the face to say that others were eavesdropping!¡± Second Madam Rong immediately yelled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear my grandfather telling you to shut up?¡± Rong Xuelong almost took off her shoes and pointed them at Second Madam Rong. She smiled bitterly. ¡°Please be quiet when my mother is talking, okay?¡± ¡°Father... I just...¡± Second Madam Rong was enraged and could only seek the Old Master¡¯s help. The Old Master nced at Second Madam Rong silently and then at Rong Xuelong. ¡°Xuelong is right. All of you should be quiet. Eldest daughter-inw, continue.¡± The Old Master had always been biased. Second Madam Rong was so angry her heart was in a jam, but she saw Rong Xuelong raise her brows provocatively at her. Madam Rong organized her thoughts and continued. ¡°I have to rify this first. Linyi knows nothing about this. Actually, I don¡¯t even have concrete evidence now to confirm that Yanyun is from the An family. I¡¯m only suspicious, and Yanyun has Linyi¡¯s baby in her stomach. I can¡¯t take the risk to investigate this matter. No matter what, I have to wait until she gives birth safely and the mother and children are safe before investigating this matter. Besides, even if Yanyun is really from the An family, what¡¯s wrong with her and Linyi loving each other? She¡¯s already a member of our Rong family.¡± Chapter 766 ? Chapter 766: I¡¯m the First to Refuse to ept This Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Then who knows if she was sent by the An family?¡± Second Madam Rong refused to leave the matter like that. ¡°Don¡¯t exin anything to her. She doesn¡¯t even know she¡¯s from the An family. If she doesn¡¯t know, what¡¯s with the surname on the paternity test?¡± ¡°Paternity test? What is that?¡± Old Master Rong was shocked. ¡°Father, you still don¡¯t know, right? The eldest branch has always been lying to you. Not only did Su Yanyun marry someone in the past, her private life was also messy. Even Rong Linyi isn¡¯t sure if he¡¯s the child¡¯s father!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Rong Xuelong was really going to take off her shoes and hit her this time. ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t p you?¡± She was more hot-tempered than anyone because she was a newlywed. Unlike the usual, this time, Old Master Rong didn¡¯t blindly side with the eldest branch. Instead, he looked at Madam Rong solemnly. ¡°Tell me what happened. I want to hear the truth.¡± ¡°Father, the babies in Yanyun¡¯s stomach are Linyi¡¯s. I knew this from the beginning. But Linyi... didn¡¯t know. It¡¯s all my fault. I drugged him in order to make him be with another woman and made him sleep with Yanyun. Yanyun is a good girl. You know that after she got pregnant and reunited with Linyi, the two of them got married.¡± The Old Master was a little dizzy. ¡°Then why did Linyi and Yanyun... not know that the child is his?¡± Madam Rong nced at Rong Linyi. ¡°He doesn¡¯t remember. But the two of them had feelings for each other, so when they met again, he didn¡¯t reject Yanyun and the two of them got together.¡± The Old Master nodded. ¡°Oh... then this doesn¡¯t seem to be much. The young couple¡¯s rtionship is quite strange, but as long as they¡¯re happy now.¡± Second Madam Rong saw that the Old Master¡¯s expression had calmed and was anxious. ¡°Father! The important thing is that Su Yanyun is from the An family! She definitely knows her surname is An! I heard that she secretly went to do a paternity test. The column with the surname is An!¡± ¡°So just because she used the surname An, she must be from the An family?¡± Rong Xuelong immediately retorted. ¡°Unless we immediately find someone from the An family to do a DNA test and prove that Yanyun really has the An family¡¯s bloodline, otherwise, I¡¯ll be the first to disagree with this reasoning!¡± ¡°I heard that the An family¡¯s head is in C City now. If you have the ability, look for him to do the DNA test!¡± If Second Madam Rong wanted to enter a gas barrel to travel the world, she would have to look for him. ¡°I only want to ask one question.¡± Rong Xiaoda, who had not interrupted, suddenly said. ¡°If Su Yanyun is really from the An family, what do we do?¡± ¡°What can we do?¡± Rong Xuelong widened her eyes. ¡°Even if she¡¯s from the An family, she¡¯s still pregnant with our Rong family¡¯s descendants. She¡¯s also Linyi¡¯s wife. Come on, what era are we in? Why do we still have to talk about family feuds? Are we feudal or not? Are we stubborn?¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Rong Xinmingughed sarcastically. ¡°As expected, the person who is paralyzed in bed is not your biological father, so you can say such heartless words. It looks like the eldest branch didn¡¯t raise you.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s response was a punch with her left hand directly hitting Rong Xinming¡¯s face. Why did she use her left hand? Of course, it was because she had a huge diamond ring in her left hand and felt especially good when she hit people. Rong Xinming screamed and retreated with his face covered. Rong Xuelong still wanted to continue, but the two sides pulled them apart. Chapter 767 ? Chapter 767: Why Haven¡¯t You Reunited The Universe? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You¡¯re still hitting people?¡± Second Madam Rong saw her son getting hit and also pointed a finger at Rong Xuelong aggressively. ¡°I already said that you have a father but no mother! How did our Rong family suffer under the An family back then? What was the matter with the kidnapping back then?¡± She pulled her husband. ¡°Brother isn¡¯t the only one injured. Our Xiao Da¡¯s arm is also injured. He can¡¯t even grip a pen or type well! His waist and legs that have been injured often experience pain. If it weren¡¯t for that, Linyi wouldn¡¯t have taken over the position of the family head so early!¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Rong Linyi asked coldly. Since the second branch had this ¡°advantage¡±, they had to make a fuss. ¡°You¡¯re asking what we want?¡± Second Madam Rong looked wronged and upset. ¡°I still want to ask you what you want? What did you say when you took over the position of the family head? You said that you would definitely avenge your father, your second uncle, and yourself! In the end, you actually married the An family¡¯s daughter. Do you think you still have the right to be the family head now?¡± ¡°Ha, after talking for so long, don¡¯t you just want the position of the family head?¡± Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t help but say again. ¡°You make it sound so dignified, but in the end, it¡¯s still an ugly sight!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the ones who made a mistake, yet you still say that we¡¯re the bad ones. Is it that difficult for our second branch to seek justice in the Rong family?¡± Second Madam Rong turned to look at the Old Master. ¡°Father, haven¡¯t you always said that you¡¯re the fairest? Back then, you also said that you hoped that Linyi could let the Rong family surpass the An family. In the end, he forgot his oath and got married to the An family. Father, our Lirong is still lying inside. I don¡¯t know if there will be any more sequels to this. The two babies are premature and their bodies are not good... Are you going to uphold justice for our second branch...¡± She started sobbing. Seeing the second branch like this, Old Master Rong also felt troubled. He could only console Second Madam Rong. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if Su Yanyun is from the An family.¡± ¡°What if she is?¡± Second Madam Rong immediately grabbed the Old Master¡¯s unfinished words and asked. ¡°If Su Yanyun is really a member of the An family, then what do we do about this matter, let it go? Who knows if she was deliberately sent by the An family to our Rong family?¡± ¡°Is An Mingchen such a senseless person?¡± Rong Xuelong smiled sarcastically. ¡°I saw him in Y Nation once, but he doesn¡¯t even know who I am. Second Madam, don¡¯t you think too highly of yourself?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve actually seen the An family¡¯s head before.¡± Second Madam Rong seemed to have found some evidence again. ¡°You even said that your eldest branch didn¡¯t collude with the An family? Your mother colluded with the An family back then and almost destroyed our entire Rong family. Now that you colluded with the An family, what benefits has the An family given you?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Rong Xuelong was really amused by Second Madam Rong¡¯s logic. ¡°The An family specially abandoned an eight-year-old girl to C City for a family to raise because they knew that this girl would definitely marry Rong Linyi in the future and could even be pregnant with his babies. The An family is really scheming. They¡¯re so good at predicting the future, so why haven¡¯t they ruled the entire universe yet!¡± ¡°Haha, the An family is so powerful, who knows if they have made other arrangements. Maybe Su Yanyun isn¡¯t the only one sent. Also, maybe they even targeted our Xingming, but our Xingming is upright...¡± Second Madam Rong knew how to tter herself. Chapter 768 ? Chapter 768: You Can Only Choose Between Love and Power Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You¡¯re just a useless son who has mistresses outside, how can you be called upright?¡± Rong Xuelong felt really ufortable without a personal attack. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my son?¡± Second Madam Rong was so angry at Rong Xuelong¡¯s shameless words that she had a heart attack. ¡°My son has finally made the Rong family have a next generation. At least my son isn¡¯t confused by the An family¡¯s vixen!¡± ¡°Enough! Stop quarreling.¡± Old Master Rong was about to be confused by Second Madam Rong and Rong Xuelong. He sat down with a dark expression. ¡°Although something happened to Lirong today, it¡¯s also a good day for our Rong family to wee two new lives. You all know that I¡¯m old and have seen everything. The only thing I care about is the harmony and unity of the family.¡± The family finally stopped quarreling and only lowered their heads to listen to the Old Master¡¯s lecture. The Old Master closed his eyes for a while before opening them. He looked tired too. ¡°What happened back then has passed for so many years. I don¡¯t care anymore. Linyi, you know as well. Although I made you swear back then, I only hoped to give you ayer of shackles to understand that as the family head, you have to ce the family¡¯s benefits first at all times. It¡¯s been 15 to 16 years... I¡¯ve always thought that if the An family no longer provokes us, then our two families are very far apart. As long as we deliberately avoid it, we can just live together peacefully...¡± ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s impossible for me to not have any ill feelings towards what happened back then.¡± The Old Master said with a hint of fierceness in his eyes. ¡°I value your father and you very much as my sessors. Back then, I lowered my face and begged the An family to let you two go, but the An family insisted on killing you two. It¡¯s bad enough that their families fought among themselves, but they even wanted to bury our Rong family with them. Our Rong family will never interact with such people who use unscrupulous methods for power and money.¡± He closed his eyes again. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes were already cold and determined. ¡°Regarding Yanyun, no matter what her identity is or what she has experienced, she is still your wife and is pregnant with your babies. This can¡¯t be erased.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a person with principles. Then let me tell you my stance now. I recognize your rtionship, your marriage, and your child. But if she¡¯s really from the An family, then you can only choose between the Rong family and her!¡± Old Master Rong had just finished speaking. Rong Linyi had already spoken with determination. ¡°I choose her.¡± ¡°You!¡± Old Master Rong was enraged. He thought that Rong Linyi would at least hesitate. He didn¡¯t expect him to be so determined. ¡°Okay, since Linyi has already made his choice, our Rong family can¡¯t tolerate you and your An family wife anymore.¡± Second Madam Rong was really overjoyed. Good things happened one after another today, and she felt as if she was in a dream. ¡°Since you want to be with your Yanyun, please give up the position of the family head!¡± ¡°What a joke. Grandpa also said that Linyi has to choose only after Yanyun is confirmed to be a member of the An family!¡± Rong Xuelong was addicted to scolding Second Madam Rong. ¡°What if your eldest branch refuses to prove it? What if you¡¯re guilty and stop all sorts of investigations to fabricate fake evidence?¡± Second Madam Rong was not stupid and knew that the time couldn¡¯t be missed. Sun Lirong had told her with certainty in the hospital room that Madam Rong was almost sure that Su Yanyun was from the An family. Since Rong Linyi was willing to give up everything in the Rong family for her, the second branch couldn¡¯t ask for more... Chapter 769 ?Chapter 769: Yanyun Is Mine Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Before the matter reaches a concrete conclusion, Linyi can¡¯t give up the position of the family head!¡± Madam Rong also expressed her attitude forcefully. ¡°Haha, Sister doesn¡¯t want to let go of her rights, right?¡± Second Madam Rong mocked. ¡°I heard that Linyi hasn¡¯t really gone to the corporation recently. Everything in the corporation is controlled by Sister alone. She said that she doesn¡¯t want Linyi to give up the position of the family head, but she actually wants to continue being the corporation¡¯s empress dowager!¡± ¡°Hua Qingmei, don¡¯t nder me.¡± Madam Rong¡¯s eyes were dark. ¡°Regardless of the reason that Linyi isn¡¯t in the corporation recently, and whether it¡¯s because he wants to take care of Yanyun, so what if I¡¯m really helping to manage the corporation? The corporation¡¯s profits are increasing annually. With the core industries continuing to be strong, the new project has also been growing ording to the n. The dividends you get from the corporation every year will increase, right? What right do you have to doubt me?¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Speaking of the corporation and Madam Rong¡¯s capabilities, the Old Master had to say something fair. ¡°Ah Xuan¡¯s ability is obvious. Not to mention our main branch, even the other branches of the Rong family are full of praise for her. She has done her best for this family, and everyone sees it. It¡¯s just that the eldest daughter-inw and second daughter-inw¡¯s words make sense. You can¡¯t continue investigating. There has to be a time limit.¡± Madam Rong pondered for a while and was about to say something when Rong Linyi suddenly said, ¡°The final deadline is a week after Yanyun gives birth.¡± ¡°So long?¡± Second Madam Rong gasped exaggeratedly. ¡°If I remember correctly, your wife will only give birth in a month and a half, right? Who knows if you two will fabricate evidence in a month and a half? No! This is too long!¡± Rong Linyi took a step towards Second Madam Rong. This fierce woman immediately took a step back in fear. ¡°Aunt, just because your second branch doesn¡¯t care about your daughter-inw¡¯s health and safety doesn¡¯t mean that our eldest branch is the same. Yanyun is my everything. Whoever dares to let here into any ident should be prepared to pay the most terrible price.¡± ¡°She... since she is your everything, why do you still upy the position of the family head?¡± Second Madam Rong refused to let go. It was always about the position of the family head. Old Master Rong coughed dryly to calm the crowd. ¡°Linyi¡¯s words make sense. Yanyun is eight months pregnant and about to give birth. Lirong has already given birth prematurely. No matter what, we can¡¯t let Yanyun be agitated again.¡± Although he knew that Su Yanyun might be from the An family, Old Master Rong still found it difficult to remove his love for her. After all, this girl had given him a good first impression. ¡°Hmph.¡± Rong Xiaoda stood up. ¡°Father¡¯s words make sense, but dragging this matter out for a month and a half is too risky.¡± ¡°What do you mean by risk?¡± Old Master Rong asked his second son. ¡°What I mean is that it¡¯s very likely that their eldest branch knows that Su Yanyun is originally from the An family. No matter how they investigate, the final oue is the same. So this half a month... how would I know if they will do anything behind my back...¡± ¡°You¡¯re judging a gentleman with your vile intentions!¡± Rong Xuelong understood the meaning in Rong Xiaoda¡¯s words. She wasn¡¯t the only one who understood. Rong Xiaoda meant that Rong Linyi was very likely to empty the corporation during this time. Once he announced Su Yanyun¡¯s identity, he would leave and establish his ownpany. ¡°Do we need to do such a thing?¡± Madam Rong sneered. ¡°Linyi has been in charge of the Rong Corporation for all these years, when has he ever done anything illegal?¡± Chapter 770 Chapter 770: Sacrificing Himself Too Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°He didn¡¯t do it in the past because there was no need for him to. Anyway, he¡¯s the family head and the Rong family¡¯s biggest heir. Besides, isn¡¯t the reason that Linyi has always let us rest assured that he has always been alone?¡± Rong Xiaoda rarely took the initiative to express his opinion. He always liked to hide behind Second Madam Rong and use his wife as a tool. But the moment he spoke, his uniquely ugly face could be seen. ¡°It¡¯s okay if Linyi marries a daughter of a prestigious family that we know well, but there¡¯s a problem with Su Yanyun¡¯s background now.¡± He continued. ¡°For the Rong family¡¯s safety, we have to be careful...¡± ¡°Tell me what you want to say!¡± Madam Rong interrupted him. ¡°What I mean is that before we find out Su Yanyun¡¯s identity, Linyi can no longer take the position of the family head!¡± Rong Xiaoda said loudly. ¡°Not only him, no one in your eldest branch can take on any important position in the corporation!¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Rong Xuelong said angrily. She had her own business and didn¡¯t hold any position in the corporation, but Rong Linyi was different from Madam Rong. One was the President, and the other was the Deputy President. The corporation couldn¡¯t be leaderless for a day. Without a doubt, the second branch was eyeing Rong Linyi¡¯s position and wanted to kick Madam Rong out of the management. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to let her out because you¡¯re guilty!¡± Rong Xiaoda was like a sly snake. ¡°Either you have designs on the corporation, or you know Su Yanyun¡¯s true identity!¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t allow this?¡± Rong Linyi stopped Madam Rong and Rong Xuelong and stood out alone. His father was bedridden, and he was the only man in the room. He had to stand up and protect them if Rong Xiaoda, who was the elder, wanted to make things difficult for the women in the family. ¡°You won¡¯t? On what basis won¡¯t you?¡± Rong Xiaoda sneered. ¡°Was the oath you made to your grandfather all nonsense? Even if you¡¯re shameless, has your father been paralyzed for so many years in vain? Not only are you shameless, you¡¯re also unfilial!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to judge me for my filial piety and character.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were cold. Although his seniority was lower than Rong Xiaoda¡¯s, he had a prestige that couldn¡¯t be ignored by those in power. ¡°Second Uncle, you are forcing me to give up the corporation in such a hurry. Have you had a scheme since long ago? When you ndered me, can I also suspect that you had ulterior motives?¡± ¡°What can I scheme? I¡¯m only thinking of the corporation and our Rong family.¡± Rong Xiaoda could only respond frantically. ¡°In that case, haven¡¯t I done my best for the corporation and the Rong family all these years? All these years, I¡¯ve rejected many marriages from prestigious families and rejected many women of simr status. Putting aside my personal preferences, haven¡¯t I also sacrificed my marriage life for the Rong family?¡± Rong Linyi continued to interrogate him. ¡°What good will it do me if the Rong family copses? Must I rely on the An family to live a rich life? Su Yanyun is a member of my Rong family after marrying me. She doesn¡¯t hold an important position in the corporation and now, she has even lost her memory of being with me. She doesn¡¯t even want to maintain a marriage with me. What ability does she have to overthrow the Rong Corporation?¡± Rong Xiaoda was forced to retreat step by step. Rong Linyi¡¯s aura was too strong and he almost retreated subconsciously. ¡°You, talk nicely...¡± Even if Rong Linyi didn¡¯t make a move, Rong Xiaoda still felt as if he would be beaten up immediately. Chapter 771 ? Chapter 771: His Biggest Responsibility Was To Protect His Family Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He watched as his seemingly strong second son was forced to run away because of Rong Linyi. Old Master Rong couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Other than Rong Jinghui, the second branch was all useless. Old Master Rong was already aware of this. Unless it was ast resort, he didn¡¯t want Rong Linyi to leave either. But he couldn¡¯t let go of what he had said before. ¡°Okay.¡± He waved his hand. ¡°Everyone knows Linyi¡¯s heart for the family. I don¡¯t doubt Yanyun¡¯s character either. But our Rong and An families¡¯ feud can¡¯t be forgotten just like that. I¡¯ve always been kind, but I didn¡¯t expect my eldest son and grandson to almost die in the hands of the An family. Linyi-¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Rong Linyi looked down and stopped being arrogant. ¡°I¡¯ll allow the time to be a week after Yanyun gives birth.¡± He said. Before Rong Xuelong could shout, the Old Master continued. ¡°But-¡± ¡°Your Second Uncle¡¯s family¡¯s worries aren¡¯t without reason. How about this, I¡¯ll still give you two choices. Either I give you only a week to investigate Yanyun¡¯s identity clearly and I¡¯ll let you decide when the timees. The other choice is to follow your instructions and wait until a week after Yanyun gives birth to the baby. But during this half a month, you¡¯ll temporarily give up your position as the family head.¡± The scene was silent. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t make everyone wait long. He took two steps back and slowly knelt down. ¡°Grandpa.¡± He closed his eyes and his tone was serious. ¡°I still remember when you handed the position of the family head to me. You told me that as the family head, my greatest responsibility is to protect my family. I¡¯m sorry...¡± He looked up. ¡°The Rong family is my family. Su Yanyun and the child in her stomach are also my family. If I really want to choose, I can only choose her and my children. I¡¯ve disappointed you.¡± The Old Master took a deep breath. ¡°I understand. Get up...¡± As Rong Linyi stood up and left without a word, he heard the Old Master¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°From now on, Rong Linyi is no longer the Rong family¡¯s head.¡± The second branch almost cheered together. The Old Master¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°But because Su Yanyun¡¯s identity hasn¡¯t been confirmed, I¡¯ll temporarily take over the position of the family head in these one and a half months.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Second Madam Rong¡¯s disappointment was obvious. But the moment the Old Master red at her, she immediately remedied the situation. ¡°Of course it¡¯s best to have Father be the family head again. But Father, you¡¯re already old. Do you still have the ability to go to the corporation to oversee things every day?¡± ¡°Jinghui will temporarily take over the position of the corporation¡¯s CEO. Your second branch has no objections to this, right? That brat¡¯s situation in Africa has been developing well and he is a promising talent.¡± The Old Master nodded. The second branch heard this and couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. They never expected that the Old Master would actually let Rong Jinghui act as the Acting CEO. They thought that no matter what, the corporation would still fall into the hands of Rong Xiaoda or Rong Xinming. ¡°Father, Jinghui is still too young.¡± Second Madam Rong hurriedly said. ¡°He has never held such a high position. Don¡¯t you see Xingming has always been the deputy CEO of the corporation? Can¡¯t we just promote him?¡± Chapter 772 ? Chapter 772: Not Only Is He Handsome, Domineering, and Deeply Loved, He¡¯s Very Noble Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Xinming had always been in the position of Vice President, but he was actually just upying an empty role in the corporation. He was not the only one. Rong Xiaoda¡¯s position was also very awkward. He had fought with Madam Rong before and was directly kicked out of the highest-level management. He only had a few lukewarm subsidiarypanies. Rong Jinghui, on the other hand, always considered himself a hedonistic second-generation heir. In this half a year, Rong Linyi sent him to Africa to expand his business. Second Madam Rong never expected that the biggest winner in the fight today would be her youngest son who never kissed her. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for Xingming to improve.¡± Old Master Rong shook his head. ¡°But he has to do something to impress others. At least, he has to let others see that he has talent like Jinghui to have the possibility of controlling the corporation.¡± ¡°Then Father...¡± Second Madam Rong was still indignant. ¡°Look, since Linyi isn¡¯t in the corporation, then Sister...¡± ¡°Our eldest daughter-inw still has to stay in the corporation. She just has to do the job in her current position.¡± Old Master Rong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If I get rid of two core members in a short time, it seems as though you don¡¯t want this corporation to exist anymore, but I still want it!¡± Second Madam Rong still wanted to say something. The Old Master had alreadye to a conclusion. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ve already given you an exnation for Linyi and Yanyun¡¯s matter. I¡¯ve also done what you wanted to be fair. The goal of the punishment is to tell you that I¡¯m a person who will do whatever I say! I don¡¯t want to break up this family! Even if Linyi is no longer the family head or the corporation in this one and a half months, he¡¯s still a member of our Rong family and my eldest grandson. Sigh...¡± He sighed and clearly didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. ¡°Eldest daughter-inw, go and handle the personnel changes. Second branch,e with me to see my good great-grandson...¡± ¡°So, the babies in your stomach are very likely to be... An Mingchen¡¯s?¡± Zheng Xin sat in front of Su Yanyun and nibbled on an apple. ¡°Oh god, I used to think that Rong Linyi was only handsome, rich, and affectionate. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so noble too!¡± There was a grasnd above his head. Su Yanyun said, ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re scolding him?¡± ¡°You have to be more careful.¡± Zheng Xin couldn¡¯t help but poke Su Yanyun¡¯s forehead with her fingertips. ¡°Other people¡¯s ancestors couldn¡¯t even pray for such a perfect husband for three generations, but look at you. You have a cognitive impairment barrier and are relying on it. I¡¯m jealous of you, do you know? You should know how to cherish it, sister!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t cherish it.¡± Su Yanyun hesitated. ¡°But if it were you, would you be able to ept it all at once if you woke up with a big stomach and were told that you had married such a handsome, rich, gentle and domineering husband?¡± Zheng Xin nibbled on an apple, but the expression on her face was as if she had eaten a rock. ¡°Oh my god.¡± Zheng Xin was about to find a weapon. ¡°Sister, can I call the police? Do you think you have a conscience to say this to a single dog? Do you think you¡¯re a bitch? Do you think you¡¯re a white lotus in full bloom?¡± ¡°Oh my, okay, okay.¡± Su Yanyun waved her hand. ¡°How about I introduce you to a rich, gentle, and domineering man another day? Let me tell you, I still know a few people like Rong Linyi...¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my knife? Where¡¯s my 80-meter long knife?¡± Zheng Xin rummaged through her bag. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Chapter 773 ? Chapter 773: When A Woman Said She Is Hateful, She Is Actually Cute Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yanyun simply sat down and pressed Zheng Xin down. ¡°Stop fooling around. I¡¯m here to discuss a solution with you, not for you to chop me up!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a lot of ideas?¡± Zheng Xin nted her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be an independent, strong, and beautiful single mother?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t I wandering around the crossroad?¡± Su Yanyun looked as if she was begging her to stop. ¡°You also know that after meeting a handsome, rich, gentle and domineering man, the important thing is that he still shows so much affection. It¡¯s inevitable that he will waver...¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll find a knife.¡± Zheng Xin rummaged through her bag again. ¡°Don¡¯t joke!¡± Su Yanyun begged for mercy. ¡°I¡¯m very confused too.¡± ¡°Tell me, do you like Rong Linyi?¡± Zheng Xin sat opposite Su Yanyun again. ¡°I...¡± Su Yanyun rubbed her chin. She never dreamed that at this time, the door behind her opened. Coincidentally, Zheng Xin picked up an apple again and bit it, perfectly matching the sound of the door opening. Su Yanyun was thinking seriously and didn¡¯t hear it. Zheng Xin had just eaten an apple when she saw Rong Linyi walk in. Her eyes widened. She was about to remind Su Yanyun when Su Yanyun hugged the pillow in frustration. ¡°What do you want me to say if I like him? I don¡¯t know if I like him or not. You said that he¡¯s so handsome and rich, and that¡¯s already a big hindrance. But the important thing is that he¡¯s still so affectionate. If anyone saw his affectionate expression, no woman would be able to resist him. In this case, if you want me to objectively say that I don¡¯t like him, it¡¯s basically making things difficult for me.¡± It was already very difficult for Zheng Xin to say anything. Because Rong Linyi had already gestured to her to keep quiet. Zheng Xin gulped and choked on a big piece of apple. ¡°Then, then tell me.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but look at Rong Linyi behind Su Yanyun, but she was afraid of his suppressive aura and didn¡¯t dare to look at him. ¡°Tell me, do you hate him?¡± ¡°I definitely don¡¯t hate him.¡± Su Yanyun pouted and yed with her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a man like him to exist. As long as he doesn¡¯t want you to hate him, you can¡¯t hate him no matter what.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t hate him, then you definitely like him.¡± Zheng Xin guided tteringly. ¡°Hate!¡± Su Yanyun threw the pillow at her. Seeing Rong Linyi¡¯s expression darken, Zheng Xin hurriedly exined with a strong desire to live. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I hate it.¡± Young Master Yi, don¡¯t misunderstand. Yanyun didn¡¯t say that she hated you. Besides, women were always coquettish when they said they were hateful. ¡°Actually, I think Young Master Yi is really not bad.¡± Zheng Xin almost licked her forehead. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t really love you, how could he possibly pursue you again after you forgot about him? I¡¯m the one who said that you shouldn¡¯t overthink. Anyway, you and Song Zhifei were both famous and unrealistic. And now, you¡¯re Young Master Yi¡¯swful wife. I believe the two of you have done many shameless things before...¡± Zheng Xin suddenly shut up. Oh god, she had forgotten that the person in question was right in front of her. She had blurted that out in agitation. Why can¡¯t I control my mouth! Fortunately, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t notice Zheng Xin¡¯s abnormality. She was still ying with her fingers. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t doubt his sincerity. It¡¯s just that...¡± Chapter 774 ? Chapter 774: Oh? Wifey... Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She looked worried. ¡°Aren¡¯t I still being unreasonable?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be unreasonable! You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Zheng Xin wished she could snatch a medical bag immediately and rush out of the fire. ¡°Hurry! Immediately! Call your Young Master Yi and tell him that you¡¯ve also long fallen for his handsomeness, money, and gentleness. Hurry! Call!¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. ¡°This... are you infected with a virus?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± Zheng Xin persuaded earnestly. She was struggling under the powerful icy pressure opposite her. ¡°I was wondering where you got such a devoted and willing guy who is willing to take care of your children... No, I mean, where did you find such an outstanding man?¡± Su Yanyun lowered her head. ¡°Of course I want to keep him too...¡± Her voice was low, but it undoubtedly reached behind her. Rong Linyi originally saw that Su Yanyun was shy and couldn¡¯t help but frown. But after hearing her words, his eyes softened. ¡°Of course I know that he¡¯s very good and perfect, but Xinxin, you know that a nobody like me is really too lucky to be in a situation like this... I really don¡¯t know how long my luck canst.¡± She then felt a little down. ¡°Until now, I still can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m actually Madam Yi. I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m married to such a good man. Furthermore, the babies in my stomach aren¡¯t even his...¡± ¡°Instead of saying that I¡¯m rejecting him, it¡¯s better to say that I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m used to his love and will suddenly lose it one day, and I won¡¯t be able to ept it. So instead of that, I might as well not ept it... Xinxin, am I too selfish?¡± Zheng Xin finally heaved a sigh of relief. Her fear was directly rted to Rong Linyi¡¯s expression. ¡°You¡¯re not selfish, you¡¯re just stupid.¡± Zheng Xin finally felt that she could say the truth and be upright. ¡°A man can even ept a baby that isn¡¯t of his bloodline, so how could he possibly have a change of heart? Furthermore, a man like Rong Linyi can have any woman he wants. Why does he have to have a pregnant woman like you?¡± Su Yanyun lowered her head and looked at her stomach. She said something that even Zheng Xin didn¡¯t dare to retort easily. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he will still have a shadow in his heart in the future and it will... not be good for the babies.¡± Thus, Zheng Xin sessfully saw Rong Linyi¡¯s expression change again. ¡°Ah, I won¡¯t talk to you about this. I¡¯ll ask you the truth. Answer me honestly. Do you love Rong Linyi or not!¡± Zheng Xin risked her life. Rong Linyi¡¯s heart pounded rapidly. The air in the room froze for a long time. In the end, she sighed. ¡°Anyway, I like him a lot. As for love... I haven¡¯t done it before.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a familiar voice suddenly sounded from behind. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it tonight.¡± Su Yanyun almost climbed onto the ceilingmp with her hands and feet. Zheng Xin had already taken the opportunity to grab her bag and rush to the door that had yet to be closed. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you anymore!¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s scream pierced the night sky. ¡°Damn Zheng Xin, you tricked me-¡± A pair of arms was ced on her shoulders. Immediately after, the man¡¯s warm breathing sounded in her ears. ¡°If I had known that you would think this way, why would I have waited until now? Tell me, what position are you looking forward to? Yes, my dear wife?¡± ==== Chapter 775 ? Chapter 775: I¡¯m Very Happy You Waited For Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She felt a numbing feeling on her back. It slowly rose up her spine and spread to her neck and arm... If Su Yanyun was a cat, Rong Linyi would definitely be able to see the hair on the cat¡¯s back stand up in an electrified manner. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Seeing how angry she was, Rong Linyi suppressed hisughter and whispered in her ear. ¡°Come, repeat what you said just now. It¡¯s best if you exin it again?¡± His voice rose at the end, giving her a clear sense of danger. Su Yanyun was tongue-tied. ¡°You, when did youe in?¡± ¡°When?¡± Rong Linyi tilted his head and seemed to think for a while. ¡°Probably when you and your friend were discussing whether you like me or hate me?¡± So early! Su Yanyun felt as if her soul was racing. ¡°So...¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s arm hooked around her shoulder. His other hand moved down and he grabbed her uneasy hand. ¡°From like to love, all that¡¯s missing is...?¡± Su Yanyun regretted it very much. She regretted throwing the pillow to Zheng Xin¡¯s side. Now, even if she wanted to take something to cover her shame, she couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°What are you thinking about? My baby.¡± Rong Linyi raised his hand and touched Su Yanyun¡¯s cheek with his finger. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss her ear gently. ¡°When I¡¯m not around, you¡¯re either discussing me or thinking about me, right?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know if her ears were already red. She could only lower her head uneasily like an ostrich that had been hit by frost. ¡°You, you said that something happened at home. What¡¯s wrong... Oh right, I left you dinner. Do you want me to heat it up for you?¡± She wanted to get up, but Rong Linyi stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He buried his head in her shoulder and said gloomily, ¡°Yanyun, let me hug you for a while.¡± Su Yanyun was really obedient and didn¡¯t move. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Her voice was soft. ¡°Did something upset you?¡± Rong Linyi shook his head silently. He stood up and turned over from behind the sofa. Then, he hugged Su Yanyun¡¯s body and slid to the ground. He ced his face on her stomach and closed his eyes peacefully. ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re waiting for me here.¡± He said softly and kissed her stomach. Then, he looked at her stomach and stroked it gently. His gaze and actions were extremely gentle. ¡°Babies,e back with me.¡± He seemed to be talking to the babies in her stomach. ¡°I love you. As long as it¡¯s for my Yanyun and the two babies, I can do anything.¡± Su Yanyun looked down at the man in front of her. His ck hair flowed like ck agate under the light. Under his long and dense eyshes was a pair of gentle eyes. Too illegal... Su Yanyun thought to herself, how could there be such a perfect man in this world? How could such a perfect man belong to her? With this surreal feeling, her hand was already on his head. She stroked his hair all the way down his jade-like bones to his chin. Rong Linyi grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and slowly looked up. ¡°Yanyun, if I¡¯m no longer the Rong family¡¯s head, I no longer have a prestigious status, and I¡¯m no longer as rich as before, will you still choose me?¡± Chapter 776 ? Chapter 776: I Only Want to Be Your Husband Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Yanyun widened her eyes. ¡°This is what you said about something happening at home?¡± ¡°Kind of.¡± Rong Linyi replied. Su Yanyun¡¯s shock was clearly beyond his expectations. His gaze on her darkened as if he wanted to see through her inner thoughts. ¡°Why?¡± She felt like she had to ask the reason. Rong Linyi ced his head on her knees and said weakly, ¡°It¡¯s too tiring to be the family head. Inparison, I want to be your husband more... I¡¯m homeless now. Yanyun, do you still want me?¡± Su Yanyun took a deep breath and almost couldn¡¯t control her emotions. ¡°That¡¯s really-amazing!¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s pupils constricted. He didn¡¯t hear it wrongly, right? Su Yanyun said... it was amazing? ¡°If you¡¯re not the Rong family¡¯s head.¡± Su Yanyun clenched her fists in anticipation. ¡°Then will we be... of simr status?¡± Rong Linyi was stunned for a few seconds before smiling. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re of simr status.¡± He held her hands. ¡°I only want to be your husband, not the family head.¡± He kissed her hand. ¡°As long as I have you by my side.¡± Wasn¡¯t this the oue he wanted by abandoning everything toe to her? ¡°I... I don¡¯t actually want you to abandon everything.¡± Su Yanyun lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°I just feel that I¡¯m not worthy of you. You heard what I said just now. I¡¯m just very selfish... I keep thinking about whether I¡¯ll be hurt or if I¡¯m at ease. But actually...¡± Actually, selfish people were not usually hurt. Her fingers intertwined with Rong Linyi¡¯s. Their eyes met. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for doubting you like that before.¡± She looked at Rong Linyi. ¡°In fact, I always felt like I was taking advantage of you. I don¡¯t believe that you will like me. I¡¯m so ordinary and useless...¡± Rong Linyi propped himself up and swallowed her next words with his mouth. The night was long and gentle. Ever since that night in the mountains, the two of them leaned on each other again. The bed in the apartment was not big and it was a little cramped for the two of them to sleep together. Rong Linyi had broad shoulders and long legs, and Su Yanyun had a big stomach. Lying side by side, they felt a little uneasy. Rong Linyi could only hug her from behind. He nibbled on the back of her neck gently, relieving her nervousness step by step. Su Yanyun was indeed very nervous. In her memory, there were no details of doing that with a man. The only thing she was confused about was that night, a tall man moved around mercilessly. ¡°Rx, baby.¡± Rong Linyi felt how stiff her body was. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Su Yanyun turned around and faced him. Rong Linyi ced his hand on her stomach and touched it gently with his fingertipsfortingly. Then, he leaned over and kissed her lips. That night, he had been kissing her affectionately. Su Yanyun waited nervously for the next step. But the next step didn¡¯te. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to continue?¡± If there was a light, he would definitely notice that Su Yanyun¡¯s face was red. Rong Linyi shook his head and took a deep breath. ¡°No... you¡¯re eight months pregnant now. Sun Lirong just gave birth prematurely today... It¡¯s okay, I can control it.¡± ¡°Who is Sun Lirong?¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°The second branch¡¯s daughter-inw, my cousin¡¯s wife.¡± Rong Linyi exined. ¡°I didn¡¯te back at night because she gave birth prematurely and the whole family went to the hospital. You¡¯re pregnant with twins like her. The doctor said that the possibility of premature birth is very high.¡± Chapter 777 ? Chapter 777: The Meaning of Pure is Stupid Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I see.¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. ¡°Then are Sun Lirong and her babies alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. But prematurebor isn¡¯t good for the babies. If you feel any difort, you have to tell me quickly.¡± Rong Linyi touched her stomach gently. Su Yanyun was quick-witted and thought of a question curiously. ¡°If twins are easily born prematurely, then the baby¡¯s father can¡¯t be intimate with the mother casually. I heard that you men can¡¯t stand being lonely... Then Sun Lirong¡¯s husband...¡± ¡°Please change it to just some men.¡± Rong Linyi scratched Su Yanyun¡¯s nose. ¡°Rong Xinming is indeed not a good person. The whole family knows that he has several mistresses outside.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s voice rose. ¡°Mistresses? A few!¡± Indeed, rich yboys were not worthy of being entrusted with others¡¯ lives! ¡°Then will you go and get a mistress too?¡± Su Yanyun thought and suddenly felt that Rong Linyi was not safe. ¡°No, do you have a mistress too?¡± Rong Linyi smiled when he heard Su Yanyun¡¯s obviously jealous tone. He touched her nose with the tip of his nose. ¡°Isn¡¯t my lover here? If I¡¯m not at home every day, aren¡¯t I spending time with my lover?¡± Su Yanyun scoffed and clearly didn¡¯t agree with this. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I heard that you men are all animals that think with your lower bodies.¡± She said resentfully. ¡°Back then, Song Zhifei said that he was impotent and had never touched me. I even took it seriously!¡± Rong Linyi said, ¡°...That¡¯s because you¡¯re stupid.¡± ¡°What?¡± Was she mistaken? Everyone said that she was stupid, so how could she still have her dignity? ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I said that you¡¯re very innocent.¡± Rong Linyi immediately corrected himself. Su Yanyun... was also stupid, right? ¡°So, I don¡¯t believe in men anymore.¡± She scoffed. ¡°Back then, Song Zhifei even knelt down for me! He even cried bitterly! In the end, he and Luo Weimin flew off together.¡± Rong Linyi suddenly pressed her hand down. ¡°Can you not always mention such a disappointing person?¡± He asked. ¡°On our happy day of reconciliation, it¡¯s very hurtful topare me with that kind of scum, do you know?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s voice was clearly softer. ¡°To you, it¡¯s a reconciliation, but to me... this is the first time.¡± Rong Linyi was silent for two seconds. Suddenly, he held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and ced it somewhere. Su Yanyun¡¯s breathing changed and she immediately wanted to retract her hand. But Rong Linyi pressed her hand down tightly. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll look for other women, help me settle this.¡± His voice was hoarse. ¡°This, this...¡± I¡¯m not very familiar with this technique... Rong Linyi leaned over and nibbled on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll teach you...¡± His breathing became extremely rapid and entered her ears slowly, making her heart race. ¡°Help me, okay?¡± Su Yanyun felt her whole body heat up. Not only her face, but even her neck and ears must be red. She struggled to follow what he meant. She heard him moan... Su Yanyun was panicking and didn¡¯t know what to do next. ¡°Like this...¡± Rong Linyi held her and instructed her. Chapter 778 ? Chapter 778: Approved You to Find Your Mistress Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± After a while, Su Yanyun felt as if she was about to evaporate. She retracted her hand and covered her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I admit defeat.¡± Rong Linyi smiled at her cute and embarrassed expression. He kissed her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll get used to each other again. Didn¡¯t you doubt me? Why did you give up the test so quickly?¡± ¡°You should find your mistress instead!¡± Su Yanyun covered her head with the nket and turned around with her back facing Rong Linyi. ¡°I approve!¡± ¡°Silly.¡± Rong Linyi hugged her from behind. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s toote. You should rest.¡± Su Yanyun felt guilty when she heard that he had let her go so easily. ¡°Then you...¡± Was he really that tolerant? ¡°Shut up and sleep.¡± Rong Linyi berated her softly. ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll smack your butt.¡± In the morning, Su Yanyun was almost woken up by the man¡¯s kisses and touch. ¡°Did you sleep well? Hm?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was muffled. ¡°Yes...¡± Su Yanyun was about to turn over in a daze when she suddenly felt something on her lower back and woke up. The sleep in herte stages of her pregnancy had always been a little shallow, but she slept exceptionally soundlyst night. But even though she was at ease, she always felt something behind her. Thinking about it now, Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t have... been in this state for the whole night, right? Wouldn¡¯t that be too tough? ¡°Help me since you¡¯re awake.¡± Rong Linyi was not polite this time and took her soft hand... In a daze, Su Yanyun was tossed and turned by Rong Linyi. In the end, Rong Linyi was finally refreshed and Su Yanyun was no longer sleepy. ¡°The sun is so bright today!¡± The curtains were drawn and the warm winter sun shone in. Su Yanyun sat under the nket and stretched. Rong Linyi went to her closet to find her clothes. ¡°Which one do you want to wear today?¡± He asked. ¡°The beige one.¡± Su Yanyun instructed rudely. ¡°No, no, the one at the side. Not the coat, over there... yes, that one.¡± ¡°Are you colorblind?¡± Rong Linyi took out the clothes and threw it in front of Su Yanyun. ¡°This is clearly milky white!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Su Yanyun red at Rong Linyi unhappily. ¡°Indeed, men be scums after sleeping with them.¡± What kind of attitude was this? ¡°Yes! I¡¯m a jerk.¡± Rong Linyi pounced on the bed and held both sides of Su Yanyun with his hands as he approached her. ¡°But I also said that you were stupidst night.¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°Stop dawdling. Get up quickly!¡± Rong Linyi stood up in shock. ¡°I¡¯ll go and make breakfast.¡± Su Yanyun only reacted after Rong Linyi left the room. ¡°Wait! Wait for me, don¡¯t-¡± Was he trying to poison her after humiliating her? After making a scene outside, Su Yanyun finally reacted. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°To the hospital.¡± Rong Linyi held the steering wheel and replied. There were no bodyguards or drivers, and they were alone in the car. ¡°Is today the day of the maternity examination?¡± Su Yanyun asked. She didn¡¯t remember which day it was either. Rong Linyi thought for a while before answering. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then...¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the DNA test center beside the hospital.¡± Chapter 779 ? Chapter 779: I¡¯m Your Pretty Boy From Now On Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun almost didn¡¯t climb into the car. She opened the door lock with her hands and feet and rolled down. Rong Linyi nced at her sideways and looked amused. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°You, you, you...¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s voice was a little weak. ¡°Who are you going to do the DNA test for...¡± Rong Linyi deliberately pulled a face and replied with his usual cold voice. ¡°Is there anyone else here who still needs a paternity test?¡± Su Yanyun had a long face. ¡°You really... contacted that person... with the surname An?¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t say anything. He neither admitted nor denied it. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to find out whose babies are in your stomach?¡± Su Yanyun continued to cry. ¡°If the babies are his and he wants me to leave with him, what will happen to you?¡± ¡°What do you mean by what I should do?¡± Rong Linyi scoffed in amusement. ¡°You should think about what you should do, right? The An family is richer. You¡¯re pregnant with two babies. You have a son and a daughter, so they should at least give you arge sum of money. But if you sell the children to them, they probably won¡¯t let you see them again.¡± ¡°No!¡± Su Yanyun hugged her seatbelt in shock. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sell my babies! I don¡¯t want money, I only want my babies!¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Rong Linyi scoffed. ¡°I won¡¯t let you take the money even if you want it. Of course I¡¯ll ept this money.¡± He pinched his chin leisurely again. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve left the Rong family and need some capital to start a business project again. This money is really timely.¡± He reached out and touched Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach. ¡°Be good, babies. You have to work hard.¡± ¡°Get up!¡± Su Yanyun pushed Rong Linyi¡¯s hand away. ¡°Stop the car! I want to get out! I want to get out!¡± She was so emotional that she actually hit the car door. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Rong Linyi saw that the joke was a little overboard and hurriedlyforted her. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a guess? You might not be pregnant with that guy¡¯s child. Don¡¯t move about in the car!¡± Su Yanyun was about to cry. ¡°So what if they¡¯re not the An family¡¯s children? You don¡¯t want me anymore too?¡± Men were indeed unreliable. They were all scum! Rong Linyi hurriedly reached out to caress Su Yanyun¡¯s hair. ¡°Okay, okay. If no one recognizes your children as theirs, I¡¯ll take care of you. I¡¯ll take care of you, okay?¡± Su Yanyun finally felt a little better. But in the blink of an eye, she was worried again. ¡°But aren¡¯t you poor now? Don¡¯t you still have to take someone else¡¯s money to start a project?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so poor now.¡± Rong Linyi hid a smile and looked serious. ¡°But don¡¯t you still have the Su Corporation? Sigh, it looks like I¡¯ll have to rely on you to support me in the future. Are you willing to support me?¡± Although Su Yanyun was a little unwilling, she didn¡¯t seem to have any other choice and could only answer resentfully. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll support you...¡± So angry! But she had no choice! ¡°Thank you, my wife.¡± Rong Linyi held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and kissed it. ¡°I¡¯ll be your pretty boy from now on. Wifey, you have to dote on me. You have to give me pocket money every month.¡± Su Yanyun howled. ¡°Ahhh, what kind of life do I have!¡± She could even see a domineering CEO turn into a shameless gigolo in a second. ¡°Hey!¡± At the thought of bing a rich wife, Su Yanyun was a lot more confident. ¡°Do you have a way to fake the paternity testter?¡± ¡°What fake?¡± Rong Linyi was confused. ==== Chapter 780 ? Chapter 780: Can¡¯t Let the Baby Fall Into Someone Else¡¯s Hands Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s to change the test results. You¡¯ve been in the Rong family for so long, this small matter shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you, right?¡± Su Yanyun asked Rong Linyi angrily. ¡°Or do you really want to exchange my babies for money? If you really do that, I¡¯ll divorce you!¡± Rong Linyi was so shocked by Su Yanyun¡¯s word ¡®divorce¡¯ that he almost stepped on the wrong pedal. ¡°What you mean is that...¡± He had to park the car by the side of the road to understand Su Yanyun¡¯s words. ¡°Even if the results are out, whoever¡¯s babies are yours, you still want to change the results?¡± ¡°What else do I have to do?¡± Su Yanyun replied angrily. ¡°Do you want to be my pretty boy and not take responsibility for this? Listen carefully. Later, think of a way for me to change the results so that the babies are yours. I don¡¯t care what you do. Anyway, I definitely won¡¯t let my babies fall into the hands of others.¡± Rong Linyi had to use a lot of willpower to stop himself from smiling. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± He tried to conceal his smile with a dry cough. Su Yanyun ced her hands on her hips coquettishly. ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s more like it.¡± The appraisal center was still at the same ce. Su Yanyun deliberately worerge sunsses and was supported by Rong Linyi to the door. She looked around furtively and asked Rong Linyi softly. ¡°Did you see him?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Rong Linyi was on the verge of breaking into a smile. Fortunately, Su Yanyun was wholeheartedly focused on the DNA test and didn¡¯t notice the abnormality in his expression. ¡°The An family guy?¡± Su Yanyun lowered her voice. ¡°Hey, have you settled the matter?¡± ¡°What matter?¡± Rong Linyi pretended not to understand. ¡°Are you stupid!¡± Su Yanyun nudged Rong Linyi angrily. ¡°Of course it¡¯s about the test results.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re saying that I should change the results so that the babies aren¡¯t An Mingchen¡¯s but mine, right?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was unrestrained. ¡°Then you still have to do a DNA test with me.¡± ¡°Lower your voice, don¡¯t let others hear you!¡± Su Yanyun stomped her feet. Why was he so stupid! Rong Linyi finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re stillughing! What are youughing at!¡± Su Yanyun was anxious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that An Mingchen wasing? Where is he?¡± She was so nervous. Rong Linyi could still smile. How heartless! A staff member came forward. ¡°Hello, how can I help you?¡± Abination like Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi was obviously here to appraise the babies¡¯ parentage. ¡°Ah, we still are waiting for people who haven¡¯t arrived.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly blinked at Rong Linyi and gestured for him to take action. ¡°But we can do an identification first.¡± Rong Linyi stopped smiling. Under Su Yanyun¡¯s expectant gaze, he held her hand and took out a paternity test. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. This Ms. An did a paternity test with you a few months ago. The test results show that the paternity rtionship is 99.99%, but at that time, she only provided the father¡¯s nails. You should still have a fingernail sample. We came today to confirm the DNA between me and the sample.¡± Su Yanyun was stunned when Rong Linyi took out the paternity test. How, how did he get the report that only existed in her email? Chapter 781 ? Chapter 781: You¡¯re Bullying Me, I Want a Divorce! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The staff took the report. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± She turned to confirm the information. ¡°Wait!¡± Su Yanyun seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly stopped the staff. ¡°I, I received your email before. You said that the sample is free!¡± After she said that, Rong Linyi red at her. Su Yanyun immediately red back. What are you looking at! Do you think only you have this DNA test? Wait! How did you get this DNA test? ¡°Wow!¡± Su Yanyun finally came to a realization. ¡°There¡¯s no such problem involving that An guy, right? You were just ying me, right!¡± Rong Linyi had clearly told the staff just now that he was the one who provided the nails! Hey, that¡¯s still not right! Why was he the provider of the identification source? Rong Linyi¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°That¡¯s right. You really don¡¯t remember. You secretly picked up my nails in the middle of the night for the DNA test and even hid the results from me. Su Yanyun, where are you going with my baby? To find a new lover?¡± Su Yanyun covered her mouth in shock. ¡°My, my baby... my baby is yours?¡± ¡°Who else do you hope for it to be?¡± Rong Linyi gritted his teeth deliberately. ¡°It looks like you really don¡¯t want to stay with me.¡± ¡°No, how is that possible...¡± Su Yanyun was confused. She was like a stupid groundhog, and it was as if all her winter food had been stolen by her enemy. She waspletely stunned. ¡°You clearly know that I¡¯m not... I didn¡¯t... Boohoo, you¡¯re bullying me!¡± He clearly knew that the baby was his, but he still used that An Mingchen to scare her. This was too much! ¡°I want to divorce you!¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t understand what was going on and simply came to the final conclusion. Rong Linyi was... shocked. What kind of godly twist was this? ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± Su Yanyun was crying pitifully. ¡°You¡¯re bullying me! You¡¯re shameless, you¡¯re dirty, you¡¯re a liar, you¡¯re heartless... Boohoo, get lost! Get lost immediately! I don¡¯t want you to be my baby¡¯s father. I want to take my baby and leave you. I don¡¯t want to be with you... Boohoo...¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t expect Su Yanyun to have such a reaction. He panicked a little. ¡°Okay, okay, I was shameless. I was just joking with you. Baby, I saw that you¡¯ve been very nervous and uneasy recently, and I want you to rx.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to exin yourself. You¡¯re just a bully.¡± Su Yanyun cried sadly. ¡°I¡¯m so nervous, and I was scared to death. Get lost! I don¡¯t want to see you, get lost!¡± ¡°I...¡± Rong Linyi knew it was helpless to argue back. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I was wrong. I won¡¯t joke about this anymore. I¡¯m actually very happy that the baby is ours. I also just found out about this yesterday. I really thought your baby was someone else¡¯s in the past.¡± ¡°You knew yesterday and you¡¯re only telling me now?¡± Su Yanyun stomped her feet in anger. ¡°You¡¯re happy and still want to make fun of me. I¡¯ve simply mistaken you for someone else. Get lost! Get lost!¡± Rong Linyi almost knelt down. ¡°Honey, I was wrong...¡± It felt good to tease her for a while, but making her mad was a crime. The staff at the side expressed that as an employee of the DNA test center, she had seen all sorts of things. This scene today was... especially refreshing. Seeing how Su Yanyun was crying more and more emotionally, Rong Linyi tried to coax her and beg for forgiveness to no avail. He could only ask the staff for help. ¡°When can the DNA test begin?¡± Chapter 782 ? Chapter 782: Crying? I¡¯m Happy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You can do it now, Sir.¡± The staff member told him regretfully. Sigh, there was nothing to watch anymore... Rong Linyi kissed Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach and could only y the baby card. ¡°Baby, on ount of the baby, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not good for the baby if you¡¯re angry.¡± Su Yanyun choked and stopped crying. But she still red fiercely at Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi immediately climbed up the pole and hugged Su Yanyun. He kissed her twice. ¡°Okay, baby, let¡¯s not cry. I won¡¯t get lost either. If I get lost, the babies won¡¯t have a father, right? Our family has finally reunited. What do you want to eat tonight, I...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want your food!¡± Su Yanyun refused. ¡°It tastes terrible! You¡¯re taking revenge on me on purpose, right?¡± Rong Linyi was speechless. Was it really bad... Was Su Yanyun finally telling the truth? It turned out that her cheerful behavior at dinner before was all for show... ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out and eat. I¡¯ll order whatever you like.¡± Rong Linyi coaxed her. Su Yanyun rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Do you have money?¡± Rong Linyi was speechless. Did he look like a poor person? ¡°I still have money for dinner.¡± He replied sincerely. ¡°You have to save even if you have money!¡± Su Yanyun yelled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just get fired? Where are you going to work in the future? Let me tell you, I don¡¯t take care of gigolos. You don¡¯t have to pay for the baby¡¯s milk powder, but you have to earn your own pocket money!¡± Rong Linyi lowered his head humbly. ¡°My wife is right...¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and do the DNA test.¡± Su Yanyun waved her hand. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s free. It¡¯s a waste not to do it.¡± Rong Linyi was speechless. It seemed that there was no need to exin that the appraisal center was now Madam Rong¡¯s property. Three hourster. Rong Linyi handed over the results with both hands. Su Yanyun looked at the results in a daze. That was the result of a fingernail sample she had provided and the DNA test with Rong Linyi¡¯s blood. 100%... The sample and blood were owned by the same person. Seeing that she was stunned and silent, Rong Linyi asked her softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Yanyun.¡± Su Yanyun still didn¡¯t answer, but she covered her face with the results. She was silent for a long time. Her tears soaked the report. ¡°We agreed not to cry, right?¡± Rong Linyi hugged her. ¡°We should be happy, right?¡± ¡°Am I not happy?¡± Su Yanyun choked and asked. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t say anything more. He just leaned his forehead against hers and patted her shoulder gently. He stroked her stomach repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, our family is clearly together now.¡± ¡°Hm...¡± ¡°Move back tonight, baby. Don¡¯t stay outside...¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back and take a look at the newly renovated baby room. Oh right, I want to create a charity fund in the name of the babies.¡± ¡°Yes... yes? Where did you get the money?¡± Rong Lingyi was speechless again. Su Yanyun quickly understood Rong Linyi¡¯s answer. ¡°Wow, what a beautifulke.¡± She leaned on the car window. ¡°I heard that the Lin River Courtyard was very luxurious in the past. I even heard that the most luxurious unit has its ownke. Did you buy the most luxurious unit back then?¡± She had alsoe here in this car in the past. But at that time, she was asleep. Although she had also praised it when she woke up, she didn¡¯t have such a carefree attitude like she did now. Chapter 783 ? Chapter 783: A Poor Man With An Annual Ie of More Than A Billion Yuan Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Linyi smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy the best unit. I got the developer to directly draw out an area for me. Thekes and buildings inside are all built ording to my own wishes.¡± ¡°Swans!¡± Su Yanyun rolled down the car window. ¡°Are they yours? Or are they wild?¡± ¡°Of course they¡¯re mine.¡± Rong Linyi drove very slowly. The car window opened and the cold winter air flowed in. ¡°Don¡¯t open the window, be careful of catching a cold.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t care. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the cold at all.¡± She had two babies in her stomach that gave her a natural heat. ¡°It¡¯s winter now, and many nts are bare.¡± Rong Linyi looked at the scenery outside regretfully. ¡°After spring, the entire yard will be covered in green. There will be many flowers in summer, and the trees will turn golden in autumn... They¡¯re all very beautiful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also very beautiful now.¡± Su Yanyun praised. ¡°And there are also evergreen trees. Sigh, it¡¯s a pity it doesn¡¯t snow here.¡± ¡°If you like snow, I¡¯ll bring you and the babies to ces that snow in the future.¡± Rong Linyi smiled and drove to the door. He got out of the car and went to the other side to open the door for Su Yanyun. A car attendant immediately came and drove the car away. ¡°Madam Yi, you¡¯re back?¡± Aunt Chen was surprised. The news of Young Master resigning as the corporation¡¯s CEO had already spread throughout the business world of C City. If nothing unexpected happened, it would even make the financial headlines today. The Rong Corporation had changed owners. Whether it was temporary or long-term, the Old Master didn¡¯t want to announce it easily as it could affect the corporation¡¯s share price. But the Rong family¡¯s second branch might not think so. The gains and losses of the corporation were not important to them. What they valued was how much they could get. Even if they emptied out the entire family, as long as they could fill their own pockets, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate. Thus, they would definitely release the news and announce their ¡°victory¡±. But... in Aunt Chen¡¯s opinion, no matter what the price Young Master had to pay, as long as Madam Yi coulde back, it was all worth it. ¡°Get the kitchen to make Yanyun¡¯s favorite dishes tonight.¡± Rong Linyi supported Su Yanyun carefully. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Yanyun up first.¡± Su Yanyun looked at her surroundings in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s such a big house, and the monthly expenses are big, right?¡± Her focus was a little strange. ¡°It¡¯s just so-so. I can afford to spend it.¡± Rong Linyi replied casually. ¡°You¡¯re no longer the family head, are you sure you can afford it?¡± Su Yanyun was clearly worried. Rong Linyi rubbed her hair and finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really think I will be a man who is a freeloader?¡± He sighed. ¡°Although I¡¯m no longer in any position in the corporation, I still have my own assets. Onepany I invested in my own name has a profit of over a hundred million every year. Of the twopanies I just invested in this year, one is already listed. Oh right... previously, I operated the Su Corporation and earned a little over a billion. Baby, what are you worried about?¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Damn it! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Linyi realized that Baby Yanyun¡¯s expression was strange. ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯re going to cry? Are you too happy again?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s body puffed up into a ball. ¡°You liar! You pretended to be so sadst night and said that you were homeless! You said that you could only be my husband! In the end, you¡¯re a fake poor ghost who earns billions a year and actually has such a big house and a garden with ake. You liar!¡± Chapter 784 ? Chapter 784: Tell the Babies a Secret Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Linyi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that Hubby is rich? Must he beg on the streets like a poor ghost?¡± ¡°But you lied to me and said that you wanted me to take care of you!¡± Ahhh, I¡¯m so disappointed. I thought I could be the main breadwinner in the future and act arrogantly. She didn¡¯t expect Rong Linyi to enjoy teasing her so much! ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll be your gigolo forever.¡± Rong Linyi could only coax his wife. ¡°Can I transfer thepany and shares to your name? Everything I own will be yours. I¡¯ll work for you and rely on you to support me in the future. I can only ask for your pocket money every month.¡± Then, he deliberately bent down and leaned his head on Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulder. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t buy it. She turned around and nudged Rong Linyi with her stomach. ¡°Baby, kick him!¡± The babies in her stomach seemed to have heard her mother¡¯s call and really kicked Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach. Rong Linyi, who was beside her, immediately felt it. ¡°So magical.¡± He immediately knelt down and leaned his face close to Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach. ¡°Baby, can you hear Daddy¡¯s words? Come, let¡¯s talk quietly...¡± Su Yanyun pricked up her ears, but she could not hear Rong Linyi clearly. Rong Linyi spoke for a long time before standing up. Seeing her curious and confused expression, he smiled. ¡°You want to know?¡± Su Yanyun nodded in a daze. Rong Linyi hugged Su Yanyun and leaned into her ear. He whispered. ¡°If you want to know, ask them when they are born.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re teasing me again!¡± She punched his chest! The two people wereughing upstairs. This cold house finally regained its vitality after a long silence... Rong Linyi was happy to be idle after putting down the corporation¡¯s work. He had originally nned to take a long leave before and after Su Yanyun gave birth to apany her. It was good now. Other than going to his own investment bank every day, he spent most of his time beside Su Yanyun. Under her husband¡¯s heartfelt care, Su Yanyun¡¯s weight increased and her stomach became unbelievably big. It was almost the day of the maternity examination again. Besides Rong Linyi apanying Su Yanyun, Madam Rong and Rong Xuelong also came to join in the fun. ¡°Wow, this stomach.¡± Rong Xuelong touched Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach and couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°Speaking of which, do you have pregnancy marks?¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Yanyun quietly lifted a corner of her shirt for Rong Xuelong to see. ¡°Ah, your skin is so good.¡± Rong Xuelong was jealous. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be afraid even if you have pregnancy marks now. It can go away. Look at the scar on my face, do you see it? Isn¡¯t it lighter than thest time?¡± Rong Xuelong had long removed the bandages on her face, but she was undergoing rehabilitation treatment every day. She wasn¡¯t wearing any makeup, and the thin pink marks on her face could be seen. It was as if a child had used a pale pink ballpoint pen to scribble on her face. ¡°If you put on makeup, it¡¯s impossible to tell.¡± Su Yanyun said sincerely. ¡°Speaking of which, when is Sister preparing to hold the wedding?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡± Rong Xuelong waved her hand. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when my Chenglonges back from the military. If he can get a marriage leave midway, of course it¡¯s better. Sigh, I also want to have a baby. Otherwise, life is really too boring.¡± Chapter 785 ? Chapter 785: If You Don¡¯t Want to Hurt Him then Stay with Him Forever Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Try to do it the next time you visit.¡± Su Yanyun chuckled. ¡°Choose a good day before you go.¡± ¡°That makes sense!¡± Rong Xuelong pounded her fists. ¡°To be honest, I should open a branchpany near his army camp and follow the army while working. What do you think of this n?¡± ¡°When Chenglong can be transferred back, your babies would be born, right?¡± Su Yanyun asked. Actually, she no longer remembered Jiang Chenglong... She only knew a lot of things that had happened in the past six months from others¡¯ stories. Rong Xuelong held her face. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s also possible that he won¡¯t be transferred back. If he really wants to take that path, he might return to the capital, or he might go somewhere else... But no matter where he goes in the end, I will follow him.¡± No matter where he went or what he was doing. As long as he was a man she was sure of, she would chase after him no matter what. ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Sister.¡± Su Yanyun also supported her face. ¡°What¡¯s there to be envious of?¡± Rong Xuelong nced at her. ¡°You and Linyi are finally together. The babies are about to be born. Ah, I can¡¯t even be envious.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯m envious of Sister¡¯s feelings. I¡¯m envious of Sister¡¯s courage.¡± Su Yanyun looked at Rong Xuelong seriously. ¡°You dare to love and hate. I really hope to be a person like Sister.¡± She lowered her eyes. ¡°Sometimes, I just think too much and am indecisive. I don¡¯t even like myself like this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pregnant and experience hormonal changes, so you¡¯re emotional, right?¡± Rong Xuelong teased. She held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and said to her seriously. ¡°We all have different personalities. As long as we live the life that we want, it¡¯s fine as long as we don¡¯t regret the decisions we made in the past.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that my personality will hurt Linyi.¡± Su Yanyun sighed. ¡°I often think that if Linyi wasn¡¯t so proactive, I would definitely have missed him in this life.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, dear.¡± Rong Xuelong held Su Yanyun¡¯s face. ¡°The person who took the initiative at the beginning was you. If you didn¡¯t take the initiative, you wouldn¡¯t have brought Linyi out. But since you¡¯ve already taken the initiative, it¡¯s impossible to let go in the future. Linyi definitely won¡¯t let go. Since you¡¯re afraid of hurting him, you should apany him forever.¡± ¡°I...¡± Su Yanyun felt panicked. Perhaps it was as her sister had said. She was about to give birth, and she was a little anxious before delivery. She finally nodded. ¡°I will work hard.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Rong Xuelong kissed Su Yanyun¡¯s face forcefully. ¡°What are your ns?¡± Not far from the reporting window, Madam Rong finally found a chance to ask Rong Linyi. He left Su Yanyun in Rong Xuelong¡¯s care of her so that she would not hear their conversation. ¡°The second branch is actively looking for evidence. I heard that they have already obtained the An family¡¯s blood and are waiting for Su Yanyun¡¯s blood to prove her identity.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean that it can be proven. If her bloodline is already diluted by three generations, it won¡¯t be easy to confirm.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Even if it really proves it, it¡¯s okay... Although Yanyun has always pretended not to mind, I know that she actually wants to know her background. How¡¯s the investigation on your side?¡± Chapter 786 ? Chapter 786: I Will Protect You Until The End Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Madam Rong shook her head. ¡°As you said, the Anwu family is so big. Other than the main branch, there are already dozens of active branches. If we count all the branches, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that there are over a hundred. But from what I know, the An family hasn¡¯t lost a girl in almost twenty years. What I want to ask is-¡± Madam Rong hesitated. ¡°What are your ns for the family and the corporation?¡± ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Rong Linyi asked in a cold voice. Madam Rong¡¯s voice was low. ¡°No matter what, we can¡¯t let the family fall into the second branch¡¯s hands.¡± She looked at Rong Linyi with eagle-like eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want topete with Hua Qingmei, but she won¡¯t let me go. And your second uncle...¡± Rong Linyi took the initiative to hold Madam Rong¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be afraid. If it really doesn¡¯t work, we can only split up the family. In the end, I will protect you and Xuelong.¡± ¡°If we separate, I¡¯m afraid your grandfather... won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Madam Rong shook her head. ¡°And your father. He doesn¡¯t want to see this family be like this either.¡± ¡°What can we do?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°We should settle our scores with the second branch too. Oh right, Jinghui didn¡¯t find trouble for you, right?¡± ¡°He¡¯s alright.¡± Madam Rong rubbed her temples. ¡°But besides him, your second uncle and aunt have been jumping around a lot recently. They want to devour the corporation just because their daughter-inw gave birth to two sons.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been tough on you recently.¡± Rong Linyiforted Madam Rong. ¡°Linyi.¡± Seeing that Rong Linyi was about to leave, Madam Rong stopped him again. ¡°I said that if it doesn¡¯t work, we still have to use some extreme methods. There¡¯s only less than a month left...¡± ¡°You mean-¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s words had just left his mouth when his and Madam Rong¡¯s phones rang at the same time. Seeing the phone number that was only one digit, they understood that this was the Old Master¡¯s call. ¡°Eldest daughter-inw, Linyi.¡± The Old Master was still very angry on the other end of the line, but he sighed immediately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, maybe I¡¯m going back on my word.¡± ¡°Father!¡± Madam Rong had already guessed what the Old Master was about to say. ¡°You promised to wait a week after Yanyun gave birth!¡± The Old Master sighed helplessly. ¡°But... Second¡¯s family said that they have already found Yanyun¡¯s biological parents... This matter was carried out behind Yanyun¡¯s back. Don¡¯t worry, even if Yanyun is really from the An family, I won¡¯t treat the eldest branch badly.¡± ¡°Father!¡± Madam Rong suddenly lost control of her emotions. ¡°I¡¯ve heard this sentence of yours many times. I can understand your desire to make things even. All these years, our eldest branch has indeed seemed glorious, but this is also something Linyi and I created with our own capabilities and efforts.¡± ¡°Father, I might as well say some things directly. If Linyi really leaves the corporation, I¡¯ll be supporting the corporation bitterly alone and will be eaten up by the second branch sooner orter. If the corporation ispletely in the second branch¡¯s hands, what will happen to the eldest branch¡¯s dignity? Even if I don¡¯t fight for it, what will Xiao Song do?¡± ¡°Eldest daughter-inw, don¡¯t be agitated.¡± The Old Master was also made speechless by Madam Rong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Linyi really leaves the corporation, I¡¯ll let Xuelong go back. When Xuelonges back from studying abroad, I¡¯ll definitely let her enter the corporation. The three of you are enough to go against the second branch. Jinghui is a neutral party. He has always respected you and won¡¯t side with his parents, nor will he target you.¡± Chapter 787 ? Chapter 787: Beautiful Genes Are Always Inherited Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Xuelong will graduate in three years, and this is if she doesn¡¯t continue her studies.¡± Madam Rong calmed herself down. ¡°Father, you also know that she and Chenglong are going to get married. She¡¯s already considering life with Chenglong once he stabilizes his life. Father... Linyi is the only one left beside me.¡± Just as the Old Master was silent, Rong Linyi suddenly said, ¡°Grandpa, if you insist on this, then can I... ask you to split up the family?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Madam Rong had caused a headache, but the Old Master was still alright. Rong Linyi¡¯s words finally made the Old Master angry. ¡°As long as I¡¯m alive, this family can forget about splitting up! Are you trying to anger me to death by saying this?¡± At that moment, the three phones were silent. A few secondster, Madam Rong finally broke the stiff atmosphere first. ¡°Father, as long as it can be used topletely conceal Yanyun¡¯s identity, we can agree to the DNA test. However, Yanyun happened to do a maternity examination today and has just drawn a lot of blood. Let her take a break.¡± Seeing that Madam Rong was willing to give in, the Old Master¡¯s tone also softened. ¡°Eldest daughter-inw, you have to understand me... My initial intention was not to separate the family. You¡¯re not the only victims of the An family¡¯s matter back then. Even if Linyi really no longer holds the power, I will definitelypensate him and Yanyun. Their child will still be a member of the Rong family.¡± Madam Rong only smiled bitterly. The Old Master always wanted to be ¡°fair¡± in everything. Little did he know that the most difficult thing in the world was fairness. ¡°Linyi, we might have to talk to Jinghui.¡± After hanging up the call, Madam Rong said resolutely. Compared to thest time they met, Su Yanyun felt that Rong Jinghui was different again. Thest time, he still looked like a smuggler at the border, but this time, he was actually quite stable. When he stood with Rong Linyi, it suddenly felt as if they were on par. The speed of his growth shocked Madam Rong and Rong Xuelong too. Obviously, they were still in the impression of him being a hedonistic son who caused trouble everywhere and made the headlines. ¡°Jinghui is good at everything.¡± Madam Rong smiled and said softly to Rong Xuelong and Su Yanyun, ¡°He¡¯s just a little too tough. They¡¯re easy to break if they¡¯re too tough, sigh...¡± ¡°But even so, he¡¯s already very impressive.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression was a little cold, as if she was sizing up apetitor. ¡°I really don¡¯t know if it was good or bad when Linyi groomed him back then. I hope he doesn¡¯t be an ingrate of the second branch.¡± Rong Linyi and Rong Jinhui stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows in the other small living room. Meanwhile, Su Yanyun and Madam Rong were sitting in the living room. They couldn¡¯t hear what they said. ¡°Yanyun, we¡¯re going to another medical center for a checkup tomorrow.¡± Madam Rong said naturally as if she was talking about family matters. ¡°It¡¯s the whole family¡¯s physical examination. You have to go too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yanyun agreed without a doubt. She turned around. Rong Linyi and Rong Jinhui¡¯s tall figures were stretched out by the afternoon sun. Beautiful genes were always inherited... ¡°You¡¯ve been going out a little frequently recently.¡± He Xiaoqin was about to step out of the door when He Yueze¡¯s voice sounded coldly from behind. Chapter 788 ? Chapter 788: I Hope You Can Live Up ToMy Trust Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Brother, do you think it¡¯s normal for me to stay at home all day?¡± He Xiaoqin turned around and was clearly a little angry. ¡°Do I have to be autistic to prove my innocence?¡± 1 He Yueze¡¯s gaze was cold. His eyes paused on He Xiaoqin for a moment. ¡°I hope you¡¯re worthy of the word ¡®innocent¡¯.¡± ¡°What else do I want?¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s voice rose. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just hide Su Yanyun¡¯s paternity test report? Didn¡¯t you already give it to Rong Linyi? What else can I do?¡± ¡°What else can you do?¡± He Yueze sneered and suddenly threw out a stack of things. ¡°You can still find hackers to attack the database of the appraisal center. If I didn¡¯t catch you red-handed, Su Yanyun would probably never have received the email from the appraisal center, right? What else have you done that I don¡¯t know?¡± He Xiaoqin grabbed the records. ¡°You¡¯re investigating me? You don¡¯t trust me that much?¡± He Xiaoqin screamed, but she was actually feeling guilty. He Yueze had better not find out that he had been hypnotized by Liang Shangqing. The half a year deadline was almost over, and he would lose all feelings for Su Yanyun soon. In the past, He Xiaoqin only hoped that he could use his impulsive actions to destroy Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi¡¯s rtionship. But now, she hoped that he would forget Su Yanyun as soon as possible. This way, he wouldn¡¯t keep tabs on her and investigate her for that woman. ¡°I hope you can live up to my trust.¡± Other than disappointment, He Yueze looked at He Xiaoqin with a hint of disgust. ¡°Xiaoqin, you should know better than anyone why Mother left us. I thought you hated being a mistress more than anyone else, and I didn¡¯t expect you to deliberately be a mistress in someone else¡¯s rtionship.¡± ¡°I only love Brother Linyi, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± He Xiaoqin boasted shamelessly. ¡°Besides, haven¡¯t I already tried my best to forget him?¡± She nced at the time and said with a sobbing voice. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. Anyway, you don¡¯t believe me. I¡¯m going to bete for my date!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± He Yueze stood up. ¡°This is the second thing I want to tell you today. From now on, don¡¯t meet Liang Shangqing anymore.¡± ¡°On what basis!¡± He Xiaoqin screamed even more sharply. ¡°Liang Shangqing and I have a good impression of each other, and the Liang family ispatible with us. On what basis can we not be together?¡± ¡°Are you two really in a rtionship?¡± He Yueze¡¯s eyes seemed to see through He Xiaoqin. ¡°Xiaoqin, no matter whether you forget Rong Linyi, I know very well that Liang Shangqing won¡¯t forget Jiang Yilin so easily. Can¡¯t you find a clean man to date openly? Why do you have to be a substitute?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really funny. Shangqing and Jiang Yilin have never been together. If the two of us have been hurt, why can¡¯t we be together and mend each other¡¯s wounds? Brother, I can understand if you want to object to me continuing to pursue Brother Linyi. But what motives do you have to object to me being together with Shangqing! Must you force me to death before you¡¯re happy?¡± He Xiaoqin was a little hysterical. Seeing that she was sad and a little crazy, He Yueze¡¯s determination wavered a little. Was he really too sensitive? Too stiff? He was sure that nothing good would happen if she and Liang Shangqing were together based on He Xiaoqin¡¯s past behavior. Chapter 789 ? Chapter 789: Maintain This Family In His Own Way Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Don¡¯t even think of controlling me! Don¡¯t think of controlling me like in the past!¡± He Xiaoqin yelled and ran out. When she got into the car, she took out her phone and called Liang Shangqing. ¡°We have to be careful in the future.¡± She lowered her voice. ¡°My brother is already suspicious of us. Speaking of which, that woman¡¯s expected maternity period is almost up...¡± ¡°Does a physical examination only require so little blood?¡± Su Yanyun mumbled and retracted her arm. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to smoke less?¡± Rong Xuelong threw away the blood-pressure cotton bud. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. You already had a lot of examinations in the hospital yesterday. This physical examination is just a routine one, it doesn¡¯t need that much blood.¡± She urged Su Yanyun. ¡°Hey, I know a dessert store nearby. It tastes good, let¡¯s go and try it.¡± ¡°Then Linyi...¡± Su Yanyun nced at Rong Linyi. Unexpectedly, Rong Linyi was very open-minded. ¡°Go ahead. I still have a few examinations.¡± After Su Yanyun and Rong Xuelong left, Madam Rong and Rong Linyi immediately exchanged nces. ¡°What did Jinghui say?¡± Madam Rong¡¯s voice was only audible to Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi tilted his head slightly. His lips hardly moved, but his voice reached Madam Rong¡¯s ears. ¡°The blood has been changed. Don¡¯t worry, the DNA test won¡¯t seed.¡± Madam Rong heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Jinghui was still willing to help. They hoped that he wouldn¡¯t lie to them... They had no choice but to do this. They couldn¡¯t let the Rong family¡¯s power fall into the second branch¡¯s hands, and they definitely wouldn¡¯t give up on Su Yanyun. The fastest DNA test would only take three hours. 1 Before the matter was settled, Rong Xuelong would not bring Su Yanyun back. Rong Linyi had never hidden the fact that he had lost the position of the family head from the beginning, but he had also deliberately hidden the doubt regarding Su Yanyun¡¯s background. In his opinion, being the family head was far less important than Su Yanyun and her babies¡¯ health and safety. But the second branch wouldn¡¯t think so. They used all their strength to use this opportunity to ¡°eradicate¡± the eldest branch. Thinking of what Hua Qingmei and Rong Xiaoda had done to his mother in the past, Rong Linyi¡¯s fists almost bled. He wanted to protect Yanyun and her baby, but at the same time, he wouldn¡¯t let his mother and sister be hurt again. Even though he was always cold to them, he had also tried his best to maintain this family in his own way all these years. The results were out very quickly. ¡°How is it?¡± The Old Master was more nervous than everyone else. It was useless to continue fighting with the second branch. His biggest hope was that Su Yanyun was not from the An family. ¡°The two sides are not rted.¡± The doctor reported. ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± Second Madam Rong screamed. The person who had given them the blood had guaranteed that they would definitely be able to confirm their rtionship. Madam Rong and Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes met discreetly. Rong Jinghui nodded slightly, indicating that they would not make any mistakes. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Did you do something wrong?¡± Second Madam Rong asked the doctor indignantly. ¡°It¡¯s a maternal line DNA test, not a biological child test...¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a maternal line DNA test.¡± The doctor repeated Second Madam Rong¡¯s words. ¡°The two sides aren¡¯t rted by blood. We¡¯ve done the DNA test very carefully, and there can¡¯t be any mistake. If you have doubts, we can do it again.¡± Chapter 790 ? Chapter 790: You¡¯re Fat and Cute Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Okay, Second daughter-inw, stop fooling around.¡± Old Master Rong bellowed impatiently. ¡°You were the ones who wanted to do the DNA test. Now that it¡¯s done, you¡¯re also the ones who refused to ept this. What do you mean by that? Do you have to break up this good family to be happy?¡± The people from the second branch all stopped talking. The Old Master¡¯s mood improved a little when he saw that the scene was silenced by him. ¡°Now that everything is out, Yanyun isn¡¯t even a member of the An family.¡± The Old Master said to Rong Linyi amiably. ¡°It has really been tough on you recently. Tonight, everyone should have a happy meal together. Eldest daughter-inw, go and book a table and take Yanyun¡¯s preferences into consideration.¡± Madam Rong smiled gently and appropriately. ¡°Okay, Father.¡± Su Yanyun ate her fill at the dessert store and was dragged to a luxurious restaurant before she could even digest it. ¡°Is it a big day today?¡± She asked Rong Linyi quietly. ¡°Why does everyone have to eat together?¡± ¡°Everyone is usually busy with their own things and can only gather together during the family¡¯s physical examination, we might as well have a meal together after the physical examination.¡± Madam Rong was an expert at lying. Anyway, the whole family had already agreed to hide the DNA test from Su Yanyun. With the Old Master around, the second branch didn¡¯t dare to do anything rash. ¡°Hahaha, Yanyun, you¡¯ve gained weight.¡± The Old Master was amused when he saw Su Yanyun. ¡°How have you been feeling recently?¡± Su Yanyun held her face in fear. ¡°Really? Have I gained weight?¡± It was all Rong Linyi¡¯s fault. It was as if he was taking revenge on her for saying that his food was terrible. He was now giving the kitchen ideas every day to get the chefs to make good food for her. She sleeps immediately after she eats. How could she not be fat? ¡°It¡¯s good to be fat!¡± The Old Master widened his eyes. ¡°You have to be fat so that the baby in your stomach can be fat. Besides, don¡¯t young people know some yoga or postpartum weight loss methods now? It¡¯s easy to lose weight.¡± Su Yanyun was feeling embarrassed when Rong Linyi smiled and added. ¡°I like it when you¡¯re a little fat. You¡¯re very cute when you¡¯re fat.¡± ¡°Go away.¡± Su Yanyun punched Rong Linyi. ¡°Hahaha, young people are so loving, hahaha...¡± The Old Master was overjoyed to have solved a big problem in his heart. Inparison, the second branch all had ck faces except for Rong Jinghui. They were even more dejected than when they were at a funeral. After teasing Su Yanyun, the Old Master came to educate Rong Xinming. ¡°Xinming, you should also learn from Linyi. You and Lirong aren¡¯t together all day. She has contributed a lot to our Rong family and has two fat boys. You have to apany her more and not wander outside all day.¡± Rong Xinming pretended not to hear and pouted. The old woman at home had just given birth and looked uglier than before. Their two children were as thin as monkeys. Other than eating, drinking, and sleeping, they only knew how to cry. It was annoying to look at them. Besides, there were many housemaids at home. Was there a need for a man? Second Madam Rong saw that her son was disdainful of the Old Master¡¯s words and hurriedly smiled. ¡°Xinning is introverted and isn¡¯t good at expressing himself. Actually, he loves Lirong and her children more than anyone.¡± The Old Master gave the second branch face and didn¡¯t say anything more. He continued chatting with Su Yanyun. Yes, the eldest branch was still more pleasing to the eye. They were a match made in heaven. This was how normal couples should be. The family and corporation really needed to be ced in the hands of a man like Linyi to be at ease. Chapter 791 ? Chapter 791: Looking For A great-granddaughter Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh right, Yanyun is giving birth in less than a month, right?¡± The Old Master was still most concerned about his great-grandsons. ¡°Have you booked the hospital and everything?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this Father.¡± Madam Rong replied on behalf of Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun. ¡°Not only the hospital, but the medical team for the baby¡¯s delivery has also been prepared long ago. The nursing room and yroom have also been renovated. Oh right, Linyi also said that he wants to build a yground for the babies.¡± ¡°Is your small Lin River Courtyard enough to be renovated into a yground?¡± The Old Master asked Rong Linyi. ¡°If it¡¯s not, I remember there¡¯s still an empty space in the north that hasn¡¯t been developed. Let¡¯s use it to create a yground.¡± ¡°No need for that. I still have some sparend.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was clearly distant. Although the danger of Su Yanyun¡¯s identity seemed to have been resolved, there was probably an irreversible rift between the eldest branch and the Old Master. Seeing that the Old Master was a little embarrassed, Madam Rong hurriedly mediated the situation. ¡°Linyi means that the babies are still young and he doesn¡¯t need to build arge yground at all. There¡¯s no need to build a swing. A seesaw and a slide are enough.¡± The Old Master nodded resentfully and suddenly pped his thigh. ¡°Oh right! I don¡¯t have anything to give my great-grandsons. Let¡¯s give them a racecourse, okay? They definitely have to learn how to ride a horse in the future. Yes, it¡¯s settled!¡± Second Madam Rong looked a little ufortable again. ¡°Father, we have two babies but you didn¡¯t say that you would give us a racecourse.¡± She now dared to raise her opinion to the Old Master face to face using her two grandchildren. ¡°Yanyun hasn¡¯t even given birth to this child yet you¡¯re giving her emeralds and a racecourse. Those who don¡¯t know would think that our surname isn¡¯t Rong.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± The Old Master was unhappy. ¡°All my great-grandchildren will definitely benefit from the racecourse. Besides, didn¡¯t I give my previous two grandchildren diamonds?¡± Second Madam Rong couldn¡¯t help but nce at Madam Rong in glee when she received the assurance. This nce made Rong Xuelong so disgusted she wanted to throw her chopsticks. ¡°Okay, okay, we¡¯re family.¡± The Old Master said happily and raised his ss to Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun, I have two great-grandchildren now, and I¡¯m looking forward to you giving me a great-granddaughter.¡± As the head of arge family, he naturally looked forward to having great-grandsons first. But once he had too many great-grandsons, he would inevitably despise them and would instead be curious about having a great-granddaughter. Su Yanyun had long felt the awkwardness between the tables. She smiled and was about to say something to ease the atmosphere. The door to the room suddenly opened. ¡°How lively. What is this, a celebration?¡± The door to the high-end restaurant was opened very softly, so if An Bufang didn¡¯t speak immediately, the people in the room really couldn¡¯t notice her immediately. But clearly, her strategy seeded. When her voice suddenly sounded, Su Yanyun¡¯s words were not the only ones that were stuck in her throat. The Old Master¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt and the atmosphere became strangely quiet... The people from the second branch even had surprised looks in their eyes. The first nervous person when An Bufang appeared was naturally Rong Xuelong. She had yet to publicize her marriage with Jiang Chenglong. Only a few people in her family and General Jiang knew about it. But it was inevitable that his biological mother An Bufang would hear the news. Chapter 792 ? Chapter 792: There¡¯s a mole in the Rong family Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even though Jiang Chenglong was abandoned at a young age and she remarried very quickly, she was also Jiang Chenglong¡¯s biological mother by blood If she really wanted to ¡°denounce¡± him, even if it wouldn¡¯t hurt Rong Xuelong and Jiang Chenglong¡¯s rtionship, it was still a nuisance. But in An Bufang¡¯s eyes, there was no sign of Rong Xuelong being a formidable enemy for the time being. She took out a document from her bag. ¡°I heard that your Rong family did a DNA test this afternoon? The results don¡¯t seem to be satisfactory.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The Old Master¡¯s tone was unkind. ¡°This is our Rong family¡¯s gathering, outsiders are not wee.¡± An Bufang was from the An family, which was a sworn enemy of the Rong family. Furthermore, she had even despised Xuelong and Jiang Chenglong¡¯s rtionship in the past. An Bufang smiled unkindly. She looked at Su Yanyun. ¡°I came to acknowledge my family member, of course.¡± ¡°Your family member? Ha!¡± The Old Masterughed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to be our Xuelong¡¯s mother-inw? I¡¯m sorry, our Rong family doesn¡¯t want to be rtives with the An family. Chenglong doesn¡¯t even want to acknowledge you as his mother.¡± Jiang Chenglong had half of the An family¡¯s bloodline, but his identity was not associated with the An family at all. Furthermore, his grandfather¡¯s status was very prestigious and he was Old Master Rong¡¯s old friend. Whether it was for the Rong family¡¯s benefit or their personal rtionship, everyone strongly agreed to this marriage. Old Master Rong¡¯s words clearly angered An Bufang. After thinking that she had another motive for this trip, she still endured this humiliation. She waved the report on her hand. ¡°Your An family asked for my blood for a DNA test. I heard that the results don¡¯t show a rtionship?¡± ¡°What?¡± Old Master Rong nced at the second branch. ¡°You actually have connections with her?¡± ¡°Father, we... we just wanted a blood sample.¡± Second Madam Rong hurriedly rified their rtionship. ¡°Furthermore, Madam An was the one who found her first. She said that Yanyun looks like a child her rtive lost...¡± ¡°What?¡± Whether it was true or not, Second Madam Rong¡¯s words already shocked everyone present. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± An Bufang smiled and walked forward. She knew that Second Madam Rong didn¡¯t want to show that she had anything to do with her, so she took the initiative to say, ¡°I was the one who contacted Second Madam. After all, the first time I saw Ms. Su, I really felt... that she was too familiar.¡± She ced the paternity test on the table. ¡°So, after knowing the results this afternoon, I didn¡¯t believe it no matter what. I immediately went to the hospital and got the doctor to draw my blood on the spot to do it again! Old Master Rong, this is the new paternity test. Take a look?¡± Without her saying anything, the Old Master¡¯s eyes were already on the report. The old man was a little farsighted, so he quickly saw the results... ¡°This...¡± The Old Master was shocked. ¡°You forged this, right!¡± ¡°Forged?¡± An Bufang sneered. ¡°Am I that free to forge it? Old Master, if you don¡¯t believe me, it¡¯s not toote to do it again now! This test shows that Ms. Su and I are aunt and niece! The Old Master¡¯s gaze turned serious. ¡°Are you shocked and speechless?¡± An Bufang raised her brows. ¡°With your intelligence, you should know why such a thing happened, right?¡± It was toote to exin anything now... because An Bufang had already made it very clear. ¡°There¡¯s a mole in the Rong family.¡± Chapter 793 ? Chapter 793: Bloodline Offers A Natural Advantage Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Master Rong¡¯s palm hit the report. His tone was still unfriendly to An Bufang. ¡°What happens to the Rong family is our Rong family¡¯s business. It¡¯s not your ce to gossip!¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± An Bufang smiled and narrowed her eyes. She had a good temper and it was obvious that she had ulterior motives. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll leave the Rong family¡¯s matters to you. I came today mainly to acknowledge my family member.¡± She then turned to Su Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun, do you want to know who your parents are?¡± Unexpectedly, before anyone could answer, Su Yanyun said, ¡°No.¡± Her tone was firm. An Bufang seemed to be stunned for a second. Su Yanyun immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s your motive?¡± Under An Bufang¡¯s slightly surprised gaze, her expression was very cold. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a kind person. What¡¯s your motive foring over to interfere with the Rong family¡¯s matter and recognizing me as a rtive?¡± ¡°What?¡± An Bufang smiled with an exaggerated tone. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Why would I have any motives? It¡¯s the least I can do as a family member to acknowledge the flesh and blood of long lost rtives, right?¡± ¡°Okay, even if you¡¯re right.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t give An Bufang any chance to breathe and immediately asked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform my parents and ask them toe and verify with me directly? Instead, you wanted to test your rtionship with me first. You wanted to obtain this information in advance, why?¡± ¡°I...¡± An Bufang was a little tongue-tied, but in an instant, she smiled generously. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you doubt me. If it were anyone else, they would definitely be suspicious of their family members who suddenly appeared. But I can tell you that the reason I came to verify it with you now is because I¡¯m afraid it would be wrong. After all, if you¡¯re not my family member¡¯s child, isn¡¯t it very cruel to give them hope and break it?¡± ¡°So Madam An is also afraid of making mistakes?¡± Su Yanyun scoffed. ¡°But the way you barged in aggressively just now, and had such confidence despite seeing the first mismatch report. You didn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all.¡± ¡°You...¡± An Bufang was finally a little angry. ¡°Why don¡¯t you know what¡¯s good for you? I¡¯m still your aunt, so how can you doubt me like this?¡± ¡°You also said that you are my aunt. My aunt isn¡¯t my mother after all. Firstly, you didn¡¯t raise me. Secondly, you¡¯re not my biological mother. Thirdly, your motives are unknown.¡± Su Yanyun seemed to have the gift of the gab. ¡°I¡¯m already very polite to you.¡± ¡°Ha! I really couldn¡¯t tell.¡± An Bufang sneered. ¡°Ms. Su, you really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Then I¡¯ll take it that I disturbed you today. I hope that one day, when you want to return to the An family, don¡¯t kneel and beg me!¡± Then she scoffed and left. Only the Rong family was left in the room. Although the atmosphere was serious again, Rong Xuelong still secretly gave Su Yanyun a thumbs up. Even Madam Rong and Rong Linyi were shocked by Su Yanyun¡¯s behavior. Compared to the richdies of ordinary families, An Bufang was much stronger than ordinary richdies because of her background and personality. However, Su Yanyun was calm, fierce, and agile when facing her. Even she found it unbelievable. Without a doubt, she was not afraid of An Bufang at all. It was as if she had a natural advantage over her in terms of bloodline. Chapter 794 ? Chapter 794: If you don¡¯t hit me, you¡¯re the grandson Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Old Master Rong¡¯s expression was ugly. The joy and cheerfulness from before had beenpletely swept away and was reced by gloominess before the storm. Rong Linyi heaved a sigh of relief and was about to say something. Rong Jinghui suddenly stood up. ¡°I did it! I changed the blood test.¡± ¡°What?¡± Other than the eldest branch who already knew, the others were all shocked. ¡°Why? Jinghui!¡± Second Madam Rong was especially agitated. ¡°Whose son are you!¡± Rong Jinghuipletely ignored Second Madam Rong. He looked at the Old Master with no fear in his expression. He was as numb and cold as before. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m doing thispletely for the family and the corporation. You know very well that no one in this family has the right to control the family except Second Brother. But you have to make such an absurd decision for your own selfish grievances. So, even if we change the blood test and fabricate the results, I can¡¯t let Second Brother leave the corporation.¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± The Old Master mmed the table in anger. ¡°Am I doing this for my own private grievances? Is the enmity between the An and Rong families just mine?¡± ¡°So what if there¡¯s a grudge?¡± Rong Jinhui¡¯s expression was cold. He was even less afraid of the Old Master¡¯s existence than Rong Linyi. ¡°What can a woman like Yanyun do? Does she understand financial reports? Can she understand the way to operate thepany? She probably doesn¡¯t even understand the structure of the assets. Grandpa is so narrow-minded. Is he old or stupid to begin with?¡± ¡°You, you, you...¡± Old Master Rong was shaking with anger. ¡°Jinghui, how dare you!¡± Rong Xinming hurriedly expressed his stand. ¡°You did such a disgraceful thing and instead of apologizing immediately, you actually dared to talk back to Grandpa. Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t plead for anyone!¡± The Old Master caught his breath and was on the verge of exploding. ¡°See if I don¡¯t kill this unfilial grandson today!¡± The Old Master was about to grab a bowl. ¡°Hit me if you dare!¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s temper was really simr to Rong Xuelong¡¯s. ¡°If you don¡¯t hit me, you¡¯re the grandson!¡± ¡°Who are you scolding!¡± The old master¡¯s bowl had already flown over. Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t dodge. He stood up straight and red at the Old Master. When the bowl flew to his head, a hand caught it. At some point, Rong Linyi was already standing beside Rong Jinhui. ¡°Grandpa, this has nothing to do with Jinghui. He only said this to protect me.¡± He looked at the Old Master calmly and turned to the second branch at the side. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to work so hard. If you want the Rong family, the family head position and corporation, just take them.¡± He enunciated each word clearly and powerfully. ¡°From today onwards, I, Rong Linyi, will leave the Rong family with my wife, Su Yanyun, and the children in her stomach.¡± Then, the bowl in his hand fell onto the table with a bang. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Rong Linyi held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°Come, baby, let¡¯s go home.¡± The Old Master hesitated and finally looked at Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun¡¯s backs in a daze. On the way home, Su Yanyun was silent. It was only when they returned to the Lin River Courtyard that she finally spoke. ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡± Chapter 795 ? Chapter 795: I Will Never Let Go of Your Hand Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun was no fool. She already understood that the so-called physical examination in the afternoon was actually just a sham. ¡°So the truth about you leaving the corporation is not that you¡¯re sick of being the family head, but because...¡± She smiled bitterly. ¡°Because...¡± ¡°Because I want to be your husband.¡± Rong Linyi kissed her forehead. He didn¡¯t lie. But Su Yanyun was not so easily confused. She looked at Rong Linyi sternly. ¡°Because I¡¯m from the An family.¡± Before Rong Linyi could console her, she continued. ¡°I don¡¯t remember what happened before I was eight years old, but when I did the paternity test anonymously, the only anonymous surname I thought of was An. But what I¡¯m most curious about is why... did you all make your own guesses? Also, what grievances does the Rong and An families have, why...¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s question gave Rong Linyi a headache. ¡°Yanyun...¡± He held her hand. ¡°Before answering your questions, you have to understand one thing.¡± Su Yanyun looked at him seriously and waited for him to continue. ¡°No matter who you are, and no matter what your past was like, I will never let go of your hand.¡± I will give up the world and never abandon you. He did not say this for show. ¡°This.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s voice was a little shaky, perhaps because she was touched. ¡°Is it worth it for you to do this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth it.¡± Rong Linyi ced his hand on Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach. ¡°For you, for our babies... Everything is worth it.¡± ¡°If, if you never let go.¡± Su Yanyun ced her delicate hand on Rong Linyi¡¯s. ¡°Then I definitely won¡¯t let go of you. Unless you don¡¯t want me or my babeis anymore, otherwise, even if you¡¯re a beggar, even if you¡¯re a criminal, or even if the whole world is your enemy, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Rong Linyi held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I will fight for you. I will protect you.¡± I will protect you even at the cost of my life. ¡°Then, tell me what¡¯s happening with the An and Rong families. Why... does everyone think I¡¯m from the An family?¡± Su Yanyun finally changed the topic. ¡°Actually, the Rong and An families¡¯ enmity started not too long ago. In fact, a very long time ago, the Rong and An families didn¡¯t even have much interaction...¡± The Hua family was on good terms with the An family. This was the Rong family¡¯s two madams¡¯ maternal family. Rong Linyi did not know how the Hua family got to know the An family, but he knew that Madam Rong had already be best friends with ady from the An family when she was young. 15 years ago, during the An family¡¯s ident, thisdy fled to the Rong family to take shelter. As a good friend, Madam Rong naturally took her in. Rong Linyi also had an impression of her. In his memory, she was a very beautiful and elegant woman. At that time, the Old Master still had full control of the family, but he already had the intention to retire and hand over his power to Rong Linyi¡¯s father, Rong Xiaosong, as soon as possible. Meanwhile, a branch from the An family that had just obtained power, asked the Rong family to hand over Ms. An, who was hiding in the Rong family. Madam Rong refused to hand over her good friend and supported Ms. An to regain control of the An family. Rong Xiaosong also represented the Rong family and went against the An family because of her. Unknowingly, the two families had be enemies. Chapter 796 ? Chapter 796: She Loved the Child This Time A Lot Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was how the initial feud was formed. But if that was the case, Old Master Rong wouldn¡¯t have such a deep grudge against the An family now. The change in events began with Ms. An¡¯s sudden disappearance. One day, Ms. An, who had been hiding safely in the Rong family, suddenly disappeared. Madam Rong found the letter Ms. An had left. In the letter, Ms. An told Madam Rong that the branch of the An family had forced her to hand over the An family¡¯s seal. If she didn¡¯t hand it over, they would kill her family. Ms. An then told Madam Rong that she had hidden the real seal in the Rong family. After her trip this time, she didn¡¯t think ofing back alive. She hoped that Madam Rong could safeguard the family¡¯s seal for her and return it to her direct descendants if there was a chance in the future. Madam Rong waited uneasily for the whole day before bad news finally arrived. The An family¡¯s coteral branch found out that the seal was fake and kidnapped Ms. An to force Madam Rong to bring the real seal over... ¡°Then in the end, did she hand over the seal?¡± Su Yanyun was hooked on this story. Rong Linyi smiled bitterly. ¡°There¡¯s no seal at all.¡± He shook his head. ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun widened her eyes. ¡°I said, there¡¯s no seal at all.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile. ¡°Ms. An only said that the seal was hidden in the Rong family, but she didn¡¯t say where she hid it. Besides, the Rong family is so big... Grandpa had to be alerted to this matter. He ordered the whole family to search for the seal, but they couldn¡¯t find it.¡± The other party¡¯s deadline was almost reached. In order to prevent Ms. An from dying to the other party, the Rong family sent Rong Xiaosong to mediate with them. ¡°In the end...¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°The An family ispletely unpredictable. They¡¯re sure that the seal is in the Rong family. Not only did they detain my father, they also kidnapped me and... Mother.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun waspletely stunned. She didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. ¡°My mother was already more than nine months pregnant at that time and was about to give birth.¡± Rong Linyi said and ced his hand on Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach again. ¡°That was her fourth child. Before that, she had already given birth to a stillborn baby because of the ident. She really wanted her child this time...¡± ¡°The Anwu family is crazy. They tortured my father in front of my mother and threatened the Rong family with my life. Grandpa was anxious and angry at that time. Not only did he lower himself and plead with the An family, but he also went around searching for help from other powers to save us. He probably has never been so desperate in his life.¡± ¡°What happened next?¡± Su Yanyun clutched Rong Linyi¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°After that, my mother couldn¡¯t take the blow and finally gave birth prematurely. I... helped her give birth.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°My father thought of the only chance to escape... No, my only chance to escape.¡± The room they were locked in was probably temporarily built. In the building at the corner of the room, there was a manhole cover that Madam Rong had already checked and could be opened. The sewers were very narrow, and only the 10-year-old Rong Linyi could pass through. Rong Xiaosong was cuffed to a pir. In order to break free from the handcuffs, he broke one of his hands and feet... He, who was already severely injured, used hisst bit of strength to create a way for Rong Linyi to escape. The 10-year-old Rong Linyi hugged his newborn sister and entered it... Chapter 797 ? Chapter 797: One Day, I Will Tell You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No matter what, you still escaped, right?¡± Su Yanyun clutched Rong Linyi¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°How could they do this? A pregnant woman on the verge of giving birth, a child... What have you done wrong?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I really want to ask this question to the An family.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were cold and murderous. Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t remember how he got out of the dirty and dark sewers. It should be said that this memory had been sealed by him since the beginning. ¡°Was your sister alright?¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°Your father and mother were also saved, right?¡± ¡°Saved?¡± Rong Linyi sneered. ¡°It¡¯s the An family. They saw my mother having a hemorrhage after delivery and my father was already half-dead. Furthermore, my whereabouts are unknown... They felt that they had already lost their value and threw their bodies into the wilderness...¡± ¡°Fortunately, the Rong family had already mobilized all their forces to look for them, so my parents finally survived. You see Madam Rong so domineering now, but you probably can¡¯t imagine the scene of her life hanging by a thread in the wild, right?¡± While Su Yanyun was trembling with fear, she realized a problem. Rong Linyi seemed to have deliberately ignored her first question... ¡°Was your sister alright?¡± She immediately felt Rong Linyi¡¯s hand stiffen. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± After a long time, he moved his lips. His expression was like a withered stem in the winter desert. ¡°They said that she died... died in the sewers... and was rotting with excrement, garbage, and smelly things...¡± Su Yanyun covered her mouth. ¡°Didn¡¯t you...¡± Didn¡¯t you escape with her? ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was numb. ¡°No... I don¡¯t remember if I did. Maybe there was a tunnel somewhere that was too narrow. I put her down first and dragged her over after I passed through... No, I don¡¯t remember if I dragged her over, but I still remember that when I went out, I was carrying something in my arms...¡± He lowered his head and opened his hands, as if he was hugging a baby. ¡°I remember carrying...¡± He muttered. ¡°But they said that I wasn¡¯t carrying a baby, but...¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t continue. He suddenly covered his mouth to suppress the sound of nausea. Su Yanyun regretted asking Rong Linyi about the An family. She suddenly realized how great it was for him to abandon the hatred between the two families, the Rong family¡¯s wealth and power, and choose not to let go.... Especially when she saw Rong Linyi repeatedly washing his hands in the bathroom. Ever since she came to her senses, Rong Linyi had hardly shown his obsession with cleanliness to her. So even though He Yueze and the others had told her that he was severely obsessed with cleanliness and had even mocked this matter to her face, she had never thought much of him being a cleanliness freak. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡± It waste at night. This was the first time Su Yanyun was so self-aware. She washed herself until she became a walking shower gel and knelt on the bed with a pleasant fragrance. After Rong Linyi told her about those things, the bedsheets in the bedroom were all changed. He sat on the bed with a dim expression and rubbed Su Yanyun¡¯s fluffy ck hair with his fingertips. ¡°It¡¯s okay. One day, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Chapter 798 ? Chapter 798: If We Meet Again... Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I definitely won¡¯t leave you.¡± Su Yanyun was about to swear with her little fists. ¡°I won¡¯t leave even if you chase me away. I won¡¯t leave...¡± She hugged Rong Linyi and rested her head on his chest. She said softly in fear, ¡°You can¡¯t chase me away.¡± Rong Linyi smiled. He used his fingers to lift Su Yanyun¡¯s long hair, tied it up, and ced it at the tip of his nose to smell the fragrance on her hair. ¡°You are the only one...¡± The only clean light. ¡°Tell the babies a bedtime story?¡± Rong Linyi asked Su Yanyun and rubbed her head with his chin. This was a habit he had recently. In order to pratice in advance and be a qualified father, Rong Linyi chose a bedtime story to tell the babies every night. She didn¡¯t know if the babies heard it, but it was obvious that it made Su Yanyun sleepy. Su Yanyun shook her head. ¡°No, the babies are already sleepy today.¡± Rong Linyi knew that Su Yanyun was considerate of his feelings and looked away. ¡°I thought you would continue to ask me about that matter...¡± ¡°No need to ask, no need to say anything.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly covered Rong Linyi¡¯s mouth with her finger. Rong Linyi bit her fingertips neither lightly nor heavily. ¡°What if I want to finish? Anyway, I¡¯ll have to tell you these sooner orter, so why don¡¯t I tell you all at once?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t say anything. Okay, she was actually very curious about what happenedter... especially... ¡°You must be curious about why I didn¡¯t know that I was carrying my sister after I escaped from the sewers, right?¡± Rong Linyi asked. ¡°That¡¯s because I was blind at that time. The reasons were external and psychological. But the worst thing was that my parents were in no better condition than me. My mother lost her child and couldn¡¯t get pregnant again because of her hemorrhage... She suffered from very serious depression. As for my father, you¡¯ve seen him before. He has always been like that... My grandfather was enraged at that time and wished he could fight the An family to the death.¡± ¡°I was sent to a children¡¯s nursing home for treatment as if I had been abandoned... At that time, only a rtive who imed to be my grandmother came to see me and gave me a chess set with different sounds. However, I still had a friend...¡± Rong Linyi looked at Su Yanyun with an inexplicable emotion in his eyes. ¡°I was very resistant to others¡¯ contact at that time, but only she...¡± His voice softened. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it. It¡¯s all in the past. If we meet again, I will definitely thank her properly.¡± ¡°Yes, everything is fine now. But-¡± Su Yanyun suddenly thought of something. ¡°Where is the An family¡¯s seal? Also, what happened to Ms. An?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s smile became sarcastic. ¡°There¡¯s no so-called seal at all.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that Ms. An didn¡¯t even bring any seal over. She doesn¡¯t have the family¡¯s seal with her. The Anwu family¡¯s seal has been lost for a long time. I wonder where she heard the rumor that the seal is in our Rong family. What a ridiculous rumor. Our Rong family and the An family have never crossed paths in eight lifetimes.¡± ¡°However, she almost caused our entire eldest branch to be annihted because of this rumour. Her goal was toe to the Rong family to look for the seal. She didn¡¯t find it and thought of that ruse to gain sympathy. The so-called family conflict was all a good show directed by her. In the end, my grandfather had to make the An family give an exnation. She directly pushed out the coteral branch that handled the matter and sent them to jail due to intentional harm. The deaths and injuries gave the Rong family an exnation and also wiped herself clean.¡± ¡°I... Damn!¡± Su Yanyun was shocked by the truth in Rong Linyi¡¯s words. ¡°She¡¯s really the most vicious of them all!¡± Chapter 799 ? Chapter 799: No, The Doctor Said No Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Mother to have experienced this.¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve always respected her and thought about how cultured she was. I didn¡¯t expect... her to have such a past. It¡¯s really not easy.¡± Rong Linyi pondered for a moment. Then she said softly, ¡°Actually, Grandpa has helped my mother a lot to get to where she is today.¡± The eldest branch had been severely injured because of the An family¡¯s matter, and the Old Master had no choice but to ce his focus on the second branch. But Rong Xiaoda was indeed useless. He was beautiful, greedy, and short-sighted. The Old Master had always persuaded her to pull herself together for the sake of her child. But facing her paralyzed husband in bed, her son who had be like a stranger, and her daughter who had died early at birth, Madam Rong had always been depressed and couldn¡¯t escape the shadow of harm. Seeing this, the Old Master handed the family¡¯s charity organization to her to manage and let her obtain joy from helping others. During a sponsorship with the orphan, Madam Rong found a girl who had been abandoned by her parents because of a heart attack. It was a coincidence that this girl looked a little simr to the Rong family members, especially her eyes which looked a lot like Rong Xiaosong¡¯s. Madam Rong and this young girl hit it off at first sight and felt that if her daughter was alive and had grown up, she would definitely look like this. Thus, after obtaining the Old Master¡¯s approval, she adopted this girl and gave her the name of her deceased daughter. ¡°So you still have an adopted sister.¡± Su Yanyun was curious. ¡°Then why haven¡¯t I seen her before?¡± ¡°She went overseas during middle school.¡± Rong Linyi replied indifferently. ¡°She¡¯s stupid and thinks that the whole world is against her. Whether it¡¯s family or outsiders, they¡¯re all enemies.¡± He answered every question in detail today. ¡°After graduating from high school, she originally nned toe back for college. Unexpectedly, aftering back, she didn¡¯t get along with He Xiaoqin, so she went overseas again.¡± ¡°He Xiaoqin?¡± Su Yanyun found this name a little unfamiliar. ¡°She¡¯s He Yueze¡¯s sister.¡± Rong Linyi exined. ¡°Oh...¡± Su Yanyun replied indifferently. ¡°Why is she unhappy with Sister He Yueze? They don¡¯t live together.¡± Thus, Rong Linyi had no choice but to tell her about He Yueze taking a bullet for him back then. He told her that Xiaoqin lived with the Rong family and even told her about how she identally woke him up. ¡°Ah... I was wondering why Yueze kept feeling strange. So there¡¯s a story between us.¡± Su Yanyun was enlightened. ¡°Yueze?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone changed and his voice was low. ¡°There¡¯s a story?¡± His eyes narrowed dangerously. Su Yanyun only realized after a while. ¡°Haha, haha...¡± Rong Linyi chuckled coldly. ¡°Okay, I have a story to tell you too.¡± The nket was pulled up and covered them both. ¡°Ah! What are you doing! No... oh... no... be careful... Ah, the baby is protesting... Don¡¯t touch me, the doctor said you can¡¯t...¡± ¡°Okay, thene and touch me...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t...¡± Three weeks before delivery, Su Yanyun entered the stage of having a weekly maternity examination. Her stomach was so big that she couldn¡¯t even squat down. Rong Linyi had to put on her shoes for her every day and help her wherever she went. Chapter 800 ? Chapter 800: Either Serve Her Tea or Give Her a massage Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The only lucky thing was that she didn¡¯t have any pregnancy marks on her stomach. But even so, Su Yanyun still felt as if she was crippled. She couldn¡¯t really eat much now. The two babies squeezed together and pushed up her stomach, making her full after eating a little. However, she would be hungry again soon. She ate until she was hungry and this cycle continued. Her originally slender legs had also be a little swollen. It would take her a long time to recover. The babies didn¡¯t move often now, but they also weighed Su Yanyun down heavily. Whether sheid t or sideways, she always felt breathless after a while. In order to take care of her, Rong Linyi rarely went to his office and stayed by her side every day. He either served her tea or massaged her legs. There were still two weeks until the expected delivery date. Su Yanyun felt as if the atmosphere in the house had be indescribable. During the second maternity examination, the doctor suggested that she start staying in the hospital. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant with twins and might be inbor at any time. If you¡¯re in the hospital, you can be monitored and we can respond in time if there¡¯s an emergency.¡± ¡°Well, I want to discuss it with my husband.¡± Su Yanyun replied. She couldn¡¯t make the decision to be hospitalized alone. The doctor said, ¡°Then let your husband talk to me.¡± Rong Linyi went to talk to the doctor. Su Yanyun was invited to the VIP ward. At this time, the other outpatient clinics were crowded, but the exclusive VIP department was empty. Su Yanyun sat alone on therge sofa in the resting room. She stretched her legs and assumed afortable position. To be honest, she was unwilling to enter the hospital now. She felt unwilling even after the doctor always said that twins weremonly premature births, and it was already impressive that she was pregnant until now. It was no big deal even if she gave birth immediately. But... Su Yanyun would rather stay at home and wait for the moment toe. She had a sense of ceremony and always felt that it was best to let nature take its course. Just as she was rubbing her stomach in anticipation of meeting the babies, the door to the resting room opened. An unfamiliar young girl walked in and sat beside Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun subconsciously nced at the other party¡¯s t lower abdomen. Strangely, her first instinct was that this girl was not pregnant. ¡°Yanyun, you really don¡¯t know me anymore?¡± The girl suddenly asked. Su Yanyun¡¯s confused expression was the best answer. ¡°He Xiaoqin, He Yueze¡¯s sister.¡± The girl stretched out her hand. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t shake her hand. Rong Linyi had told her that night that He Xiaoqin was not a good person and she had no reason not to believe her husband. Seeing Su Yanyun¡¯s obvious hostility, He Xiaoqin smiled indifferently and retracted her hand. ¡°I came today to warn you about something.¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s attitude became arrogant. ¡°Su Yanyun, let Brother Linyi go.¡± ¡°Me? Let him go?¡± Su Yanyun almostughed. What right did He Xiaoqin have to say this to her? ¡°Everyone knows about your matter.¡± He Xiaoqin looked at Su Yanyun resentfully. ¡°Brother Linyi even gave up the position of the Rong family¡¯s head because of you. Do you know how difficult it is for him now?¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Su Yanyun raised her hand. ¡°Wait, who told you that Linyi is having a difficult time?¡± Chapter 801 ? Chapter 801: Do People Like You Know What Humiliation Is? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ha, do I need anyone to tell me about his situation?¡± He Xiaoqin scoffed sharply. ¡°Those who really care about Brother Linyi know what kind of predicament he is in. Only you make use of the good he has for you but are indifferent to his situation.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me what kind of situation Linyi is in.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s face fell. ¡°I¡¯ve been with him all day and know his situation much better than you.¡± ¡°Been with him all day? Ha!¡± He Xiaoqin couldn¡¯t help but be ashamed out of anger. ¡°Su Yanyun, you¡¯re really shameless to the extreme! Do you know that the Rong family has already fallen into Rong Xinming¡¯s hands now? Do you know that the Rong family¡¯s second branch has racked their brains to target Brother Linyi? The few projects he has invested in recently have all met with resistance. My brother has already said that if this continues, it will be very dangerous once the capital chain is broken. Do you really care about him? Do you really understand him? To put it bluntly, if Brother Linyi goes bankrupt, you¡¯re the main perpetrator. Can you really suffer with him?¡± ¡°You deliberately came to me to say this. What are you nning?¡± Su Yanyun interrupted He Xiaoqin coldly. She really didn¡¯t know if Rong Linyi was in a difficult situation, but she knew very well that this He Xiaoqin definitely had no good intentions. He Xiaoqin sneered and stood up. ¡°I came because I hope you know your limits and take the initiative to leave Brother Linyi. To tell you the truth, what Brother Linyi needs now is a virtuous wife who can help his career. You have the name of the An family, but you couldn¡¯t give him the An family¡¯s help and are even dragging him down. I¡¯m really ashamed of you!¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect a person like you to know what shame is.¡± Su Yanyun said. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re on your own. Oh right.¡± He Xiaoqin nced at the door and guessed that Rong Linyi wasing back soon. ¡°If you regret it, you cane and find me anytime. I don¡¯t mind using my status as the He family¡¯s daughter to help Brother Linyi rebuild his career.¡± Then, she ced her name card in front of Su Yanyun and walked out of the resting room. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Su Yanyun stood up and grabbed the name card on the table. ¡°Take your trash away!¡± However, by the time she walked out of the lounge, He Xiaoqin was already gone. Su Yanyun tore the business card in her hand into shreds and threw it into the trash bin along the corridor. ¡°Hey, who is this?¡± A harsh voice was heard. Su Yanyun turned around and saw Second Madam Rong and a yellow-skinned woman standing not far away. Behind them, the housemaids were carrying two infants. ¡°It¡¯s really Madam Yi.¡± Second Madam Rongughed sarcastically. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you toe to the VIP area for a maternity examination after leaving the Rong family. Linyi didn¡¯t sell his shares to support you, right?¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s said that a lean camel is still bigger than a horse. Even if Linyi leaves the Rong family now, who knows how much he has spent as the family head these years?¡± Sun Lirong echoed harshly. She was missing her husband¡¯s love, so she was secretly jealous of Su Yanyun. Now that Rong Linyi had left the Rong family and Rong Jinghui had broken ties with the Old Master, the power in the family had finally fallen into her husband¡¯s hands. Thus, Sun Lirong wished she could show off her precious sense of superiority in front of Su Yanyun. Chapter 802 ? Chapter 802: It¡¯s You Guys Who Will Leave Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Some people scolded her own husband, her closest and dearest husband. How could Su Yanyun endure this? Furthermore, she had just been enraged by He Xiaoqin and was worrying that she had nowhere to vent her anger. How could she let go of Second Madam Rong and Sun Lirong, who hade knocking on her door? She immediately smiled and said in a calm but lethal voice, ¡°Our Linyi is an upright person. My family is innocent and my husband is even more loyal. Sister-inw, don¡¯t think that other men are trash just because you¡¯ve met a bad one.¡± ¡°What, what did you say?¡± Sun Lirong was a little exasperated. ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you heard.¡± Su Yanyun retorted quickly. ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t think that just because you have two sons, you have all the protection. Don¡¯t think that just because your husband is the head of the family, everything will be fine. Maybe in the future, other women will bring their children to look for you every few days and leave nothing behind.¡± ¡°Su Yanyun, you¡¯re going overboard!¡± Second Madam Rong saw that Sun Lirong¡¯s expression was getting worse and hurriedly yelled. ¡°Yes, I was wrong.¡± Su Yanyun smiled. ¡°After all, with Brother Xinming¡¯s ability, it might not even be time for other women to bring their children over. The Rong family has beenpletely destroyed by him, so how can we still split the earnings?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Second Madam Rong pointed at Su Yanyun arrogantly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t dare to hit a pregnant woman!¡± ¡°If you dare to touch me today.¡± Su Yanyun took the initiative to take a step forward. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you and your grandson can¡¯t leave the hospital.¡± ¡°Ha! How arrogant!¡± Second Madam Rongughed arrogantly. ¡°Do you think Rong Linyi is still the Rong family¡¯s head now? Do you think he¡¯s still that man who can change the whole C City with a stomp of his feet? After leaving the family, he¡¯s nothing but a young man with some achievements. This little achievement is nothing in front of the Rong family¡¯s power. It¡¯s easy for us to kill him now!¡± ¡°You probably don¡¯t know yet, right?¡± Sun Lirong finally found a little confidence in Second Madam Rong¡¯s words. ¡°Your faithful husband has already been attacked and is struggling. I believe it won¡¯t be long before he dumps you and goes to find a rich youngdy...¡± Bam! The sound of a p interrupted Sun Lirong¡¯s smug words. This p was what Su Yanyun had wanted to give He Xiaoqin just now. It didn¡¯t seem bad to give it to Sun Lirong when she was tired of this nonsense. ¡°You... you hit me!¡± Sun Lirong was angry and afraid. But she didn¡¯t dare to retaliate against Su Yanyun. Even Second Madam Rong was stunned by Su Yanyun¡¯s sudden move. ¡°Shut your mouth if you don¡¯t know how to talk!¡± Su Yanyun grabbed Sun Lirong¡¯s clothes. She was as fierce as a leopard. ¡°Let me tell you, it¡¯s too early to say that you won or lost! I understand my hubby. If you want to scheme against him, go back to your mother¡¯s womb and wait for a few years. Maybe at that time, the person who will roll out of C City with a nket will be your second branch!¡± ¡°Lirong is your sister-inw, how dare you touch her! You¡¯re indeed an uneducated abandoned child! None of your An family¡¯s b*tches are good people!¡± Second Madam Rong yelled and jumped over to grab Su Yanyun. But at this time, a strong arm blocked Second Madam Rong¡¯s ws. Chapter 803 ? Chapter 803: Tell Me Who Did It First Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ah!¡± Second Madam Rong was caught off guard and was blocked by Rong Linyi who suddenly appeared. She was pushed back by the counterforce and fell onto one of the housemaids. The nanny hugged the child and almost let go. The baby in her arms also cried loudly. ¡°Okay!¡± Sun Lirong was crazy and didn¡¯t dare to fight Su Yanyun face-to-face, but she dared to challenge Rong Linyi. ¡°You actually dared to hit an elder and bully my baby! You have the ability! If you have the guts, hit me too!¡± She probably thought that Rong Linyi didn¡¯t dare to touch women and pounced on him arrogantly because she had given two great-grandchildren to the Rong family. She raised her hand and grabbed Rong Linyi¡¯s face. But she had probably forgotten that Rong Linyi was a serious cleanliness freak. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t have anypassion for the fairer sex at all when facing the fierce-looking Sun Lirong. On the contrary, he felt an instinctual sense of destruction and exploded suddenly. When Su Yanyun came to her senses, Sun Lirong had already been sent flying by Rong Linyi and fell to the ground. The doctors and nurses in the hospital were all shocked. Sun Lirong was lying on the ground with a pale face. She trembled as if she had been electrocuted and couldn¡¯t even scream. Rong Linyi hugged Su Yanyun tightly. He nced at Second Madam Rong, who was so frightened she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Before I was tricked, you were already dead.¡± Bad news spread like wildfire. The conflict between Rong Linyi and Second Madam Rong in the hospital quickly rmed the Old Master. ¡°Who attacked first!¡± The Old Master hit the hospital ground with his walking stick in anger. On one side was the second branch¡¯s daughter-inw who had just given birth to two grandchildren, and on the other was Su Yanyun who was about to give birth. The Old Master didn¡¯t dare to scold anyone and could only vent all his anger on Rong Linyi and Rong Xinming. ¡°Don¡¯t you two men know to settle the conflict at home? Tell me, who attacked first!¡± ¡°I attacked first!¡± What the Old Master didn¡¯t expect was that the person to admit it was Su Yanyun. ¡°You... Yanyun... how is this possible...¡± The Old Master was stunned. ¡°Yes, she was the one who hit Lirong first.¡± Second Madam Rong gritted her teeth. ¡°If she didn¡¯t do it, things wouldn¡¯t have progressed to such a stage. It¡¯s all because of this unlucky charm. Ever since she married into the Rong family, our Rong family hasn¡¯t had a minute of peace. As expected of the An family¡¯s b*tch!¡± ¡°Hua Qingmei, watch your mouth!¡± Madam Rong was enraged. ¡°Father is still here, but you dare to humiliate Yanyun in front of everyone. No wonder Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but make a move.¡± ¡°She still has a reason to do it?¡± Second Madam Rong asked. ¡°No matter what, you still deserve to be hit!¡± Rong Xuelong had always been on the same side as Madam Rong. ¡°Only our Yanyun is kind and soft-hearted. If it were me, do you think you still have the life toin here?¡± Second Madam Rong was cornered by Madam Rong and her daughter. She cried out and knelt down for the Old Master while crying. ¡°Father, you saw it. Our second branch was beaten up until we were like this. Even our baby was almost injured just now, but not only did their eldest branch not apologize, they were even addicted to bullying. Father, if you still protect them, we won¡¯t be able to stay in this family anymore.¡± The Old Master¡¯s head hurt from Second Madam Rong¡¯s tears. He looked at Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun, why did you...¡± ¡°Because they cursed Linyi and even showed off how they used their power to target him. They wanted him to go bankrupt and even said that they wanted to chase him out of C City.¡± Su Yanyun replied without fear. ¡°They also said... They also said that before long, Linyi will abandon me and find another rich family¡¯s daughter...¡± Chapter 804 ? Chapter 804: Whoever Offends Me Will Be Punished Even If It¡¯s Far Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun¡¯s big eyes turned moist. Seeing her like this, Old Master Rong couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart ache, but he could only say, ¡°Yanyun, they¡¯re the ones who said this without reason, but you shouldn¡¯t have done it. Putting everything else aside, your stomach is already so big, you can¡¯t be rash for the babies in your stomach.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of the babies in my stomach that I have to do it!¡± Su Yanyun was no longer obedient and retorted. ¡°I¡¯m about to be a mother. If I can¡¯t be strong and protect my reputation, then what right do I have to protect my babies? Do I have to let my babies think that their mother is a coward?¡± The Old Master was stunned. Su Yanyun continued. ¡°If they dare to humiliate me like this now, and even insult the babies¡¯ father, they will definitely humiliate my babies in the future. If I don¡¯t fight, and I don¡¯t let them know that I¡¯m not to be trifled with, won¡¯t my babies be humiliated by them in the future?¡± ¡°Although I did something today and it doesn¡¯t seem logical, I¡¯m still standing here perfectly fine. My babies and I are safe. I¡¯d rather be the condemned person than let my babies be hurt at all!¡± Old Master Rong was almost speechless by Su Yanyun¡¯s speech. After a long time, he came to his senses and said softly, ¡°Yanyun, you¡¯ve been bullied. You cane and tell Grandpa. Grandpa won¡¯t let you suffer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Su Yanyun almostughed out loud, but the grievance in her eyes was even stronger. ¡°I¡¯m just a remnant of the An family. I¡¯m the sinner who divided your family and caused Linyi to lose his position as the family head. How do I still have the face to ask Grandpa for help?¡± ¡°Yanyun...¡± The Old Master never expected the usually obedient Su Yanyun to talk to him so rudely. Her attitude made him sad. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault regarding the An family. It¡¯s just that...¡± ¡°I know that as a descendant of the An family, I have the An family¡¯s blood flowing in my veins. This is my original sin.¡± Su Yanyun raised her head. ¡°I don¡¯t beg for anyone¡¯s forgiveness, but if anyone dares to offend me, they will be killed no matter how far away they are!¡± ¡°Well said!¡± Rong Xuelong pped. Madam Rong red at her and she paused. She coughed dryly and lowered her hand. Then, she pped quietly at Su Yanyun and mouthed silently. ¡°Well said!¡± Rong Linyi gently hugged Su Yanyun back. ¡°Okay.¡± She was so domineering that he seemed gentle and calm. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. If you¡¯re angry, the babies will be angry too.¡± Afterforting Su Yanyun, he looked up again. When he faced the Old Master, his expression returned to being cold. ¡°Grandpa, although Yanyun attacked today, she only gave someone a p at most. Sun Lirong is like that now because she wanted to hit me, so I kicked her. I admit that my behavior was inappropriate, but she asked for it.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s words angered the second branch, but they couldn¡¯t retort. When Rong Linyi was a cleanliness freak, didn¡¯t anyone who approached him die? This was considered a psychological illness and couldn¡¯t be convicted in court. ¡°There¡¯s something that Yanyun has just said. I¡¯ll tell the second branch again.¡± He nced at Rong Xinming and his mother. ¡°You want to kill me? Go back to the womb and train a few more times.¡± Chapter 805 ? Chapter 805: I Won¡¯t Go Back Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What do you have to say?¡± In the living room of the Lin River Courtyard, Rong Linyi asked Madam Rong, who had followed him back. Ever since they were in the hospital, Madam Rong had been hesitant to speak. ¡°The second branch came to bump into you on purpose today. Didn¡¯t you notice?¡± ¡°So what if I did?¡± Rong Linyi asked Madam Rong. How could there be so many coincidences in this world? In the end, it was still man-made. Madam Rong didn¡¯t say anything and just sat down slowly. ¡°Are you here to teach me a lesson for being rash?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone was sarcastic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t intend to hold back when facing their logic.¡± ¡°Hua Qingmei brought Sun Lirong here to specially provoke you because they saw through your grandfather¡¯s hesitation.¡± Madam Rong exined. ¡°I came to tell you two things. Firstly, this weekend, your grandfather will hold a full moon banquet for the second branch¡¯s two great-grandchildren in the name of the family... Don¡¯t be in a hurry to say that you aren¡¯t going.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t want to go.¡± Rong Linyi sped his hands. ¡°I heard about the full moon banquet a long time ago, but I¡¯m no longer a member of the Rong family. Yanyun is about to give birth too, I don¡¯t want anything to happen.¡± ¡°This is the second thing I want to talk to you about.¡± Madam Rong looked up at Rong Linyi with anticipation in her eyes. ¡°Your grandfather wants to talk to you. He wants you toe back.¡± ¡°Then, what about Yanyun¡¯s matter?¡± Rong Linyi asked Madam Rong. ¡°Your grandfather has spoken to me. He said that Yanyun¡¯s identity has to be investigated clearly, but if youe back and take over the corporation, these two matters won¡¯t be in conflict and can be carried out at the same time. When Yanyun¡¯s identity is clear, let her send a statement to cut ties with the An family. Everything will be stable.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until Yanyun¡¯s identity is clear.¡± ¡°Linyi...¡± Madam Rong didn¡¯t expect Rong Linyi to answer without hesitation. ¡°Come back first. If youe back a dayter, the second branch¡¯s encroachment on the corporation will increase by a day. Now that Jinghui has also been punished and he¡¯s not allowed to enter the corporation, Rong Xinming is jumping up and down to get rid of all the people you left in the corporation in the past. Besides, I heard that they¡¯re designing a few projects against you now. You¡¯re going against them alone...¡± Rong Linyi suddenly turned around and held the back of the sofa, interrupting Madam Rong. His voice was low. ¡°I can kill them all by myself. Mother, don¡¯t worry about me. If it¡¯s possible, empty the corporation within your capabilities. Don¡¯t leave too much for the second branch.¡± ¡°You...¡± Madam Rong was shocked. ¡°Are you destroying the empire your grandfather built?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one who ruined the corporation. It¡¯s the second branch.¡± Rong Linyi poked Madam Rong¡¯s shoulder through the air with his fingertips. ¡°Since they want to stand at the top of the Rong Corporation and punish me, I have no choice but to remove the cornerstone under their feet. If Mother can¡¯t bear to, then watch from the side. If you can bear to... help me make the corporation... messier.¡± ¡°But when Yanyun¡¯s identity is clear in the future, she will also cut ties with the An family. You also have to return to the corporation.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I won¡¯t go back.¡± Madam Rong felt her fingertips turn cold. Rong Linyi was right. The second branch was making a fuss in the corporation. On the surface, Rong Linyi seemed to be at a disadvantage, but once he retaliated, the Rong Corporation¡¯s century-old foundation would be destroyed. Chapter 806 ? Chapter 806: We Were Never Family Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Grandpa is already old.¡± When Rong Linyi said these words, he understood that he had to be heartless and cold-blooded. But so what? This was his nature. That responsible and patient family head of the past had only restrained himself because of their rtionship. Since the shackles of his existence were no longer there, he might as well take a risk andpletely establish a business empire of his own. ¡°His concept of the family has already aged. Our main branch supports a huge family every year. Even our internal department has vermin like the second branch. Is it fair for me to work hard alone and let the whole family eat from the Rong Corporation¡¯s rice pot?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been tied to the position of family head for many years.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s appearance was also unfamiliar to Madam Rong. ¡°If I want to return the favor, I¡¯ve done enough. Mother, you don¡¯t think that thest time I knelt down in front of Grandpa to say goodbye was a joke, right?¡± Madam Rong closed her eyes as if she couldn¡¯t bear to. ¡°Your grandfather is indeed old. But how many years does he have left? You know better than anyone how deep his hatred for the An family is, but he really likes Yanyun. He just needs some time to ept it.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Rong Linyi chuckled. ¡°Hearing Mother¡¯s words, does that mean that the hatred I have for the An family is less? But the An family is the An family, and Yanyun is Yanyun. I¡¯m very sure of that. That¡¯s because although my hatred for the An family is true, my love for Yanyun is also very real.¡± Madam Rong didn¡¯t intend to persuade him anymore. She took out an invitation from her bag and ced it on the table. ¡°This is the full moon banquet this weekend. I¡¯ll leave it here for you. As for what you just said, go and tell your grandfather yourself. I won¡¯t be the mouthpiece.¡± When she walked out of the living room, she unexpectedly saw Su Yanyun and Rong Xuelong eavesdropping on their conversation. ¡°You should persuade Linyi.¡± Madam Rong said to Su Yanyun. ¡°He only listens to you now. Even if Grandpa is in the wrong, he never thought of harming you. We have other ways to deal with the second branch, there¡¯s no need to destroy the corporation.¡± ¡°Mother-¡± Rong Linyi leaned against the door. ¡°Don¡¯t brainwash Yanyun.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Rong Xuelong hurriedly mediated. She waved her hand at Su Yanyun. ¡°We¡¯ll meet another day and go shopping another day.¡± ¡°Is what you and Mother said true?¡± Su Yanyun asked Rong Linyi when they were alone in the house. ¡°Which topic are you talking about?¡± Rong Linyi asked Su Yanyun. He always had a good temper when facing his woman. ¡°Everything.¡± Su Yanyun had a big appetite. ¡°Yes, the second branch is holding a full moon banquet this weekend. My grandfather intends to let me return to the corporation. On one hand, he wants to celebrate the arrival of his grandchildren, but on the other hand, he wants to announce that I¡¯m taking over the corporation. It really suits his personality to like big families.¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but hit Rong Linyi. ¡°Actually, Grandpa didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why do you have to argue with him?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to go against him, but he still doesn¡¯t understand anything. Or maybe he clearly knows and doesn¡¯t want to ept this reality-that our eldest and second branch are really not family.¡± ¡°The second branch has wanted to kill our eldest branch from the beginning to the end, and what the old man did was only to suppress the second branch and let our eldest branch support the corporation which, in turn, is to support the second branch. Letting me return to the corporation is just forcefully dragging all of us back to our original orbit. Do you think the second branch will let go? And will we be willing?¡± Chapter 807 ? Chapter 807: No Longing Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Is that so? The important thing is still my identity in the end?¡± Su Yanyun asked Rong Linyi. ¡°If I knew my identity immediately and severed all ties with the An family, would you not have had to separate yourself from the family?¡± ¡°It must be more difficult to establish your own power while fighting against your previous family, right?¡± Rong Linyi touched Su Yanyun¡¯s head. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult at the start?¡± He stared into Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes. ¡°In the past, I was alone and didn¡¯t care about anything. My family hoped that I could protect the corporation and the family, and I could do as they said. Anyway, I didn¡¯t have my own desires. But now, I have you and our babies. How can I continue to hide infort and do nothing? Even my woman knows to protect her babies. As the man in this family, how can I not work hard, right?¡± Su Yanyun thought that Madam Rong had really overestimated her role. Putting aside whether Rong Linyi would listen to her, she waspletely convinced by him. ¡°Sigh, but...¡± She still wanted to fight for a few more words for Madam Rong. ¡°Since your actions are right, why does Mother want you to go back? At the end of the day, she actually wants you to reconcile with Grandpa, right? My understanding is that Mother doesn¡¯t want you and Grandpa to be unhappy because of me, and she doesn¡¯t want me to be troubled.¡± Rong Linyi was stunned for a few seconds after Su Yanyun finished speaking. ¡°Okay.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but pinch Su Yanyun¡¯s recently round face. ¡°I¡¯ll reconcile with Grandpa, but I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t return to the corporation. If Old Master is really worried about the corporation, then let Jinghui go back.¡± He was determined. Su Yanyun sighed inwardly. It was useless to say anything more. Rong Jinghui was right. She really didn¡¯t know anything about business. Since Rong Linyi was so stubborn, he must have his own ns. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. If Mother wants to maintain this family, she has to take care of Father and Grandpa¡¯s emotions. Speaking of hatred, she hates the second branch more than anyone.¡± Rong Linyi hugged Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulders. The matters of prestigious families were reallyplicated. This was the only conclusion Su Yanyun came to. Perhaps it was because she was about to give birth, or because too many things had happened recently, Su Yanyun had a nightmare that night. When she woke up with wide eyes, she could only see Rong Linyi¡¯s silhouette beside her. She had woken up silently, so he didn¡¯t notice her at all and continued to breathe evenly. Su Yanyun adjusted her lying position and the fear in her sleep slowly faded. Rong Linyi, who was asleep, seemed to sense her uneasiness. He wrapped his arm around her and patted her subconsciously. Su Yanyun hugged Rong Linyi¡¯s arm but couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She had a terrible nightmare. She dreamed that she was put in a bottle and thrown into the sea. In her dream, she was not pregnant, nor did she have her babies or Rong Linyi. She only drifted endlessly... This was the most terrifying thing. She seemed to have been forgotten by the whole world. She was alone. The only thing she remembered was that someone had stuffed something into her hand. She seemed to be the fairy in a bottle, bringing an important piece of information to find the fated person in the vast sea... She wanted to see the person who had thrown the bottle into the sea clearly, but all she saw was his mouth. Chapter 808 ? Chapter 808: I Called for Mother in my Sleep Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He opened his mouth to speak, but Su Yanyun, who was locked in the ss bottle, couldn¡¯t hear him. ¡°What are you saying, I can¡¯t hear you...¡± Su Yanyun held her hand to her mouth and shouted at the person in front of her. But because she was too small, or maybe it was because she was in a ss bottle and as transparent as ss, the other party didn¡¯t notice what she was shouting. Su Yanyun could only recognize the other party¡¯s lips. ¡°Cross-stitch...¡± As soon as she vaguely recognized this word, she was thrown into the sea with the ss bottle... The rest of the night, Su Yanyun was in a daze. When Rong Linyi woke up, she was also jolted awake. He kissed her forehead gently and got up gently without realizing that she was awake. When he came out of the bathroom, Su Yanyun was already sitting on the bed in a daze. ¡°What happenedst night?¡± Rong Linyi realized that she didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°I thought I heard you talking in your sleep?¡± ¡°Me? Talking in my sleep?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t remember. She only remembered waking up from a nightmare and spending the rest of the night uneasily. She really didn¡¯t know that she had spoken in her sleep. ¡°Yeah.¡± Rong Linyi walked over and touched the tip of Su Yanyun¡¯s nose with his slightly moist fingertips. ¡°You were talking in your sleep and calling for Mother.¡± Call, calling for Mother... Su Yanyun was stunned. Was she possessed? Would she be so afraid that she would call for her mother because she had dreamed of being thrown in a bottle? No, no. Rong Linyi was clearly not awake when she woke up from a nightmare. Then it was another time... Oh, it was so annoying. She covered her head with the nket and stopped thinking. Rong Linyi leaned over and kissed her through the nket. ¡°Okay, if you didn¡¯t sleep well, take a nap. I have to go to the office today. Call me if there¡¯s anything, okay?¡± Su Yanyun nodded violently under the nket. Rong Linyi kissed her a few more times through the nket before letting go of her reluctantly. ¡°Remember to let Aunt Chen apany you wherever you go. If it¡¯s not convenient, don¡¯t get off the bed. You have to be careful when you go to the bathroom...¡± ¡°Okay, you¡¯re so long-winded.¡± Su Yanyun finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and lifted the nket. Rong Linyi had already walked to the door. He gave her a flying kiss and finally closed the door and left. Su Yanyun slept under the nket until noon. When she woke up, she thought of something. She sat up and called Zheng Xin. ¡°Xinxin, are you still investigating An Mingchen¡¯s matter?¡± She asked. Zheng Xin yawned. ¡°I do want to investigate, but I can¡¯t find anything. Firstly, he doesn¡¯t belong to the same country as us. Secondly, even their own reporters don¡¯t know much about him. However, I did find someone who might have some contact with him.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Jiang Chengxi.¡± ¡°He...¡± Speaking of Jiang Chengxi, Su Yanyun felt a little guilty. He had lost his legs in a fit and almost died. In the end, she didn¡¯t even visit him. Although Rong Linyi was petty in this, it also showed how heartless she was. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not absolutely sure too.¡± Zheng Xin sighed. ¡°I only found out that someone in the An family had a marriage with the Jiang family in the past, but they didn¡¯t seem to have much contact with each other after that, so I guessed that Jiang Chengxi¡¯s side might work out.¡± After hanging up the call, Su Yanyun pondered for a moment. Chapter 809 ? Chapter 809: This Request Will Take My Life Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although Zheng Xin¡¯s news was ambiguous, it was not wrong. The Jiang family had indeed been married to the An family before. Didn¡¯t Jiang Chenglong¡¯s father marry An Bufang? But it was clearly impossible for Su Yanyun to understand her background through An Bufang. An Bufang was definitely not a good person. Her every move revealed her schemes and calctions. Although Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know what she was plotting now, she still had to think of a way to directly contact An Mingchen. As she was hesitating over whether to look for Jiang Chengxi to find out more, a woman¡¯s name suddenly jumped into Su Yanyun¡¯s mind-Du Mengmeng! ¡°Why did you call me, baby?¡± Du Mengmeng¡¯s words sounded very affectionate, but her voice was as lifeless as a machine¡¯s. Su Yanyun subconsciously thought of the cashier in the bank. ¡°I want to ask you something.¡± She also showed a calctive attitude. Du Mengmeng was clearly happy. ¡°Why? Do you want to know whose baby is in your stomach?¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s words disappointed Du Mengmeng. ¡°I already know.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± As expected, Du Mengmeng was really disappointed. ¡°Tell me, whose is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my husband¡¯s, right?¡± Su Yanyun asked. Du Mengmeng sighed with an inexplicable sense of regret. ¡°You really know.¡± Su Yanyun almost heard another sentence hidden under this one: 20 million is gone just like that... Du Mengmeng¡¯s money-minded attitude really made her speechless. ¡°But I¡¯m not asking you for nothing. Maybe you can try and earn another sum?¡± ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Speaking of money, Du Mengmeng became energetic again. ¡°Yes...¡± Su Yanyun organized her thoughts and finally decided to be honest. ¡°Do you have a way to contact the Anwu family?¡± The other end of the line was silent for a few seconds. Su Yanyun seemed to sense Du Mengmeng¡¯s nervousness. ¡°You want to contact the Anwu family.¡± Her voice was indeed tense. ¡°An Mingchen.¡± The other end of the line waspletely silent. After a long time, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but ask again. ¡°Hello? Are you still there?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Du Mengmeng¡¯s voice seemed toe back to her senses. ¡°Can I?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°An Mingchen, I want to see him or contact him. Can you do that?¡± Du Mengmeng took a deep breath and reported a number. ¡°50 million.¡± ¡°...You steal it from me then!¡± Su Yanyun said honestly. ¡°Something like that.¡± Du Mengmeng didn¡¯t avoid it. ¡°You want to see the head of the Anwu family. This request is fatal to me.¡± ¡°I... I don¡¯t have that much money...¡± Su Yanyun was anxious. Where was she going to find 50 million? Du Mengmeng was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re looking for An Mingchen while hiding it from your husband?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Su Yanyun sighed. Rong Linyi was jealous. If he knew that she wanted to see An Mingchen, he would probably tear down the roof. ¡°Give me a discount, okay?¡± ¡°50 million, not a single cent less.¡± Du Mengmeng shook her head. ¡°If you have other means, find someone else. This is my price. But if youck money, I can help you borrow a sum.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t understand. There was such a thing? ¡°Okay, I can borrow 50 million from my boss for you. You can return it to him slowly in the future, how about that?¡± Chapter 810 ? Chapter 810: I¡¯m Going All Out to Help You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun was shocked by Du Mengmeng¡¯s thoughts. ¡°How is it?¡± Du Mengmeng seemed to be impatient. ¡°I think my boss definitely won¡¯t reject you. 50 million is nothing to him. You just have to return it slowly in the future.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t good, right?¡± Why did she feel like Jiang Chengxi was a spendthrift? ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it. I¡¯ll help you borrow it. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. 50 million, I guarantee that you cane face to face with An Mingchen.¡± Du Mengmeng was confident. ¡°You guarantee?¡± Su Yanyun was in disbelief. Du Mengmeng really seemed omnipotent. ¡°Of course I promise. I¡¯m risking my life to help you, okay?¡± ¡°But... I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to borrow money from Jiang Chengxi... You, let me consider it again.¡± ¡°Okay, call me when you¡¯re done thinking.¡± Du Mengmeng was very straightforward. Su Yanyun thought about it and felt that it was too unkind to borrow such arge sum of money from Jiang Chengxi. She thought for a long time before deciding to borrow money from Rong Xuelong. ¡°50 million?¡± Even the generous Rong Xuelong was shocked. ¡°What do you want so much money for? No, if you want the money, why didn¡¯t you ask Linyi for it?¡± ¡°Linyi seems to be working on his own project recently. I... I want to do my own business...¡± This was the first time Su Yanyun had borrowed such a big sum from someone. She blushed and stammered. ¡°If Sister doesn¡¯t have it, forget it...¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± Rong Xuelong immediately agreed. ¡°Okay, let me know when you want it.¡± ¡°I want it now.¡± Su Yanyun felt as if her heart was about to stop beating. ¡°Okay, give me your ount.¡± Du Mengmeng was still kind and only took her 10 million yuan deposit. After meeting An Mingchen, she would make up the remaining 40 million yuan. ¡°I¡¯m actually not worried about you.¡± Du Mengmeng said. ¡°Anyway, you can run, but you can¡¯t hide. At most, I can find Rong Xuelong to collect the rest.¡± Su Yanyun... had cold sweats. She really wanted to tell Du Mengmeng that this money was borrowed for Rong Xuelong... If she still chased her for it... What had Sister Xuelong done wrong! ¡°When can I see him?¡± Su Yanyun wished she could meet An Mingchen now and let him make a statement to separate herself from the An familypletely. ¡°I¡¯ll answer you after I talk to him.¡± Du Mengmeng pulled her sses nervously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I don¡¯t do it well, I¡¯ll return all the money to you.¡± With Du Mengmeng¡¯s promise, Su Yanyun expressed that she would wait patiently. No matter what, she was Sister Xuelong¡¯s best friend. Birds of a feather flocked together, and Su Yanyun believed that Du Mengmeng was not as immoral as she looked. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s someone called Du Mengmeng who wants to talk to you.¡± On the terrace facing the sea, An Mingchen received a report from his subordinate. ¡°Du-Mengmeng?¡± An Mingchen raised the corners of his eyes and beckoned with his finger. ¡°Bring her in.¡± ¡°Hello, Young Master An.¡± Du Mengmeng had the stability of a professional assistant, but she still felt her throat tighten. ¡°I... am here to return the money.¡± An Mingchen seemed to be smiling. ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡± Du Mengmeng mustered her courage. ¡°I know that money isn¡¯t important to you, but I think you definitely won¡¯t let go of a woman who teased you and swaggered away from under your nose.¡± Chapter 811 ? Chapter 811: He¡¯s Much More Terrifying Than a Tiger Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You tricked me before?¡± An Mingchen seemed to be smiling very happily. But only Du Mengmeng, who had seen him before, could imagine that dangerous aura. ¡°How long do you think a person who tricked me and escaped from my clutches can live?¡± Du Mengmeng was used to being a bootlicker, so she didn¡¯t care about her face. She said without missing a beat, ¡°How long a mouse can live depends on the cat¡¯s mood.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s voice was gentler, but Du Mengmeng could hear the atmosphere of a horror movie. ¡°Especially those mice that keep their own food stores, right?¡± ¡°Mr. An, I can return your money. Killing me won¡¯t do you any good. I¡¯ll return the money and you can let me go. How about that?¡± Du Mengmeng¡¯s voice was a little loud to boost her courage. ¡°Who said that killing you won¡¯t do me any good?¡± An Mingchen traced the corners of his lips with his fingertips. ¡°I would be in a good mood after killing you.¡± Du Mengmeng sighed. It seemed like it was impossible to aplish both things, for Su Yanyun to meet An Mingchen and for her to escape. ¡°Then there¡¯s no other way.¡± Du Mengmeng exhaled. ¡°I won¡¯t sit back and do nothing. Since you don¡¯t want money but my life, I can only run for my life. If you think you have the ability,e and arrest me!¡± ¡°You think I can¡¯t catch you?¡± An Mingchen chuckled. ¡°Miss, are you deliberately angering me? Why, did someone give youmission to lure me out?¡± Du Mengmeng felt that An Mingchen was dangerous, neurotic, and most importantly, his intuition was very sharp. ¡°Give me your bank ount number and I¡¯ll return the money to you. Swear that you won¡¯t chase after me anymore. How about that?¡± Du Mengmeng tried onest time. ¡°I don¡¯t want money.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s voice was low. ¡°I only want you-your neck and head separated.¡± ¡°Okay, then catch me!¡± Du Mengmeng seemed to be angered. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to catch me. Don¡¯t even think about money or life. If you can¡¯t catch me, you¡¯ll have to spend the rest of your life with erectile dysfunction!¡± Even through the satellite radio, Du Mengmeng could feel a sinister and cold aura seeping out of the phone¡¯s speaker. She hung up the call in shock. After calming down, she called Su Yanyun again. ¡°I want you to promise that after you see An Mingchen, you can transfer the remaining 40 million to me.¡± Du Mengmeng said solemnly to Su Yanyun. ¡°Of course I promise.¡± Su Yanyun was confused by Du Mengmeng¡¯s caution. ¡°As long as you can guarantee that I can see him as soon as possible, I can give you the full amount now.¡± Du Mengmeng was right. The monk could run, but the temple couldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t possibly disappear from this world. No matter what, she was still the eldest daughter of the Du family. ¡°I don¡¯t want it now because I¡¯m notpletely confident that I can let you see him. But since I¡¯ve received the first piece, I¡¯ll definitely do something for you.¡± Du Mengmeng¡¯s tone was unprecedentedly serious. ¡°Also, I have to tell you some important information. If you see An Mingchen, it¡¯s very likely that... you won¡¯t be alive toe back home. Even so, do you still want to see him?¡± Su Yanyun: ¡°...No way, it¡¯s just a meeting, is it that dangerous? Is An Mingchen a tiger?¡± ¡°He¡¯s much scarier than a tiger.¡± Du Mengmeng couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth. ¡°A tiger will still give you a quick death. If you meet An Mingchen, he will torture you until you wish you were dead.¡± ¡°I understand. You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll die if I see An Mingchen, so you won¡¯t get the 40 million I owe you, right?¡± Su Yanyun asked Du Mengmeng. ¡°This is easy. I¡¯ll put the money in the bank¡¯s safe. The moment I see An Mingchen, I¡¯ll send you the passcode to the safe. How about you go and get it yourself?¡± Chapter 812 ? Chapter 812: I Really Like Kissing Her Face Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She agreed with Su Yanyun. Du Mengmeng hurriedly called Jiang Chengxi. ¡°Boss, I remember you helped me get a few fake identities. They can still be used now, right?¡± ¡°What illegal things are you doing again?¡± Jiang Chengxi was in the middle of treatment and asked Du Mengmengzily. ¡°I¡¯m going to run.¡± Du Mengmeng told the truth. ¡°An Mingchen won¡¯t let me go, and Boss is so useless. He can¡¯t protect me at all, so I can only run. To be honest, I¡¯ve done a big job. As long as I can escape An Mingchen¡¯s pursuit, I won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothes for the rest of my life.¡± Jiang Chengxi: ¡°...You provoked that Malevolent God yourself! What has it got to do with me? What do you mean by I¡¯m useless! If I didn¡¯t protect you, you would have been chopped into pieces by An Mingchen long ago!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Boss, let me use you again. Give me all your fake identification documents.¡± Du Mengmeng pressed her palms together. ¡°We will never meet again. I won¡¯t anger you anymore nor lie to you about your money. It¡¯s a happy ending.¡± Jiang Chengxi: ¡°...Get lost!¡± ¡°Dearest Hubby, we¡¯re only going to attend a full moon banquet. What are you bringing so many boxes for?¡± Su Yanyun looked at the suitcases in the living room. There were differentbels on each suitcase. Was Hubby going to kill at the full moon banquet and then use the suitcase to transport the bodies... Su Yanyun was shocked by her own imagination. Rong Linyi kissed Su Yanyun¡¯s lips. ¡°The suitcase is filled with the babies¡¯ things and some of your future products. It¡¯s good to be prepared.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. ¡°I won¡¯t go to their full moon banquet to give birth!¡± Hubby, aren¡¯t you being a little too exaggerated! ¡°I said that it¡¯s better to be prepared. Although I¡¯ll only stay for two to three days, I can¡¯t be careless with the babies.¡± Rong Linyi kissed Su Yanyun¡¯s face again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Su Yanyun touched her cheek. Hubby had been especially fond of kissing her face recently because... her face had be round? ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± ¡°Because I have to do something at the full moon banquet.¡± Rong Linyi frowned. ¡°If I don¡¯t bring you along, I won¡¯t be at ease. If I bring you along... I¡¯m afraid something will happen at sea.¡± ¡°At sea?¡± Su Yanyun finally heard something important. ¡°Yes, on the sea. This full moon banquet will be held on the cruise.¡± Rong Linyi pressed Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go?¡± ¡°I...¡± Su Yanyun hesitated. ¡°If it¡¯s only two to three days, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Why didn¡¯t anyone tell her that the full moon banquet was held on the cruise? ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to protect you at all times.¡± Rong Linyi rubbed Su Yanyun¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared a medical team and medical equipment. They¡¯re all very experienced gynecologists. Furthermore, the cruise ship itself has a hospital, so it¡¯s okay even if you give birth up there.¡± Su Yanyun nodded obediently. Now, Rong Linyi was the only person she could rely on. He was her babies¡¯ Daddy and her lover. Although she didn¡¯t remember how she relied on this good man at all. But now, she could already feel that this man upied the most important position in her heart. With him by her side, her heart felt warm and safe. Furthermore, Du Mengmeng woulde and tell her soon that she would also be attending the Rong family¡¯s second branch¡¯s full moon banquet. Du Mengmeng also told her a very important piece of information. An Mingchen would also be attending this banquet. ¡°Don¡¯t the An and Rong families not get along? Why did he participate? The Rong family shouldn¡¯t have sent him an invitation, right?¡± Su Yanyun asked Du Mengmeng. Chapter 813 ? Chapter 813: Although You Were Cheated, Do You Think It¡¯s Reasonable? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡± Du Mengmeng exined patiently. ¡°The prestigious families are hypocritical. Even if there¡¯s a blood feud, they have to act polite on the surface. Besides, An Mingchen took the initiative to send a gift to the Rong family. How could the Rong family not give him an invitation? As for whether he goes or not, it¡¯s his business.¡± ¡°ording to you, An Mingchen has taken the initiative to seek reconciliation with the Rong family. If the Rong family invites him, he will definitely go... Ah! This is how you earn my 50 million!¡± Su Yanyun suddenly understood. ¡°You earned this money too easily!¡± Could they cancel the deal now? Anyway, she was going to the full moon banquet and would definitely see An Mingchen. ¡°Madam Yi, you¡¯re really naive!¡± Du Mengmeng couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡°Do you know how big a 10,000-ton cruise ship is? Besides, you¡¯re pregnant and have a husband beside you. Do you think you can talk to An Mingchen? Don¡¯t even mention it. You definitely want to spend time with An Mingchen alone, right?¡± ¡°I...¡± Su Yanyun hesitated. ¡°I can definitely ensure that you and An Mingchen meet alone.¡± Du Mengmeng patted her chest. ¡°Besides, without my information, you probably didn¡¯t even know that An Mingchen would go to the banquet, right? Also, even if you and An Mingchen were to be in the same banquet hall, would you be able to recognize him?¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Although she felt that she had been cheated, she still felt that what Du Mengmeng said made sense. Okay, let¡¯s trust Du Mengmeng for the time being. Anyway, she still had 40 million yuan to pay. If she really cheated her, at most, she wouldn¡¯t give her the bank safe password. Furthermore, with Du Mengmeng¡¯s money-grubbing personality, she would definitely spare no effort to earn the remaining 40 million. ¡°Father, why did you call me over?¡± Madam Rong came to the Old Master¡¯s study room. The Old Master handed a book to Madam Rong. ¡°Ah Xuan, look. This is the medical team I chose for Yanyun. I¡¯ve already checked the hospital on the cruise. The medical facilities are very advanced, but I¡¯m still worried. I¡¯ve prepared a set of blood serum and newborn kits... Look, do you still need anything to add?¡± Madam Rong flipped through the book and sighed slightly. ¡°Actually, if we don¡¯t hold a full moon banquet on the cruise ship, all of this is unnecessary. At the very least, there¡¯s an airport on the cruise ship. It¡¯s okay to fly back tond if there¡¯s a problem. Also, Yanyun is still a week away from her expected delivery date. Thest time, the doctor even said that she doesn¡¯t show any signs of giving birth.¡± ¡°The second branch told me about the full moon banquet on the cruise just as Lirong was pregnant, and I agreed readily. Now that they want to insist, I can¡¯t retort against them. Are you sure Linyi and Yanyun areing?¡± The Old Master looked at Madam Rong expectantly. ¡°It¡¯s already confirmed that they¡¯re bothing. Also, Linyi has also prepared a medical team, so Father¡¯s...¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. The more the better.¡± The Old Master waved his hand. ¡°Linyi is Linyi, and I am me. Our intentions are different.¡± The Old Master looked a little dispirited. The An family was a thorn in his heart. He could still remember the helplessness he felt when he begged his father and grandmother, but still failed. 1 He never dreamed that he would be controlled by the ¡°An family¡± again after so many years. Rong Linyi left the corporation and Rong Jinghui left too. The corporation was a mess now and he was already old. Even if he couldst for a while, it was not a long-term n. Chapter 814 ? Chapter 814: When I Get Married, Will You Give Me Dowry? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Other than Rong Jinghui, no one from the second branch could support themselves. Hua Qingmei wasn¡¯t very good at official matters and was especially good at stirring up trouble. Rong Xiaoda was mediocre and listened to Hua Qingmei. Rong Xinming only knew how to eat and y, and he didn¡¯t care about the corporation at all. Rong Jinghui was capable and bold, but he was impulsive. The Old Master had been worrying the whole day since Rong Linyi left. But now, there was finally a way to solve the matter. ¡°An Mingchen, you¡¯re sure he¡¯ll go, right?¡± The Old Master asked Madam Rong. ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed it with his people. He¡¯s sure he¡¯ll go.¡± Madam Rong replied. ¡°But I keep feeling that his behavior is a little strange.¡± ¡°Since he sent the gift, he definitely has something in mind.¡± The Old Master stroked his beard. ¡°Since he has something in mind, we can negotiate. Our Rong family doesn¡¯t want much. Firstly, we have to solve the problem of An Bufang¡¯s unreasonable control of Jiang Chenglong, and secondly, we have to solve Yanyun¡¯s identity problem.¡± They didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the An family, but they still did. The Old Master thought about it these days and still made up his mind to solve it once and for all. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll tell you in advance. I want to attend the Rong family¡¯s one-month-old banquet tomorrow with Shangqing.¡± He Xiaoqin tidied her suitcase and told He Yueze. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± She didn¡¯t believe that the Rong family didn¡¯t send an invitation to the He family, but clearly, He Yueze wasn¡¯t prepared for this. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the second branch.¡± He Yueze replied. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Brother want to see Su Yanyun?¡± He Xiaoqin said casually. ¡°She should be giving birth soon.¡± She said and secretly observed He Yueze¡¯s expression. As Liang Shangqing had expected, He Yueze no longer had any reaction when he heard the name Su Yanyun. ¡°I should want to see her?¡± He Yueze looked up with only coldness in his eyes. ¡°But Xiaoqin, you should remember you promised me that you wouldn¡¯t want to interfere with someone else¡¯s marriage again.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, Brother.¡± Seeing that He Yueze was finally not too interested in Su Yanyun, He Xiaoqin was secretly happy. She walked forward happily and hugged He Yueze. ¡°I¡¯m going as Shangqing¡¯s girlfriend this time. The Liang family¡¯s elders all like me a lot. Brother, if I get married, will you prepare my dowry?¡± He Yueze¡¯s cold expression finally softened a little. ¡°If you really marry out officially, I will definitely make you glorious.¡± He Xiaoqin whined a few more times and dragged her suitcase away. Liang Shangqing came to fetch her. They seemed to really be together. He Yueze waited for a long time before taking out an invitation. The Rong family¡¯s second branch¡¯s full moon banquet would be held on a luxurious cruise ship weighing tens of thousands of tons. This was Old Master Rong¡¯s eldest great-grandson in name. He must have organized it unrestrainedly. The invitation also had a detailed exnation for the banquet. It was stated that the banquet would be held for three days and everyone had to board the cruise before evening. The official full moon banquet was held tomorrow night and would return to the harbor the day after. The cruise ship had all sorts of recreational facilities and all the expenses were paid by the Rong family to ensure that the guests were happy. He Yueze threw the invitation into the trash. Over the past few days, he increasingly felt that his behavior in the past was strange. He didn¡¯t understand why he had suddenly fallen in love with Su Yanyun, nor did he understand why he had always been concerned about her. Now, with the passage of time, his feelings for her were like flowing sand at the bottom of a river that was getting thinner with time. Chapter 815 ? Chapter 815: Unparalleled in Enjoyment and Extravagance Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Logically speaking, he should have attended the Rong family¡¯s second branch¡¯s full moon banquet no matter what. But Rong Linyi had not spoken to him and did not intend for him to attend. Furthermore, he did not have any rtionship with the second branch. He Yueze could feel the distance between him and Rong Linyi. He rubbed his face with his palms. Love wasn¡¯t obtained, and friendship was hurt. His only regret now was that his rtionship with Rong Linyi had been ruined because of Su Yanyun. The Rong family¡¯s cruise banquet had mobilized all the prestigious families in C City. As a member of the industry, He Yueze feltpletely isted, even from the rest of the He family. There was definitely someone else in the family who wanted to go. The only person who didn¡¯t was himself, the authoritative figure of the He family. He walked to the garage in a bad mood. Tonight, he was going to find a ce to pass the time. A bar, a nightclub, or a theater... As long as he could kill time. He was about to open his car when He Yueze¡¯s hand paused. His eyes fell on He Xiaoqin¡¯s car not far away. Anyway, if it¡¯s so boring... He thought for a while, took out another electric key, and pressed it towards He Xiaoqin¡¯s car. He Xiaoqin¡¯s car door was unlocked. He Yueze entered and leaned on the driver¡¯s seat. He reached his hand to the bottom and fumbled for a while before taking out a dashcam. This was what he had secretly done to prevent He Xiaoqin from hurting Su Yanyun and ruining her rtionship with Rong Linyi. But during this time, He Xiaoqin didn¡¯t do anything strange, and his feelings for Su Yanyun were diminishing, so he didn¡¯t have the heart to take the dashcam back. This dashcam couldn¡¯t record any images nor transmit sounds immediately, but it had been modified to connect to a car. As long as the car moved, any sound in the car could be recorded. With the recorder as entertainment, He Yueze gave up on going out. He returned to the bedroom, found a cable, plugged it into theputer, and downloaded the records inside to listen... Du Mengmeng did not lie to Su Yanyun. She and Rong Linyi came to the cruise ship and didn¡¯t even see many strangers, much less An Mingchen. Since a young age, this was the first time Su Yanyun had seen a luxurious cruise ship. And it was a cruise ship weighing more than a hundred thousand tons. She looked up and felt as if she was in a huge pce that soared into the clouds. It was said that the second branch had already asked the Old Master to hold a full moon banquet on the cruise when Sun Lirong was just pregnant. The Old Master also agreed. Hua Qingmei was unparalleled in terms of enjoyment and extravagance. She immediately contacted a world-renowned cruisepany and mobilized arge sum of money to request the cruisepany to adjust the 10,000-ton cruise ship under their control to be cruised in the eastern hemisphere of Country Z three months before Sun Lirong¡¯s expected delivery date. After Sun Lirong had her twins, she immediately asked the cruise to stop at the harbor of C City before the full moon. This time, besides the many new prestigious families in C City, there were also aristocrats from the capital. The Rong family¡¯s second branch strongly advocated that they would give birth to the Rong family¡¯s eldest great-grandson. The two boys were definitely the family¡¯s sessors. And because this was the truth, the Old Master also silently agreed with their actions. The second branch originally wanted to book the world¡¯srgest cruise ship, but the cruise route of that cruise had been booked early and the tickets had been sold out half a year in advance, making it difficult to adjust. Thus, the cruisepany tried its best to provide the Rong family with another luxurious cruise ship. Chapter 816 ? Chapter 816: I¡¯ll Hit Your Ass Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even so, this ship called Elizabeth was just like its name, the queen of the world¡¯s luxurious cruise family. It weighed 150,000 tons and could amodate up to 3,000 passengers. The Rong family had invited a total of 500 guests this time. These guests, along with their assistants and bodyguards, totaled more than a thousand people. Adding more than a thousand crew members on board, the entire Elizabeth was packed. It was indeed very difficult to find An Mingchen within more than two thousand people. Du Mengmeng told Su Yanyun that Jiang Chengxi had no fate with this banquet, but she woulde as his assistant and represent him. Su Yanyun had to be in touch at all times because her meeting with An Mingchen could be arranged at any time... The cruise ship was like a super building or a small town as Su Yanyun had seen. After arranging the room, Su Yanyun sat on the sofa in the living room and picked up a booklet introducing the cruise ship to read. The Elizabeth was more fully-equipped than mostrge shopping malls. It had a supermarket, a shopping street, and more than a dozen different types of restaurants. There was a skating rink, a gym, a swimming pool, and a surfing pool. There was a movie theater and theater, a bar and casino, a library, and an observatory... Oh right, it also had a hospital with perfect facilities. Besides that, it even had a small airport. As the Rong family¡¯s main branch, Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi naturally lived in the most luxurious suite on the cruise. There was a living room, a bedroom, and a balcony. What was even more exaggerated was that they had a specially arranged baby room. And because the Old Master and Rong Linyi had prepared a medical team, the guest rooms around them were basically upied by the doctors and they would constantly pay attention to Su Yanyun¡¯s health condition. Rong Linyi even changed a room to a temporary delivery room and operating room. ¡°I¡¯ll only stay here for two nights. It doesn¡¯t need to be that exaggerated.¡± Su Yanyun clicked her tongue after understanding everything. She didn¡¯t feel like giving birth at all. It looked like the two babies would nevere out unless they stayed for a long enough time. ¡°Naughty brats.¡± Su Yanyun pointed a finger at her stomach and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Bam! Bam! I¡¯ll hit your little butts!¡± She was hitting her stomach so hard that she suddenly heard someoneugh in front of her. She hurriedly sat up straight and looked normal. ¡°I thought you were already out.¡± She looked at Rong Linyi who was standing at the door. ¡°I was already out, but I¡¯m back again.¡± Rong Linyi suppressed hisughter. He had long realized that Su Yanyun, who had recovered from her cognitive impairment, always liked to act like a sensible and cold adopted child. Actually, she was no different from the dim and cute woman in the past. ¡°The cruise won¡¯t start moving until 6 PM.¡± Rong Linyi sat beside Su Yanyun and held her shoulders. ¡°Are you alright now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still alright.¡± Seeing that Rong Linyi didn¡¯t make fun of her muttering to herself, Su Yanyun¡¯s expression returned to normal and she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s no different from usual.¡± Rong Linyi held her chin gently with his index finger and thumb and looked at her face carefully. ¡°If you feel any difort, you have to tell me immediately, understand? Don¡¯t leave your phone anywhere. Oh right, do you want to go out for a walk now? Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°I want to go... Yes, I want to see the sea from the deck, is that okay?¡± === Chapter 817 ? Chapter 817: No Intentions to Fall In Love and Get Married In The Past Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No.¡± Unexpectedly, Rong Linyi rejected her first request. ¡°We¡¯re not left the harbor yet, so what are you looking at? Are you looking at the harbor? Besides, the weather is still too cold. If the weather is good tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°Then... let¡¯s go shopping.¡± Su Yanyun pouted. More and more people were on the cruise. The closer it was to evening, the more orderly the guests were. Rong Linyi held Su Yanyun and walked slowly. On the shopping street, women sized them up asionally. Rong Linyi¡¯s eye-catching appearance, Su Yanyun¡¯s big stomach, and the serious bodyguards behind them were all very worthy of attention. Women¡¯s questions drifted into Su Yanyun¡¯s ears from time to time. To summarize, they were: ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°Who is that man?¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen him before...¡± ¡°So handsome... what a pity...¡± Something of that nature. ¡°Did you rarely attend banquets in the past?¡± Su Yanyun was curious. This seemed to be the first time those richdies had seen Rong Linyi. ¡°I don¡¯t like crowded ces.¡± Rong Linyi held Su Yanyun and exined patiently. ¡°If I do participate asionally, I will only appear in areas where men are gathered. I¡¯m more against ces where women are gathered.¡± ¡°Have you never gone for a matchmaking session?¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t have any intention of dating or getting married in the past.¡± Rong Linyi smiled. His smile reflected in the eyes of the women passing by and stunned them. He had Jiang Yilin as his ¡®official¡¯ girlfriend before and could stay away from women. Later on, there was the failed case of Jiang Yilin who resulted in him rejecting women even more righteously. Suddenly, a crack sounded as if someone was taking a photo. The bodyguards immediately followed the sound and approached a youngdy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. Please delete your photo.¡± ¡°I... I¡¯m sorry, I just took a casual photo...¡± The woman was clearly unwilling to give up the photo. The bodyguards¡¯ eyes were cold and fierce, and they were about to make a move. ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it myself...¡± The woman saw that her phone was about to be snatched away and said hurriedly. ¡°Forget it.¡± Rong Linyi suddenly turned around and ordered the bodyguards casually. ¡°Just take note next time.¡± The bodyguards turned around and bowed to Rong Linyi. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Yi.¡± With this incident, all the other women who wanted to take photos also suppressed their thoughts. Su Yanyun covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°No wonder Hubby didn¡¯t like to attend banquets in the past. If you stood in the circle of madams, you would probably be treated as a high ground to be conquered.¡± Rong Linyi smiled and didn¡¯t retort. Of course he never went to women¡¯s circles in the past. Just the thought of so many people possibly touching him made him feel disgusted. Of course, photos were definitely not allowed to be leaked. Thus, in all these years in C City, even financial reporters had never taken a photo of him. The reason why he made an exception today was... because he had Su Yanyun beside him. He always felt like he was showing off when others photographed him with his woman. Furthermore, his reconciliation with Su Yanyun and their babies¡¯ birth already made him feel like announcing it to the whole world. The second branch¡¯s full moon banquet this time had stolen the limelight. Rong Linyi nned to buy an ind to give to Su Yanyun for the babies¡¯ hundred day banquet, and hold their own banquet there at the same time. He was no longer afraid of others taking his photos, especially the ones with Su Yanyun. Chapter 818 ? Chapter 818: Fatal for Women Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping in the library, how about that?¡± Su Yanyun suggested. If they shopped, they would probably be surrounded by many socialites and madams at any time. Rtively speaking, the library was a ce where few people went. ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Linyi had always agreed to his woman¡¯s requests. Besides, he had very important things to arrange tomorrow. At that time, he might not be able to do anything but hand Su Yanyun over to Rong Xuelong to take care of her. And now, he had to do his best to spend more time with her. Not long after the two of them left the shopping street, another group of people arrived. ¡°I haven¡¯t been to Elizabeth in a long time. Ah, there are a few more good stores.¡± A young woman wearing a hat and a mask said to the man beside her. ¡°Do you think if I buy clothes on the shopping street, it will also be on the Rong family¡¯s tab?¡± ¡°Dream on.¡± A tall and beautiful woman at the side smiled and said with a sarcastic tone, ¡°If you gamble and lose a few million, will the Rong family pay for you? The Rong family is only responsible for the guests¡¯ food and amodation.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± The woman wearing a mask scoffed and hooked her arm around the man¡¯s again. ¡°Cousin, there are a few stores that I like up front. Can you give me a little gift?¡± The man rubbed his brows and said helplessly, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Fuyi is still a child.¡± The tall woman said to the man. ¡°It looks like the trauma of her disfigurementst time isn¡¯t toosting. I thought that she would note to the banquet because she resented Rong Xuelong. Right, Xiurui?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Ying Xiurui smiled helplessly. ¡°She came precisely because of resentment. She still thinks that Jiang Chenglong belongs to her.¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m really surprised that the Rong family sent our Ying family an invitation this time.¡± The woman hooked her arm around Ying Xiurui¡¯s and walked slowly. ¡°Logically speaking, our families shouldn¡¯t have much of a rtionship.¡± Ying Xiurui smiled and didn¡¯t answer. The reason the Rong family sent the invitation was simple. The reason was simr to An Mingchen¡¯s. It was because they were the first to send their congrattory gifts. The reason why Ying Xiurui gave them a gift was because of his rtionship with Rong Xuelong. Rong Xuelong and Jiang Chenglong¡¯s rtionship seemed to have been decided, but Jiang Chenglong suddenly went to the military. It was said that he went to the most conflicted area at the country¡¯s border. He would be gone for three years. If he coulde back unscathed, it would definitelyy a foundation for his future path in the military. Ying Xiurui... didn¡¯t want to waste three years. ¡°To be honest, if An Mingchen didn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t havee either.¡± The woman covered her mouth. ¡°I really look forward to meeting him again.¡± ¡°Sicai, you better give up on An Mingchen¡¯s words.¡± Ying Xiurui persuaded rationally. ¡°You know he¡¯s crazy.¡± ¡°If anyone else was crazy, they would definitely be detestable.¡± Ying Sixi narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°But if that person was An Mingchen, he would be especially charming. Look, Xiurui, on our way here, many women have been secretly looking at you and talking about you. I bet that if An Mingchen came, he would also encounter the same situation. The men who managed to climb to your position are so outstanding. Even if there are parts that aren¡¯t perfect, it¡¯s fatal for women.¡± Chapter 819 ? Chapter 819: Do You Think You¡¯re Not Worthy of Her? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ying Xiurui didn¡¯t answer Ying Sicai. Very few people came to the Rong family¡¯s great-grandson¡¯s full moon banquet with the intention of really having fun. Everyone had their own goals. For example, Ying Fuyi wanted to provoke Rong Xuelong again. Ying Sicai wanted to meet An Mingchen, and Ying Xiurui wanted to spend a little time with Rong Xuelong openly. This was probably the reason why he indulged Ying Fuyi. If Ying Fuyi really snatched Jiang Chenglong away, he would also have a chance to be with Rong Xuelong... And An Mingchen? Ying Xiurui frowned. Logically speaking, he wasn¡¯t a person who liked to join in the fun. Since he had appeared on this cruise ship, he definitely had a motive. ¡°You¡¯re standing still as if you¡¯re thinking about me.¡± Suddenly, a familiar and feminine voice sounded from behind him. Ying Xiurui turned around and Ying Sicai shouted from the jewelry store. ¡°Mingchen!¡± Sitting in the wheelchair behind Ying Xiurui was An Mingchen. Long ck hair flowed down his shoulders and his pale skin was almost transparent. If it weren¡¯t for his broad shoulders and handsome brows, people would really mistake him for a woman. Ying Xiurui was handsome and tall as a mixed-blood child, while An Mingchen was exquisite and feminine. The two men¡¯s temperaments formed a strong contrast. They were not Chinese and rarely appeared in the rich circle of the C City. The attention and discussions that started immediately were more intense than when Rong Linyi appeared with Su Yanyun. Ying Sicai had already walked quickly to An Mingchen. ¡°Mingchen, do you still remember me?¡± She smiled flirtatiously. ¡°We haven¡¯t been together for half a year...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s voice was pleasant and his tone was gentle, but the meaning behind his words made people¡¯s hearts turn cold. Ying Sicai¡¯s smile froze for a few seconds before she looked at An Mingchen. There was a young girl in a white dress. She had long ck hair that was extremely simr to An Mingchen¡¯s. Her face was small and delicate, and although she couldn¡¯tpare to An Mingchen¡¯s beauty, she had a pure temperament like a lotus flower that emerged from the mud. She was wearing a white dress with an expensive white fox skin wrapped around her shoulders. The jewelry on her neck and wrist were all luxurious and eye-catching custom-made designs. Realizing Ying Sicai¡¯s hostile gaze, the girl smiled gently. ¡°Hello, Sister.¡± ¡°This is?¡± Ying Xiurui swore that he had never seen this woman beside An Mingchen. It could even be said that he had never seen a woman beside An Mingchen before. An Mingchen smiled and instructed the woman gently. ¡°Zhengzheng, this is Ying Xiurui, one of the candidates for your fianc¨¦.¡± Zhengzheng! An Mingchen¡¯s words were like a bomb that ignited everyone present. ¡°Zhengzheng? How is that possible?¡± Ying Xiurui was the most shocked. He knew better than anyone that An Mingzheng, his legendary fianc¨¦e... had already been... ¡°Very shocked? That¡¯s normal.¡± An Mingchen raised his hand and stroked the girl¡¯s fox fur shawl beside him. ¡°My Zhengzheng is very beautiful, right? Do you feel the difference? Do you think you¡¯re not worthy of her?¡± ¡°Brother-¡± The girl pushed An Mingchen coquettishly. She blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me.¡± The siren sounded before the cruise began moving. A sports car drifted and stopped at the entrance. He Yueze rushed out of the car and threw the invitation to the staff member who was about to leave. ¡°I¡¯m a guest. I want to board the ship!¡± Chapter 820 ? Chapter 820: Unparalleled Treasure of the World Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The cruise began to take off. Su Yanyun sat on thefortable soft sofa on the terrace and watched as the edge of the continent became further and further away. After the initial slight quake, the entire ship stabilized. Even though she could see the sea from the window, she still felt as if she was in Linhai Hotel. They didn¡¯t go out for dinner. No matter where they were, Rong Linyi attracted attention too easily. Su Yanyun was fine, but he clearly didn¡¯t like to be looked at. ¡°I thought we would eat dinner with Mother and Sister.¡± Su Yanyun enjoyed the steak Rong Linyi had cut. ¡°They each have their own arrangements.¡± Rong Linyi spared no effort in stacking food on Su Yanyun¡¯s te. ¡°Rong Xuelong wants to open a branch of thepany in the city near where Jiang Chenglong¡¯s army is stationed. She has already begun to move. As for my mother, she has a lot of work to do too.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your father? Is he on the ship too?¡± Su Yanyun was concerned. ¡°He¡¯s at home.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice darkened a little at the mention of his father. ¡°His body isn¡¯t suitable for movement. Oh right.¡± He smiled and changed the topic. ¡°I have some business to attend toter. It¡¯s not appropriate to bring you along, but I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Go on, go on.¡± Su Yanyun waved her hand magnanimously. ¡°I can y games or browse the forums. I won¡¯t be bored.¡± Rong Linyi picked up her hand and touched it to his lips. He promised again and again. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. My phone will also be switched on. Call me if there¡¯s anything. If there¡¯s anything, definitely let me know immediately.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Yanyun touched her stomach. ¡°The babies are very obedient, right?¡± At dinner time, all the restaurants on Elizabeth were almost full. This was even when many guests chose to eat in their own rooms. ¡°I liked this dining room a lot thest time I came to Elizabeth. It has a beautiful Southeast Asian style, right?¡± Because they were having dinner, Ying Fuyi had removed her mask to reveal a sinister scar that had yet to heal. ¡°Ms. Zhengzheng, do you like it here too?¡± The girl sitting opposite her smiled and seemed a little shy. ¡°I do.¡± She then asked An Mingchen coquettishly, ¡°Does Brother like it?¡± An Mingchen picked up some food for her. ¡°I like what you like.¡± ¡°Mingchen is the best brother in the world.¡± Ying Sicai echoed. ¡°In his eyes, Ms. Zhengzheng is the unparalleled treasure of the world.¡± Perhaps it was because her words were pleasant to the ear, but An Mingchen finally took the initiative to smile at her. Only Ying Xiurui remained frowning and looked a little serious. ¡°I heard that thetest movies are shown on Elizabeth. Does Zhengzheng want to watch them?¡± An Mingchen noticed Ying Xiurui¡¯s expression and asked the girl beside him. ¡°I do.¡± Zhengzheng tilted her head and looked innocent and cute. ¡°Brother, are you bringing me to see it?¡± An Mingchen didn¡¯t answer and looked at Ying Xiurui. Ying Xiurui didn¡¯t seem to sense it and continued eating. Under An Mingchen¡¯s increasingly dark gaze, the atmosphere at the dining table changed suddenly. ¡°Ms. Zhengzheng, if you want to watch a movie, I¡¯ll apany you, okay?¡± Ying Fuyi¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked at the girl opposite her strangely. Zhengzheng seemed to want to decline, but she changed her words after seeing the threatening aura in Ying Fuyi¡¯s eyes... Chapter 821 ? Chapter 821: Don¡¯t me Me for Finding Another Good Person for Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Okay.¡± She smiled sweetly. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to watch a movie with Ms. Ying. Brother, if Ms. Ying and I go to the movie, will you send someone to protect me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s eyes were gentle. ¡°As my sister, you can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll go.¡± Ying Fuyi seemed to be very happy as she put down her chopsticks. She jumped to Zhengzheng¡¯s side in two steps and hooked her arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go early. We can choose a good seat, right?¡± As soon as the two women left, An Mingchen immediately instructed the people behind him. ¡°Watch carefully. You know if anything happens.¡± ¡°Xiurui, you should go with them.¡± Ying Sicai suggested. ¡°You are Ms. Zhengzheng¡¯s fianc¨¦, so you should be a guardian.¡± Ying Xiurui knew Ying Sicai¡¯s intentions that she wanted to be alone with An Mingchen. If it were in the past, he would also be happy. But today... ever since he saw this ¡°Ms. Zhengzheng¡±, Ying Xiurui¡¯s temples had been pounding. When did An Mingchen find such a ¡°sister¡±? He really didn¡¯t hear any news. He usually only liked to adopt eight-year-old girls. When they grew up a little, he would send them away. He had always known that those girls were not his Zhengzheng. But now, who was this girl who had appeared out of nowhere? ¡°I have some things to discuss with Mingchen. Sicai, you should go back first.¡± Ying Xiurui ignored the anticipation in Ying Sicai¡¯s eyes and said heartlessly. Ying Sicai was disappointed, but she didn¡¯t dare to re up in front of the person she liked. She could only force a polite smile, pick up her bag, and leave. ¡°If you want to apologize, it¡¯s not toote.¡± When only An Mingchen and Ying Xiurui were left in the room, he said, ¡°But I swear you¡¯ve already missed the best opportunity to pursue Zhengzheng.¡± Ying Xiurui cursed silently. Damn you, Zhengzheng! ¡°Who is she?¡± It was still difficult to curse. He asked instead, ¡°You know that she can¡¯t be your sister.¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± An Mingchen¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Have you done a DNA test before?¡± Ying Xiurui ignored An Mingchen¡¯s expression and asked. ¡°What makes you think she¡¯s An Mingzheng?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± An Mingchen sneered and pressed the buttons on his wheelchair before retreating from the dining table. ¡°Ying Xiurui, you don¡¯t have to beat around the bush if you don¡¯t want to marry Zhengzheng. I¡¯m only fighting for this opportunity for you on ount of the years we¡¯ve known each other. Since you don¡¯t cherish it, don¡¯t me me for finding another good person for her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll p and send you off.¡± Ying Xiurui raised his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to marry your Zhengzheng. Hurry and bring your fake sister and let me off forever!¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t regret it.¡± An Mingchen turned his wheelchair and went out. ¡°Hey! You haven¡¯t answered my question!¡± Ying Xiurui saw that the other party was about to leave and hurriedly said, ¡°On what basis are you sure she¡¯s your sister?¡± However, An Mingchen had already left without looking back. ¡°What kind of attitude is this?¡± Ying Xiurui pushed the bowl on the table away in frustration. ¡°Are you inviting me to a movie?¡± He Xiaoqin hooked her arm around Liang Shangqing¡¯s and stood in the lobby of the theater. ¡°I hope we can watch a movie. Your people have already seeded...¡± ==== Chapter 822 ? Chapter 822: What Seduction Drug Did I Give You? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Don¡¯t make such a dream.¡± Compared to his gentle appearance in the past, Liang Shangqing had been very thin recently. His cheeks and eye sockets were sunken. ¡°My people don¡¯t dare to act rashly either. There are more than twenty people in the medical team. If they act rashly, nothing will happen. You have to know how much Rong Linyi treasures that woman.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we secretly drug her and let her re up suddenly? Didn¡¯t they say that Linyi will have a social gathering tonight? He won¡¯t even be by Su Yanyun¡¯s side. Let her re up in advance and do some small actions to let Rong Linyi know the newster. The cruise ship is so big... As long as we have enough time, we can carry one away...¡± He Xiaoqin lowered her voice. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left...¡± 1 Liang Shangqing was about to answer when his eyes fell on two women not far away. No, to be exact, it fell on a young woman in a white dress. ¡°Your white moonlight is here too?¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she has found a rich man? Don¡¯t tell me you still want to return to her side?¡± She held Liang Shangqing tightly. Even though she didn¡¯t have any true feelings for this man and they had always been using each other, no matter what, the two of them had a physical rtionship. Even if He Xiaoqin didn¡¯t love Liang Shangqing, she knew that Liang Shangqing didn¡¯t have any feelings for her and had long treated him as one of her possessions. Coincidentally, the woman in white also turned around and saw Liang Shangqing. The corners of her lips curled up and she actually smiled at Liang Shangqing. Liang Shangqing was stunned and was about to walk forward when He Xiaoqin stopped him. ¡°Let¡¯s not watch the movie. Let¡¯s go!¡± Her expression was dark. Liang Shangqing was unwilling, but He Xiaoqin was determined. No matter how unwilling he was, he could only be dragged away by her. ¡°Ms. Zhengzheng is really charming.¡± Ying Fuyi had long seen the dazed Liang Shangqing. ¡°Not only did you trick An Mingchen, you also tricked a lot of people. I wonder if you can take Ying Xiurui in too?¡± ¡°Ms. Ying, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Zhengzheng smiled innocently. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend in front of me.¡± Ying Fuyi said softly. ¡°I don¡¯t care what reason you used to lie to An Mingchen. I only know that I know your true identity. I gave you so much help thest time, but you ruined it. I haven¡¯t even offended you, but you dare to pretend to be An Mingzheng and show off in front of me.¡± ¡°I also suffered heavy losses thest time, okay?¡± ¡°Zhengzheng¡± finally took off her fake mask with a cold glint in her eyes. ¡°My only family member died in that ident, and I almost died there too.¡± Ying Fuyi clutched ¡°Zhengzheng¡¯s¡± arm tightly with a fierce expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you still fine now? You even cheated me of my identity as Ms. An. Look at me! It¡¯s because you couldn¡¯t kill Rong Xuelong that she almost ruined my face.¡± This was ¡®almost¡¯? Zhengzheng almost mocked her. Her face waspletely ruined! She sneered in her eyes but showed sympathy on the surface. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With my status this time, I will definitely let Rong Xuelong die a miserable death.¡± Of course, the one who will die the worst death... should be Su Yanyun! ¡°What are you doing!¡± When they reached a quiet corner, Liang Shangqing shook off He Xiaoqin¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Did I give you a hard time? You were the one who lost your soul at the sight of that woman!¡± He Xiaoqin yelled angrily. ¡°What spell did she cast on you? She treated you as a fool, and yet you are still chasing after her!¡± Chapter 823 ? Chapter 823: I Have to Do Something Big Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You have the cheek to scold me?¡± Liang Shangqing also sneered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you also thinking of Rong Linyi? He Xiaoqin, you and I are just partners. You don¡¯t think that I will marry you, right? Look carefully.¡± ¡°You, what do you mean? Even your elders know that we¡¯re together now, but you actually said such a thing? Don¡¯t forget, your parents like me a lot. Dream on if you want to marry that bitch!¡± He Xiaoqin was angry and anxious. Although she had never really thought of marrying Liang Shangqing, she couldn¡¯t take this lying down when she was belittled by him. ¡°If I can¡¯t marry her, I won¡¯t marry you either.¡± Liang Shangqing simply opened his mouth. ¡°He Xiaoqin, you want to use me to deal with your love rival. You just have a hold on me and I have no choice but to cooperate with you. You can strip naked and sleep with me. It¡¯s just a waste if I don¡¯t sleep with you.¡± Bam! He Xiaoqin pped Liang Shangqing. ¡°Get lost!¡± She bellowed. Before Liang Shangqing left, she ran away angrily. He Xiaoqin walked to an empty ce in one breath and cursed indignantly. ¡°Scum! Bitch! One day, I¡¯ll let you all die without a burial ce!¡± ¡°So, this is your true love? This is also your true colors?¡± Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice sounded from behind. He Xiaoqin was so frightened she almost screamed. When she turned around and realized who was talking, she hurriedly put on her mask again. ¡°Brother? Didn¡¯t you stay at home? Why...¡± ¡°What? Are you very disappointed?¡± He Yueze walked out of the shadow. ¡°Xiaoqin, you¡¯ve really opened my eyes. I didn¡¯t expect my good sister to hide so many things so deeply. You have this ability. If I had known, I would have let you be the head of thepany. You¡¯re good at schemes and acting.¡± ¡°Brother, I, I just quarreled with Shangqing. You know that he can¡¯t forget Jiang Yilin, I...¡± He Xiaoqin didn¡¯t know how much He Yueze had heard from them and could only exin in a panic. ¡°So how are you going to scheme against Su Yanyun with him? And how are you going to scheme against me?¡± He Yueze smiled self-mockingly. That smile made He Xiaoqin¡¯s back turn numb. ¡°Brother, you...¡± ¡°Give the unconscious me a deep hypnosis so that I won¡¯t wake up first, so that you can take the opportunity to continue staying in the Rong family. Then, let me fall in love with Su Yanyun so that I can snatch my good brother¡¯s woman and snatch my position. These should not be rted to Jiang Yilin, right?¡± He Yueze approached He Xiaoqin step by step. He Xiaoqin retreated step by step. ¡°Brother, you, who did you hear that from? Don¡¯t listen to others¡¯ nonsense...¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± He Yueze finally forced He Xiaoqin to a corner. He suddenly reached out and pinched her neck. He leaned close to He Xiaoqin and said in a low voice, ¡°My dear sister said it herself... Who told you to always like to discuss those things with Liang Shangqing in the car? Your self-satisfied tone really surprised me.¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re monitoring me!¡± He Xiaoqin yelled angrily. ¡°Yes! Not only did I monitor you, I even handed all of this evidence to the police.¡± He Yueze¡¯s fingers were clenched. ¡°I also have to do something like putting justice before family. But now, when I see your face, I really want to strangle you to death like this. What should I do?¡± Chapter 824 ? Chapter 824: No Regret, Only Hate Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Brother, let me go...¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s tears rolled down her face uncontrobly. He Yueze¡¯s palm was big, and his slender fingers were strong. He could break her neck easily, and she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. ¡°I¡¯m your sister... I¡¯m your biological sister...¡± ¡°Yes, you are my biological sister.¡± He Yueze gritted his teeth, and there was only disgust and hatred in his eyes. ¡°So I want to kill you with my own hands even more. How could I... have a shameless rtive like you? You can¡¯t be my father¡¯s and that mistress¡¯s, right?¡± ¡°Brother, what nonsense are you talking about...¡± He Xiaoqin cried. ¡°I¡¯m your rtive. Don¡¯t be rash. If you kill me, Mother will be sad if she sees you like this... If I die and go and see Mother, how should I answer her questions?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Mother!¡± He Yueze was enraged. He clenched his fists so tightly that He Xiaoqin¡¯s eyes almost rolled to the back of her head. ¡°You actually dared to hypnotize me and make me do such a thing. How will I face Rong Linyi in the future?¡± ¡°He Xiaoqin, you disappoint me too much. What are you nning to do on the cruise this time? Do you want to hurt Su Yanyun or her children? Do you think that by hurting her, you can get Rong Linyi?¡± He Xiaoqin grabbed He Yueze¡¯s hand and wanted to drag it away. She had difficulty breathing and felt as if she was about to die. She opened and closed her mouth as if she was about to say something. ¡°You want me to let go?¡± He Yueze smiled with tears in his eyes. ¡°Okay, after you die, I¡¯ll let go. Don¡¯t worry, the sea will be your burial ce. I¡¯ll give the police the impression that you fled because of your crimes. Rong Linyi won¡¯t know about the bad things you¡¯ve done. This is thest bit of dignity I can give you as your brother.¡± He Xiaoqin stared at He Yueze, but her tongue started to stick out. Her closest rtive, the brother she had fooled badly, was really trying to kill her now. He Xiaoqin didn¡¯t regret it, but only hated him. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have let him wake up... She would have let him die quietly in his sleep. In that case, the Rong family would feel that they had owed her a lifetime, and she could have stayed with the Rong family forever and beside Rong Linyi... He Yueze¡¯s heart trembled when he saw He Xiaoqin¡¯s pupils dte. This was his biological sister... his rtive... In the past, he doted on her so much and watched her grow up. He was concerned and protective of her... How did it end up like this... Despair engulfed him, but his grip tightened. It was also at this time that he suddenly felt someone approaching. When He Yueze came to his senses, he hurriedly hid to the side... He sessfully dodged the attack from behind, but he let go of He Xiaoqin On his arm was a bright needle. He Yueze didn¡¯t even have time to see the person behind him before he leaned against the wall and fell. ¡°Xiaoqin, Xiaoqin, wake up!¡± Liang Shangqing performed CPR on He Xiaoqin and finally saved her. ¡°Shangqing-¡± After walking through the gates of hell, He Xiaoqin hugged Liang Shangqing and cried in shock. ¡°My brother, my brother wants to kill me. He actually ignored our rtionship as siblings and wanted to kill me... Fortunately, you¡¯re here...¡± ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ve already gotten rid of him.¡± Liang Shangqing patted He Xiaoqin¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s settled! He¡¯s dead?¡± He Xiaoqin hurriedly looked at He Yueze. At that moment, she was more relieved than frightened. Chapter 825 ? Chapter 825: Only If Mother Likes It Will The Babies Like It Too Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No, it¡¯s just making him sleep. Anesthesia isn¡¯t enough to kill him.¡± Liang Shangqing exined. ¡°Then give him a few more!¡± He Xiaoqin¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly vicious. ¡°If we don¡¯t get rid of him, it will definitely be a disaster! Anyway, he has also sensed our n, we can¡¯t let him live!¡± Liang Shangqing was shocked by He Xiaoqin¡¯s viciousness. ¡°No.¡± He immediately rejected He Xiaoqin¡¯s request. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough anesthetic on me. I can¡¯t waste it on him at once.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we just throw him into the sea?¡± Thinking of He Yueze wanting to throw her into the sea, He Xiaoqin gritted her teeth in hatred. ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Liang Shangqing frowned. He wouldn¡¯t tell He Xiaoqin that he wasn¡¯t mentally prepared to kill him. ¡°If your brother dies, the He family will lose all their property immediately. With your status and ability, you can only be chased out. Your brother didn¡¯t even leave his will, so what benefits can you get?¡± Yes... what benefits could she get? During the two years He Yueze was in aa, the He family was controlled by others in the family. He Xiaoqin stayed in the Rong family because she was ostracized and chased out by her own family. If He Yueze died now, the ones benefitting would only be the wolves at home. ¡°Let¡¯s lock him up first. When he wakes up, force him to leave me a will first!¡± He Xiaoqin made a decision quickly. Su Yanyun turned off the lights andid on the bed. Walking on the cruise ship was the same as if it was t ground. However, when sheid down, she still felt a slight movement. She narrowed her eyes and stroked her stomach while singing a luby. Rong Linyi was the first to sing this song to her. He had recently learned a lot of parenting knowledge and always liked to treat her as a test field to put it into practice. To put it nicely, the babies only liked it if their mother liked it. Thinking of Rong Linyi, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but smile. She closed her eyes and felt the movement beneath her seem to be more intense. When she came to her senses, her body was already covered in a huge shadow. Su Yanyun was shocked and was about to shout when she recognized a familiar aura. But that familiar aura was also mixed with a strong smell of alcohol. ¡°You scared me to death!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but hit Rong Linyi, who was above her. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t there any sound?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep?¡± Rong Linyi was shocked. ¡°I thought you were already asleep, so I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± He leaned down and kissed her face. He kissed her repeatedly and breathed on her face. ¡°Go away, you drank so much...¡± Su Yanyun scoffed. ¡°What socializing event? Were there many beautiful girls?¡± ¡°Not as beautiful as you.¡± Rong Linyi continued to kiss her and slowly moved his lips to hers. ¡°Okay! That means you admit that there were many beautiful girls.¡± Su Yanyun immediately grabbed Rong Linyi¡¯s cor. ¡°So I came right back.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t intend to conceal anything. Instead, he hugged Su Yanyun and touched her stomach addictively. Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. What was with his tone of praise? ¡°I don¡¯t like to socialize. You know that.¡± Rong Linyi hugged Su Yanyun and kissed her non-stop. He had to kiss her five to six times before he stopped. ¡°But I¡¯m also getting over this problem now. I have to go out more.¡± Chapter 826 ? Chapter 826: I¡¯ll Give You My Life If You Want It Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun didn¡¯t say anything. She held Rong Linyi¡¯s hand and held his fingers one by one as if she was doing finger exercises. ¡°I know, Hubby did it for me and the baby...¡± In the past, he refused to go out because of his obsession with cleanliness. Furthermore, with the identity and background the Rong family had given him, he didn¡¯t even need to personally participate in anything. There would naturally be resources piled up in front of him for him to choose from. But now, he had sworn to leave the Rong family and establish his own dynasty. He had to establish his own business connections. Some social engagements were inevitable. ¡°When I give birth to the babies, we can also take the opportunity to hold many banquets. I¡¯ve thought about it.¡± Su Yanyun was excited and sat up. ¡°C City doesn¡¯t have any banquets yet, and there aren¡¯t any civil organizations rted to the babies. I¡¯m preparing to hold a mommy¡¯s banquet and hold a meetup regrly to invite these rich families¡¯ mothers to bring their babies to participate.¡± She had to help her husband. Some connections could be extended in the meetup. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my baby to be so talented in this area.¡± Rong Linyi scratched Su Yanyun¡¯s nose affectionately. ¡°If you like it, go ahead and do it. Mother has a property that¡¯s suitable for this kind of thing. I¡¯ll get her to give it to you when the timees.¡± ¡°You really have a big appetite.¡± Su Yanyun grimaced. ¡°Isn¡¯t she supposed to?¡± Rong Linyi boasted shamelessly. Perhaps it was because he had drunk a little, but his tone and expression were clearly more open than usual. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she give her obedient grandson a greeting gift?¡± ¡°Mother will die of anger if she hears your heartless words!¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but poke Rong Linyi¡¯s forehead with her finger. Rong Linyi was satisfied with her poking him. He changed his position and hugged her, leaning his face on her stomach in a daze. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. If my babies give me a little baby in the future, I¡¯ll give you anything you want, even my life...¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! The babies aren¡¯t even born, what little baby?¡± Su Yanyun pushed him. ¡°Are you drunk? Get up!¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t get up and hugged her stomach tightly. ¡°The babies will be out soon.¡± She didn¡¯t know if he was really drunk or pretending to be. He kissed Su Yanyun and ced her on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll call them out...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Su Yanyun was really shocked by his actions. ¡°You can¡¯t mess around now!¡± Rong Linyi ignored her. Because he was strong and Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t move easily, he continued kissing her until she was trembling. ¡°Stop!¡± Su Yanyun was shocked. ¡°If you continue like this, I won¡¯t allow you to socialize anymore! I won¡¯t allow you to drink either! Don¡¯t do anything rash... I beg you...¡± She never thought that his alcohol tolerance was so bad before. Su Yanyun had never seen him drunk before. Seeing that the little woman was really about to cry, Rong Linyi stopped his teasing and sat up. ¡°Forget it,zy babies. They didn¡¯t evene out when I called them. I¡¯ll let them off.¡± He hid a smile and pulled Su Yanyun up. Su Yanyun raised her hand in fear. ¡°You¡¯re scaring me again! Boohoo...¡± Hubby always teased her with his evil humor. Sob, she was so angry and cute! ¡°Okay, baby, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Rong Linyi coaxed her. He enjoyed teasing his woman the most before coaxing her. He hugged Su Yanyun and patted and shook her. ¡°How about I bring you to see the sea? Don¡¯t you want to see the sea?¡± Chapter 827 ? Chapter 827: You Are the Most Beautiful in My Heart Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s dark now, what¡¯s there to see!¡± Su Yanyun sobbed, unwilling to forgive him. ¡°People like me who have deep-sea phobia will have nightmares even at night!¡± ¡°Dark?¡± Rong Linyi seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°You drew the curtains so tightly and didn¡¯t turn on the lights. Of course it¡¯s dark here. How would you know what the outside world is like?¡± He got off the bed and walked to the balcony barefooted. He opened the curtains. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Yanyun screamed in pain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Linyi was shocked by her. He hurriedly ran back and almost knelt on the bed. ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yanyun pointed at the curtains and yelled. ¡°You, you¡¯re ruining the curtains! I¡¯m using an electric remote control! How can you pull it open so forcefully! Are you really drunk?¡± Rong Linyi was speechless. He was speechless for a second before he hugged Su Yanyun and wanted to carry her down. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I was drunk.¡± He coaxed her softly. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll pay if I break it. Come and look outside. It¡¯s very bright.¡± Su Yanyun struggled while putting on her shoes. ¡°Don¡¯t pull me... It¡¯s very bright outside, I don¡¯t have to go there to look! I can see it here too!¡± The moment the curtains were drawn, the whole bedroom lit up. Tonight, the sea was calm. The moon on the sea was especially round and big, and was more beautiful than anywhere Su Yanyun had seen before. It was so big that she could see the mountains above like she was hallucinating. Rong Linyi dragged her out forcefully like he was kidnapping a child. The two of them acted like thieves and wrapped themselves in their coats. They avoided all the bodyguards, medical staff, and crowd and ran to the outermost deck. It was the end of February at night. Even though the sea was rtively calm, the wind was still blowing, making people feel as if their skin was being peeled and their bones were being stabbed. They were alone on the empty deck of the ship. The guests were all enjoying themselves in the warm cabin, in the bustling theater and the movie cinema, and in the noisy casinos and shopping streets. Only the two of them were like primary school students who skipped school and went on a spring outing. They came to this world that only belonged to the two of them with their private and exclusive joy. ¡°Are you cold?¡± Rong Linyi pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and helped her put on her hat and scarf. ¡°No.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s hair was messed up, but she smiled happily and smugly. ¡°I have a maternity sweater. I already said that I¡¯m not afraid of the cold at all.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s look at the sea over there.¡± Rong Linyi pulled her. ¡°It¡¯s such a good moon, the sea has a different vibe now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me to stand at the bow of the ship. I don¡¯t have the guts.¡± Su Yanyun looked at the pointed bow and thought of a scene in a famous movie. ¡°Would I do such a risky thing?¡± Rong Linyi asked and suddenly hugged Su Yanyun. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Yanyun hugged his neck tightly as expected. But in an instant, she was distracted by the scene in front of her. Rong Linyi was right. Under the bright moonlight, the whole sea seemed to be illuminated, and like the grand opening of a stage y, the curtains opened one after another in front of her. ¡°Is it beautiful?¡± Rong Linyi leaned into her and asked softly. ¡°Beautiful...¡± Su Yanyun looked at the dark blue waves and the mirror that glistened like gems under the moonlight. Rong Linyi kissed her cheek. ¡°Not as beautiful as you.¡± ==== Chapter 828 ? Chapter 828: A Certain Beauty Is Here Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Su Yanyun woke up the next day, Rong Linyi was already gone. She turned around with difficulty and saw a small piece of paper. [Baby, I ordered breakfast for you. Someone will send it over if you ring the bell. I¡¯lle back and eat with you in the afternoon.] It was not signed, but it was obvious that Rong Linyi had written it. This morning was not very boring because Rong Xuelong had nothing to do and came to apany Su Yanyun. ¡°I¡¯m a little seasick.¡± Rong Xuelong was not in good spirits and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m not even interested in my favorite red haired crabs and sea urchins...¡± ¡°No way, why is Sister more delicate than a pregnant woman like me?¡± Su Yanyun teased. Rong Xuelong was clearly in no mood to joke. She leaned on the table weakly. ¡°Chenglong hasn¡¯t called me for a week. Do you think he forgot about me because he got to know some beauty in the military?¡± ¡°Sister, are you too free?¡± Su Yanyun was amused by Rong Xuelong. ¡°With Sister¡¯s toughness, if anyone dares to seduce my brother-inw, you will have to destroy them, right?¡± ¡°Speaking of which.¡± Rong Xuelong suddenly became energetic and sat a little closer to Su Yanyun. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Ying Fuyi to rush to the full moon banquet. She¡¯s really thick-skinned.¡± ¡°Ying Fuyi, the scheming bitch who snatched Brother-inw from Sister?¡± Su Yanyun asked. She called him Brother-inw so smoothly now. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? If I had known that she was so thick-skinned, I wouldn¡¯t have shown mercy back then.¡± Rong Xuelong looked unhappy. ¡°Oh right, that sinister guy An Mingchen is also here. Do you know him?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s heart beat faster. Bam! It seemed to be hitting her chest. ¡°Yes, I heard. Speaking of which.¡± Su Yanyun found a topic. ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Du Mengmeng?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also looking for her!¡± Rong Xuelong hit the sofa. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with this guy. She seemed to be invisible when she got on the ship. We can contact her, but we can¡¯t capture her. Do you think she might have done something to hide on our ship?¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. ¡°Du Mengmeng isn¡¯t that kind of person, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Rong Xuelong touched her chin. ¡°Du Mengmeng has the bad luck of causing idents. Something will happen wherever she goes.¡± ¡°Boss, no one responded.¡± His subordinate took a step back and bowed to An Mingchen. An Mingchen ced a slender finger on his cheek and said in a pleasant voice, ¡°Then smash the door down.¡± His subordinate obeyed and looked around. He walked to the door, picked up a high-pressure opener, and aimed it at the door lock. A dull bang was heard and the door lock was pushed open by the strong wind. As expected, no one was in the room. An Mingchen went in leisurely. Under his subordinate¡¯s silent expression, he looked at the mirror that upied half the wall of the bathroom. On the bright and clean mirror, a few big words were written in lipstick: ¡°Beauty Du was here!¡± ¡°Ha.¡± An Mingchenughed. ¡°Interesting.¡± Du Mengmeng didn¡¯t use her own identity when she got on the boat. An Mingchen found out that she used someone else¡¯s identity to stay in this room. But clearly, he was a step toote. ¡°She wants to lure me elsewhere, right?¡± He asked his trusted aide. ¡°Boss¡¯s understanding has never been wrong.¡± His trusted aide was willing to be a boot-licker. ¡°Then do you think I should be tricked?¡± He asked again. Chapter 829 ? Chapter 829: The Man Who Pursued Her Went Around the Cruise Boat for Three Weeks Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The trusted aide hesitated for a few seconds before answering boldly. ¡°You¡¯ve long seen through her scheme, but you don¡¯t care about these petty tricks.¡± ¡°Your ability to avoid the important things is really bing stronger and stronger.¡± An Mingchen obviously wouldn¡¯t be ttered by this little ttery. He smiled until his subordinates were trembling. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He turned and drove out of the room. ¡°She didn¡¯t achieve her goal and will definitely leave behind clues. I still have to prepare for the negotiation with the Rong family in the afternoon. Oh right, where did Zhengzheng go today?¡± ¡°Miss knows a lot of friends on the cruise. She¡¯s safe.¡± His subordinate replied. ¡°Check the identities of her friends and eavesdrop on their conversations and whereabouts.¡± An Mingchen ordered naturally. ¡°Organise them nicely and send them to meter.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t go back on his word and came back for lunch. He just didn¡¯t expect that there was still Rong Xuelong here. ¡°You can go back and eat with Mother. Shecks someone around her.¡± Rong Linyi chased her out rudely. ¡°She doesn¡¯tck people around her.¡± Rong Xuelong acted shamelessly. ¡°The men who want to pursue her can go around the cruise looking for her for three weeks. My appetite hasn¡¯t been good recently, so I¡¯ll eat here.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a good appetite, so you¡¯re eating here?¡± Rong Linyi seemed to be shocked by Rong Xuelong¡¯s shamelessness. ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Xuelong said forcefully. ¡°I don¡¯t have a good appetite, so the fragrance in the pot is different. Oh, it¡¯s good...¡± Seeing Rong Linyi¡¯s cold expression, Su Yanyun hurriedly pacified him. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s rare for Sister to have a meal with us, so don¡¯t be so petty. Don¡¯t we eat together every day?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough to eat with you every day.¡± Rong Linyi held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and kissed it. ¡°I have to cherish every second with you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Rong Xuelong protested while eating. ¡°I have a proper lunch to eat and don¡¯t need any dog food. If I¡¯m too full...¡± Perhaps because she was too seasick and stuffed, Rong Xuelong sessfully ate... and vomited... It was a proper lunch, but because of her mischief, Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun lost their appetite. After a simple meal, Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun enjoyed a leisurely afternoon. ¡°How do you feel today?¡± This was one of Rong Linyi¡¯s daily questions. He stroked Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach again and again. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything, which means it¡¯s a good feeling.¡± Su Yanyun shrugged yfully. ¡°It looks like the doctor and equipment were prepared for nothing.¡± Rong Linyi smiled, but there was no regret in his tone. They were going back after the full moon banquet tonight. Su Yanyun probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance to give birth on the cruise. ¡°Are we in the open sea now?¡± Su Yanyun stood up and held the balcony railing with both hands, looking at the endless blue sea. The VIP suite¡¯s balcony was excellent and had the best view while also having excellent privacy. During the day, there were many people on the deck, so Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun had no intention of walking around. Furthermore, Rong Linyi also told Su Yanyun that he had something on in the afternoon and had to go out. ¡°We¡¯re in the open sea now.¡± Rong Linyi hugged Su Yanyun from behind. He bent down and ced his chin gently on her shoulder. ¡°At this time, we¡¯re a group of people who aren¡¯t restrained by thew and the world.¡± ¡°Are there pirates in the open sea?¡± Su Yanyun was curious. ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Linyi replied softly. Chapter 830 ? Chapter 830: Are You Sure Your Husband Is Still Alive? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What?¡± How? Baby Yanyun was clearly worried. Rong Linyi repliedzily, ¡°But the open sea is so big, who knows where the pirates are? We¡¯re not in Somali...¡± Su Yanyun grabbed Rong Linyi¡¯s hand indignantly and left a mark on it. You¡¯re teasing me again! Time passed quickly. Rong Linyi received a call from Madam Rong asking him to go over. Su Yanyun was alone in therge suite again. Rong Linyi met Rong Xuelong who was rushing out on the way. ¡°Oh no, oh no. I overslept identally. If Mother didn¡¯t call, I wouldn¡¯t have woken up.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s disdainful gaze almost prated her. ¡°Are you a pig?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Piggy¡¯s sister!¡± Although Rong Xuelong was a little dejected, she was still very smart. The siblings bickered all the way to the agreed ce. In a luxurious meeting room on the cruise ship, Rong Xuelong just stepped in when she saw An Mingchen sitting in a wheelchair. ¡°Hello, An family.¡± Rong Xuelong greeted casually as this was not the first time they had met. An Mingchen sized Rong Xuelong up from head to toe with his dark eyes. What he said caused Rong Xuelong to explode. ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Rong Xuelong... Fuck you! Who was the one who threatened to throw her into the sea in an oil barrel thest time? ¡°This is my granddaughter, Jiang Chenglong¡¯s legal wife, which we just mentioned.¡± Old Master Rong coughed dryly. An Mingchen¡¯s attitude was so arrogant that the Old Master wanted to hit him. ¡°Since you have the surname Jiang, what has it got to do with our An family?¡± ¡°Jiang Chenglong¡¯s mother is An Bufang.¡± Seeing that the Old Master was about to re up, Madam Rong hurriedly took the diplomatic baton. ¡°She has given up Jiang Chenglong¡¯s custody since a young age and doesn¡¯t have the right to interfere with his marriage now. This has just been exined, so can you let An Bufang give up on disturbing my daughter and her happiness?¡± An Mingchen¡¯s gaze fell on Rong Xuelong¡¯s face again. After a while, his lips suddenly curled into a pleasing smile. ¡°The daughter is as beautiful as the mother.¡± The Rong family was speechless. What kind of inappropriate answer was this? Rong Xuelong was speechless. Should I feel honored? Should my mother feel honored? ¡°What a pity.¡± An Mingchen sighed and looked up. ¡°Your daughter is quite suitable for my aesthetic tastes. If she hadn¡¯t already married into a family, I would have a more suitable solution.¡± Rong Xuelong... wanted to curse. I don¡¯t want to know what your solution is! ¡°Okay.¡± As if sensing Rong Xuelong¡¯s irritable mood, An Mingchen unexpectedly gave in. ¡°You want me to use my status as the family head to order An Bufang not to interfere with thisdy and her husband¡¯s happy life from now on-Speaking of which, if the wife is here, where is the husband? Has he been locked up by An Bufang?¡± Madam Rong had no doubt that the list of people who wanted to sell An Mingchen¡¯s life was as thick as the Yellow Pages. ¡°My son-inw went to the border defense force. Mr. An, you know that at the border between Country Z and ours...¡± ¡°Ah, I know. That¡¯s really a job that leads to a short life.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s lips curled into a soft smile again, but it looked as if he was scolding someone. ¡°Ms. Rong, are you sure your husband is still alive?¡± ¡°My husband is definitely alive.¡± Rong Xuelong rolled up her sleeves as she said. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure if you can live.¡± Chapter 831 ? Chapter 831: He¡¯s Joking With You, Can¡¯t You See? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She wanted to hit someone just because of a disagreement. This was Sister¡¯s style! The people behind An Mingchen immediately made a defensive stance to prevent Rong Xuelong from doing anything unexpected. But An Mingchen waved his hand calmly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, she won¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± Rong Xuelong almost yelled. ¡°Mr. An,e and fight me one on one if you have the guts. I want to hit your head till your brainse out!¡± Rong Linyi and Madam Rong stopped the irritable Rong Xuelong almost at the same time. No one had realized An Mingchen¡¯s other abilities, but he was good at angering others. ¡°What an interesting woman. You must have abused your husband a lot, right?¡± An Mingchen smiled happily. ¡°My hubby is very obedient. I don¡¯t have to do anything!¡± Rong Xuelong was enraged like a lioness locked in a cage. ¡°Ah, he¡¯s really afraid of you. No wonder he¡¯d rather hide at the borders and be a short-lived ghost.¡± An Mingchen looked as if he had understood. Rong Xuelong was about to roar when Madam Rong wisely grabbed a piece of cheesecake from the table and stuffed it into Rong Xuelong¡¯s mouth. ¡°He¡¯s teasing you. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± She warned Rong Xuelong softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be dragged around by him like a fool.¡± ¡°I... oh... oh... I know...¡± Rong Xuelong swallowed the cake with difficulty and was indignant. ¡°I just... don¡¯t want to endure...¡± What was with the recent rise in her temper? ¡°Is it... okay about the situation with An Bufang?¡± Madam Rong looked at An Mingchen seriously. ¡°Madam, I admire you a lot.¡± An Mingchen had a faint smile on his face, and he felt even more as if he was wearing a mask. ¡°So I¡¯ll get someone to bring An Bufang over and make her promise.¡± His sudden understanding surprised everyone. Old Master Rong heaved a sigh of relief. This An Mingchen was not as difficult to deal with as the rumors said. ¡°Isn¡¯t there one more thing? What is it?¡± An Mingchen asked Old Master Rong politely. He finally had to restrain himself when facing his elders. ¡°It¡¯s also about marriage.¡± Old Master Rong said frankly. ¡°It¡¯s about my direct grandson, Rong Linyi.¡± ¡°Rong Linyi is-¡± An Mingchen looked over. Rong Linyi swore that An Mingchen was definitely the cheapest person he knew. No one else. Compared to him, Jiang Chengxi was considered kind and honest. This was not the first time they had met. Thest time Rong Xuelong disappeared, the Rong family suspected that An Bufang had kidnapped her, and Rong Linyi had met An Mingchen once. That time, he had also been like this. This man had a face more exquisite than a woman¡¯s. His smile was gentle and friendly, but every word he said and every second he lived showed his attitude showed his arrogance and disdain. In his eyes, others were probably stupid, and he looked down on everyone with an IQ that wasn¡¯t as high as his own. He scoffed like a god. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer An Mingchen¡¯s question. He looked at him coldly, as if frost had formed in his eyes. An Mingchen seemed to be stunned by Rong Linyi¡¯s gaze for a second before his eyes darkened. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be the first time we¡¯ve met?¡± His words sounded like a concession, but his next sentence was full of inquisitiveness. ¡°Young Master Yi, why are you looking at me with such hostility?¡± The moment he said this, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but turn their eyes to Rong Linyi... Chapter 832 ? Chapter 832: Take a Detour Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Linyi looked away slowly. ¡°Young Master An¡¯s eyesight shouldn¡¯t be good.¡± He replied coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve always looked at people like this.¡± This ability to lie through his teeth almost made Rong Xuelong praise her brother. Anyone with eyes could see that Rong Linyi¡¯s gaze were sharp enough to kill An Mingchen. Sigh, no wonder... Rong Xuelong sighed. Her brother was such a sour person, how could he not hate An Mingchen? One had to know that before Su Yanyun regained her knowledge, she was very interested in An Mingchen. She had even licked his face before! Rong Xuelong wished she could cut off her tongue! ¡°What is Old Master Rong talking about?¡± An Mingchen smartly avoided Rong Linyi¡¯s gaze and asked Old Master Rong. Old Master Rong sighed before he finished speaking. ¡°To be honest, Mr. An, this matter is actually very simple. I believe you know the grievances between our Rong and An families.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± An Mingchen interrupted Old Master Rong. ¡°The grievances of the previous generation have nothing to do with me.¡± It was clearly shameless, but he said it so frankly. His attitude reminded Old Master Rong of how Ms. An had said the same thing without any psychological burden more than a decade ago. Ha! The An family was indeed shameless and crafty! ¡°Since Mr. An doesn¡¯t know anything about his past, this matter is very easy to handle.¡± Old Master Rong¡¯s eyes were a little cold. ¡°Your An family has a member of a side family who wandered outside and identally married Linyi. Our Rong family has no intention of marrying into the An family. I hope you can make the decision to cut off all ties with my granddaughter-inw and let her be a member of our Rong family in peace.¡± ¡°Let me sort this out.¡± An Mingchen held his face with his finger again. ¡°Our An family lost a girl? When she grew up, she got married to Rong Linyi? Now that you¡¯ve realized her identity, you want her to cut ties with the An family and let me make this statement clear?¡± ¡°Mr. An, your understanding is first-rate!¡± Rong Xuelong gave a thumbs up and even pped twice. It would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t mocking him. ¡°Ha...¡± An Mingchenughed. ¡°So Old Master Rong called me over today to cut all ties with our An family?¡± ¡°Mr. An, you¡¯re wrong.¡± Rong Xuelong finally seized the opportunity to take revenge. ¡°What we want is for our families to take separate paths for all eternity.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s expression finally turned cold for the first time. ¡°Ms. Rong¡¯s words are also wrong. Our An family and the Rong family have a deep rtionship. I heard that my aunt and Madam Rong are just acquaintances. Now, our generation has already been married. If it weren¡¯t for this rtionship, I wouldn¡¯t have sent such a big gift to this cruise.¡± The Rong family didn¡¯t answer. Even if what An Mingchen said was true, no one had forgotten the disaster that almost destroyed the eldest branch more than a decade ago. Who knew if An Mingchen came with the same goal? Who knew if he would also bring another catastrophe to the Rong family? ¡°It¡¯s really sad.¡± In the silence, An Mingchen shook his head regretfully. ¡°Originally, I even sincerely treated Mr. Rong Linyi as my prospective brother-inw.¡± Chapter 833 ? Chapter 833: You Are Like a Grateful Man Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Brother-inw? Everyone was shocked. Did An Mingchen know what he was talking about? ¡°Mr. An, my brother is already married. Do you want your sister to be the mistress?¡± Rong Xuelong mocked rudely. ¡°Unfortunately, our Rong family doesn¡¯t ept mistresses!¡± An Mingchen did not seem to be angered by Rong Xuelong¡¯s words. He showed the natural confidence he had when they first met. ¡°My Zhengzheng doesn¡¯t care that Mr. Rong Linyi is married. As long as he¡¯s willing to get a serious divorce, it¡¯s your Rong family¡¯s honor that she has taken a fancy to him.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Rong Xuelong was about to roll up her sleeves again. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re lying or not. Since you dare to have designs on my Yanyun, I want Zhengzheng to leave this room horizontally!¡± She didn¡¯t notice. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression changed the first time An Mingchen said the word ¡°Zhengzheng¡±. It was a paleness mixed with shock, disbelief, rejection, and anticipation. Zhengzheng... Was it the Zhengzheng that Jiang Chengxi had mentioned? ¡°Which Zhengzheng?¡± When he came to his senses, he had already asked this question. An Mingchen was very satisfied with his reaction. ¡°Of course it¡¯s my sister, An Mingzheng.¡± He ignored the shocked expressions of the people around him and only said to Rong Linyi, ¡°She told me the story of you when you were young. She drew her exclusive coat of arms for you on the wall and guided you, who had lost your light, to look for her. It was a beautiful fairy tale. So I can ignore your marriage. After all, Mr. Rong Linyi looks like a person who knows how to be grateful.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression slowly returned to normal. It was really Zhengzheng... She was actually An Mingchen¡¯s sister. Was the conflict between the Rong and An families really bing more and more unclear? ¡°I want to see her.¡± He said calmly. He had suspected that Zhengzheng was Su Yanyun, but from the looks of it, this girl was someone else... ¡°A sensible request.¡± An Mingchen snapped his fingers and immediately instructed his subordinate. ¡°Call Zhengzheng over...¡± An Mingzheng arrived quickly. Not only Rong Linyi, even Madam Rong and Rong Xuelong were curious. Jiang Yilin was an impostor. They had long known that the girl back then was someone else, but her identity as that girl had always been a mystery. The door to the meeting room opened slowly and a girl in a light blue dress stood elegantly. She had a gentle smile on her delicate face. An Mingchen reached out. ¡°Good Zhengzheng,e here.¡± However, everyone in the Rong family¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Why is it you again!¡± Rong Xuelong had already yelled. ¡°Why is it you again, impostor!¡± ¡°An Mingzheng¡± was clearly shocked. She acted like a frightened deer and pounced on An Mingchen to hide behind him. ¡°Brother...¡± ¡°Ms. Rong, you scared my sister.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Zhengzheng is very timid.¡± ¡°Timid? Ha, what are you talking about?¡± Rong Xuelong seemed to have heard a big joke. ¡°She even dared to pretend to be your sister and killed her own mother. If she¡¯s timid, then the murderer is also very timid!¡± ¡°Sister Xuelong, I know you have a deep misunderstanding about me, but I can exin everything...¡± ¡°An Mingzheng¡± said weakly while staring at Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression... was also very bad. If it were in the past, he might have believed that the woman in front of him was the little girl from before. But after Jiang Chengxi clearly admitted that the little girl back then was someone else, he already knew clearly what kind of liar the woman in front of him was... Jiang Yilin was really an unkible cockroach. ¡°You were the one who stole Jiang Chengxi¡¯s cross-stitch with the word Zhengzheng embroidered on it?¡± He had already guessed the reason. ==== Chapter 834 ? Chapter 834: The Real Zhengzheng Is Someone Else Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yi, what, what are you talking about...¡± Jiang Yilin didn¡¯t expect Rong Linyi to expose the whole truth with his first sentence. ¡°Shameless thief!¡± Although Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t know what the cross-stitch was, she could very well grasp the main point in Rong Linyi¡¯s words. ¡°What else do you not dare to steal! You pretended to be someone else and cheated our whole family when you were young. You stole someone else¡¯s rtionship and even their identity now!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, I¡¯m Zhengzheng...¡± Jiang Yilin showed the innocence she was best at pretending to have and hurriedly defended herself. ¡°I just lost my memory of the past, but the first time I saw Brother, I... Brother, you will believe me, right?¡± She looked at An Mingchen pitifully. An Mingchen looked at her quietly. His eyes were gentle as usual. It was normal for him to be gentle. It was the same for his own people and his enemies too. Thus, Jiang Yilin couldn¡¯t tell what his attitude was. After a while, An Mingchen said slowly, ¡°I believe you.¡± ¡°Are you stupid!¡± Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t help but scold him. ¡°With your IQ, how did you live till now!¡± ¡°Mr. An.¡± Rong Linyi looked at An Mingchen coldly. ¡°Have you done a DNA test before?¡± ¡°Only stupid people rely on that to confirm their bloodline.¡± An Mingchen smiled lightly. ¡°I have my own ways to confirm it.¡± But everyone clearly felt the gloominess and murderous intent in his eyes. It was as if Rong Linyi had touched his restricted area. ¡°Must you call Jiang Chengxi over to confront her!¡± Rong Xuelong felt that Jiang Chengxi was useful for the first time. ¡°This woman is called Jiang Yilin, Jiang Chengxi¡¯s sister.¡± ¡°I know.¡± An Mingchen interrupted Rong Xuelong. ¡°The Jiang family adopted her.¡± ¡°Then do you know that she was originally the Su family¡¯s daughter?¡± Rong Xuelong asked again. ¡°I know. She was chased out of the Jiang family. The Su family adopted her.¡± An Mingchen replied quickly. Rong Xuelong wanted to tug at her hair. ¡°She¡¯s just an impostor. An Mingchen, you idiot!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scold Brother!¡± Jiang Yilin suddenly stood up. ¡°Sister Xuelong, I know you¡¯re biased against me, but I¡¯m me. Brother is Brother. Don¡¯t push your opinions of me to Brother.¡± Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t control the primal power around her. Even if there were so many people here, she wanted to pounce on Jiang Yilin and grab her hair to give her a few ps. Who couldpete with her in terms of shamelessness! Rong Linyi gestured for Rong Xuelong to calm down. ¡°Mr. An, I think you¡¯ve really mistaken her for someone else. The cross-stitch in her hand was stolen from Jiang Chengxi in the bomb shelter not long ago.¡± Rong Linyi said. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Jiang Yilin immediately retorted agitatedly. ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t! That¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°Mr. An, to be honest, I was also deceived by her before.¡± Rong Linyi seemed to not hear Jiang Yilin¡¯s exnation at all and treated her as if she was air. ¡°15 years ago, I spent time with the real Zhengzheng in the nursing home. Butter, Jiang Yilin pretended to be Zhengzheng and lied to me for many years. Until recently, Jiang Chengxi told me the truth. The real Zhengzheng is someone else.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jiang Yilin looked helpless and pitiful. ¡°Brother, this is just an excuse after Yi fell in love with someone else. He doesn¡¯t want to be with me anymore. He wants to abandon me, so he found such an excuse. I was the person who apanied him when he was young.¡± Chapter 835 ? Chapter 835: Why Don¡¯t You Marry Into Our Family? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Jiang Yilin, have some face!¡± Rong Xuelong yelled. ¡°...Oh, I almost forgot. You have no face at all!¡± ¡°Ms. Rong.¡± This time, An Mingchen finally reacted to Rong Xuelong¡¯s words. ¡°If you continue, you will ruin all my good feelings for you.¡± ¡°Do I want your good impression of me to be kicked around like a ball?¡± Rong Xuelong was not weak at all. ¡°Who cares about you! If you didn¡¯t insist on forcing this fake white lotus to my brother, would I care about you?¡± ¡°Ms. Rong, it looks like you don¡¯t need me to help you deal with the evil mother-inw.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s smile seemed to have disappearedpletely, and only the shadow of a smile was left in his eyes. The more he looked like this, the colder he seemed. Rong Linyi¡¯s coldness made you think of the snowfield, the low temperature, and the inhumane icebergs. But An Mingchen¡¯s coldness made you think of the abyss, hell, and gloom. ¡°You¡¯re threatening me? Oh my, I¡¯m so afraid!¡± Rong Xuelong deliberately hugged her shoulders, but her eyes were filled with mockery. She was born as the fearless Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter, and nothing could scare her. Back then, Jiang Yilin had locked her in the bomb shelter for so many days and tortured her physically and mentally without making her frown even once. How could she really be afraid of An Mingchen? Furthermore, the Rong family was present, big and small. Elizabeth was the Rong family¡¯s home ground now. How could her pride allow her to be timid? ¡°Mr. An!¡± As the elder with the greatest age and prestige, Old Master Rong had always deliberately not participated in the disputes between the younger generation. But now, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°If the goal of your dealings with our Rong family is to destroy my grandson¡¯s marriage, then there¡¯s no need for us to continue talking.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± An Mingchen chuckled and asked Jiang Yilin instead of answering Old Master Rong. ¡°Zhengzheng, are you really willing to marry into such an arrogant family?¡± Jiang Yilin looked as if she was about to cry. ¡°Brother, Zhengzheng only wants to be with Rong Linyi...¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± Madam Rong also yelled. ¡°Haha, see that, Zhengzheng.¡± An Mingchen pinched his chin and pretended to be worried. ¡°This family doesn¡¯t even wee you, nor can it amodate you-¡± Rong Xuelong was about to say that An Mingchen still had some self-awareness when he continued. ¡°So, let Rong Linyi marry into our An family instead.¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± This time, Old Master Rong pped the small coffee table beside his hand, and the ss of water jumped. ¡°Mr. An, our discussion fell through.¡± Rong Linyi suddenly understood why his grandfather couldn¡¯t forgive the An family. Putting aside their past grievances, just the An family¡¯s arrogant and condescending attitude was enough to disgust others. An Mingchen raised his hand. ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t be so sure for the time being.¡± How he addressed Rong Linyi ignited his anger instantly. The atmosphere instantly became confrontational. Even Old Master Rong, who always valued the big picture, couldn¡¯t help but fall out with him. The thing who saved the scene was actually Rong Xuelong¡¯s phone. When the cheerful ringtone sounded, everyone was stunned. Rong Xuelong was surprised. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She took out her phone and couldn¡¯t conceal the happiness on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll answer the call.¡± Chapter 836 ? Chapter 836: The Fate of the Two Families Is Destined Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Linyi nced at Rong Xuelong in disdain. Look at how impatient she was! It was just a call from Jiang Chenglong, how could she be so happy? Rong Linyi despised her. Rong Xuelong was only so-so... If he was the one who answered Su Yanyun¡¯s call, he would definitely be able to stay calm, right? Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t care how much her brother despised her. She almost jumped to answer the call and walked out as she spoke. ¡°Whoa! You haven¡¯t called for a week. Have you thought about how you¡¯re going to be punished?¡± Madam Rong looked at Rong Xuelong¡¯s arrogant expression and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head slightly. There was love and helplessness in her eyes. Silly daughter, she was clearly so happy, but she still pretended not to care. Only a firm and understanding man like Jiang Chenglong could tolerate her. Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice disappeared outside the door. The atmosphere in the meeting room slowly returned to the hostility and coldness from before. ¡°Ms. Rong and her husband¡¯s rtionship is really good.¡± An Mingchen knocked his chin with his fingertips. ¡°It looks like Jiang Chenglong is definitely an outstanding man. As expected of someone with our An family¡¯s bloodline.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rong Linyi could hear the threat in his voice. ¡°What I mean is.¡± An Mingchen asked him gently. ¡°Our An and Rong families are really fated. Mr. Rong, since you¡¯re willing to marry our An family¡¯s girl, why don¡¯t you marry the most prestigious heir then?¡± Rong Linyi only had two words for An Mingchen¡¯s shamelessness. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Do you know what happened to thest person who told me to get lost?¡± An Mingchen tilted his head elegantly. For some reason, the temperature in the room became cold again... It was at this time that Madam Rong¡¯s phone became a tool to save the situation for the second time. Compared to Rong Xuelong¡¯s happy couple ringtone, hers sounded old-fashioned. Madam Rong took out her phone and picked it up calmly. ¡°Hello, please speak...¡± She had no intention of avoiding everyone. So the next second, everyone saw her expression change. ¡°What? What did you say?¡± Madam Rong rarely lost herposure like this. ¡°Say that again!... Impossible!¡± ¡°Eldest daughter-inw, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Old Master Rong was also shocked by Madam Rong¡¯s reaction. In his impression, it was no small matter to be able to make Madam Rong have such a big reaction. Rong Linyi also looked at Madam Rong, as if he wanted to guess what kind of big matter it was from her expression. The other party said something again before Madam Rong suddenly hung up and ran out. ¡°Xuelong! Xuelong-¡± She yelled as she ran. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Old Master Rong looked at Rong Linyi in shock. Rong Linyi was stunned for a moment before he followed. Rong Xuelong was no longer outside and the corridor was empty. ¡°Where did Xuelong go?¡± Madam Rong asked the bodyguards outside. She almost grabbed the other party¡¯s clothes. ¡°Where did you see her go?¡± The bodyguards were shocked. ¡°Missy... she just answered the call here and went out immediately...¡± Madam Rong ran towards the ce the bodyguards pointed. Soon, only An Mingchen and the others were left in the meeting room. ¡°Check what happened.¡± An Mingchen was interested. ¡°I hope it¡¯s not something major.¡± Jiang Yilin pressed her palms together and pretended to pray, but she was actually gloating in her heart and hoped that something major had happened to the Rong family. Chapter 837 ? Chapter 837: What Can You Get from Pampering Her? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was best if something major happened to Rong Xuelong. That woman was really too hateful. She hadn¡¯t been able to burn her to death in the bomb shelter thest time, so keeping her alive was a hidden danger... However, Jiang Yilin looked at An Mingchen. This man currently believed in her identity without a doubt. Although it was difficult for Jiang Yilin to believe that she had won his trust just by learning the patterns on the hospital wall and the cross-stitch painting... But during this time period, this man¡¯s love for her didn¡¯t seem to be fake at all. Furthermore, what benefits could he gain by doting on her? She was a poor daughter who had nothing. However, when she told An Mingchen that she wanted to be with Rong Linyi, he immediately agreed to matchmake them. He even didn¡¯t care when he heard that Rong Linyi was married. To the current Jiang Yilin, whether she could marry Rong Linyi was no longer the most important thing. Although she still couldn¡¯t let go of that man and wanted to be with him, she also knew that Su Yanyun was already between the two of them... It was all because of Su Yanyun! Jiang Yilin swore that even if she couldn¡¯t get Rong Linyi back, she would never let Su Yanyun have a good life. She wanted to take revenge on her and make her life a living hell... She wanted to use her identity as the An family¡¯s eldest daughter to take back everything that originally belonged to her, Jiang Yilin! After this, if Rong Linyi still refused to change his mind... Then it was not bad for her to marry Ying Xiurui? Anyway, she was already the An family¡¯s eldest daughter. The top status in the world belonged to her, Jiang Yilin. She was the chosen daughter and had the luckiest and strongest fate. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve found out...¡± His subordinate leaned down and said something in An Mingchen¡¯s ear. ¡°Really?¡± An Mingchen raised his brows. ¡°I was right.¡± ¡°Yanyun!¡± Rong Linyi pushed open the door to the suite. Su Yanyun, who was lying on the sofa and ying a game, immediately stood up. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re back?¡± She turned and saw Rong Linyi¡¯s uneasy expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Has Sister been here before?¡± Rong Linyi walked over quickly, took off his coat and threw it on the sofa. ¡°No, she didn¡¯te or call.¡± Su Yanyun lifted his clothes virtuously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She felt as if something big had happened. ¡°Something has happened to Jiang Chenglong.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun was shocked. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°He went on an inspection tour with the troops and has been missing for five days. The border troops found signs of conflict in his area.¡± Rong Linyi frowned. ¡°Then what happened to him? Is he injured?¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly asked. Rong Linyi shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. There were many bodies at the scene of the conflict. The people on both sides have casualties, but they haven¡¯t found him yet. To prevent the conflict from escting, this matter is temporarily confidential. It¡¯s just that such a long time has passed, and they have to inform the family members.¡± ¡°Sister knows. How is she now? Don¡¯t you all know?¡± Su Yanyun was anxious. She had heard Rong Xuelong¡¯s feelings for Jiang Chenglong. Every time her Sister chatted with her, she was most likely talking about her Chenglong. Now that such a thing has happened to Jiang Chenglong, with her sister¡¯s personality... ¡°We didn¡¯t know. She left the house immediately after receiving the call. We had other matters to attend to here. When Mother found out about Jiang Chenglong¡¯s news, she was already gone.¡± Rong Linyi held his forehead. Chapter 838 ? Chapter 838: Find Her and Come Back, I¡¯ll Apany Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Master Rong was in no mood to negotiate with An Mingchen either. With such a thing happening, the Rong family was searching everywhere. Rong Linyi ran to Su Yanyun immediately. He had selfish motives. On one hand, he wanted to see her, but on the other hand, he also had a glimmer of hope. He prayed that Rong Xuelong woulde to Su Yanyun to seekfort because of her sadness. However, Rong Xuelong was clearly the typical person who reported good news but not bad. After what happened, she didn¡¯t think of finding anyone to share her pain and worry and actually disappeared without a trace. The cruise was so big, if she deliberately hid from them, he didn¡¯t know when he would find her. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t say anything for a while. He pondered quietly. Chenglong was in trouble and her sister was missing... If it were Rong Linyi, under the same circumstances, where would she go and what would she... do... ¡°I know!¡± Su Yanyun was enlightened. ¡°I know where Sister has gone!¡± ¡°Where?¡± Rong Linyi really didn¡¯t expect his woman to be so useful at the critical moment. ¡°If something happened to Jiang Chenglong, with Sister¡¯s personality, she will definitely rush to the scene immediately.¡± Su Yanyun raised a finger and said with certainty. ¡°But we¡¯re on a cruise ship now. If we want to fly from the open sea to the border, the only way is to-¡± ¡°The airport!¡± Rong Linyi had already jumped up. ¡°Wait!¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly stopped him. She grabbed her coat from the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, don¡¯t forget...¡± Rong Linyi took the coat and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her hurriedly. ¡°Thank you.¡± His woman was always so warm. Su Yanyun wanted to go with Rong Linyi, but she remembered that she was pregnant and Rong Linyi wanted to find Sister. It was not good to be distracted and take care of her as well, so she could only suppress her worries. ¡°Be careful.¡± She stood on her tiptoes and kissed Rong Linyi¡¯s face gently. ¡°Find Sister and bring her back. I¡¯ll apany her.¡± On the small airport of the cruise ship, the rm had already sounded. ¡°Ady snatched a helicopter and is about to take off forcefully!¡± When Rong Linyi rushed to the scene, he heard such shocking but expected news. ¡°Rong Xuelong!¡± He rushed over despite the danger. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash!¡± He nced at the sky. The sky was gloomy and serious. At a nce, gray clouds piled up in the sky as if they were about to copse at any time. He knew that Rong Xuelong had a helicopter driver¡¯s license, but flying over the open sea in this weather was simply courting death. ¡°Xuelong-Xuelong-¡± Madam Rong also rushed over. ¡°Xuelong,e down-¡± The helicopter¡¯s rotors shattered her voice. Rong Xuelong was expressionless, but the determination in her eyes could not be vited. Just as she was about to take off, Madam Rong suddenly knelt down in front of the helicopter. She gestured to Rong Xuelong, and the words she said were all shattered by the airwaves. But her expression was her pleading with helplessness. At this moment, she was just a helpless mother. Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand that was pressing on the joystick couldn¡¯t help but tremble. While she was hesitating, Rong Linyi had already climbed up and pressed her hand. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± He almost punched her. The helicopter that had just taken off for less than two meters above the ground finallynded. ¡°Xuelong!¡± Before Rong Linyi could bring Rong Xuelong down, Madam Rong pounced over and almost cried. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me. Calm down, okay...¡± Chapter 839 ? Chapter 839: Are You Going to Heaven In This Weather Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Xuelong lowered her head and didn¡¯t say a word. She was so silent that she didn¡¯t seem like the arrogantdy she used to be. ¡°We understand your feelings, but you¡¯re really too impulsive.¡± Rong Linyi said softly in her ear. ¡°Are you really going to heaven in this weather?¡± ¡°I want to go over.¡± Rong Xuelong looked up and met Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes directly. ¡°I have to go over.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t say that you can¡¯t go over.¡± Madam Rong stabilized her emotions and held Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°But you can¡¯t do it now. Xuelong, the storm ising. Don¡¯t be stubborn. Mother only has you as a daughter...¡± Madam Rong couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth. Fortunately, Rong Xueling was not here and could not hear her words. But Madam Rong still stopped herself. She didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes were even redder. Rong Xuelong¡¯s lips moved and she finally seemed to be touched by something. She shouted with a helpless and sorrowful voice. ¡°Mother-¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t say anything.¡± Madam Rong tried her best to hold back her tears. She was really shocked by Rong Xuelong¡¯s actions just now. Before getting the news, the worst thing she had thought of was that Rong Xuelong would do something stupid. Driving the helicopter to leave the cruise at this time was probably just a little better than jumping into the sea andmitting suicide. ¡°After the storm passes, regardless of whether the cruise ship has returned to the harbor, we¡¯ll go to the border immediately.¡± Madam Rong held Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand tightly and swore to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to Chenglong. He has only disappeared for the time being...¡± ¡°But that ce is uninhabited! He didn¡¯t return to the team, and the other teams also denied that they had captured him.¡± Rong Xuelong yelled a little heart-wrenchingly. ¡°Mother, there¡¯s no one within a few dozen kilometers. It¡¯s still winter, and the wolves don¡¯t have food. If he¡¯s alone...¡± ¡°Rong Xuelong! You vixen!¡± Suddenly, An Bufang ran over angrily. She rushed in front of Rong Xuelong and raised her hand to p her face. At the critical moment, Rong Linyi actually took action. He quickly grabbed An Bufang¡¯s wrist and pushed her back. ¡°You¡¯re a jinx, vixen!¡± An Bufang howled and cried, but she still pounced over relentlessly. ¡°Return my son to me! Return my son to me!¡± ¡°Get lost, okay!¡± Madam Rong couldn¡¯t help but be angry. ¡°You¡¯ve been indifferent for twenty years, and now you finally know that you have a son?¡± ¡°What right do you have to talk here?¡± An Bufang pointed a finger at Madam Rong and yelled like a shrew. ¡°Who are you? If you didn¡¯t give birth to such a shameless daughter and beguile my son to go to such a dangerous ce, how could anything have happened to him? Pay me with my son¡¯s life! Pay me with my son¡¯s life!¡± She said as she wanted to hit Madam Rong. Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t possibly watch someone bully his mother in front of him. He reached out again and grabbed An Bufang¡¯s wrists. An Bufang was like a mad dog and kicked Rong Linyi. Before she could kick anyone, Madam Rong had already grabbed An Bufang¡¯s hair and pulled her away. She raised her hand left and right and pped her repeatedly. The force and the sound of the ps not only stunned An Bufang, but also widened the eyes of the people around her. Even Rong Linyi was stunned by the fierce and decisive Madam Rong. In his impression, although his mother was dignified and domineering, it was rare to see her hitting someone like this. ¡°Okay! Your family teamed up to bully a lonely woman like me.¡± An Bufang seemed to be afraid of Madam Rong and took a few steps back. ¡°My Chenglong died in vain! He was killed by your family!¡± ==== Chapter 840 ? Chapter 840: This Is the Best Chance Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Nothing will happen to Chenglong! He won¡¯t die even if you die!¡± Rong Xuelong suddenly yelled at An Bufang. ¡°You still have the face to talk, vixen! It¡¯s all your fault! You know very well that he¡¯s in danger now, but you¡¯re still denying it for yourself!¡± An Bufang pointed at Rong Xuelong. ¡°You were the one who harmed him!¡± Madam Rong said angrily. ¡°If you didn¡¯t use all sorts of extreme methods to use the An family¡¯s power to force them to separate, Chenglong wouldn¡¯t have been forced to change!¡± ¡°You mean that I, as his mother, harmed him? I only knew that vixen wanted to harm him, so I wanted him to avoid this pit. I¡¯m a mother, how could I possibly harm my own child!¡± An Bufang actually started to wipe her tears. Suddenly, she turned and ran into the crowd, dragging General Jiang, who had been silent for a long time. ¡°Father,e out and say something. Do you know if you sent Chenglong there or he went out on his own ord after they got married behind my back!¡± General Jiang¡¯s expression was also quite ugly. Jiang Chenglong was his only grandson. Actually, he didn¡¯t really agree with him going to the military and such a dangerous ce. But... ¡°Okay, don¡¯t make a scene here.¡± Rong Xuelong stood up. ¡°An Bufang, what are you trying to do? Tell me directly.¡± ¡°What do you want? I want you to annul your rtionship with Chenglong! Give him back his freedom!¡± ¡°An Bufang!¡± General Jiang¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Is this the time to make a fuss about this? There¡¯s no news about Chenglong now. You don¡¯t care about his safety, but you¡¯re still worried about his marriage. Don¡¯t tell me that Chenglong¡¯s disappearance has something to do with you.¡± ¡°Something to do with me?¡± An Bufang smiled exaggeratedly. ¡°Father, are you kidding me? If I have so much ability, can I still watch him marry this woman? I just don¡¯t want him to risk his life because of this woman when hees back. I have to be wary!¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± Rong Xuelong said loudly. ¡°It¡¯s definitely impossible for me and Chenglong to...¡± Having said that, her legs suddenly turned weak and she fell unconscious without any warning. Su Yanyun waited anxiously. On one hand, she was worried that Rong Xuelong was alright, but on the other hand, Du Mengmeng had not contacted her for a long time. She had said that she would help her arrange a meeting with An Mingchen, but she hadn¡¯t called or replied. ¡°This is the best opportunity.¡± She was nervous. ¡°If we miss this opportunity, I don¡¯t know when I will have the chance to see the An family¡¯s head again...¡± If Du Mengmeng didn¡¯t contact her, she would take the risk and find another way to see An Mingchen. While she was pondering, Rong Linyi finally came back. ¡°Sister?¡± Seeing the pale Rong Xuelong surrounded by everyone, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t care less about greeting Rong Linyi and walked forward. ¡°Are you staying with Yanyun here, or are you going back to your room?¡± Rong Linyi asked Rong Xuelong. Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression was a little dull, as if she didn¡¯t hear Rong Linyi¡¯s words. Rong Linyi turned and said to Su Yanyun, ¡°Sister might not attend the full moon banquet tonight. Do you want to participate, or... apany her?¡± The full moon banquet was noisy and dangerous. Rong Linyi actually didn¡¯t want Su Yanyun to appear. She was about to give birth and it was best if she could rest quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll apany Sister.¡± Su Yanyun was also not interested in the full moon banquet. Chapter 841 ? Chapter 841: I¡¯m Also a Mother Now Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yanyun will apany you, okay?¡± Madam Rong asked softly. Rong Xuelong finally had a reaction and nodded stiffly. She reached out and helped Su Yanyun sit on the sofa. Madam Rong heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Xuelong, rest well.¡± General Jiang walked out and looked at Rong Xuelong with concern and affection. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely find Chenglong. Don¡¯t worry about anything and rest well.¡± Rong Xuelong still did not react. She only held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand tightly with a dazed expression. ¡°Sister is probably tired.¡± Seeing her like this, Su Yanyun¡¯s heart ached secretly. She looked up and begged a group of people who were anxious to show their concern. ¡°Everyone is here, so she can¡¯t deal with it. Let her calm down.¡± Others might not listen to Su Yanyun¡¯s words, but it was fine as long as Rong Linyi was listening. He immediately took action and even invited Madam Rong out. ¡°I want to talk to Yanyun for a while.¡± Rong Xuelong said naturally when there were few people. ¡°I¡¯m a little confused and don¡¯t want to see all of you...¡± Su Yanyun thought that Rong Linyi would retort immediately. This was a normal interaction for the siblings. But Rong Linyi took a deep breath and wanted to say something, but he swallowed it in the end. ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare for the banquet.¡± He looked at his watch. ¡°You two will take care of each other tonight. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡± Su Yanyun smiled at Rong Linyi. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t worry.¡± She hoped that Du Mengmeng would look for her at this time and arrange for her to meet An Mingchen. This was the best opportunity, right? Only Su Yanyun and Rong Xuelong were left in the room. Before Su Yanyun could ask, Rong Xuelong had already held her hand tightly. ¡°Yanyun.¡± She looked as if she was about to cry, and her expression became veryplicated in an instant. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun was stunned by Rong Xuelong¡¯s change in tone and only reacted two secondster. ¡°Pregnancy... is a good thing! Oh god, you¡¯re pregnant. Did you just find out?¡± ¡°I just knew.¡± Rong Xuelong covered her mouth. Her eyes were bright and tears seemed to be in her eyes. ¡°I just fainted and was sent to the hospital. The examination revealed that I was pregnant. Yanyun, I¡¯m pregnant with Chenglong¡¯s child. I¡¯m going to be a mother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Chenglong will be very happy to know this news.¡± If it weren¡¯t for her big belly, Su Yanyun would have jumped up and cheered. Rong Xuelong¡¯s tears fell. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister.¡± Su Yanyun persuaded her gently. ¡°Chenglong loves you so much, he definitely won¡¯t let anything happen to him. Don¡¯t worry, he wille back no matter what.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s tears rolled down one by one. ¡°Actually, when I heard the news just now, I really didn¡¯t want to live anymore. I only wanted to go to the ce he disappeared to and die with him. But...¡± She touched her lower abdomen. ¡°This little life must havee to save me.¡± ¡°Sister, don¡¯t let your thoughts wander.¡± Su Yanyunforted her. ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve been so sleepy and hungry recently. So you¡¯re pregnant. It¡¯s good for you to take care of the baby in peace. The three of you will definitely be together.¡± Rong Xuelong took a deep breath and held back her tears. ¡°Well said! I¡¯m a mother now, I can¡¯t be delicate anymore!¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. ¡°Uh... this...¡± Sister, you didn¡¯t seem to be delicate before, so where did thate from? Chapter 842 ? Chapter 842: Can¡¯t Watch a Bitch Jump Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yanyun, I really felt like I became alive again just now.¡± Rong Xuelong held Su Yanyun¡¯s hands. ¡°This kind of experience is really strange. I¡¯m clearly very sad, but I¡¯m also very happy... Oh right, I have other gossip to tell you! Do you remember Jiang Yilin?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s expression turned cold at the mention of this name. ¡°Of course I remember.¡± That so-called Su family¡¯s real daughter had made Su Yanyun lose her st¡± rtive because of her existence. ¡°Ha, you probably don¡¯t know, but she got addicted to pretending to be someone else and actually changed into An Mingchen¡¯s sister. Do you think it¡¯s funny?¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun was shocked. ¡°An Mingchen¡¯s sister...¡± For some reason, her heart pounded rapidly when she heard this. ¡°She¡¯s a fake from the start.¡± Rong Xuelong sneered. ¡°An Mingchen is also an idiot. I think he¡¯s a selfish idiot. He must know that Jiang Yilin isn¡¯t his sister at all and only wants to feelforted in his heart. He doesn¡¯t even dare to bring Jiang Yilin to do the paternity test.¡± ¡°She, Jiang Yilin, how did she pretend to do so?¡± Su Yanyun found it a little difficult to breathe and the babies in her stomach moved a little ufortably. Rong Xuelong was in need of distracting her attention from the news about Jiang Chenglong, so she quickly told Su Yanyun about Rong Linyi¡¯s childhood in the nursing home. ¡°Jiang Yilin is really addicted to pretending. She¡¯s already the An family¡¯s daughter, but she¡¯s still dreaming of marrying Linyi.¡± Rong Xuelong was indignant. ¡°Yanyun, don¡¯t worry. Our Rong family will never ept her.¡± ¡°Sister, wait.¡± Su Yanyun seemed to have thought of something. ¡°I¡¯ll show you something.¡± She went to the bedroom and found a notebook from her suitcase. He opened it and handed it to Rong Xuelong. ¡°You said that the patterns on the wall guided Linyi to the correct path. Is that right?¡± ¡°Why do you have these patterns?¡± Rong Xuelong was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s these, these... were all drawn by you?¡± ¡°I...¡± Su Yanyun poked her cheek in confusion. ¡°This should be my diary. I looked at the date and it should have been drawn when Linyi and I were together... So I forgot and don¡¯t know if this was drawn by me...¡± Rong Xuelong closed the diary. ¡°No matter what, Jiang Yilin is definitely an impostor.¡± She thought for a while. ¡°ording to Ying Xiurui, the real Ms. An has already been buried in the fire during the explosion. Even if she didn¡¯t, it¡¯s impossible for her to survive if the oil barrel fell into the sea.¡± Hearing her words, Su Yanyun felt as if a needle was stabbing her head. ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ll ask Ying Xiurui. He must know...¡± Rong Xuelong took out her phone. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the An family¡¯s trivial matters, but I can¡¯t watch that bitch Jiang Yilin jump around.¡± Ying Xiurui was preparing his outfit for the banquet. ¡°Cousin, are you ready?¡± Ying Fuyi and Ying Sicai were dressed dazzlingly and came to look for him together. Ying Fuyi even wore a small hat for the asion. There was a small veil under the cap that blocked her injured face. Ying Xiurui was about to say something when his phone rang. His eyes lit up when he saw the caller ID. ¡°I have an appointment.¡± Regardless of whether he really had an appointment, he had already given Rong Xuelong some time. ¡°The two of you can go first. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡± Chapter 843 ? Chapter 843: Taking Over the World With One Move Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ying Xiurui had already walked into the bedroom and picked up the call. ¡°Ms. Rong, it¡¯s my honor to have you call me.¡± Ying Xiurui had already heard about Jiang Chenglong¡¯s matter. He guessed that Rong Xuelong was looking for him because she wanted him to help her find Jiang Chenglong... If that was the case, should he help... He didn¡¯t expect Rong Xuelong¡¯s first words to surprise him so much. ¡°Xiurui, do you know that An Mingchen¡¯s sister is fake?¡± The dining room where she met Ying Xiurui was not big, but it was elegant and small, making it easier to book the entire ce. Rong Xuelong brought Su Yanyun over. She threw out the diary the moment she saw it. ¡°Look at what¡¯s on it?¡± Ying Xiurui looked at it carefully and was shocked. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Rong Xuelong pulled Su Yanyun out. ¡°In my brother¡¯s wife¡¯s diary...¡± Ying Xiurui¡¯s attention was on Rong Xuelong just now and he only just realized that Su Yanyun was pregnant. He was stunned when he saw her. ¡°Hello... that... how do I address you as, Sister-inw?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Su Yanyun.¡± Su Yanyun nodded at Ying Xiurui. She had just been notified by Rong Xuelong and knew that Ying Xiurui was her Sister¡¯s pursuer. ¡°Hello, Yanyun...¡± Ying Xiurui reached out politely. Unexpectedly, Rong Xuelong pped him. ¡°Call her Madam Yi!¡± Rong Xuelong said fiercely. ¡°Also, my brother gets very jealous very easily. Don¡¯t touch his Madam Yi.¡± Ying Xiurui was amused by Rong Xuelong¡¯s words. It seemed like Jiang Chenglong¡¯s matter didn¡¯t affect her much? ¡°This is your diary. Did you draw all the things on it?¡± Ying Xiurui held up the diary. He sized Su Yanyun up secretly. A shocking guess slowly formed in his heart... However, Su Yanyun was very hesitant. ¡°I don¡¯t remember, I don¡¯t know... if I drew it...¡± ¡°Let me exin.¡± Rong Xuelong had always been an impatient person. ¡°On the way here, Yanyun and I have also discussed the matter. My brother used a room specially for the things that girl left behind... Sigh, talking about this matter has to start from a long time ago...¡± Rong Xuelong patiently told him about Rong Linyi¡¯s nursing home and Jiang Yilin¡¯s pretense. ¡°That¡¯s what happened. The one Yanyun drew might be the pattern of the room that Jiang Yilin copied. After all, Jiang Yilin also did it... Yanyun, I don¡¯t mean topare you to that bitch.¡± Ying Xiurui frowned deeply. ¡°To be honest, I also think that Jiang Yilin is an impostor. But the reason An Mingchen is sure of her is firstly because she has An Mingzheng¡¯s cross-stitch, and secondly, because she can draw a coat of arms that only belongs to An Mingzheng.¡± ¡°Coat of arms?¡± Su Yanyun muttered. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ying Xiurui looked Su Yanyun in the eye. ¡°The descendants of the An family will have their own personal coat of arms from birth. The coat of arms is drawn in a particr way that only the main branch can recognize. Jiang Yilin can draw the coat of armspletely, so An Mingchen is sure that she is An Mingzheng.¡± ¡°Is An Mingchen a pig-¡± Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t help but scold him. ¡°This is clearly something Jiang Yilin secretly learned, okay? She put in a lot of effort to trick our Linyi! Ha, in the end, our Linyi didn¡¯t fall for it and she used her skills to trick others instead. She really conquered the world with one move!¡± Chapter 844 ? Chapter 844: Snatch a Sister To Imitate Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Of course An Mingchen isn¡¯t a pig.¡± Ying Xiurui rubbed his brows. ¡°I guess he also knows that Jiang Yilin can¡¯t be trusted...¡± ¡°He knows that it¡¯s not credible, but he still believes it. If he¡¯s not a pig, what is he?¡± Rong Xuelong had a lot of opinions about An Mingchen. ¡°You know that he has always been sure that his sister isn¡¯t dead. In order to maintain this pretense of her being alive, he has always deceived himself in various ways. Jiang Yilin¡¯s appearance is very much in line with his expectations.¡± Ying Xiurui exined. ¡°She has his sister¡¯s cross-stitch and can draw his sister¡¯s coat of arms. Of course, she can also pretend to have memory loss. Anyway, don¡¯t all the An family members have cognitive impairment?¡± He suddenly stopped. The atmosphere suddenly became... strange. Rong Xuelong was stunned for a second, but she seemed to have thought of something in the blink of an eye. The two of them looked at Su Yanyun with their silent and strong eyes. Su Yanyun shivered. ¡°You, why are you looking at me...¡± ¡°Do you know how to draw this coat of arms?¡± Rong Xuelong grabbed Su Yanyun like she was holding a chicken. Su Yanyun was a little confused. ¡°I... maybe... this, it¡¯s not difficult if I practice...¡± ¡°You still have the An family¡¯s bloodline!¡± Rong Xuelong wanted to pinch Su Yanyun¡¯s hand until it hurt. ¡°At least you¡¯re not too afraid of doing a paternity test! You still have cognitive impairment!¡± ¡°So, so what?¡± Baby Yanyun was confused by Sister Rong¡¯s expression. ¡°I say, instead of letting that bitch Jiang Yilin be An Mingzheng, why don¡¯t you go! Go and snatch the An family¡¯s sister¡¯s spot!¡± Rong Xuelong mmed the table. ¡°If Jiang Yilin can pretend, why can¡¯t you! Go! Go now!¡± Su Yanyun said, ¡°Sister, calm down...¡± Ying Xiurui heard Su Yanyun¡¯s request. He pulled Rong Xuelong, who was about to fly off on a rocket. ¡°Wait, let¡¯s sort this out.¡± He adjusted the situation. ¡°Xuelong, you remember that I told you that An Mingzheng should have actually died a long time ago, right?¡± ¡°Yes, you did. You said that An Mingchen told you personally.¡± ¡°So.¡± Ying Xiurui waved the diary in his hand. ¡°Who is the girl who spent time with Rong Linyi in the nursing home?¡± Rong Xuelong gasped and pped her forehead. Was she stupid because of her pregnancy? Why did she ignore such an important question? ¡°ording to your description, Jiang Chengxi knows about this girl, right? He likes this girl and is jealous of Rong Linyi, so he got Jiang Yilin to pretend to lie to Rong Linyi.¡± Ying Xiurui was analyzing the situation. Rong Xuelong felt a strong sense of admiration for him. ¡°Xiurui, you¡¯re simply like Sherlock Holmes reincarnated.¡± Ying Xiurui quietly epted this ttery. ¡°Zhengzheng¡¯s cross-stitch has always been with Jiang Chengxi, but it was stolen by Jiang Yilin this time. I guess he definitely knows who the real Zhengzheng is...¡± ¡°Jiang Chengxi...¡± Rong Xuelong clenched her fists. ¡°That bastard Jiang Chengxi knows...¡± At this time, Su Yanyun, who had been listening in, felt her phone vibrate. She picked it up and saw Du Mengmeng¡¯s text message. ¡°Are you free now? I might... have helped you ask An Mingchen out...¡± ¡°Xiurui is really infatuated. I heard that Rong Xuelong has had a lover since a long time ago, but he still refuses to give up.¡± Ying Sicai smiled and teased. ¡°Sigh, but the people in our Ying family are all infatuated, just like you and Jiang Chenglong and me and An Mingchen...¡± Ying Fuyi was clearly absent-minded. Chapter 845 ? Chapter 845: If You Don¡¯t Like It, I Will Deal With It Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh my, where are my earrings?¡± She suddenly touched her ear. At the same time, she had already quietly taken off the earring and hid it in her hand. ¡°Your earrings? Didn¡¯t you wear them when you came out?¡± Ying Sicai was confused. ¡°I really forgot to wear it.¡± Ying Fuyi said. ¡°No, I have to go back and wear it...¡± Ying Sicai was a little unwilling, but she still said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you...¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to apany me!¡± Ying Fuyi smiled. ¡°Go to the banquet hall first. Maybe An Mingchen will arrive early. If you go early, you can spend more time with him. I¡¯ll go back myself.¡± Ying Sicai smiled and said, ¡°Thene quickly.¡± Ying Fuyi didn¡¯t go back after parting with Ying Sicai. She took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Ms. An, I have something to tell you.¡± She lowered her voice. ¡°Just now, my cousin and Rong Xuelong met with a pregnant woman. I think it might be rted to your identity. That Rong Xuelong is a scourge. If she knows your identity, she will definitely persuade my cousin to expose you. You know that my cousin has a deep rtionship with An Mingchen...¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Jiang Yilin also lowered her voice on the other end of the line. She turned around and admired her dress in the mirror. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Ying. In order to thank you for informing me, I will make Rong Xuelong have a good time...¡± After hanging up the phone, she immediately dismissed the servant, took out the eye drops and dripped some into her eyes desperately. ¡°Zhengzheng, are you done?¡± An Mingchen waited outside for a long time but Jiang Yilin didn¡¯te out. He pushed the door and entered. He saw Jiang Yilin half-kneeling on the ground with her upper body leaning on the chair with tears on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He was a little stunned. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s annul our sibling rtionship.¡± Jiang Yilin looked up in tears. ¡°Now everyone is saying that I¡¯m an impostor and that I¡¯ve lied to you. What¡¯s the point of being a Ms. An this way?¡± ¡°Everyone?¡± A dangerous glint shed across An Mingchen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, for example Rong Xuelong... She already hated me in the past. She was the one who caused me to break up with Yi back then. I heard that she even colluded with Ying Xiurui now...¡± Jiang Yilin cried even more sadly. ¡°Ha.¡± An Mingchen chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just Rong Xuelong. It¡¯s no big deal. Zhengzheng doesn¡¯t like her, I¡¯ll get rid of her.¡± Jiang Yilin had long known how much An Mingchen loved ¡°Zhengzheng¡±. She was really lucky to have a brother who pampered his sister in every aspect. As long as she fanned the fire with An Mingchen, he would satisfy her wish. ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡± She smiled. ¡°Oh right, Brother, not only did Rong Xuelong gossip about me, there was also Su Yanyun. She was the woman who snatched Rong Linyi away. She also spread rumors...¡± ¡°Then prepare two oil barrels.¡± An Mingchen said lightly. Before Jiang Yilin could be happy, a subordinate knocked on the door. ¡°Boss, the thing you wanted is here.¡± An Mingchen put aside the matter offorting Jiang Yilin first. ¡°Touch up your makeup. I¡¯ll wait for you outside...¡± Seeing him leave, Jiang Yilin immediately changed her expression. She called Ying Fuyi and said darkly, ¡°My brother has agreed to get rid of Rong Xuelong, so watch your mouth! Don¡¯t say anything you shouldn¡¯t...¡± An Mingchen took the document from his subordinate. ¡°Boss.¡± His subordinate¡¯s voice was very low. ¡°This is what you want. About Miss¡¯s contact with others and the contents of her conversations...¡± Chapter 846 ? Chapter 846: I¡¯m Making It Hard For You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios An Mingchen had just picked up the document and was about to read it in detail. An explosion suddenly sounded outside the door. The whole room seemed to tremble. An Mingchen clutched the document in his hand and ordered his subordinate who had taken out his gun in the emergency. ¡°Go and see what¡¯s happening.¡± ¡°Boss, ahem...¡± His subordinate knocked on the door and entered. He coughed violently and held something in his hand. ¡°Someone seems to haveunched a biochemical attack on us... ahem...¡± An Mingchen also smelled a pungent smell that made his throat itch. It was an ufortable feeling, but he could still endure it. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small trick.¡± He said in a normal voice. ¡°It¡¯s not a fatal gas.¡± His subordinate opened the thing in his hand. It was a t screen. Du Mengmeng instantly appeared on the screen. ¡°Hello, An Mingchen.¡± Du Mengmeng smiled sweetly on the screen. Even the ck-framed sses on her face became less stiff. ¡°You should have guessed that I was entrusted by someone to lure you to the bait, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very strange? Why did I avoid you thest time you came to look for me? Was it because the trap was not strong enough, or because you had bodyguards around you?¡± ¡°You want me to go alone?¡± An Mingchen asked subconsciously. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Du Mengmeng snapped her fingers. She seemed to have guessed that An Mingchen would answer like this. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you at this address.¡± She held up arge sign with the room number written on it. ¡°Did you see it clearly? I¡¯ll wait for you here. Come alone and don¡¯t bring anyone else. Do you dare to do it? If you dare toe, I swear that my life is yours.¡± Du Mengmeng covered her mouth. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t escape. Definitely.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± An Mingchen sneered. ¡°It¡¯s really difficult for a woman who isn¡¯t cute at all to act cute.¡± ¡°Boss, look...¡± His subordinate asked boldly. ¡°Choose two people and follow me.¡± He waved his hand. ¡°Come with me. On Miss¡¯s side, make sure of her safety.¡± Su Yanyun received a new text from Du Mengmeng. ¡°If everything is true, An Mingzheng is indeed still alive.¡± Ying Xiurui¡¯s eyes were fixed on Su Yanyun. He had a familiar feeling when he first noticed her. And once he confirmed some thoughts, he was even more sure. ¡°How did you know that Madam Yi is from the An family?¡± He asked Rong Xuelong. Rong Xuelong scratched her head in difficulty. ¡°This, how exactly did I know? Of course, I only knew in the end after doing a paternity test with the An family. Furthermore, the other party also said that Yanyun¡¯s parents were from different branches. In the beginning, it should still be my mother who found out. Don¡¯t ask her what evidence she has. She¡¯s an especially magical person with sharp intuition.¡± ¡°The An family... Does that mean that An Mingchen also knows Madam Yi¡¯s identity?¡± Ying Xiurui asked. ¡°Of course, we even met this afternoon to discuss...¡± She stopped mid-sentence again. Oh no, she almost forgot to hide this from Yanyun and not let her worry. Fortunately, Su Yanyun was focused on Du Mengmeng¡¯s text and was in no mood to listen to Rong Xuelong. ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Ying Xiurui didn¡¯t understand. If An Mingchen knew about Su Yanyun, there was no reason for him to abandon a woman who looked like and had a temperament simr to An Mingzheng and chase after that impostor Jiang Yilin instead. Besides, Su Yanyun also knew An Mingzheng¡¯s coat of arms. Chapter 847 ? Chapter 847: Remember, I¡¯m Not In Charge of Your Life and Death Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Well, I want to go to the washroom.¡± Su Yanyun finally found an excuse. She didn¡¯t lie. She was indeed going to the washroom. This dining room was very small and didn¡¯t have a bathroom. If she wanted to go to the washroom, she had to go out and walk more than 10 meters. Su Yanyun had just entered when she was pulled into the closest cubicle. ¡°Mengmeng.¡± Su Yanyun looked around. ¡°Am I meeting him here?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Du Mengmeng looked pregnant as well. She took out a mask and wore it on her face. ¡°Go and find him at this address. Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll pretend to be you and lure those bodyguards away. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°But... but they won¡¯t be tricked, right?¡± Su Yanyun felt that she didn¡¯t look like Du Mengmeng at all. Even if they didn¡¯t look at her face, she... Also, where did this stomache from? ¡°So we have to change our clothes.¡± Du Mengmeng pointed at Su Yanyun and herself. ¡°Come, Madam Yi, you have to believe in my acting. I¡¯m someone who has to earn 50 million.¡± Regardless of whether others believed it or not, Su Yanyun believed it... Du Mengmeng took off her clothes and Su Yanyun saw that she had a fake stomach that looked like it was made oftex, and she was wearing it. So professional... ¡°When I lure them away, I¡¯ll send you a text.¡± Du Mengmeng instructed Su Yanyun. ¡°Then you can go and see An Mingchen. Remember, I¡¯m not responsible for your life and death, so you better have some safety measures too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call Linyi if I encounter something.¡± Su Yanyun was calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will make things difficult for a pregnant woman like me. No matter how dangerous An Mingchen is, he shouldn¡¯t be inhumane, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Du Mengmeng pouted. ¡°If An Mingchen had human nature, Jiang Chengxi would have it long ago as well.¡± An employee who didn¡¯t like to nder her boss was not a good employee. Jiang Chengxi, who was far away in the hospital, couldn¡¯t help but sneeze. Rong Xuelong and Ying Xiurui waited in the dining room for a long time before they received news from the bodyguards. They said that Su Yanyun was a little tired after going to the bathroom and returned to her room to sleep. ¡°She¡¯s about to give birth, so she gets tired easily. I understand.¡± Rong Xuelong did not have much doubt. Anyway, she was going back to apany herter. Anyway, when Su Yanyun received the signal, there was really no one outside. Who knew what method Du Mengmeng had used to trick that group of people. She nced at the address and route Du Mengmeng had given her and prepared to go... ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no one here, but we¡¯re sure it¡¯s where that woman filmed the video.¡± His subordinate turned the room upside down. An Mingchen controlled his wheelchair and slid over. He took out a piece of paper from an inconspicuous corner. [You brought someone here, so you can¡¯t see me.] It was written on the note. ¡°The most crafty rat I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± An Mingchen crushed the note and threw it on the ground. ¡°Boss, now...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. She¡¯s not here.¡± An Mingchen turned around. Du Mengmeng wanted him to go alone. As long as there was someone around him, he couldn¡¯t see through her true intentions. She was the most careful and smart woman he had ever met. If it weren¡¯t for that, she would have been locked in an oil barrel long ago in Y Nation. Why would she still live until now and continue to provoke his bottom line? After leaving the room, An Mingchen frowned slightly. Actually, he didn¡¯t care about Du Mengmeng¡¯s schemes at all. This woman was just like her schemes, weak. Chapter 848 ? Chapter 848: Is This Mr. An? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He had no reason to y with her. If he really wanted to get rid of her, he just had to give the order and someone would naturally dig her up and stuff her into an oil barrel. Because it was interesting? An Mingchen turned the watch on his wrist. ¡°Did you bring Zhengzheng¡¯s information out?¡± He suddenly asked. He was about to take a look when he saw Du Mengmeng¡¯s tricks. His subordinates... were at a loss for words. Oh no, everyone had forgotten about this matter because they had been suppressing their coughs. ¡°Forget it.¡± An Mingchen raised his hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay to go back and take a look. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a woman¡¯s figure suddenly shed past the corner in front. An Mingchen¡¯s pupils constricted. The wheelchair was already moving at its fastest speed. His subordinate was about to follow him, but he gestured. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡± It was Du Mengmeng! That woman still showed up. She clearly wanted to lure him to go alone. His subordinate hesitated for a moment and finally obeyed. They watched as An Mingchen disappeared at the end of the corridor. The woman in front ran skillfully and always appeared in front of An Mingchen, but he couldn¡¯t catch up to her. Before he knew it, he had arrived at the low-ss cabin. At the end of the corridor, he finally caught the evil woman. The woman turned around, but it was apletely unfamiliar face. ¡°Who are you?¡± An Mingchen grabbed the woman¡¯s cor. It wasn¡¯t Du Mengmeng! It was just that their figures looked simr and that woman was wearing her clothes. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know...¡± The woman panicked. ¡°Someone gave me a sum of money to follow this route. I don¡¯t know anything!¡± An Mingchen¡¯s eyes were gentle as usual, but no one doubted the cold murderous intent in them. A few secondster, he let go. ¡°Get lost!¡± He threw the woman to the ground. If you thought that An Mingchen¡¯s strength was as harmless as his appearance, you were wrong. The woman was almost smashed into pieces by him. She only got up after a while and fled in a hurry. An Mingchen turned around and looked at the door behind him. This was a dead end in the low-ss cabin area with only one room at the end. And the door to this room was undoubtedly ajar. This was why Du Mengmeng wanted to lure him here. What was behind this door? An Mingchen only hesitated for a moment before moving forward. He quietly took out his gun. The door opened. A slightly plump young woman stood with her back facing him. She lowered her head and seemed to be ying with her phone. She had thick ck hair that hung straight on her back. An Mingchen remembered that Du Mengmeng had simr ck hair, but she always tied it up neatly. Furthermore, her figure was thinner and not as voluptuous as the woman in front. The gun was silently pressed against the woman¡¯s back. An Mingchen¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Who is Du Mengmeng to you? Why did you make mee alone?¡± The woman in front froze for a few seconds before she seemed to understand what was pressing against her lower back. She immediately asked in shock, ¡°May I ask if this is Mr. An Mingchen? I am...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± An Mingchen let go of the gun and stopped her from turning around. ¡°Raise your hands and put them behind your head. Yes, that¡¯s it. Good.¡± When he saw the phone in the woman¡¯s hand, he immediately smiled. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re texting Du Mengmeng? What did you say?¡± Chapter 849 ? Chapter 849: I Just Want to See You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The young woman in front replied to him in a clear and trembling voice. ¡°I, I said I haven¡¯t seen you.¡± She ced her hands behind her head, but she was still holding her phone tightly. ¡°You want to see me, why?¡± An Mingchen didn¡¯t allow her to turn around. ¡°I...¡± Su Yanyun felt extremely unlucky. She only wanted to see An Mingchen once, but before she even met him face to face, he already showed her such a threatening attitude. Boohoo, Mengmeng, you can¡¯t lie to me! As expected, my life is in danger after meeting An Mingchen! This guy was inhumane. Forget that he didn¡¯t know how to be gentle with women, he didn¡¯t even have any pity for pregnant women. ¡°I advise you to answer honestly.¡± An Mingchen smiled gently and said softly, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re very young and your voice is very beautiful. You definitely don¡¯t want to end your life in a barrel of oil.¡± Su Yanyun was about to cry. ¡°I just want to see you, Mr. An. I swear I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. I just want... can I turn around?¡± Su Yanyun wanted to ask if she could sit down and talk. They were rtives after all, so could they not take out their guns just because of a disagreement? An Mingchen didn¡¯t answer her request. But he suddenly took another step forward and hugged Su Yanyun¡¯s waist with his free hand. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Yanyun was shocked and almost fell on An Mingchen. Meanwhile, An Mingchen¡¯s hand froze when he touched her stomach. Pregnant? She was actually pregnant? What was Du Mengmeng doing? He originally wanted to search her body to confirm if he was in danger. Unexpectedly, he reached out and touched a big stomach. He didn¡¯t even see such a big stomach from behind. He only felt that her waist was not too thin... This woman¡¯s figure was too well maintained. With this question, he gave up on searching her body. Instead, he reached down, lifted Su Yanyun¡¯s skirt, and touched her directly... He had to confirm that she was a real pregnant woman and she did not have a fake stomach filled with dangerous items. ¡°Ah! What are you doing!¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore even if the gun was pressed against her back. She turned around and raised her hand at An Mingchen. An Mingchen didn¡¯t intend to shoot, but he also aimed his gun at Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. At that moment, he saw the woman¡¯s face. Bam! Su Yanyun didn¡¯t hit An Mingchen¡¯s face, but the gun left his hand. It flew to a corner andnded with a crisp sound. ¡°Are you crazy!¡± Su Yanyun clutched her wrist. It hurt! Although she had obtained a ¡°victory¡± by fighting with firearms with her own flesh, it still hurt a lot. An Mingchen didn¡¯t say anything and stared at Su Yanyun¡¯s face. Those dark eyes were sharp. ¡°You, you...¡± Su Yanyun was shocked by his expression. Even Rong Linyi didn¡¯t have such a scary expression when he found out that she didn¡¯t remember him and wanted to take her back. This expression... It was as if he wanted to tear her apart and devour her immediately. ¡°Mr. An, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. I just want to see you.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly exined. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to... hit you... and...¡± And my hand hurts too. Chapter 850 ? Chapter 850: Why Was It So Strange Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mr. An, can I text Du Mengmeng?¡± No matter what the other party said, he was like a statue, looking at her with a hair-raising expression. Su Yanyun begged pitifully. ¡°I promised her that I would give her a sum of money as long as I saw you.¡± Without waiting for An Mingchen¡¯s permission, Su Yanyun picked up her phone and sent Du Mengmeng the bank safe password. The message was sessfully sent and she heaved a sigh of relief. She put down her phone and tried to smile at An Mingchen. ¡°You gave her money to see me?¡± An Mingchen finally came to his senses from Su Yanyun¡¯s smile. He asked Su Yanyun with an inexplicably gentle voice, ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Su Yanyun felt that she shouldn¡¯t answer this question, but seeing An Mingchen¡¯s eyes, she replied subconsciously. ¡°50 million.¡± An Mingchen smiled. As if he was amused by a joke. His smile stunned Su Yanyun. Oh god, this man was too handsome! Du Mengmeng had already described An Mingchen¡¯s appearance to her before. She told her that An Mingchen was a crippled effeminate man with long hair. But she didn¡¯t say that An Mingchen was so handsome. This long ck hair, coupled with his exquisite facial features and pale skin, entuated a strange sense of beauty. When he smiled, he was like a pool of clear water under the night sky that reflected the bright moon and stars. She was stunned by his smile and didn¡¯t understand why he was smiling. ¡°Do you know why she asked you for 50 million?¡± He seemed to understand Su Yanyun¡¯s thoughts and asked softly. Su Yanyun shook her head. ¡°Because she owes me 50 million. I¡¯ve always been chasing after her.¡± An Mingchen replied happily. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Yanyun felt as if she had jumped into a pit! ¡°Do you know how I¡¯m going to y with her to death after I find her?¡± An Mingchen asked again with a chilling tone. Su Yanyun shook her head and shivered. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t do that to you.¡± An Mingchen felt her fear and held her hand. ¡°I just wanted to tell you that I originally nned to dig out her eyes, cut off both her ears and nose, and then stuff her into the oil barrel, seal it up, and throw her into the sea. I don¡¯t have to tie her hands and feet up because I want her to struggle in the oil barrel to feel thest bit of despair...¡± ¡°She can return your money back to you!¡± Su Yanyun was shocked by An Mingchen¡¯s words. She even forgot that the other party was holding her hand and hurriedly begged for Du Mengmeng. ¡°She has returned your money. Don¡¯t hurt her. Mengmeng is a good girl. She¡¯s just a little greedy. She¡¯s not a bad person.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not done.¡± An Mingchen shook his head and suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Are you tired standing like this?¡± Before Su Yanyun could react, An Mingchen suddenly grabbed her hand and dragged her onto his legs. Su Yanyun was... shocked! What was happening! Mr. An, do you know that you¡¯re courting death? ¡°Sit for a while if you¡¯re tired.¡± He said naturally and ced his hand on Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach. His eyes turned sinister again. ¡°Which bastard, who doesn¡¯t want to live, actually made you pregnant?¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. ¡°I, I¡¯m officially married. I... I have a husband...¡± Why did the atmosphere suddenly be so strange? Chapter 851 ? Chapter 851: Offending a Unique Peach Blossom Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You actually dare to get married without my permission?¡± An Mingchen narrowed his eyes dangerously, scaring Su Yanyun. She wanted to struggle to stand up. However, even though An Mingchen looked weak, his hand had an irresistible force. His hand on her stomach also gave her a lot of pressure. ¡°I understand.¡± He leaned over and ced his forehead on Su Yanyun¡¯s. ¡°The other party must have cheated you of your trust while you had cognitive impairment.¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. ¡°How did you know... No, no, he didn¡¯t cheat me of anything, it¡¯s...¡± She was the one who relied on her cognitive impairment to cling onto him. ¡°I know everything.¡± An Mingchen suddenly raised his hand and touched Su Yanyun¡¯s cheek. At that moment, Su Yanyun saw tears in his eyes. This man who had been threatening her just now suddenly became so weak. Looking at his wless skin up close, she saw his throat moving as if he was suppressing intense emotions. ¡°Mr. An, I¡¯m looking for you to...¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly returned to the topic. She hade to see An Mingchen and did not expect such a weird development. Besides, if Rong Linyi found out that she was actually sitting on a man¡¯s legs, oh god, a bloody murder was about to happen! Even if this man¡¯s legs were just for show, he definitely would murder him! ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mr. An.¡± An Mingchen suddenly raised a finger and blocked Su Yanyun¡¯s mouth. ¡°Call me Chenchen. Call me like before.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Damn it! Where did her ¡°good luck¡±e from, to offend such a unique peach blossom! Where was the domineering Young Master who had threatened her with her life with a gun just now? ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were still alive.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s voice was very soft like a whisper. The air he exhaled hit her face. His eyes were filled with tears, but they didn¡¯t fall. It was as if they were filled with stars. ¡°I told others that you were still alive, but Zhengzheng, I lied to them...¡± His voice was low and muffled, so Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying. She was just shocked by the scene in front of her. An Mingchen was indeed an extremely dangerous person! He was more unpredictable than anyone she had ever met! Before she could understand, An Mingchen had already pinched her face. ¡°You¡¯re much fatter than when you were young. You look better when you¡¯re fat.¡± He smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more beautiful.¡± He said and grabbed his hair with hers. Their long hair intertwined. ¡°Look at our hair. Isn¡¯t our hair the same? Anyone can tell that you are my Zhengzheng.¡± He kept ying with their hair. ¡°I can recognize you even without the DNA test. Only a fool needs that kind of thing to prove anything. It¡¯s good as long as I know it in my heart.¡± It was over! Although Su Yanyun didn¡¯t really understand what was happening, she was basically sure that An Mingchen wouldn¡¯t make a statement to cut ties with her. He looked as if he wished he could take her back to the An family immediately! She was still worried that An Mingchen had taken a fancy to her, but when she heard the word ¡°appraisal¡±, she understood that An Mingchen must have recognized her as a member of the An family... Besides, they must have known each other when they were young. ¡°I, I came to look for you today to ask you to make a statement to cut off all ties.¡± Su Yanyun simply went all out and said her request. ¡°I¡¯m already married, and I didn¡¯t grow up in the An family. I have nothing to do with the An family anymore.¡± ==== Chapter 852 ? Chapter 852: You Have to Change Your Habit of Recognizing Anyone as Your Sister Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun had just finished speaking when she felt someone grab her shoulders. ¡°You, repeat what you said just now.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s eyes darkened again. Although his voice was still gentle, it carried a gloominess that made people feel weak in their hearts. ¡°I, I said...¡± Su Yanyun was about to repeat herself fearlessly when she choked. I want to live! ¡°Zhengzheng, let me tell you.¡± An Mingchen clutched her arms tightly. ¡°In the past, I thought you were dead, so I didn¡¯t know what you had done in the past. If I knew that you were still alive somewhere in this world, I would definitely find you and let you walk down the path Ms. An should take.¡± ¡°So?¡± Su Yanyun was confused. ¡°So, I can pretend that you¡¯re not married. The child in your stomach will belong to our An family when it¡¯s born. You don¡¯t have to worry about the divorce. I¡¯ll help you settle it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun almost yelled. ¡°Why should I divorce him? My husband and I are very loving, Mr. An...¡± ¡°Call me Chenchen.¡± ¡°Chen your head!¡± Su Yanyun almost forgot how afraid she was of this man just now. ¡°Are you mistaken? I came to cut ties with you, but you asked me to get a divorce instead. Let go of me... I love my husband a lot. What¡¯s wrong with you...¡± ¡°You love him, does he love you?¡± An Mingchen asked with a dark expression. ¡°Of course he does! But what has this got to do with you?¡± Su Yanyun asked angrily. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my business.¡± An Mingchen pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s chin. ¡°What if my brother-inw hurts you and bullies you without my supervision?¡± ¡°Who is your brother-inw?¡± Su Yanyun stood with her hands on her hips aggressively. ¡°Your current husband.¡± An Mingchen replied casually. ¡°Oh, no, I should call him ex-husband. Of course, after your divorce, I¡¯ll examine all the men around you. If he takes care of you enough, I¡¯ll also consider letting you remarry him.¡± ¡°Remarry your head! An Mingchen, did you recognize the wrong person?¡± Su Yanyun finally asked intensely. ¡°Recognise the wrong person?¡± An Mingchen narrowed his eyes and sneered. ¡°Do you think I would mistake my own sister?¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. So, what was this called? This was what it meant to be a sister when you just met someone for the first time? She couldn¡¯t help but ce her hand on An Mingchen¡¯s forehead. ¡°Are you crazy, Big Brother?¡± Didn¡¯t I hear that you just acknowledged an impostor not long ago? ¡°Zhengzheng, listen to me...¡± ¡°Call me Su Yanyun!¡± Su Yanyun was impatient. ¡°Ha! Su Yanyun? Who came up with such an ugly name?¡± An Mingchen scoffed. ¡°Then do you think a childish name like Zhengzheng sounds good?¡± ¡°Of course, I made it!¡± An Mingchen said matter-of-factly. Su Yanyun said, ¡°Whoa! What level are you at?¡± Eh, no, why was she led astray? ¡°I came to annul our rtionship. Also, let go of me!¡± She struggled again. ¡°Isn¡¯t your sister Jiang Yilin? You¡¯re recognizing anyone as your sister again. Are you worthy of your bloodline?¡± ¡°Before you appeared, I obviously thought that she could be my sister for the time being.¡± An Mingchen pressed Su Yanyun down again. ¡°Zhengzheng, I thought you were dead. I always thought that I could only really meet you after I die.¡± He held her hand. ¡°Zhengzheng, I¡¯ve wanted to apany you in heaven more than once.¡± He buried his face in her hand. ¡°But Zhengzheng, how can I hand the bloodline that you risked your life for to others?¡± Chapter 853 ? Chapter 853: I Will Give You The Best ce To Belong Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun was speechless. This misunderstanding was really big. ¡°You might have really mistaken me.¡± In her heart, An Mingchen was just a pitiful brother who kept looking for a substitute because he had lost his sister. When he met Jiang Yilin, he treated her as his sister because she had his sister¡¯s token. Perhaps it was because... of the An family¡¯s looks? So he treated her as his sister now? ¡°I, I won¡¯t mistake you for anyone else.¡± An Mingchen looked up at Su Yanyun with certainty. The determination and love in his eyes made Su Yanyun¡¯s back turn numb. ¡°Divorce him ande back to my side.¡± He clutched Su Yanyun¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll find you the best ce to belong.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Come on, who told you that the best ce for me is after I get a divorce? ¡°I belong to the best right now, okay!¡± She really rolled her eyes. Unexpectedly, An Mingchen scoffed. ¡°Whether it¡¯s the best depends on me. He has to pass my tests.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. She wanted to greet An Mingchen¡¯s whole family! No, his whole family includes her! So she wanted to greet his whole family besides her! An Mingchen picked up her hand again and muttered softly, ¡°Zhengzheng...¡± Right at this moment, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from outside the door. ¡°Brother!¡± Su Yanyun and An Mingchen were both stunned. The door that was originally left ajar was kicked open. Jiang Yilin stood at the door and looked at the scene inside in shock. In the small room, An Mingchen was sitting in the middle with... Su Yanyun! ¡°You, you actually seduced my brother!¡± Jiang Yilin was angry and anxious. She pointed a finger at Su Yanyun and yelled. ¡°You shameless vixen, you snatched my Yi and my brother!¡± Su Yanyun was stunned for two seconds before she suddenly realized that the woman opposite her was Jiang Yilin. Her desire to exin everything disappeared instantly. A faint smile appeared on her face. She actually reached out and held on to An Mingchen¡¯s neck. ¡°Snatch everything away? They all originally belonged to me, and you call it snatching? Ms. Jiang Yilin, what kind of joke are you talking about?¡± ¡°Brother...¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s eyes were immediately filled with tears. She turned to An Mingchen for help. ¡°Don¡¯t be charmed by this woman. She¡¯s just a loose woman. Besides Yi, she still has many rtionships with many other men. She¡¯s best at seducing men...¡± ¡°Jiang Yilin.¡± An Mingchen slowly said and interrupted Jiang Yilin. ¡°So your real name is Jiang Yilin...¡± Jiang Yilin immediately took a step back. ¡°Brother, what are you talking about...¡± She looked a little reluctant, but she still pretended to be confused. ¡°Brother, after I was adopted, I was indeed given this name, but you know that I¡¯m your sister. My real name is An Mingzheng.¡± An Mingchen finally let go of Su Yanyun. He slid his wheelchair forward and instantly approached Jiang Yilin. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her down. Then, he grabbed the back of her neck and forced her to lower her head. ¡°I¡¯ve always allowed you to call me Brother, but I¡¯ve never let you call me Chenchen.¡± He leaned in and looked at Jiang Yilin¡¯s pale face. ¡°Do you know why?¡± ¡°Why, why...¡± Jiang Yilin was suppressed by An Mingchen¡¯s aura until she couldn¡¯t move. Even her throat was numb and she found it difficult to make a sound. ¡°Because I know you¡¯re an impostor.¡± An Mingchen said in Jiang Yilin¡¯s ear. ¡°Anyway, my Zhengzheng is dead. It¡¯s not bad to raise a substitute and y house, right?¡± Chapter 854 ? Chapter 854: You Don¡¯t Look Like Me At All Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jiang Yilin felt as if all the blood in her body was flowing backwards. After interacting with An Mingchen for so long, she knew very well what kind of demon this man was. He was cruel, cold-blooded, and perverted... But she had always felt very lucky. Such a terrifying and powerful man only doted on her because she was his ¡°Zhengzheng¡± and the heir of the An family, just like him. She had always felt that God was biased towards her. Even if she was abandoned by the Jiang family and the Su family fell apart, she still had the right to be the An family¡¯s eldest daughter. Unexpectedly, her beautiful dream ended in a short month. An Mingchen had told her personally that he had only... treated her as a doll and yed with her for a while. ¡°Brother.¡± She smiled forcefully. ¡°Don¡¯t joke with Zhengzheng, okay? Although Zhengzheng can¡¯t remember what happened in the past, Zhengzheng has the cross-stitch. Zhengzheng also knows how to draw the family¡¯s coat of arms.¡± ¡°Look at me.¡± An Mingchen looked up. His expression was gentle, but his tone was infuriating. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± He tightened his grip on Jiang Yilin¡¯s neck and she immediately felt as if her neck was about to break. ¡°Brother, let go...¡± Jiang Yilin hurriedly begged for mercy. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Brother dote on Zhengzheng the most? Didn¡¯t Brother say that as long as Zhengzheng wants it, Brother will give it to her? Why is Brother now...¡± As she spoke, her tears rolled down her face uncontrobly. Coupled with her pitiful expression, any normal man would feel pity for her. However, An Mingchen was not a normal man. He smiled gently. ¡°Yes, as long as Zhengzheng wants it, Chenchen will satisfy her. But the premise is that she is the real Zhengzheng...¡± When he doted on a toy, he would definitely give all his love to her. But once this toy was ruined or he lost interest... the consequences would be... the same abandonment. ¡°Do you know?¡± An Mingchen blew air at the tip of Jiang Yilin¡¯s nose. ¡°I really liked you before. I¡¯ve found many girls to be my sisters, but they¡¯re only eight years old. They¡¯ll be sent away by me once they grow up. You¡¯re the only woman of the same age as the real An Mingzheng. Do you know why?¡± Jiang Yilin didn¡¯t answer, but of course she knew... Because she had the cross-stitch she had stolen from Jiang Chengxi and the coat of arms she had learnt from the nursing home wall. But she always thought that with these two things, An Mingchen really thought of her as An Mingzheng. She never dreamed that An Mingchen would treat her as a substitute from the beginning to the end. ¡°Why... why did you do this to me...¡± Her tears kept falling. She was probably just trying to gain sympathy, but she was really sad now. ¡°I thought I had finally found a home, happiness, and a brother who loved me. Why is all of this still fake!¡± She actually yelled at An Mingchen. An Mingchen seemed to have heard a joke and smiled happily. ¡°That¡¯s simple. Because you don¡¯t look like Zhengzheng at all. Do you look like me? Do you look like Mother? You don¡¯t even look like anyone from the An family.¡± Jiang Yilin waspletely stunned. A few secondster, she suddenly came to a realization and looked at Su Yanyun, who had been watching the show while munching on melon seeds. She looked like An Mingchen... and the An family... At this moment, she found simr facial features and shapes of their faces. She even asionally showed a simr expression and temperament. Chapter 855 ? Chapter 855: My Love Has Always Been a Loan Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s you-¡± Her voice was sharp. She seemed to be crazy and wanted to pounce on Su Yanyun. But An Mingchen turned his hand to the front and grabbed her airway. Jiang Yilin immediately choked. But even so, she still red at Su Yanyun viciously. It was her... Su Yanyun... It was her! So the real An Mingzheng was Su Yanyun! The girl at the nursing home was actually her, and she was also the one who snatched Rong Linyi and Jiang Chengxi away. And now, she wanted to snatch An Mingchen and the role of the An family¡¯s eldest daughter away! ¡°It¡¯s you...¡± An Mingchen¡¯s hand loosened a little and Jiang Yilin squeezed out a little resentfully. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault... you snatched everything away from me...¡± Although she didn¡¯t understand why Jiang Yilin¡¯s hatred had reached this level in an instant, Su Yanyun still replied calmly. ¡°Ms. Jiang, get this straight. You¡¯ve been an impostor from the beginning to the end. Even if I don¡¯t appear now, there will still be other girls who are more like An Mingzheng to rece you in the future. It has never belonged to you, so why would you say I am snatching it away from you?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t hear you wrongly, you seemed to have scolded my Zhengzheng just now?¡± An Mingchen interrupted. Jiang Yilin was just stunned when she felt a sh in front of her. Then, a sharp and fiery pain came from her left eye. A secondter, her left eye seemed to have been punched through, and the intense pain burned like mes. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Jiang Yilin covered her left eye and rolled on the ground. Su Yanyun covered her mouth. She didn¡¯t see it clearly just now and only saw An Mingchen raise his hand in an instant and scratch Jiang Yilin¡¯s left eye. She saw blooding out from between Jiang Yilin¡¯s fingers. Jiang Yilin rolled and screamed. ¡°My eye! My eye...¡± ¡°This eye counts as interest.¡± An Mingchen said slowly. ¡°You have to know that my love for the fake Zhengzheng has always been a loan.¡± The wheelchair drove towards Su Yanyun. An Mingchen held her hand and smiled gently at her. ¡°Did I scare you? It¡¯s okay. As my Zhengzheng, you have to be familiar with my style.¡± Su Yanyun gulped and shook off An Mingchen¡¯s hand. ¡°No, no, no need to familiarize myself with it...¡± Come on, she couldn¡¯t afford this loan! ¡°Stop fooling around, baby.¡± An Mingchen smiled gently. ¡°The air here is bad, let¡¯s go out first.¡± It was true that the air was bad. He didn¡¯t know why Du Mengmeng chose a low-ss cabin as the meeting ce. ¡°What about her?¡± Su Yanyun looked at Jiang Yilin, who was still rolling on the ground. ¡°Someone wille and give her a good home.¡± An Mingchen replied calmly as if Jiang Yilin was just a cheap cat or dog. He drove out in a wheelchair with Su Yanyun still holding his hand. ¡°Ahhh... Su Yanyun... you will die a horrible death. I want to kill you... I want to kill you...¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s scream and curse sounded from behind. ¡°You snatched everything away from me... You snatched my Rong Linyi, all my brothers... my Su family... my mother...¡± ¡°So noisy.¡± An Mingchen frowned. He reached for his waist and was stunned when he ced his hand on it. His gun... He suddenly remembered that the gun had been left in the room. He was so excited to see Su Yanyun that he forgot about this. It was also at this moment that he suddenly felt a fatal sense of dangering from behind. Chapter 856 ? Chapter 856: Ruining Her Hope Again Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Zhengzheng!¡± At that moment, An Mingchen suddenly stood up from his wheelchair and pushed Su Yanyun away. Su Yanyun heard the sound of a silencer. It was a little louder than ordinary silencers and clearly eliminated the loud sound of the gunshot. At that moment, many things and questions shed through her mind. For example, why could she tell that this was the sound of a gun being fired with a silencer? Or why she knew that this sound was louder than a normal silencer. Of course, the more important thing was why An Mingchen stood up. Why... didn¡¯t it hurt at all when she fell to the ground... Until she saw An Mingchen behind her. He fell to the ground with her. His arm wrapped around her body as a cushion to ease her fall. ¡°You took a bullet for her!¡± Jiang Yilin¡¯s crazy voice sounded from behind. ¡°Why did you take a bullet for her... You all love her so much that you would even die for her... Why! Why doesn¡¯t anyone love me?¡± Su Yanyun watched as Jiang Yilin staggered forward with An Mingchen¡¯s gun in her hand. ¡°I want to kill you two! I want to kill you dog siblings! You b*tch who snatched my things and gave me hope just to destroy it again...¡± She raised her gun at An Mingchen. An Mingchen grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s arm and pushed her away. ¡°Ah...¡± Su Yanyun protected her stomach and almost rolled away. She also slid into the distance. When she turned around, she saw An Mingchen grab the gun in Jiang Yilin¡¯s hand. The barrel of the gun was pressed against his abdomen. ¡°Run-¡± An Mingchen looked at Su Yanyun and said. He knew his gun best. It was equipped with a silencer and was very stable. It was full of bullets. Jiang Yilin had shot him once in the shoulder and once in the abdomen... Even if he snatched the gun back, she would still be a threat to Su Yanyun. But he was powerless to protect her. Su Yanyun knew that she shouldn¡¯t be so heartless and care about herself. But her legs refused to listen to her and she was already running away. If she stayed, she and An Mingchen might both be in danger... She had to run. She still had her babies in her stomach. Not only did she have to protect those two lives, she had to find help... The wall beside her shattered. Jiang Yilin shot her twice in a row and was lucky to miss. Meanwhile, Su Yanyun had already run past the corner. She seemed to have heard Jiang Yilin¡¯s crazy roar. She ran as fast as she could while protecting her stomach. Suddenly, she bumped into a man. The man was quick and grabbed her arm. ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yanyun looked up and saw a man wearing sses. He was gentle, tall, and thin, and looked very elegant. ¡°Help, help...¡± She then remembered that she still had her phone on her. She could call Rong Linyi but she grabbed the man instead. ¡°Hurry! Inform the crew on the ship that there¡¯s a murder case over there. A woman is crazy and is killing someone with a gun.¡± She said and was about to call Rong Linyi. But just as she unlocked her phone, a thick handkerchief suddenly covered her nose. Su Yanyun heard the sound of her phone hitting the ground. At that time, her vision was already dark... Jiang Yilin didn¡¯t even get a shot, but Su Yanyun still ran away sessfully. Chapter 857 ? Chapter 857: A Man¡¯s Words Are Kind Before His Death Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She couldn¡¯t control her emotions and screamed. ¡°Why? Why can she still escape!¡± She turned and aimed the gun at An Mingchen, who was on the ground, and clicked her tongue. Unfortunately, the gun had run out of bullets, and only the mocking sound echoed in the air. Jiang Yilin knelt down. She started to feel An Mingchen¡¯s body. She remembered that he had probably used a knife to blind her eyes before. He still had other weapons on him. As expected, she found a de near An Mingchen¡¯s wrist. There was not even a drop of blood on the sharp de. One could imagine how fast An Mingchen was when he used it to blind her eyes. But at this time, because he had been shot twice in a row, and one of them was still in his abdomen, he had already lost a lot of blood and didn¡¯t have the strength to hurt her. Jiang Yilin raised the knife. Crocodile tears rolled from her remaining eye. ¡°Brother, why are you doing this to me? I really treated you as my biological brother... I thought you were better than Jiang Chengxi, but who knew that you were more cruel than him. Why, Brother, I love you too. I also want to be your biological sister...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Brother. Only when you die can I continue to be my An family¡¯s eldest daughter. I¡¯ll bury you well and remember you forever...¡± As she spoke, she viciously stabbed the knife at An Mingchen¡¯s throat. Right at this moment, a gust of wind came from behind. A hand grabbed Jiang Yilin¡¯s arm and a knee pressed against her back. Jiang Yilin screamed again. The arm she used to hold the de was actually broken. The pain and anger made her feel like an injured beast. She struggled free from the person behind and bit her like she was crazy. The person didn¡¯t expect her to still have the strength to retaliate. She was shocked and hurriedly jumped back. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Jiang Yilin recognized her. Du Mengmeng... Jiang Chengxi¡¯s chief assistant. She was a serious and stiff woman. Du Mengmeng almost couldn¡¯t recognize Jiang Yilin. She had a fierce expression. One of her eyes was swollen and bleeding, and it was obvious that this eye was gone. ¡°An Mingchen is dying!¡± Jiang Yilin thought of something and yelled at Du Mengmeng. ¡°Either youe and arrest me, or watch him die!¡± After shouting, she got up from the ground and ran out frantically. Du Mengmeng also rolled and jumped up from the ground. She wanted to grab Jiang Yilin and subdue herpletely. But just as she took a step, her eyes fell on An Mingchen. ¡°Are you dead?¡± She knelt down and checked An Mingchen¡¯s breathing. His eyes were still slightly open. His eyes were still bright and his pupils had not dted. ¡°If you¡¯re not dead, can you tell me the passcode to your bank ount?¡± Du Mengmeng twitched her sses and asked without a conscience. ¡°Anyway, money can¡¯t be taken with you when you die. It¡¯s still necessary to benefit the future generations.¡± An Mingchen didn¡¯t look at Du Mengmeng. He stared at the ceiling and his lips moved slightly, as if he was saying something. Du Mengmeng hurriedly lowered her head to listen to him. ¡°Zhengzheng...¡± She heard him call. ¡°My Zhengzheng... that is my Zhengzheng...¡± ¡°Zhengzheng?¡± Du Mengmeng was stunned. ¡°Who is that?¡± === Chapter 858 ? Chapter 858: If You Die, No One Will Save Your Zhengzheng Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°My sister, go... save her...¡± An Mingchen stammered. ¡°My sister...¡± Du Mengmeng looked at An Mingchen in a daze. He was calling his sister... The legendary Ms. An. He was about to die and still missed his sister. Du Mengmeng sat in front of him in a daze, thinking of something... ¡°Zhengzheng...¡± An Mingchen was still calling her. ¡°Zhengzheng... was locked up by someone...¡± Du Mengmeng hurriedly lowered her ears to listen. ¡°Where is she locked up?¡± She asked hurriedly. ¡°Alone... in a dark... oil barrel...¡± An Mingchen said with difficulty. Blood kepting out of the corners of his mouth, and even the tears at the corners of his eyes rolled down. ¡°She... is so cold... alone... and so afraid...¡± ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t die!¡± Du Mengmeng was shocked. She didn¡¯t have any pity on this man before and was still wondering if she could get onest cent from him. But now, she was clearly panicked and afraid. ¡°Don¡¯t die!¡± She fumbled and found an epinephrine and some hemostatic agent. These were all life-saving things she had prepared to prevent herself from being caught or hurt by An Mingchen. Unexpectedly, she used it on An Mingchen. ¡°Don¡¯t die!¡± She stabbed his heart urately. ¡°If you die, no one will save your Zhengzheng. What blood type are you... I still have a blood bag...¡± She asked repeatedly. ¡°Bear with it for a while. I¡¯ll give you an emergency treatment and send you to the hospital... If you die, what will happen to your Zhengzheng? An Mingchen, hey!¡± At the end of February. The cold was still blocking the spring¡¯s footsteps and refused to give this world up. The weather at sea was especially terrible. Huge waves and storms swept through the open sea. Lightning and rain tore the world into pieces. But the Elizabeth continued sailing steadily on the sea. In the warm and passionate banquet hall, the guests raised their sses and chatted happily. Compared to the thunderstorm outside, it was like two different worlds. Rong Linyi looked at the time and took out his phone to call Rong Xuelong. ¡°Is Yanyun alright?¡± He asked. ¡°She¡¯s very good. I went to see her just now, but she was sleepy and fell asleep after eating a little. It¡¯s better for her to sleep in this weather to avoid seasickness...¡± Rong Xuelong said and felt nauseous again. ¡°That¡¯s good. Take care of yourself.¡± Rong Linyi was concerned about Rong Xuelong. ¡°I¡¯ll call backter.¡± Since his woman was asleep, he shouldn¡¯t call her and wake her up. The ship shook slightly again, but the guests were used to it and the banquet hall was not affected. Not far away, the Rong family¡¯s second branch was carrying two twins and receiving everyone¡¯s praise and blessings. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes only fell on them for a second before he looked away. The two skinny children had just been born and had already been hospitalized a few times. What was so good about that? His babies were about to be born too. Two one-month-old babies, healthy and cute, as cute as his woman... Thinking of this, Rong Linyi¡¯s heart felt warm, as if it was filled with happiness. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the banquet?¡± Rong Xuelong asked Ying Xiurui in the living room. After receiving Rong Linyi¡¯s call, she nced at the bedroom. Su Yanyun was sleeping with her back facing her, but he could see the back of her ck head and beautiful hair. Chapter 859 ? Chapter 859: Linyi Is Still the Rong Family¡¯s Head Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Rong Xuelong came back, she brought Su Yanyun dinner that she had taken from the dining room. But she had already fallen asleep at that time. She even told her that she had already eaten and was a little seasick, so she wanted to sleep for a while. Considering that Su Yanyun was due to give birth in a few days and might be sleepy easily, and that the weather was not good tonight, Rong Xuelong did not want to disturb her too much. She returned to the living room and looked at Ying Xiurui. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I go or not.¡± Ying Xiurui leaned on the sofa and spread his slender legs. ¡°Anyway, someone from the Ying family has already gone over. Besides, I¡¯m not familiar with those people at the banquet.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you very familiar with An Mingchen?¡± Rong Xuelong scoffed. ¡°Who wants to see him?¡± Ying Xiurui smiled. ¡°He has a sour expression all day. Besides, he still brought that impostor...¡± ¡°Hey, do you think Yanyun is really...¡± Rong Xuelong lowered her voice. Ying Xiurui also tried his best to suppress his voice. ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, she¡¯s more likely to be her than Jiang Yilin. Speaking of which, have you really not suspected that she¡¯s the girl your brother met in the nursing home?¡± Rong Xuelong also felt even more suspicious when Ying Xiurui said this. Yes, Rong Linyi was a serious cleanliness freak and was only normal when he was with that girl. But after meeting Su Yanyun, he was also normal with her. Su Yanyun¡¯s age, experience, and identity were allparable to An Mingzheng or even that girl. ¡°Logically speaking, we should all have our suspicions.¡± Rong Xuelong said softly. ¡°However, we have two factors that are interfering. One is Jiang Chengxi. He hasn¡¯t shown how he knew Su Yanyun in the past. The other is An Bufang... She seemed to be bent on recognizing Su Yanyun. She even said that she wanted to bring Su Yanyun to see her parents, so we were misled from the beginning and thought that Su Yanyun was from a branch of the An family. Besides, didn¡¯t you tell me that An Mingchen¡¯s sister is already dead?¡± Ying Xiurui shook his head. ¡°Nothing is absolute. How about this, we¡¯ll talk to Yanyun after she sleeps. Perhaps we can still think of a way to let her and An Mingchen do a DNA test?¡± ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, thank you foring to our Rong family¡¯s great-grandchildren¡¯s one-month-old banquet. It¡¯s... a stormy sea.¡± The lights in the banquet hall dimmed, leaving only a bright light on Old Master Rong. Old Master Rong was wearing a fitting ck suit today. He looked at least 10 years younger with a ss in his hand. The guestsughed cooperatively, and some even pped. Old Master Rong looked at the dense crowd below the stage in satisfaction as well as their sincere smiles. ¡°I know that there have been many strange rumors regarding our Rong family recently, causing our share price to be as thrilling as a roller coaster.¡± He continued with a smile. ¡°I also know that many of the esteemed guests here hold some of our Rong Corporation¡¯s shares. Everyone, don¡¯t worry. Today, I¡¯m here to deliver money to everyone.¡± ¡°Tonight, besides toasting to our Rong family¡¯s new generation, we are also toasting to our Rong Corporation¡¯s future.¡± Old Master Rong said and raised his ss to take a sip before continuing. ¡°In the past few years, our Rong Corporation has always been run by the young family head, Rong Linyi. Tonight, what I want to tell everyone is that Rong Linyi will still be the Rong family¡¯s family head. After this journey on the sea is over, he will return...¡± Chapter 860 ? Chapter 860: Inauspicious Sign Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The scene was silent. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the Old Master. Everyone knew what the Old Master was about to say, even if he didn¡¯t finish... The Rong family¡¯s second branch had been in charge of the Rong Corporation for a month and had caused chaos in the corporation. In addition, the family¡¯s business did not perform well in the stock market, and the Rong Corporation had lost hundreds of millions in market value. The Old Master had to make a decision to prevent the corporation from falling again. Such a grand banquet at sea was not only to celebrate the family¡¯s new babies, but more importantly, it was to announce good news for the family and solemnly save the falling corporation. Rong Linyi would definitely return to the corporation. However, these were only the guests¡¯ understanding and not the Old Master¡¯s final words... Because at thest sentence, his expression suddenly froze. He opened his mouth and the words he was about to say turned into a mouthful of blood and sprayed out. The entire venue was in an uproar. ¡°Father!¡± Second Madam Rong seemed to have been prepared for this. The moment the change ured, she jumped up and pounced. ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± She howled as if she was crying. Madam Rong was also shocked and she subconsciously looked at Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi frowned and shook his head slightly, indicating that this had nothing to do with him. He then walked forward. The Old Master was already carried down from the stage. Such an unforeseen event had happened before the banquet had even begun. It was really not an auspicious sign. For a time, the guests were also a little at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to do next. Rong Linyi walked on stage and casually wiped the microphone to control the situation. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we¡¯re very sorry about the ident just now. I believe Grandpa has just been overworked recently, and there won¡¯t be any major problems. Please enjoy yourself, and we will inform everyone of Grandpa¡¯s situation as soon as possible. Don¡¯t worry, tonight is still a banquet to celebrate our Rong family¡¯s new lives. Please do as you wish.¡± The Old Master¡¯s words were already obvious. Rong Linyi had already returned to the position of the family head. His words were equivalent to the ¡°imperial edict¡± now. The guests were still uneasy, but they still decided to wait and see. Besides, they could only return to their rooms in the vast sea. After tonight, the cruise would return. There was nothing to worry about when they reachednd. The atmosphere at the banquet slowly became warm again. Rong Linyi had already left... ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± He walked out of the banquet hall and asked Madam Rong. ¡°The wine has been sent for identification. It seems to contain stimting drugs that have injured the esophagus and intestines.¡± Madam Rong was worried. ¡°They¡¯ve already gone to retrieve the surveince cameras...¡± ¡°Is Grandpa¡¯s life in danger?¡± Rong Linyi asked. ¡°Probably not.¡± Madam Rong replied. ¡°The doctor has already started the emergency treatment, and it doesn¡¯t seem like there will be a big problem.¡± The hospital was in the middle of the cruise ship and was not far from the banquet hall. Old Master Rong had already caught his breath after the doctor¡¯s emergency treatment. ¡°How could Father end up like this?¡± The Rong family¡¯s second branch were all angry. ¡°Who put something in the wine? Our second branch has finally organized a banquet, but this actually happened. Who has such evil intentions?¡± Although they didn¡¯t specify any names, it was more or less targeted. Chapter 861 ? Chapter 861: That¡¯s Right, I Was the One Who Drugged You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this time, Madam Rong began to miss Rong Xuelong a little. Although this daughter always attacked people regardless of the asion, she would at least vent her anger first. But she still had her status and manners to consider. As for Rong Linyi, he had always liked to lie low and give his opponent a fatal blow. Before that, she had to deal with her opponents anxiously. ¡°That¡¯s right. The person who did it really had ulterior motives.¡± Madam Rong smiled coldly. ¡°Father was about to announce that Linyi should return to the Rong family when he suddenly vomited blood. It looks like someone doesn¡¯t want Linyi to return to the position of the family head.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hua Qingmei widened her eyes in anger. ¡°Would I ruin my own grandchildren¡¯s full moon banquet?¡± ¡°Your grandson is of the Rong family¡¯s bloodline. This is indisputable, but isn¡¯t it still a matter of whether Linyi is the family head?¡± Madam Rong retorted. ¡°The surveince cameras are here!¡± Rong Xinming walked out and held the tablet in his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯s behind this!¡± He took out a board and a familiar figure appeared on the screen. ¡°It¡¯s Jinghui!¡± Second Madam Rong seemed to have suffered a huge blow and her body swayed. In the hospital room, the Old Master had just caught his breath and almost vomited blood again. ¡°What?¡± He bellowed through the hospital room door. Madam Rong wanted to make Second Madam Rong shut up, but it was already toote. The Old Master bellowed. ¡°Come in!¡± ¡°Father, please forgive Jinghui.¡± The moment Second Madam Rong entered, she started to act tearfully. ¡°Jinghui is actually very innocent. He has always liked his Second Brother a lot. Perhaps it¡¯s because of what happened before, that¡¯s why he...¡± Rong Jinghui was the only one who didn¡¯t go to the hospital because of the ident. From the beginning of the banquet, he was like a tourist wandering around. At this moment, he was called to the hospital and faced the whole family. But he looked indifferent. ¡°You were the one who drugged the wine?¡± Old Master Rong was shaking with anger. If it weren¡¯t for the doctor¡¯s calming medicine, he would probably have vomited blood again. But even so, he had to insist on investigating the matter... Rong Jinghui continued to look indifferent. ¡°Yes, so what if I did it?¡± ¡°You...¡± The Old Master was enraged. ¡°Jinghui, why did you do this! He¡¯s your grandfather!¡± Second Madam Rong looked pained. ¡°Jinghui, apologize to Grandpa. Hurry and tell him that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You were wrong, quickly kneel.¡± ¡°Ha...¡± Rong Jinghui sneered. ¡°Why would I admit my mistake? Isn¡¯t he still lying here? If I really wanted to do something, he would have gone to see Hades a long time ago.¡± ¡°You, you, you...¡± Old Master Rong was so angry he almost said it directly. ¡°Father, don¡¯t be anxious. Your body still belongs to you.¡± Madam Rong hurriedlyforted the old man. ¡°I believe Jinghui must have his reasons for doing this. He¡¯s also right. He actually didn¡¯t want your life. We shouldn¡¯t have preconceived notions.¡± Rong Jinghui nced at Madam Rong and scoffed slightly. ¡°Big Aunt is right, so I only respect her in this family.¡± He threw out his phone. ¡°Look, what is this!¡± In the video, a person was acting suspiciously. He touched the stage and ced something in a ss of wine. Chapter 862 ? Chapter 862: Let Him Eat His Own Medicine Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If he remembered correctly, the other party had drugged the same ss of wine as the one Rong Jinghui had touchedter. The Old Master¡¯s ss of wine was specially made and was his favorite vor. Thus, it was not difficult to recognize it. ¡°This is...¡± The Old Master was even more confused when he saw this. ¡°Someone poisoned you, my good grandfather. He wanted your life.¡± Rong Jinghui had a look of disdain. ¡°I only found out about this at thest minute. The surveince cameras only captured the scene of me putting the antidote in the wine sster. As for the scene in front... Haha, of course it was erased by someone with ulterior motives.¡± ¡°Of course, the ratio of the antidote to the poison might not be appropriate, so Grandpa was still slightly hurt.¡± He snapped his fingers. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten the doctor to do some experiments. The experiments can break down the two drugs to prove that what I said wasn¡¯t a lie.¡± ¡°You, since you know that someone poisoned your grandfather, why didn¡¯t you just inform him and not let him be hurt like this?¡± Second Madam Rong asked. Rong Jinghui turned around and looked at his mother. ¡°This way, we can expose the mastermind, right?¡± His eyes were numb and cold. Second Madam Rong felt a chill down her spine. ¡°Besides, Grandpa and I are still in a cold war. He might not believe anything I say. He might even think that I¡¯m making trouble.¡± Hisst sentence was clearly nonsense. In fact, Rong Jinghui just didn¡¯t want to tell the Old Master and wanted to ¡°teach¡± him a lesson. Didn¡¯t he trust the second branch? Hadn¡¯t he stripped Rong Linyi of his rights to be in the corporation? He would just let him suffer a little. ¡°But your video only captured the other party¡¯s back view.¡± Rong Xinming objected. ¡°Grandpa has suffered again, and we can¡¯t find the perpetrator!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that?¡± Rong Jinghui seemed to have expected Rong Xinming to raise such an objection. He picked up his phone and swiped the screen. ¡°I went to the surveince room earlier than anyone and obtained the recording of the scene before the murderer entered the changing room.¡± He raised his phone. ¡°Do you know this person?¡± The Rong family¡¯s second branch¡¯s faces turned pale. Meanwhile, Madam Rong and Rong Linyi shook their heads visibly. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s normal for Big Aunt and Second Brother not to know, because I¡¯ve only seen this person once.¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s tone was light and a rare smile suddenly appeared on his face. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ve seen him and Mother together before.¡± ¡°Jinghui! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Second Madam Rong never expected her own son to be a ¡°traitor¡±. ¡°Second daughter-inw.¡± Old Master Rong had already guessed something. His expression darkened. ¡°What¡¯s happening? I need an exnation!¡± If what Rong Jinghui said was true, the second branch didn¡¯t hesitate to hurt him at the banquet to prevent the family¡¯s power from returning to Rong Linyi¡¯s hands. With the intensity of the poison, if Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t put in the antidote, he would fall to the ground and die before Rong Linyi could return to the Rong family. This second branch... was actually so vicious! ¡°Father!¡± Second Madam Rong knelt down immediately. ¡°You really misunderstood me. This person, this person is from the An family... Previously, An Bufang came to me to tell me about Yanyun¡¯s identity and sent him, so Jinghui had seen him before. But I swear that besides this, I have never had any contact with him.¡± ¡°If my words are fake, then let my two grandchildren die immediately!¡± Second Madam Rong raised a finger. Chapter 863 ? Chapter 863: Fortunately, You Are My Son Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You...¡± The Old Master didn¡¯t expect Hua Qingmei to use her precious grandchildren to swear. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you swear to let your second branch¡¯s whole family die!¡± He asked angrily. ¡°Father, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare to make this vicious oath, but today is the babies¡¯ one-month-old celebration. I don¡¯t want to say anything inauspicious. Father, if our second branch dies and you can calm down, it¡¯s okay if our whole family dies.¡± Second Madam Rong wiped her tears and said. The Old Master looked at Rong Jinghui darkly. ¡°Is that person really from the An family?¡± Rong Jinghui hesitated for a while before answering. ¡°That¡¯s An Bufang¡¯s person, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Haha, the An family!¡± The Old Master gritted his teeth. ¡°Linyi! Contact the An family¡¯s head immediately. I want them to give me an exnation!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Linyi replied briefly. He came out to contact An Mingchen. Madam Rong also followed. ¡°You nned this?¡± She lowered her voice and asked Rong Linyi. ¡°You and Jinghui acted together?¡± ¡°Mother, you think too highly of me.¡± Rong Linyi repliedzily. ¡°I just took advantage of the situation. Besides, Grandpa¡¯s life was saved by Jinghui and me.¡± Madam Rong shook her head, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°Since you know that An Bufang and the second branch worked together to harm your grandfather, you should also know how to neutralize the drug... You...¡± He could have told the Old Master to avoid this ident, but Rong Linyi still took the risk and let Rong Jinghui add a disproportionate antidote to the wine. Not only did he save the Old Master¡¯s life, but he also exposed the matter and pushed An Bufang and the Rong family¡¯s second branch to the forefront. ¡°Next, it will depend on An Bufang and the second branch¡¯s dogfight.¡± Rong Linyi said lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the second branch. Hua Qingmei isn¡¯t good at other things, but she has a lot of tricks up her sleeve.¡± Madam Rong sneered. ¡°She harmed me repeatedly back then, but she didn¡¯t leave any evidence behind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Rong Linyi smiled slightly at Madam Rong. ¡°With An Mingchen¡¯s cold-bloodedness and the An family¡¯s inertia, he definitely would rather sacrifice An Bufang than take the me for her. Even if he can¡¯t get rid of the second branch, it¡¯s not bad to get rid of An Bufang.¡± At least, no one would stop Rong Xuelong and Jiang Chenglong¡¯s marriage. The second branch would also lose a helper to deal with Su Yanyun. Madam Rong looked at Rong Linyi in admiration and fear. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re my son.¡± ¡°You have to thank Jinghui. He¡¯s not your son, but he¡¯s still willing to help your son.¡± Rong Linyi teased Madam Rong. That¡¯s right, he had long heard the news that Old Master Rong wanted to give in and let him return to the Rong family. Of course, if he could find out about this news, the second branch could also know about it. The second branch had finally obtained the Rong family¡¯s power, so how could they hand it over easily? After all, they were rtives under the same roof, and Rong Linyi¡¯s deduction of the second branch¡¯s subsequent actions was very urate. They had indeed joined forces with An Bufang and were prepared to poison the Old Master. At the full moon banquet, the moment he announced the news, the Old Master fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up. Logically speaking, Rong Linyi could have told the Old Master and gotten him to prepare in advance. But... why did he have to do this? What if the Old Master didn¡¯t believe his words and instead alerted the second branch, causing them to change their ns and bite him instead? === Chapter 864 ? Chapter 864: What Grudges? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Or, the Old Master might have believed Rong Linyi¡¯s words and avoided the risk in advance and ended up safe. But that anger of being schemed against by his family couldn¡¯t be as fierce as being poisoned and falling to the ground, right? Thus, the most cost-effective way was to let the Old Master be slightly poisoned and bring the second branch and An Bufang to the stage. But what Rong Linyi didn¡¯t expect was that just like how he was looking for the An family, the An family was also looking for him. ¡°We were about to look for you! Please search the entire cruise ship immediately!¡± An Mingchen¡¯s subordinate told Rong Linyi with a serious expression. ¡°Our boss was attacked on the ship and his whereabouts are unknown. The person who hurt him was a woman called Du Mengmeng.¡± Surrounded by her subordinates, Jiang Yilin¡¯s eyes were wrapped in gauze and she looked weak and sad. ¡°Brother... in order to save me, Brother was shot twice by that woman... He fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up...¡± Her remaining eye was red, and her other hand was also bandaged. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes fell on her injury and he looked away coldly. This change far exceeded his expectations. ¡°Du Mengmeng?¡± Madam Rong didn¡¯t expect her Old Master to be harmed and the An family¡¯s head to be harmed as well. Could this also be caused by An Bufang and the second branch? Were they that capable? ¡°Why would Du Mengmeng kill An Mingchen? They don¡¯t know each other...¡± Madam Rong refused to believe the other party¡¯s words. Furthermore, Jiang Yilin was among the other party¡¯s people. ¡°That¡¯s the truth. This Du Mengmeng owes us 50 million. Boss has been chasing after her. She also used all sorts of methods to avoid and scheme against the family head on the cruise this time.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s subordinate had a deep prejudice against Du Mengmeng. Jiang Yilin was blind with one eye and her arm was dislocated. They basically believed her words. That Du Mengmeng must be up to no good. ¡°The cruise is so big, do you have a definite range we can search?¡± Rong Linyi asked. He kept feeling that something was amiss, but he didn¡¯t understand what was amiss. The storm on the sea became fiercer. This was destined to be an uneasy night... As a good friend for many years, Ying Xiurui also found out in the shortest time that something had happened to An Mingchen. Rong Xuelong, who was with him, also knew about this. ¡°Du Mengmeng? What a joke? How could Du Mengmeng possibly kill An Mingchen? What grievances does she have?¡± She clearly didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°If Du Mengmeng could kill someone, she would have long killed her stepmother and sister. Would she still have the chance to kill that An Mingchen who isn¡¯t even close to her?¡± ¡°No matter what, I have to go and take a look.¡± Ying Xiurui stood up. ¡°I heard that the ident was very serious. That fake daughter was blind in one eye and her arm was dislocated. It¡¯s said that Du Mengmeng was the one who did it.¡± ¡°Well done!¡± Rong Xuelong pped. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mengmeng kill her?¡± Ying Xiurui was speechless. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. You should rest early too. Oh right... I heard that something happened to your grandfather...¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Xuelong felt that she had to wake Su Yanyun up. If something happened to An Mingchen, she could still stay here. Anyway, it had nothing to do with her, but if something happened to Grandpa... she had to go and take a look. ¡°Yanyun, Yanyun, are you still asleep?¡± She opened the bedroom door and turned on the lights. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have woken you up, but something happened. Grandpa... Ah!¡± Hearing Rong Xuelong¡¯s scream, Ying Xiurui immediately rushed into the bedroom. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Xuelong grabbed a wig from the bed and looked at the ¡°Su Yanyun¡± formed by various pillows under the nket. Chapter 865 ? Chapter 865: There¡¯s No Way to Make Up For It Even With Death Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yanyun-¡± Rong Xuelong screamed. ¡°Where did Yanyun go-Oh my god! Yanyun!¡± She was agitated and her face was red. She almost fainted again. Ying Xiurui was stunned for a moment and hurriedly asked. ¡°Have you seen her since we came back?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen her!¡± Rong Xuelong clutched her hair. ¡°I even spoke to her. She was here!¡± ¡°What I mean is, did you see her face? Have you spoken to her face-to-face?¡± Rong Xuelong was stunned. Ying Xiurui walked to the window and opened it. The wind and rain outside immediately blew in. He nced down, then closed the window again and touched the curtains. ¡°What have you found?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s words were shaking. ¡°She walked through the window.¡± Ying Xiurui deduced. ¡°Touch it. The curtains arepletely wet. The moment I opened the window just now, it couldn¡¯t reach this humidity. This proves that someone has opened the window for a long time. You... is your Yanyun a good person?¡± ¡°How is that possible? My Yanyun is soft and cute. Furthermore, she¡¯s pregnant.¡± Rong Xuelong pulled a long face. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over...¡± Ying Xiurui¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°That proves that she was already gone when she went to the washroom.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s legs softened and she almost fell to the ground. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen her since she went to the washroom. If I¡¯m not wrong, the person who came back was not Su Yanyun at all. She lied to you and pretended to be Su Yanyun sleeping here. Then, she escaped through the window.¡± Ying Xiurui analyzed. ¡°What grievances!¡± Rong Xuelong was about to cry. ¡°Why did all the unlucky things happen today? Why... Grandpa, Chenglong, Yanyun... what do they want?¡± Seeing that she was on the verge of breaking down, Ying Xiurui hurriedlyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the matter hasn¡¯t been settled yet. Something might not necessarily happen.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± Rong Xuelong looked up with tears streaming down her face. ¡°I lost Chenglong and Yanyun. What should I do? Even if I die to apologize, I can¡¯t make up for it.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, don¡¯t me yourself.¡± Ying Xiurui¡¯s heart ached when he saw her like this. ¡°The important thing now is that we have to inform Rong Linyi immediately. Don¡¯t worry, no one can do anything to you. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t listen to Ying Xiurui¡¯s words. Her mind was in a mess. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it. Don¡¯t think too much. Do you want to sleep first?¡± Ying Xiurui tried to ask. ¡°No!¡± Rong Xuelong objected agitatedly. ¡°I want to find Yanyun. I want to find her!¡± At the end of the low-ss cabin was only a pile of undried blood. ¡°This blood loss...¡± Rong Jinghui touched his chin. ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s already dead.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s disappearance had sessfully resolved the second branch¡¯s crisis. The Old Master suspected that this was the An family¡¯s ruse to gain sympathy. He didn¡¯t trust the second branch at all and only let Rong Linyi and Rong Jinghuie and find out the truth. Rong Linyi picked up a shell from the ground. He noticed that the corridor was filled with chaotic bullet marks. ¡°Du Mengmeng swept her gun at me.¡± Jiang Yilin said with a sobbing tone. ¡°I fled desperately... and finally ran away. When I found someone, Brother was already gone...¡± Chapter 866 ? Chapter 866: Intense Curiosity Kills the Cat Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes did not believe Jiang Yilin¡¯s pretense. He looked at her coldly. ¡°Since you escaped, why didn¡¯t you find someone to ask for help immediately instead of escaping all the way back to the advanced cabin?¡± ¡°I, I was also frightened. I was really frightened.¡± Jiang Yilin clenched her fists and looked weak and helpless. She even leaned towards Rong Linyi subconsciously. ¡°Yi, you know that I¡¯m the most timid...¡± ¡°Ha, you¡¯re timid? A thief who dared to kill her own mother knows what it means to be timid?¡± Rong Jinghui mocked. Jiang Yilin pretended not to hear Rong Jinghui¡¯s words and only looked at Rong Linyi pitifully. Unfortunately, Rong Linyi ignored herpletely. ¡°No one saw you escape back?¡± He only asked coldly. Jiang Yilin was stunned. She didn¡¯t seem to have thought of this question at all. ¡°I, I forgot. I don¡¯t know... I... just ran all the way...¡± She obviously wouldn¡¯t admit that she had found a route and deliberately avoided the crowd. ¡°Young Master Yi, we want the entire cruise to undergo arge-scale search immediately!¡± An Mingchen¡¯s subordinate was exceptionally anxious. ¡°You have also seen that our family head¡¯s injuries are very serious. Du Mengmeng must have held him hostage and is preparing to escape.¡± Rong Jinghui scoffed rudely. ¡°Kidnapping a corpse? Stop joking!¡± Rong Linyi raised his hand slightly to stop the conflict between them from escting. ¡°Contact Captain and publish Du Mengmeng¡¯s arrest warrant.¡± He quickly made a decision. Whether An Mingchen was dead or alive, Du Mengmeng had to be found. She was the key person in this matter. Only by finding her would he know... what Jiang Yilin had lied about. ¡°Yi, can I go and find Brother with everyone?¡± Jiang Yilin begged Rong Linyi pitifully. She had to find Du Mengmeng first. Find her and kill her! Rong Jinghui found it funny. ¡°Okay, Jiang Yilin, An Mingchen isn¡¯t around now. Don¡¯t you feel tired pretending to be Ms. An?¡± However, he had underestimated how thick-skinned Jiang Yilin was. Shepletely ignored Rong Jinghui¡¯s mockery and only looked at Rong Linyi affectionately. ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Linyi thought of something and agreed. However, when Jiang Yilin wasn¡¯t paying attention, he signaled to Rong Jinghui with his eyes. Keep an eye on this woman... When Du Mengmeng was about to send An Mingchen to the hospital, she found her wanted poster. The cruise ship had many electronic advertising screens installed. At this time, her image appeared on the screen one after another. ¡°Damn! Jiang Yilin, you¡¯re really ruthless.¡± Du Mengmeng couldn¡¯t help but spit fiercely. As expected, the entire cruise was looking for her and An Mingchen. She nced at the unconscious An Mingchen. ¡°Hey, you can prove my innocence, right? You won¡¯t die, right?¡± An Mingchen clutched her hand tightly. ¡°Zhengzheng...¡± He mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your Zhengzheng!¡± Du Mengmeng was about to go crazy. She was just a little sympathetic, but she ended up dragging herself into a big pit. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have been so curious ande to see the meeting with An Mingchen because she was worried about Su Yanyun. But curiosity killed the cat. She actually saw Jiang Yilin wanting to kill An Mingchen. She shouldn¡¯t have saved An Mingchen either. She should have taken a photo of Jiang Yilinmitting a crime and helped An Mingchen take revenge. The more she thought about it, the more regretful she felt. Du Mengmeng wished she could throw An Mingchen into the sea and end everything. Chapter 867 ? Chapter 867: Congrattions, You¡¯re About to Give Birth Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yanyun, Yanyun, wake up...¡± A voice called Su Yanyun intermittently. ¡°Yanyun... are you alright... Yanyun...¡± Su Yanyun opened her eyes and shivered. So cold. Sheid on the cold deck. It was dark all around and almost nothing could be seen. She had just dreamed that she was shopping in a big mall. As she shopped, she suddenly wanted to go to the bathroom and she searched everywhere. She had just found it when her stomach stopped hurting. Thus, she continued shopping. Unexpectedly, after starting to shop, her stomach hurt again. It repeated until she was woken up by this voice. ¡°Where, where am I?¡± She sat up in a daze and reached out to the voice. She was not tied up, so she waspletely free. ¡°Yanyun, it¡¯s me.¡± This voice was a little familiar, but it still made Su Yanyun think for a while. ¡°Is... is it He Yueze?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Yanyun.¡± He Yueze¡¯s voice was a little weak. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still...¡± Su Yanyun swallowed the word ¡®okay¡¯ because she clearly felt the pain and contraction in her stomach. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He Yueze asked in concern. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Su Yanyun took a deep breath. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where are we?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in the bottommost cargo area of the cruise ship.¡± He Yueze smiled bitterly. ¡°Probably... I was here when I woke up. Can you move your hands and feet? Can you help me untie the ropes?¡± While He Yueze was talking, Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach hurt again. She suppressed the pain in her throat and climbed over to help He Yueze untie the ropes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yanyun.¡± He Yueze muttered to himself softly. ¡°I clearly know that He Xiaoqin has ill intentions towards you, but...¡± ¡°He Xiaoqin?¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. ¡°We were all kidnapped by He Xiaoqin? But...¡± But she remembered that the moment she lost consciousness, she met a thin man with sses. ¡°But what?¡± Suddenly, another woman¡¯s voice sounded from the storage room. ¡°But why did a man kidnap you instead?¡± ¡°He Xiaoqin!¡± Su Yanyun guessed the person¡¯s voice without hesitation. At the same time, she had already untied He Yueze. The whole warehouse lit up. Meanwhile, Su Yanyun had already agilely dodged to the side and distanced herself from He Yueze. He Yueze¡¯s hand had already left the ropes, but he still pretended to be restrained. ¡°Long time no see, Ms. Su.¡± He Xiaoqin walked over slowly with a disgusting smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, my way of treating guests is a little rough. This is thest time of your life, after all. I should make you feel better, right?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Su Yanyun shrunk back. It was not that she was afraid, but because she clearly felt a sharp pain now. Wave after wave, it seemed to be getting stronger. ¡°Haha.¡± He Xiaoqin smiled. ¡°Ms. Su, I warned you a long time ago, but you refused to listen to me. If you were willing to leave Rong Linyi obediently, why would everyone still make a fuss?¡± ¡°To be honest, when you were unconscious, Shangqing injected you with oxytocin. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re acting up now, right? Congrattions, you¡¯re about to give birth.¡± ¡°He Xiaoqin!¡± He Yueze said angrily. ¡°You adulterous couple, can you be any more shameless?¡± Chapter 868 ? Chapter 868: The Darkest Day of My Life Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Shameless? I¡¯m shameless. Didn¡¯t Brother know this long ago?¡± He Xiaoqin didn¡¯t care anymore. She opened her hands. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you want to throw such a shameless person like me into the sea? I¡¯ve already been forced into a corner by you. Would I still care about being shameless?¡± She pointed at Su Yanyun. ¡°He Yueze, it¡¯s time to test your friendship with Rong Linyi. Withdraw the report and give me everything from the He family. Then, I can consider letting Su Yanyun and the children in her stomach go.¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± He Yueze waited for He Xiaoqin toe closer. His hands were already free, but his feet were still tied up. On the other hand, although Su Yanyun¡¯s hands and feet were not restrained, her face was pale and her body trembled from time to time. The pain must have acted up. ¡°Otherwise, do you see the big pool over there?¡± He Xiaoqin pointed to an artificial pool at the other end. The pool was surrounded by a high. ¡°Inside are a few sharks for the cruise. I¡¯ll give you five minutes to consider. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll throw Su Yanyun and the children in her stomach into the pool to feed the sharks and let them die without aplete corpse!¡± He Yueze looked at He Xiaoqin quietly. ¡°Come over and I¡¯ll tell you my answer.¡± He Xiaoqin was stunned and didn¡¯t seem to understand why He Yueze wanted her to go over. But she still took a step forward subconsciously. When she walked into He Yueze¡¯s range of attack, He Yueze suddenly pped the rope in his hand at her face... Rong Linyi swore that this was the darkest day of his life. The danger and darkness were far greater than the day Su Yanyun disappeared at the top of the mountain. He knew that when Su Yanyun disappeared, he had just noticed Du Mengmeng¡¯s traces. ¡°How did this happen?¡± He almost crushed Rong Xuelong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve always told me that she¡¯s very well!¡± Ying Xiurui saw that he was in a bad state and hurriedly wanted to snatch Rong Xuelong from his hand. ¡°I was negligent in this matter, but your wife probably left on purpose!¡± He hurriedly exined. Rong Linyi turned around with bloodshot eyes. ¡°What else did you get?¡± ¡°I...¡± Ying Xiurui was shocked by Rong Linyi¡¯s aura. ¡°I also found out that she can¡¯t disappear alone. She has an ally.¡± Ying Xiurui only dyed informing Rong Linyi because he had investigated for a while. He originally wanted to find Su Yanyun as soon as possible to prevent any unhappiness between Rong Linyi and Rong Xuelong. But his greatest achievement was to find out that Du Mengmeng had entered the bathroom beside the dining room earlier than Su Yanyun, with a big bag. ¡°Who?¡± Rong Linyi gritted his teeth. Ying Xiurui sighed. ¡°Du Mengmeng...¡± It was Du Mengmeng again! Rong Linyi finally knew what was strange. Du Mengmeng was Jiang Chengxi¡¯s assistant, but she seemed to have something to do with Su Yanyun. The first time the two of them met in the hospital, Du Mengmeng helped Su Yanyun because of the Shi family. At that time, he vaguely felt that Du Mengmeng seemed to have a ¡°scheme¡± for Su Yanyun. He was sure that she wanted to get some money from Su Yanyun, so he used the money to get rid of her. But now, it seemed that she was far more greedy than just trying to make a killing... Yanyun was from the An family, and Du Mengmeng was rted to An Mingchen... No, he couldn¡¯t continue thinking about it. Rong Linyi asked himself to stay calm and not make wild guesses. He was so confused that he couldn¡¯t think straight. Chapter 869 ? Chapter 869: Only One Person Can Survive Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mengmeng can¡¯t have killed An Mingchen. What reason does she have to kill him? Even if she owes him 50 million dors, there¡¯s no reason for her toe on the cruise and kill someone instead of escaping.¡± Rong Xuelong tried her best to convey her thoughts. ¡°I think it¡¯s very likely that she¡¯s with Yanyun now...¡± Her phone rang. She nced at the call and her eyes were filled with joy. ¡°It¡¯s Mengmeng!¡± ¡°Xuelong, do you know that I¡¯m wanted?¡± Du Mengmeng lowered her voice. ¡°I definitely didn¡¯t kill anyone. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°I believe you. Where are you? Is Yanyun with you?¡± Rong Xuelong asked hurriedly. ¡°And An Mingchen, is he alright?¡± ¡°An Mingchen... Fortunately, he¡¯s not dead.¡± Du Mengmeng nced at An Mingchen, who was grabbing her hand tightly. ¡°But Yanyun, didn¡¯t she run away? Jiang Yilin must have said that I¡¯m the murderer, right? She wanted to kill Yanyun and An Mingchen, but Yanyun ran away and An Mingchen is about to die. If you ensure my safety, I¡¯ll hand him over... Also, control Jiang Yilin immediately...¡± Rong Xuelong was shocked. ¡°Jiang Yilin!¡± She immediately turned around and looked for the figure that seemed to be there before. ¡°Where¡¯s Jiang Yilin!¡± At some point, Jiang Yilin, who had been shouting about finding her brother with everyone, was already gone... He Xiaoqin was tied up tightly and even gagged. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hit you.¡± He Yueze tugged at her hair. ¡°Because I never hit women. But Xiaoqin, it is destined that only one of us will leave this cruise.¡± He looked at the man-made pool not far away. ¡°Boohoo...¡± He Xiaoqin shook her head desperately. Fear, pleading, and hatred were in her eyes. He Yueze grabbed her cor and gritted his teeth, as if he was struggling too. At this time, Su Yanyun screamed in pain. He Yueze threw He Xiaoqin to the ground and ran towards Su Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun, are you alright?¡± He asked anxiously. Even if his feelings for her had faded, his emotions were not fake because he was concerned about his friend¡¯s wife. Su Yanyun took a deep breath. ¡°I, I seem to be in more and more pain... Ah... I... I think I need to...¡± She adjusted her breathing pitifully. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that giving birth takes a long time?¡± He Yueze didn¡¯t have any knowledge in this aspect and waspletely at a loss. ¡°I, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. Bear with it for a while, it shouldn¡¯t be possible to give birth immediately...¡± Before he could deal with He Xiaoqin, he immediately helped Su Yanyun up. ¡°Bear with it. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital immediately.¡± He said. Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach was too big, and it was not convenient for him to carry her. If he hugged her, he was afraid that he would not be able to see the road and fall. He could only support her and walk out. Soon, He Yueze realized that this was not a simple cargo area at the bottom of the cruise ship. Other than the man-made pool over there, there were bottom cabins connected to each other. It was like a maze that they couldn¡¯t escape from easily. The two of them finally found a wall with a steeldder, but Su Yanyun was in so much pain she couldn¡¯t climb up. ¡°Can you go up if you step on me?¡± He Yueze asked Su Yanyun. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you up.¡± Su Yanyun took a deep breath. ¡°No, no... my stomach...¡± Chapter 870 ? Chapter 870: The Cry of the Newborn Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her stomach was too big. It was very inconvenient to climb such adder. Not to mention her current state. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore... I...¡± Su Yanyun leaned against the wall and slowly slid down. She finally couldn¡¯t help but scream. He Yueze was even more panicked than when his own wife was giving birth. He looked around and suddenly saw a familiar symbol on a nearby door of a cabin. ¡°Let¡¯s go there!¡± He suddenly thought of something. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yanyun, endure a while more.¡± He kicked open the cabin door and saw a small yacht. ¡°Yes, this is a ce specially used to store small yachts.¡± He said a little happily. ¡°Some yachts have radio equipment. Let¡¯s go in first. I¡¯ll try to contact the cruise ship¡¯s cockpit.¡± He helped Su Yanyun climb in. Su Yanyun rolled on the deck the moment she entered. This yacht was very luxurious and had two floors. There was a small bath on the deck. He Yueze helped Su Yanyun into the empty bathtub andid her down. ¡°You rest here for a while. I¡¯ll go in and find the radio.¡± Su Yanyun no longer had the strength to answer. Sweat drenched her clothes. She wanted to control her screaming, but she couldn¡¯t. He Yueze was also flustered when he heard her cries. He found a few towels in the cabin and hurriedly took them out for Su Yanyun to ce on her body. ¡°Bear with it, bear with it.¡± He didn¡¯t have any experience in this aspect. Other thanforting her to endure, he couldn¡¯t do anything else. Su Yanyun grabbed his hand. ¡°I, I might give birth...¡± She panted as she spoke. Sweat wet her hair and stuck to her pale face. He Yueze hurriedly nodded. ¡°Okay, you give birth... What do you need me to do? Tell me...¡± ¡°You, go and find the scissors, go...¡± Su Yanyun instructed He Yueze. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find the scissors. Wait...¡± He Yueze jumped into the cabin in a hurry. As he was too panicked, he fell and was about to hit his head, while his vision darkened. But he didn¡¯t dare to dy further and hurriedly got up. This was the first time Su Yanyun gave birth. She never thought that she would give birth under such circumstances. She thought that she would not understand anything. But when she was about to give birth, she could clearly feel- Perhaps it was because she was young, or perhaps it was because she was already old enough, or it was more likely because of the hormones, babies that an ordinary person might need a few hours to give birth to were about to be born in less than an hour. At this moment, the pain mixed with the desire to give birth made her unable to care about anything else and could only focus all her attention on giving birth. Suddenly, in a daze, she felt as if someone had stepped into the yacht, stepped into the bathtub, and knelt beside her. ¡°Very good, you¡¯ve done well.¡± It was a man¡¯s voice. ¡°The effect of the anesthetic mixed with oxytocin is indeed very good...¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Su Yanyun felt rxed as if a burden had suddenly been lifted from her body. In her daze, she felt that she must have given birth to a baby. ¡°She gave birth?¡± It was a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°Okay, hug the child. I¡¯ll cut the umbilical cord.¡± The man said. At this time, the newborn¡¯s cries suddenly echoed through the entire bottom cabin. This cry woke Su Yanyun up. Chapter 871 ? Chapter 871: Pink Porkball Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun, who was still in a daze just now, suddenly came to her senses. She raised her hand and grabbed a nket to cover the man¡¯s head. The man was shocked. Su Yanyun had already reacted quickly. She snatched the scissors from his hand and stabbed him. The man retreated in pain and fell on the deck. Su Yanyun saw clearly that the other party was the man she had met before she fell unconscious. ¡°Who are you-¡± She screamed angrily. ¡°Return my baby to me!¡± After saying this, she looked at the woman standing beside with the baby in her arms-it was Jiang Yilin! One of her eyes was bandaged, and the other hand was bandaged as well. Meanwhile, a pink ball of flesh was being hugged by her intact hand. The little ball of flesh cried sadly and kicked its legs energetically. ¡°Baby! My baby!¡± Su Yanyun endured the pain that was beginning to re up and pounced on Jiang Yilin. ¡°If youe over, I¡¯ll smash her to death!¡± Jiang Yilin raised the baby above her head. ¡°No... don¡¯t!¡± Su Yanyun stopped. At the same time, another wave of pain began. She clutched her stomach and the scream disappeared in her throat. Jiang Yilin saw this and hurriedly climbed out of the yacht with the baby. ¡°Give her another delivery!¡± She ran somewhere and pressed a button. The yacht buzzed and shook before it actually started to sink. ¡°Shangqing, take her second child and climb up!¡± Jiang Yilin yelled. ¡°Hurry, I¡¯m putting the boat down!¡± Put the boat down! Su Yanyun was shocked. In this weather, putting the boat in the sea was equivalent to taking her life? He would snatch her babies and throw her, a woman who just gave birth, into the sea. Jiang Yilin really portrayed the most vicious woman¡¯s heart perfectly. At this time, Su Yanyun remembered that if Jiang Yilin was safe here, what about An Mingchen? Did this mean that An Mingchen was already dead? For some reason, grief and pain filled Su Yanyun¡¯s heart at this moment. She didn¡¯t cry when she was unconscious from the pain. But at this moment, her tears fell like pearls from a broken string and hit the deck. ¡°Ah...¡± She could feel the second baby being born. The pain reached its peak again. With tears in her eyes, she didn¡¯t know what she was saying. ¡°It hurts... Linyi... Chenchen... it hurts...¡± Liang Shangqing climbed over and looked at Su Yanyun¡¯s bloody dress. ¡°Hurry, your second baby ising out.¡± He said shamelessly. Right at this moment, He Yueze suddenly jumped out of the cabin. The rope in his hand wrapped around Liang Shangqing¡¯s neck and tightened fiercely. ¡°Shangqing!¡± Jiang Yilin yelled from above. ¡°Hurry! Break free from him!¡± The yacht entered the orbit and began to descend at a constant speed. Jiang Yilin wanted to stop the yacht and help Liang Shangqing, but she was afraid that something would happen. She had already snatched a baby and was afraid of being greedy and losing this baby as well. ¡°She gave birth! She gave birth!¡± Jiang Yilin saw the outline of the dress. Another loud cry sounded from under Su Yanyun¡¯s skirt. ¡°Shangqing! Hurry! Hurry, Su Yanyun gave birth again!¡± She yelled. Liang Shangqing was almost suffocated by He Yueze¡¯s grip on his neck from behind. His legs kicked around and his hands fumbled around when he suddenly felt something cold. ==== Chapter 872 ? Chapter 872: Looking for Mommy¡¯s Milk Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yes! Scissors! Those are scissors!¡± Jiang Yilin screamed. ¡°Hurry and stab him! Kill him! Snatch the child over!¡± People had great potential when they were on the verge of death. His desire for life overcame all natural forces. Liang Shangqing was originally unable to move, but at this moment, he touched the scissors and actually grabbed it. He stabbed it at He Yueze. One stab after anothernded on He Yueze¡¯s waist. Blood quickly soaked He Yueze¡¯s clothes. But he was still holding the rope tightly. Jiang Yilin¡¯s crazy shouting sounded from above. ¡°Kill him, kill him! Shangqing, quickly kill him...¡± However, Liang Shangqing¡¯s hand began to twitch mechanically. Bit by bit, the uracy became worse and worse. In the end, it could only pierce through the air and slowly be thest song before his death... He Yueze didn¡¯t let go. From beginning to end... he held the rope tightly. The yacht hadpletely descended. It slowly disappeared into the darkness and slid into an orbit... The baseboard in front of Jiang Yilin closed. ¡°Baby... baby...¡± In the darkness, Su Yanyun fumbled and picked up the warm little ball that kept crying. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy is here.¡± She never knew that humans were so tough. She had nevere into contact with medical care before, but she dealt with the baby¡¯s umbilical cord with some of her knowledge and instincts from her previous lessons and wrapped him in a towel. A bolt of lightning illuminated the scene. On the sea, the storm was still raging. On the deck of the yacht, Liang Shangqing and He Yueze were lying side by side without a sound. Blood stained the deck red. Su Yanyun hugged the baby and fell into the cabin... Jiang Yilin hugged her little bundle and returned the way she came. ¡°Where¡¯s Su Yanyun?¡± He Xiaoqin finally found a tool and cut the ropes on her. Seeing Jiang Yilin return with the child, she walked forward. ¡°You only snatched one baby?¡± ¡°I only expected to snatch one.¡± Jiang Yilin looked at He Xiaoqin coldly. ¡°As for Su Yanyun, it depends on God¡¯s will.¡± ¡°You killed her?¡± He Xiaoqin was shocked but was even more happy. ¡°What about He Yueze? Didn¡¯t Liang Shangqinge with you?¡± ¡°They probably won¡¯t survive.¡± Jiang Yilin smiled coldly. She had seen with her own eyes that Liang Shangqing was strangled to death by He Yueze while He Yueze was probably not so lucky after being stabbed so many times. ¡°Although there were many twists and turns tonight, it was generally smooth.¡± Jiang Yilin heaved a sigh of relief and looked at the little ball in her arms. ¡°Tsk, this pair of eyes is really simr to Yi¡¯s. Unfortunately, the first child she gave birth to was a daughter. If only she had a son.¡± ¡°What do you n to do?¡± He Xiaoqin suggested. ¡°Linyi will find out soon that Su Yanyun is missing. It¡¯s difficult to exin yourself with a child. Furthermore, you¡¯ve always been exposed to everyone. Why don¡¯t you give the child to me? I can continue to hide here and wait for the cruise tond before we meet up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Jiang Yilin hugged the baby tightly. The little bundle cried for a while and seemed to be tired. It sobbed softly and kept opening its mouth as if it was searching for its mother¡¯s milk. She handed the baby to He Xiaoqin. ¡°I have to find a ce to bathe. I can¡¯t go out like this.¡± Chapter 873 ? Chapter 873: This Is Their Baby Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jiang Yilin said and walked towards the man-made pool. He Xiaoqin looked at her back view and seemed to have thought of something. She wrapped the baby in a ball, quietly ced it aside, and followed quietly. Jiang Yilin sat beside the man-made pool and reached out to scoop water from inside to wash the blood on her hands. Fresh blood slowly drifted into the pool. A few dark fish shadows at the bottom of the pool started to stir... He Xiaoqin walked behind Jiang Yilin silently and suddenly pushed her back. Right at this moment, Jiang Yilin suddenly dodged to the side. She grabbed He Xiaoqin¡¯s wrist and dragged her into the artificial pool! Water sshed and He Xiaoqin fell into the pool. Jiang Yilin quickly let go and retreated. ¡°Ah! Jiang Yilin, you bitch!¡± He Xiaoqin took a few bites and yelled as she tried to climb ashore. ¡°You actually ambushed me!¡± ¡°I ambushed you?¡± Jiang Yilin smiled sinisterly. ¡°He Xiaoqin, you really know how to y the me game.¡± ¡°I just came to see you. Why did you push me into the pool?¡± He Xiaoqin said, but she was desperately trying to climb up. But just as her hand reached the shore, Jiang Yilin suddenly took off her shoes, pounced over, and smashed He Xiaoqin¡¯s hand with the heel of her shoe. ¡°You want to scheme against me?¡± She yelled frantically. ¡°I even dared to kill An Mingchen. Who are you? I have to get rid of everyone who stands in my way! He Xiaoqin, do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done! You were the one who told Madam Rong about me harming Rong Xuelong! You were the one who caused me to lose Yi!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, let go quickly!¡± He Xiaoqin was shocked and afraid. ¡°I... Ahhh! Help!¡± She suddenly screamed. ¡°Ah! No... don¡¯t bite me. My legs... Ahhh...¡± The color of the water in the man-made pool changed and exploded like blood-colored fireworks. He Xiaoqin widened her eyes. She was still breathing, but she couldn¡¯t shout or grab the side of the pool. There was another tearing force under her and she was dragged down the pool without a sound. Jiang Yilin looked down and clearly saw the triangr fins of several big fish gathered together in the pool. With He Xiaoqin as the center, they formed a dark flower. The fishtails swayed excitedly and soon, a pool of blood was stirred... Jiang Yilin¡¯s expression was calm. The first time she killed someone, she was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t sleep the whole night. But now, she was already used to it. She walked back, tidied her appearance, picked up the little bundle on the ground, and walked towards the exit. Jiang Yilin walked and nned her excuse after she went out. She pretended to be panicked and started running. She cried as she ran, trying to attract the first person¡¯s attention. But she never expected that the first person toe... was Rong Linyi. At that moment, Jiang Yilin subconsciously hid the baby. But before she could do that, her hand was empty and the baby was snatched away by Rong Linyi. Jiang Yilin panicked and yelled subconsciously. ¡°No! You can¡¯t snatch her away! Return her to me...¡± Rong Linyi hugged the crying baby. His expression was cold. ¡°Where is she? Where is Yanyun?¡± The moment he saw his little bundle, he hardly doubted that this was his baby. Chapter 874 ? Chapter 874: We Will Find Her Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But the baby was here, where was Su Yanyun? He controlled the violence in his body and suppressed his crumbling thoughts with his rationality, trying to maintain hisst shred of rity. He enunciated word by word and gritted his teeth. ¡°Su Yanyun, where is she?¡± Why was there only one baby? ¡°Su Yanyun, Su Yanyun, she...¡± Jiang Yilin realized that she couldn¡¯t hide anymore, but she still lied habitually. ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is. I only saw this baby being thrown to the ground and crying non-stop. I don¡¯t know whose it is, so I hurriedly carried it out...¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s hand shed across her eyes. In his hand was a sharp hunting knife. A knife split her face in half. He cut her nose, her face, and her remaining intact eye into pieces. ¡°Wow-¡± Jiang Yilin came to a realization and saw red liquid. She rolled to the ground and screamed again because of the pain. Rong Linyi stepped on her head. He hugged the baby to his chest, not letting her young eyes see such a cruel and bloody scene. ¡°Let me ask you again, Su Yanyun, where is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s dead-¡± Jiang Yilin knew that everything was ruined. She yelled crazily. ¡°Hahaha, she¡¯s dead! She fell into the shark pool with the child in her stomach! If you go over now, you might still be able to find a finger... She¡¯s dead! She¡¯s dead! That woman waspletely torn apart by the fish!¡± 1 ¡°Shut up!¡± Rong Linyi was enraged. His eyes were bloodshot as he stabbed the hunting knife into Jiang Yilin¡¯s mouth. ¡°Shut up!¡± He hadpletely lost his rationality. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Linyi!¡± Rong Xuelong, Ying Xiurui, and the others were all shocked by the scene in front of them. Jiang Yilin¡¯s face was covered in blood and flesh as sheid on the ground. She had a hunting knife in her mouth and the handle was in Rong Linyi¡¯s hand. ¡°Linyi, calm down. She¡¯s not worth your life...¡± Rong Xuelong wanted to pull Rong Linyi away, but he pushed her away and almost fell to the ground. ¡°Calm down-¡± Rong Xuelong was anxious. ¡°Rong Linyi, what¡¯s in your arms? Oh god... Baby, let go quickly! You¡¯re going to suffocate her! Let go, quickly let go... Linyi, rx a little... Yanyun is fine. Let go of the baby, if she doesn¡¯t breathe... Xiurui, quickly pull him away... Be careful...¡± ¡°Ah! Rong Linyi! Put down the knife! Don¡¯t hurt others identally... Calm down...¡± The scene was in chaos. ¡°Where are you taking the baby to? Linyi... wake up...¡± Madam Rong¡¯s voice sounded from the bottom of the cabin. ¡°Linyi,e back... put the baby down, okay...¡± ¡°We will find Yanyun. Don¡¯t believe Jiang Yilin¡¯s words. Yanyun will definitely be fine...¡± ¡°Linyi...¡± At some point, the storm on the sea stopped and the waves calmed down. God opened his eyes and looked at the world withpassion... The weather on the ind was always pleasant. It would rain at night, but it was always sunny during the day. This was the best ce for a vacation, but unfortunately, it was always sparsely popted. Su Yanyun finished all the chores and moved her waist. ¡°Ouch, my old waist.¡± ¡°Ouch, your old waist ~¡± A young voice sounded from behind and a small fist hit her waist. Chapter 875 ? Chapter 875: Because Mommy Is Dirty Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Beat, beat, beat, just beat.¡± She said in a childish voice. ¡°Cute young man.¡± Su Yanyun narrowed her eyes in enjoyment and asked. ¡°Do you use a golden fist? A silver fist? Or an iron fist?¡± A little head bent over and grimaced at Su Yanyun. ¡°I¡¯m using Xiao Tang¡¯s meaty fists.¡± Su Yanyun grabbed the meaty hand. ¡°Let me see. Let me see if Xiao Tang¡¯s meaty fists are fragrant and tender. Can I use them for dinner tonight?¡± The baby chuckled and retracted his hand, but he still couldn¡¯t persuade his mother. In the end, Yanyun ced him at the tip of her nose and sniffed him. ¡°Ah, it smells salty.¡± Yanyun immediately frowned and pretended to stare sternly. ¡°You went to the sea again?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± The baby retracted his hand softly and nced at Su Yanyun secretly. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I only piled a small pile of sand.¡± He held up his chubby little finger. ¡°Only a small pile.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know how she was like every time Rong Linyi caught her making a mistake. She didn¡¯t know why every time she ¡°quibbled¡±, he would hug and kiss her face. Now that she saw the baby like this, she finally understood how he felt. ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Yanyun still pretended to be angry. ¡°How many times have I told you? The seaside is dangerous, don¡¯t go alone. You¡¯re just disobedient. Hurry ande closer and be punished!¡± The baby looked miserable and leaned over reluctantly. ¡°Mommy, be careful. Don¡¯t get your saliva on my face, and don¡¯t leave any red marks. The chief¡¯s youngest daughter even suspected that I was having an affair thest time...¡± Su Yanyun was about to bite the baby¡¯s chubby face. She choked. ¡°How old are you! You already know what an affair is?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but pinch the baby¡¯s ear. ¡°You even know how to seduce the chief¡¯s daughter?¡± She grabbed the baby¡¯s face and kissed it fiercely! ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hook up with her either.¡± The baby survived under his mother¡¯s forceful kiss. ¡°But she insisted that I peeked at her showering and wanted me to be responsible for her...¡± Su Yanyun stopped. ¡°Did you peek?¡± The baby shook his head desperately. ¡°No, no. My mommy has such a good figure. She has a voluptuous figure and white skin, and she¡¯s beautiful. I¡¯ve never even peeked at her. Who would look at that ck washboard?¡± Su Yanyun scoffed. ¡°You still dare to say that you didn¡¯t peek. You even know that she¡¯s a ck washboard! Your father is so clean and upright, how could he have given birth to a little improper son like you?¡± The baby rubbed his head in pain and muttered softly, ¡°Because Mommy is improper...¡± ¡°I heard it!¡± Su Yanyun ced her hands on her hips. ¡°Your mommy isn¡¯t old enough to be deaf!¡± The baby made a face at her and bounced far away. ¡°Although you¡¯re not old, you¡¯re already long-winded.¡± He stuck out his tongue provocatively. ¡°Damn brat, stop right there!¡± Su Yanyun picked up a stick. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to stir-fried meat with bamboo shoots today!¡± ¡°Help, Daddy!¡± The baby yelled as he fled. ¡°Hurry and save your baby. Mommy is going to use me to fry meat...¡± Su Yanyun was stunned to see the little munchkin run like a ck dot. Chapter 876 ? Chapter 876: Little Devil Is Also a Bully Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Whose child was this! He was neither like her nor Rong Linyi. Even Second Brother Wang didn¡¯t look like him! Yes, without a doubt, the five-year-old Rong Caitang was the little demon and tyrant on this ind. The first time Su Yanyun saw him smile at her, she thought he was an angel. But when he grew up day by day with an angel-like smile and did all sorts of crazy things, Su Yanyun began to doubt if this child had... a gic mutation? She looked up at the sky. Day after day, year after year... Five years had passed. When she woke up from aa, she realized that she was here. The people around told her that the ind¡¯s owner had saved her out of goodwill. As for how, those people didn¡¯t know. Su Yanyun asked where the yacht had gone. No one knew. The people around were at a loss when she asked if He Yueze was alive. In their description, she was brought back by the Ind Master one time. It was probably because it was too pitiful to see a woman holding a child that had just been born. But no one knew what the yacht and He Yueze were. Su Yanyun wanted to ask the Ind Master about it, but she was told that it was impossible for someone of her status to see the Ind Master again. She wanted to go back, but she was told that there was no way to leave. There was a ne on the ind, but it only belonged to the Ind Master. This ind was isted from the world. There was almost nothing modern on the ind, and resources were scarce, not to mentionmunicating with the outside world. There was a primitive tribe on the ind that lived with dark-skinned natives and lived peacefully with outsiders like them. The ind master had a piece ofnd for himself and hid inside it often. The periphery was where lowly servants like Su Yanyun lived. The monthly living resources were distributed ording to the workload. What Su Yanyun was sure of was that the Ind Master was a strange person. She was rumored to be an olddy who was in poor health and had a bad temper. She liked to abuse the servants around her. Those who had served her were tortured by her until they wished they were dead. When she first came, Su Yanyun hoped to go back every day. She hoped that Rong Linyi would suddenlye out and take her away. But slowly, she started to give up on this fantasy and took care of her baby wholeheartedly instead. Ever since Xiao Tang became sensible, he was smarter and more mature than other children. He knew that he didn¡¯t have a father, so he pestered Su Yanyun to tell him the whole story. He would see through the fabricated story at a nce. Thus, he slowly knew that it was not that Daddy didn¡¯t want Mommy anymore. It was because of the bad guy¡¯s ns that separated Mommy and Daddy. Daddy loved Mommy and him a lot. One day, their family would definitely be reunited. What made Su Yanyun happy was that Xiao Tang didn¡¯t have any ws in his personality because hecked a father. On the contrary, he was so fierce that he didn¡¯t look like a little baby. In terms of schemes, Xiao Tang hadpletely inherited Rong Linyi¡¯s skills. In terms of his affinity with others, he hadpletely replicated Su Yanyun. The children on the ind, even those a few years older than him, would follow his lead. Even men who had been married for years were always willing to share some of their experiences and stories with him. He was good at reading people and pleasing adults. He was born with the gift of making deals and could always obtain more resources for Su Yanyun through his obedience and efforts. Chapter 877 ? Chapter 877: I¡¯m Very Good, And The Baby Is Very Good Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun sat by the window and was sewing a pair of shorts for Xiao Tang when she heard someone call her from outside. The person was one of the housekeepers on the ind, a man in his forties. His name was An Kang. Every three months, he would be in charge of shopping for the ind. Perhaps it was because Xiao Tang was especially sensible and cute, and he could get a little gift from him every time. ¡°Yanyun, where¡¯s Xiao Tang?¡± An Kang asked Su Yanyun the moment she entered. ¡°He went out to y.¡± Su Yanyun was still holding her shorts. ¡°What are you looking for him for?¡± An Kang looked around and lowered his voice. ¡°Xiao Tang asked me to bring something back. I spent a lot of effort to get it...¡± He opened his palm and waved it in front of Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun¡¯s heart pounded rapidly when she saw what was in his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± She said softly. After entering the house, she immediately asked An Kang, ¡°How did you get such a thing? Aren¡¯t electronic products strictly prohibited from being brought into the ind?¡± The Ind Master hated the world and refused everything rted to modernization. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the ind needed some resources, she probably wouldn¡¯t even want a ne. ¡°Xiao Tang wanted me to bring it in.¡± An Kang said softly. ¡°I promised to help him this time, but only this time. He has to return it to me after using it. I have to deal with it. If Madam knows, the matter will be very serious.¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡± Su Yanyun took the old-fashioned phone. ¡°Butler Kang, you¡¯ve always taken care of us mother and son. I¡¯m really grateful to you.¡± Almost all the servants on the ind were family. There was only one single parent like Su Yanyun who had a child. Ankang originally had a wife and child, but his wife fell sick and died the year before. His child also grew up and it was said that he left the ind to go to school outside. In other words, the people on the ind could leave. But this tunnel was closed to people of Su Yanyun¡¯s level. If she wanted to leave, she had to use her own methods... Ankang walked out of the house and Su Yanyun took out the old-fashioned flip phone. She pressed it and the signal on it was full. Su Yanyun took a deep breath. This was the first opportunity in five years... the first opportunity to contact the outside world... She remembered Rong Linyi¡¯s phone number, both numbers. One of them would be transferred to Jiang Tong. The other one belonged to him personally and only those close to him knew. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know what her exact coordinates were. The people on the ind either didn¡¯t know or had signed a confidentiality agreement not to leak it. But she could tell Rong Linyi that she was still alive, and that she and the baby were both alive and well. She took a deep breath and dialed Rong Linyi¡¯s number. She didn¡¯t forget to call Country Z¡¯s international area number. Soon, the call connected. Su Yanyun¡¯s heart pounded rapidly. Linyi, are you alright? Is our baby okay? I¡¯m good. Our baby, too. While she was thinking, the call suddenly connected. ¡°Linyi...¡± Before the other party could say anything, Su Yanyun had already said, ¡°It¡¯s me...¡± ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The voice on the other end of the line stunned Su Yanyun. ¡°Who are you?¡± This was... a young woman¡¯s voice. Su Yanyun was thunderstruck. ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Rong Linyi. You... Why are you holding his phone?¡± Chapter 878 ? Chapter 878: Bullying Us Lonely Father and Daughter Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun was sure that she had not dialed the wrong number. She couldn¡¯t have remembered Rong Linyi¡¯s number wrongly. ¡°Why am I holding his phone?¡± The woman opposite smiled. ¡°Why? Shouldn¡¯t I be holding his phone? Do I have to let you hold it instead of holding it myself?¡± This arrogant tone angered Su Yanyun immediately. ¡°Who are you to him?¡± ¡°What has it got to do with you, who am I to him?¡± The woman opposite was exceptionally arrogant. ¡°And what kind of woman are you? Let me tell you, if a woman like youes, I¡¯ll hit her. If two of youe, I¡¯ll hit both of you back! Don¡¯t call me again. Linyi doesn¡¯t have the time to answer harassing calls from women like you!¡± Du du... The call was hung up. Su Yanyun was stunned... It was a woman on the other end of the line. Without a doubt, she was holding Rong Linyi¡¯s phone. With Rong Linyi¡¯s personality and his obsession with cleanliness, what kind of woman could get his phone and answer the call for him? And she said that you women... proved that many women knew this number and had called Rong Linyi. Five years. Su Yanyun slowly sat on the chair with a deste feeling in her heart. Five years. Five years was a lot of time for many things to change... ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re actually answering Daddy¡¯s call!¡± A crisp female child¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°If you continue to make decisions on your own and touch Daddy¡¯s phone, I¡¯ll be angry!¡± ¡°Shh-¡± Rong Xueling raised a finger. ¡°Little ancestor, don¡¯t make a fuss. Don¡¯t make your Daddy angry. You also know that your Daddy hasn¡¯t been sleeping well. He finally rested for a while, let¡¯s empathize with him, okay?¡± ¡°No!¡± The delicate female baby picked up a pillow and threw it at Rong Xueling. ¡°When Eldest Aunt isn¡¯t around, you keeping over to do whatever you want. You¡¯re bullying us, father and daughter! I want to tell Grandma!¡± ¡°Okay, Rong Liangliang!¡± Rong Xueling got up from the sofa. ¡°The next time you¡¯re bullied by the second branch¡¯s brat, don¡¯t ask me to support you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want your support. I don¡¯t even care about the second branch¡¯s brat.¡± The female baby ced her hands on her hips and looked as arrogant as Su Yanyun. ¡°And let me tell you, my surname isn¡¯t Rong. My surname is Su! My surname is the same as my mommy¡¯s!¡± ¡°Your mommy is already dead!¡± Rong Xueling said rudely. ¡°Recognize the reality and get your Daddy to find you a new mommy early so that others won¡¯tugh at you for being a motherless child!¡± The female baby was angry. ¡°Get lost! Get out of my house! Get lost!¡± She said and threw all the sses on the coffee table at Rong Xueling. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Why are you so uneducated!¡± Rong Xueling screamed as a ss hit her leg. But she turned around and ran towards the stairs. ¡°Daddy-Boohoo, Daddy-¡± She cried as she ran. ¡°Aunt bullied me. Aunt said that I¡¯m a baby without Mommy... Boohoo...¡± ¡°Brother, she¡¯s the one whoined first!¡± Rong Xueling was enraged. She didn¡¯t have a visual advantage from where she was standing, so she didn¡¯t see Rong Linyie down from there. In the end, he was taken down by her. This baby girl was simply a demon with an angelic appearance. Rong Linyi hugged the baby that was only as tall as his knees and picked her up. ¡°Daddy.¡± Rong Liang cried pitifully. ¡°Is Daddy going to find a new mommy for me? I don¡¯t want a new mommy...¡± Chapter 879 ? Chapter 879: Don¡¯t Want Those Women to Harass You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Linyi didn¡¯t say anything. He only stroked his smooth hair and said to Aunt Chen, who was already watching at the side, ¡°Please leave. She¡¯s not allowed to enter this door without permission in the future.¡± ¡°Brother... you¡¯re too indulgent towards her!¡± Rong Xueling was so angry she was about to cry. ¡°Look at her. She¡¯s only five years old. How much have you pampered her? She hit a teacher in the kindergarten a few days ago and made Mother lower herself to apologize for her. If you continue to pamper her, she will be spoiled by you.¡± ¡°Daddy.¡± Before Rong Linyi could say anything to Rong Xueling, Rong Liangliang said first, ¡°Teacher said behind my back that I¡¯m a child without a mother!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Linyi replied gently. ¡°Then you should hit her.¡± ¡°Brother! You...¡± ¡°Daddy.¡± Rong Xueling was interrupted again. ¡°You don¡¯t know how overboard Aunt is. She stole your phone while you were asleep and even hung up on Mommy...¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Rong Linyi clutched her tiny wrist. ¡°Who did you say called?¡± Perhaps she had never seen Rong Linyi like this before. Rong Liangliang was a little shocked. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. She¡¯s a woman from somewhere no one knows. She asked to meet you boldly and confidently. From her voice, she doesn¡¯t sound like a good woman.¡± Rong Xueling hurriedly exined. ¡°I took your phone away because I saw that you finally rested and was afraid that the phone would disturb you...¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°You entered my bedroom without permission?¡± He relied on sleeping pills to sleep all year round. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t sleep normally. And in recent years, because of the drug resistance, the dosage he took had gradually increased. asionally, he overdosed and slept more soundly. At this time, Liangliang would always be by his side. But this afternoon, she might have walked away. Rong Xueling had actually snuck into his bedroom and stolen his phone. ¡°Brother, I just...¡± Rong Xueling couldn¡¯t find any reason to retort. She could only say softly, ¡°I just don¡¯t want those women to pester you...¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s phone number was leaked by someone the second year after Su Yanyun left. Thus, these years, women kept calling in. Some of them wanted to hook up with Rong Linyi, while others simply pretended to be Su Yanyun. But even so, Rong Linyi had never thought of changing the number. He had never missed a single call. He always listened carefully to the voice on the other end of the line. When he heard a voice simr to Su Yanyun¡¯s, he even had the thought of meeting her. However, what made him despair was that no woman was Su Yanyun... Jiang Yilin barely survived back then. But because he had lost control of his emotions at that time and cut her other eye and her tongue... thest words she said were about Su Yanyun¡¯s death. Rong Linyi killed all the sharks in the pool. He tested the digestive contents of their stomachs and received results of He Xiaoqin¡¯s DNA. He should be d that Su Yanyun was not eaten by a shark like Jiang Yilin had said. Later, the entire cruise searched and found that a yacht was missing. Rong Linyi organized his men to search the vast sea. A monthter, the search team found a dpidated yacht drifting in the sea. Chapter 880 ? Chapter 880: Don¡¯t Dare to Expect Too Much Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the yacht was a highly dposed corpse that was proven to be Liang Shangqing¡¯s. There were no longer any marks on the deck because of the waves and rain. But the forensic doctor still foundrge amounts of evidence of the existence of blood on the upper deck. Those blood belonged to Su Yanyun and He Yueze... But be it Su Yanyun or He Yueze, or even the newborn baby, they all disappeared. But this oue convinced Rong Linyi that Su Yanyun was still alive. As long as he didn¡¯t see her corpse, he believed that she didn¡¯t disappear from this world. ¡°Liangliang, call this back for me.¡± Rong Linyi chased Rong Xueling away and handed the phone to Rong Liang. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s an international long distance call.¡± Rong Liangliang said curiously. Rong Linyi¡¯s pupils were constricted. International long-distance... ¡°Call it back!¡± He immediately ordered. ¡°Okay!¡± Rong Liangliang replied sweetly. She called this number back... ¡°Thank you, Butler Kang.¡± Su Yanyun returned the phone to An Kang. On the ind, such a modern tool was definitely illegal. She didn¡¯t dare to hide it and it was more reliable to return it to Butler Kang. ¡°If you need anything in the future, you can still look for me.¡± An Kang looked at Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun was silent for a while before looking up. ¡°I want to know if the day I go out wille.¡± ¡°Well, I have to get Madam¡¯s approval for you to leave the ind.¡± An Kang scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°You know that Madam doesn¡¯t like your status...¡± The Ind Master, who was also Madam, was a very traditional old woman. When Su Yanyun was found, she was a woman with a child and Madam thought of her as an improper woman. But seeing that she was unconscious and in danger, on ount of the baby waiting to be fed, Madam feltpassion and saved her. She definitely didn¡¯t like it. Su Yanyun was silent too. She had also tried to tell Madam her story. She had also told her experiences to the others on the ind, hoping that they could help her. However, all of this was useless in the end. Ankang held her phone and took a few steps when her phone suddenly rang. He picked it up. ¡°Hello, I want to ask if the person opposite is my mommy?¡± A cute and soft girl¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Mommy?¡± An Kang was stunned. ¡°What?¡± The girl was shocked. ¡°Why is it an uncle?¡± ¡°Ah... Haha, did you say that call just now? That call was wrong.¡± An Kang said perfunctorily. ¡°I called the wrong number...¡± The girl seemed to be very disappointed. ¡°Sorry for disturbing you.¡± ¡°Daddy... the other party said that he called the wrong number just now.¡± Rong Liangliang put down the phone and looked upset. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Rong Linyi rubbed the baby¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s normal to make a wrong call.¡± He had expectations, but he also knew that the greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment. These few years, he didn¡¯t dare to hope anymore... An Kang opened the phone, took out the card, and threw it into the trash bin. Xiao Tang had asked him for the phone and he wanted to use it to curry favor with Su Yanyun. But just now, he had changed his mind. From Su Yanyun¡¯s expression, it was obvious that she was calling her family. Perhaps she was calling Xiao Tang¡¯s father. An Kang had heard that Su Yanyun¡¯s husband was not weak either. Although Madam was also very powerful, it was inevitable that he would receive the news and use the Eldest Young Master¡¯s side to pressure Madam to hand Su Yanyun over. Anyway, Madam actually didn¡¯t like this woman either... Chapter 881 ? Chapter 881: She Has Been Missing Him Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mommy, I heard that Butler Kang was here?¡± Xiao Tang rolled in from the window. Su Yanyun had already prepared a pair of shorts and gestured to Xiao Tang. ¡°You refused to go through the door and insisted on climbing through the window. Come quickly and try out Mommy¡¯s heart-shaped pants.¡± ¡°Mommy, did Butler Kang give you anything?¡± Xiao Tang asked his mother while wearing his shorts. ¡°Yes, he...¡± Su Yanyun said and lowered her voice. ¡°He brought me a phone...¡± ¡°He really brought a phone to the ind?¡± Xiao Tang was very excited. ¡°Then Mommy, did you call Daddy?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t say anything. She turned Xiao Tang around and checked if his pants were fitting. Xiao Tang was a smart child. He immediately felt something from his mother¡¯s silence. ¡°Mommy... did the call not go smoothly?¡± He asked carefully. Su Yanyun shook her head. ¡°I think I called the wrong person. There¡¯s something wrong with the person over there.¡± Xiao Tang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°A woman picked it up?¡± His cold expression was exactly the same as Rong Linyi¡¯s. Su Yanyun was stunned and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Oh, oh, Mommy.¡± Xiao Tang saw her mother¡¯s red eyes and immediately realized that he had said something wrong. He immediately hugged Su Yanyun. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t look through the window anymore, nor will I peek at others bathing...¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Although she knew that Xiao Tang was teasing her on purpose, Su Yanyun still smiled through her tears. ¡°If you know not to make Mommy unhappy, you have to be good.¡± The mother and son naturally changed the topic. ¡°The fishing boat came back in the afternoon. I¡¯ll go and see what fresh goods there are.¡± Xiao Tang jumped down again. Then he disappeared. Rong Caitang only stopped when the house he and his mother lived in waspletely out of sight. He looked around and ran towards the center of the ind. The ind master circled arge area on the ind. Various ind nts were nted there, and they were as dense as a primitive forest. The ind owner¡¯s vi was in the middle of the nts. At a nce, the two-story tall house looked a little old and neglected. But when he got closer, he realized that the mottled wall tiles were only a little old, but the entire house was actually indestructible. The windows of the entire house were closed and dark purple curtains were drawn. It was like the shell of a decayed carapace animal, deste and dpidated. Thinking of her mother¡¯s red eyes, Xiao Tang took a deep breath and snuck into the house. This was not the first time he hade here. When he was risking his life with his friends on the ind, they had secretlye here and even snuck into the house. The other housekeepers in the house scolded them like a group of mice. They chattered, but they were too crafty to be caught. Xiao Tang didn¡¯t care what he was. He only wanted Mommy to reunite with Daddy. Although his mother never mentioned it in front of him, Xiao Tang knew that she had always missed his father. The reason why Butler Kang was willing to get him a phone was also because of Xiao Tang¡¯s ¡°strong¡± methods... On the second floor of the house, at the end of the darkest and damp corridor, there was a ck door. Xiao Tang knew that the Ind Master lived inside. He snuck over when it was time to deliver the food. A whileter, the sound of things being smashed and women¡¯s sharp insults sounded from the room. A whileter, the nurse covered her face and ran out sobbing. Chapter 882 ? Chapter 882: Why Is His Name Rong? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Tang clicked his tongue. What a terrifying old woman. His friends on the ind were all spreading rumors that an old monster that ate people lived in that dark room. But Xiao Tang believed that the other party was an old demon, but she didn¡¯t eat people. Otherwise, how could she have saved his mother and herself back then? Furthermore, her mother was the ¡°woman¡± she hated the most. Xiao Tang tidied the new shorts his mother had made for him and knocked on the door with his head held high. After knocking a third time, an old person¡¯s shouts were heard from the door. ¡°Are you going to disturb me to death?¡± Xiao Tang unlocked the door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam.¡± He bowed respectfully to the woman in the room. ¡°Who are you!¡± The old woman screamed. ¡°Why are there mice here?¡± Xiao Tang looked up suddenly. ¡°I¡¯m not a little mouse! Madam, my name is Rong Caitang.¡± Not far from him, on an extremely ssical mahogany bed sat an old woman who was as thin as a matchstick. On her shriveled face, two ck eye sockets were especially eye-catching. Only the shining eyeball in them showed that its owner was still alive. She was indeed... an old demon! Xiao Tang was only a five-year-old baby after all. If it weren¡¯t for his mother¡¯s happiness, he would have definitely run away in shock. But now, he tried his best to puff up his chest and act like an adult. He was a man and wanted to protect Mommy! Take care of Mommy! The old woman stared at Xiao Tang¡¯s face for a few seconds before asking in a hoarse voice, ¡°You said your surname is Rong? I don¡¯t remember anyone on the ind having this surname.¡± ¡°You don¡¯te out of this house all year round, so of course you don¡¯t necessarily know what¡¯s happening on the ind.¡± Xiao Tang said humbly. ¡°But my surname is Rong, and everyone on the ind knows that.¡± ¡°Everyone on the ind knows, but I don¡¯t.¡± The old woman¡¯s eyes were terrifying. She suddenly knocked the bell. ¡°Someone! Someonee!¡± It was such a big house, but it didn¡¯t have any modern equipment. Calling a housemaid also required using the oldest bell. A female butler ran over. She nodded and bowed to the old woman as she entered. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m really sorry. We were about to get someone to clean up. Today¡¯s afternoon tea isn¡¯t appropriate. I¡¯ve already punished the kitchen.¡± ¡°Who is he? Why is he here?¡± The old woman interrupted the housekeeper and pointed at Xiao Tang. ¡°He said that his surname is Rong, so why don¡¯t I know? Why does someone on the ind have the surname Rong?¡± The female butler then realized Xiao Tang was there. She was shocked. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m really sorry. I, I know this child¡¯s name is Xiao Tang. He¡¯s the child of the woman you saved thest time. I didn¡¯t know his surname was Rong...¡± ¡°Thest time?¡± The old woman¡¯s memory was clearly not good. ¡°When did I save a woman?¡± ¡°It was the time you went out to sea five years ago. You forgot...¡± ¡°I have a good memory!¡± The old woman interrupted the butler angrily again. ¡°How would I know that the little rat I saved has the surname Rong? If I knew his surname was Rong, I would have strangled him to death in the sea!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t kill me!¡± Xiao Tang suddenly exploded. He was really unhappy to be called a little rat. He was still a five-year-old baby. Even if he usually pretended to be an adult, his heart was still like a child¡¯s. He was very innocent and impulsive. He yelled at the old woman. ¡°You¡¯re just an old piece of trash hiding in a dark room! Do you think that with your charity, my mommy and I will have to kneel and thank you? If you have the guts, chase us out of the ind! Don¡¯t even mention strangling me, you can¡¯t even get down, old piece of trash!¡± Chapter 883 ? Chapter 883: Baby, Mother¡¯s Good Baby Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Apanied by a howling wind, an antique flower vase smashed over. But Xiao Tang dodged agilely. He grimaced at the old woman. ¡°If you can¡¯t hit me, you¡¯re useless. Look at your stick-like arm. You can¡¯t even hold a flower vase!¡± ¡°Catch him!¡± The old woman waspletely enraged by Xiao Tang. The housekeeper was stunned by the scene. How could Xiao Tang be stupid enough to wait for someone to catch him? He turned around and ran out. ¡°Trash! You¡¯re the trash!¡± The old woman¡¯s angry roar sounded from behind. ¡°Trash that can¡¯t even be caught... Trash with the surname Rong...¡± Xiao Tang ran back to the house he and her mother lived in with a thumping heart. ¡°Mommy, quickly pack your luggage.¡± He panted and said to Su Yanyun. ¡°Did you run three rounds around the ind?¡± Su Yanyun looked at the sweating baby and wiped his face tenderly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Look at how anxious you are.¡± Xiao Tang had already begun to rummage through the cabs and mumbled. ¡°The world outside is big. We definitely need money to go home, but we don¡¯t have money. We only have these little things that I saved. Let¡¯s see if we can exchange them for some money.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Su Yanyun pressed down on Xiao Tang¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, I angered Madam Ind Master and she¡¯s chasing us off the ind. We can go home and see Daddy immediately!¡± ¡°What?¡± As it turned out, Xiao Tang was really too naive. The Ind Master¡¯s wife was very angry, but she was not stupid. She saw through Xiao Tang¡¯s intentions clearly. That night, the female butler came to their house and officially announced to Su Yanyun that Madam had temporarily fired her. She couldn¡¯t exchange herbor for resources anymore. The natives on the ind had also been notified that they couldn¡¯t make any deals with Su Yanyun or help the mother and son. ¡°Damn old witch!¡± Xiao Tang stomped his feet in anger. ¡°She did it on purpose!¡± ¡°Who told you to anger her?¡± Su Yanyun was helpless and speechless. ¡°She¡¯s an old monster. She called me a little rat and even said that she should have drowned me back then. She¡¯s an evil ve owner!¡± Su Yanyun widened her eyes. ¡°Where did you learn this?¡± There was a simple and crude school on the ind. Children from three to ten years old could go to school there. But clearly, the school only taught simple words, words, and calctions. ¡°The chief has many books. I¡¯ve read all of them.¡± Xiao Tang raised his head proudly. Su Yanyun flicked his little head. ¡°Little Scientist, tell me now, how are we going to live?¡± ¡°I know how to fish!¡± Xiao Tang puffed up his chest again. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve followed them out to the sea. I¡¯ll catch fish to support you!¡± Su Yanyun looked at her little son and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. After a while, Xiao Tang seemed to have realized something. He lowered his head slowly. ¡°Mommy, I... I¡¯m not disobedient... I, I didn¡¯t go out to the sea on purpose. I was just going to y... I didn¡¯t encounter any danger. Look, I¡¯m still fine...¡± His mother didn¡¯t allow him to go to the beach alone, much less go out to sea with others. But he had secretly gone a few times. Would his mommy hit his little butt? Su Yanyun didn¡¯t say anything but hugged Xiao Tang. ¡°Baby... Mother¡¯s good baby...¡± She muttered and kissed the top of Xiao Tang¡¯s head. Chapter 884 ? Chapter 884: Sharpness Transformed Into Her Bones Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This tiny baby. He was only five years old, but he had to take on the responsibility of a little man. He insisted on using his tender shoulders to block the wind and rain for her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby.¡± Su Yanyun kissed his tender face. ¡°Mommy will have a way. Don¡¯t go out to the sea. You¡¯re still too young. Even an adult is helpless in the face of the sea¡¯s danger.¡± Su Yanyun meant what she said. That night, she went to look for Butler Kang. ¡°Butler Kang, I¡¯m really sorry to trouble you again.¡± Su Yanyun twisted her fingers in a dilemma. ¡°May I ask if you can let me see Madam? I want to beg her...¡± ¡°I heard about Xiao Tang.¡± Butler Kang invited Su Yanyun to sit down thoughtfully. ¡°Sigh, this child is usually very smart, why is he so stupid now?¡± ¡°Xiao Tang did it for me...¡± Su Yanyun lowered her head. ¡°He thought that he could leave the ind after angering Madam.¡± It was all because she had called and her baby had found out about her bad mood. That was why he would use any means to find Madam... ¡°I¡¯m afraid Madam won¡¯t see you.¡± Butler Kang said honestly. ¡°She¡¯s still angry and venting her anger on the servants today.¡± ¡°Then... Can Butler Kang plead for me?¡± Su Yanyun had no choice but to lower her head and plead softly. ¡°I have a way to let the two of you get rid of Madam¡¯s discrimination. When Xiao Tang grows up in the future, he can even leave the ind and go outside to study.¡± Butler Kang said. ¡°Really?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What way?¡± She had just finished asking when Butler Kang suddenly pounced on her. ¡°Butler Kang! What are you doing!¡± Su Yanyun stood up in shock and pushed the stool to the ground. ¡°Yanyun, you¡¯re just a woman. It¡¯s so difficult to take care of a child.¡± Butler Kang¡¯s eyes were evil. ¡°Anyway, my wife is dead and you¡¯re single. Why don¡¯t you marry me? I¡¯ll treat Xiao Tang as my own son.¡± ¡°I have a husband!¡± Su Yanyun said angrily. ¡°Butler Kang, please respect yourself!¡± ¡°Your husband? Didn¡¯t you call him? How is it? You¡¯re very disappointed, right? Does he already have another woman?¡± Butler Kang approached step by step. ¡°As a man, how could he possibly love you after all this time? I¡¯m a man, and I understand men the most. You should know your limits. If you follow me, your status on the ind will be second only to Madam...¡± ¡°Thank you for your good intentions.¡± Su Yanyun emphasized on the words ¡®good intentions¡¯. ¡°But I reject your suggestion.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to decline. Try being with me first? Maybe after we sleep together, you will beg me to marry you...¡± Butler Kang said and pounced on Su Yanyun again. Su Yanyun was already cornered and couldn¡¯t escape. But the moment Butler Kang pounced over, the hand she had been hiding behind suddenly reached forward. The shark tooth in her hand stabbed Butler Kang¡¯s throat. This move was unexpected and urate. The shark¡¯s teeth were sharp. It was toote for Butler Kang to dodge. He growled and covered his bleeding throat. Su Yanyun kicked his crotch. Butler Kang was at a loss and couldn¡¯t do anything to the woman in front of him. Su Yanyun took the opportunity to run out of Butler Kang¡¯s house... The ident five years ago had left a huge psychological trauma in Su Yanyun¡¯s heart. Although she was still that gentle and pleasant woman on the surface all these years, a sharp edge had already evolved in her bones. Chapter 885 ? Chapter 885: With Mommy Loving Me, I¡¯m Not Afraid of Anything Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She wouldn¡¯t trust anyone easily anymore. She wouldn¡¯t let herself be in danger easily either. She had asked Xiao Tang to find the shark¡¯s teeth for her. She carried it with her and even ced it under her pillow when she slept. She must have brought it with her to see Butler Kang. Su Yanyun knew that her actions had undoubtedly made her and Xiao Tang¡¯s situation more dangerous. On this isted ind, the Ind Master was the only sky. If she wanted to punish them, she didn¡¯t have to bear any legal responsibility. She had also heard of how terrible the consequences were for those who vited the rules or betrayed Madam. Butler Kang was someone she trusted a lot. If she stabbed him, Su Yanyun and Xiao Tang¡¯s situation was obvious... There was no ce to hide on the ind. Even the natives who had always been on good terms with them probably didn¡¯t dare to take them in. Su Yanyun was at a loss. If she was alone, she would at most die in the sea. But she still had a baby... What had the baby done wrong? Back in the house, Su Yanyun ced the bloody shark tooth in front of Xiao Tang. ¡°Mommy killed someone.¡± She said calmly to Xiao Tang. ¡°Mommy.¡± Xiao Tang hugged Su Yanyun. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mommy doesn¡¯t have to be afraid. Mommy just has to tell others that Xiao Tang killed him. Xiao Tang is a child, they won¡¯t do anything to me. Mommy isn¡¯t afraid, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± ¡°Xiao Tang...¡± Su Yanyun hugged the baby and tears rolled down her face. ¡°I¡¯m useless. I¡¯m useless. I didn¡¯t protect you.¡± ¡°Mommy is the best.¡± Xiao Tang imitated the adult and patted the back of Su Yanyun¡¯s hand with her chubby little palm. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. Xiao Tang has already grown up. Xiao Tang will protect you.¡± Su Yanyun held the baby¡¯s hand. She couldn¡¯t control her emotions. ¡°The baby¡¯s hand is still so small...¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m young, I¡¯m brave! With Mommy loving me, I¡¯m not afraid of anything!¡± Xiao Tang ced her hands on his hips and looked very brave. Butler Kang was not dead, but he would never let them go. Later on, the other butlers brought people over. ¡°Madam wants to see you.¡± The butler¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Sister.¡± Su Yanyun pretended to be ignorant. ¡°Why does Madam want to see us?¡± The butler only replied her with one sentence. ¡°You all have to pray for your own good.¡± This was the first time Su Yanyun hade to the center of the ind and into the dark house. Madam¡¯s room was very dim and the air was very stuffy, emitting an unpleasant medicinal smell. The old woman looked withered. She sat on the bed like a zombie and stared at Su Yanyun and Xiao Tang. ¡°You have a good son.¡± These were her first words. Her voice was hoarse and unpleasant. This obvious sarcasm was treated as a good thing by Su Yanyun. ¡°Madam, you tter me. Xiao Tang is indeed obedient and warm-hearted.¡± Su Yanyun held Xiao Tang¡¯s hand and looked down at him gently. ¡°Of course you have a son like this!¡± Madam said and threw something in front of Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun saw it clearly. It was a phone. She flipped open the old-fashioned phone, the one Butler Kang had given her. ¡°Do you know what the consequences are for using such a thing on my ind?¡± She asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°This isn¡¯t mine.¡± Su Yanyun looked up at Madam humbly. ¡°What evidence do you have?¡± Madam asked. Chapter 886 ? Chapter 886: You¡¯re Lying, You Don¡¯t Have a Husband Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Then what evidence do you have to prove that this is mine?¡± Su Yanyun asked. Madam nced at the housekeeper beside her. ¡°Call Butler Kang over.¡± ¡°Madam.¡± Butler Kang¡¯s throat was wrapped in a thick gauze. He stared at Su Yanyun darkly. ¡°I identally found out that Su Yanyun was contacting the outside world through the phone. I wanted to stop her, but she actually slit my throat with shark teeth.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Xiao Tang was angry. ¡°You were the one who wanted to defile my Mommy and was resisted by her. My Mommy is alone on the ind, so how can she get the phone?¡± ¡°Your mommy is so impressive, she has many ways.¡± Butler Kang smiled sinisterly. ¡°ording to what I know, she and many men on the ind have an unclear rtionship. Even the men on the ind listen to her.¡± Su Yanyun knew that Madam hated women with improper behavior the most. When she saw Su Yanyun with a baby, she was sure that she was not a good woman and left her on the ind. Butler Kang¡¯s words undoubtedly made Madam hate her even more. ¡°Why did you use your phone to contact the outside world?¡± As expected, Madam looked at Su Yanyun with disgust and alertness. ¡°Who sent you?¡± ¡°No one sent me! The baby and I were in trouble and were saved by Madam. I¡¯m very grateful for Madam¡¯s care for us mother and son all these years, but Madam, I¡¯m a woman with a husband. My husband is still waiting for me and the baby at home. I wanted to go home, but Madam imprisoned me. There are many ways to repay Madam¡¯s kindness. Must I sacrifice my own family to do so?¡± ¡°You mean that all of this is my fault?¡± Madam suddenly interrupted Su Yanyun. ¡°Was it my fault for saving you and your son from the pirates?¡± ¡°Pirates...¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. She didn¡¯t know anything about pirates. ¡°You¡¯re just an improper woman who got pregnant by a man. Don¡¯t pretend to be a good woman in front of me.¡± Madam said sharply. ¡°If I had known that you were such a person, ruining the customs on my ind, I would have let you fall into a pirate¡¯s trap and let them sell you to be a prostitute!¡± ¡°Yes, why did you save me?¡± Su Yanyun was also angry with Madam. She had forgotten that this woman was someone who could control her own life and death now. She retorted. ¡°Since I¡¯m such an immoral woman, why did you pretend to be kind and save me before imprisoning me? Why are you still framing me now?¡± Stupid! Butler Kang sneered in his heart as he watched Su Yanyun and Madam argue. Madam was a soft-hearted woman. If you knelt in front of her and cried for mercy, her heart would soften and she would let you go. But if you fought with her, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have a good ending. This old woman¡¯s methods were as scary as her appearance. He had seen with his own eyes how Madam dealt with traitors... As expected, Madam angrily threw a new flower vase at Su Yanyun. ¡°You really didn¡¯t seduce the men on the ind?¡± Madam scolded. ¡°No!¡± Su Yanyun dodged the flower vase. ¡°The men on this ind are less than a ten-thousandth of my husband!¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying! You don¡¯t have a husband at all! The pirates said that you were a prostitute! You were sold to them because you owed them money for gambling!¡± Madam cursed. Chapter 887 ? Chapter 887: Still Want Me to Die? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You would rather believe those robbers who kill innocent and sinful people than believe a weak woman like me. You¡¯re really stupid to judge me based on one side of the story!¡± Su Yanyun risked it all. Anyway, at this point, the other party was sure that she was that kind of person, so it was useless to exin. She might as well scold her. She wouldn¡¯t die unjustly. ¡°It¡¯s weak women like you who like to pretend the most. They like to use their appearance to lie to men and break up other people¡¯s families!¡± Madam pointed a finger at Su Yanyun and yelled. She didn¡¯t seem to be in good health and was already panting. ¡°You¡¯re being biased!¡± Su Yanyun straightened her neck. ¡°I¡¯ve never broken up other people¡¯s families. Only other mistresses want to break up my family. I¡¯m a victim, but I¡¯ve been wronged by you!¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re the same as your son! You¡¯re all hateful rats!¡± Madam couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°I¡¯m not a rat. I like the sun. I rely on my ownbor to survive. I won¡¯t steal or snatch. A real rat is a vermin that hides in the darkness and devours others¡¯ flesh!¡± Su Yanyun refused to give in. ¡°You mean I¡¯m a rat?¡± Madam suddenly screamed. She leaned back and fainted. The scene was in chaos. Meanwhile, Su Yanyun took the opportunity to leave with Xiao Tang... Later, the female butler came to Su Yanyun¡¯s residence. She was a little surprised that Su Yanyun didn¡¯t hide with Xiao Tang. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think of escaping?¡± She asked Su Yanyun. ¡°If I wanted to escape, I would have done so a long time ago. Do I need to wait until now?¡± Su Yanyun replied coldly. ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t been thinking of a way these five years?¡± The female butler was silent for a few seconds and looked at Xiao Tang, who was staring at her warily. She suddenly asked Su Yanyun, ¡°Yanyun, do you want to be Madam¡¯s nurse?¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun thought she had heard wrongly. ¡°I say, do you want to be Madam¡¯s private nurse? Madam¡¯s temper is too... She chased away the most recent private nurse. This is the third person she chased away this month.¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not looking for me tomit murder?¡± She felt that she was enough to anger Madam to death. ¡°Also, she should be giving the order to sink me to the bottom of the sea soon, right? Are you still letting me die?¡± Over the past five years, Su Yanyun had been living obediently on the ind. She was polite to everyone and tried her best to be humble. But now, this pretense was useless. She admitted that she had long be sharp and her personality and temper were no longer that little woman from before. She had been working hard to maintain her original fake identity, but she still had hope of seeing Rong Linyi again. She didn¡¯t want him to not recognize her if they met again... The butler smiled. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? Madam won¡¯t really do anything to you. No matter how much she hates you, she won¡¯t do anything to you. Because you look a lot like the deceased Old Master. This is also the reason why she saved you back then.¡± ¡°Since I look like herte husband, she should be nicer to me!¡± Su Yanyun said indignantly. ¡°It¡¯s all because of the pirates¡¯ words that made her misunderstand you.¡± The butler¡¯s attitude became very gentle. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re that kind of person. On the contrary, I admire you a lot. Other than the Eldest Young Master, you¡¯re the only person who can make Madam say so much. It¡¯s just that the Eldest Young Master onlyes once every half a year, and he always fights with Madam because of some matters about the property. Madam is actually very lonely. She really wants someone to apany her. Yanyun, do you want to try and take care of her? Could it be... that you really want to stay on the ind like this forever?¡± Chapter 888 ? Chapter 888: Her Eyes Are Beautiful, Right? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°If I take care of her, will she let me go?¡± Su Yanyun asked. Her intentions were simple. She wanted to leave and go home. ¡°I don¡¯t know if she will let you go, but I¡¯m sure Xiao Tang will get benefits. Xiao Tang is already six years old, right? He should also go to a proper school. Are you still going to let him learn how to tie knots on this ind?¡± The butler¡¯s words sessfully convinced Su Yanyun. Even if she couldn¡¯t leave, as long as Xiao Tang could leave, it was a victory. ¡°Thank you, Butler. I was hostile to you before and my words were unpleasant, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s attitude immediately became gentle. When she saw Madam again, she was sitting on the bed and eating. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know that this old woman wouldn¡¯t leave the bed. She was even carried to the bathroom by the servants. She also needed someone to serve her when she bathed. ¡°Who allowed you to bring her here?¡± She hated Su Yanyun. ¡°My lunch was ruined just like that.¡± ¡°Madam.¡± The butler called Sister Mei went forward and exined to Madam. ¡°Yanyun already knows her mistake. She¡¯s repenting every day and feels sad because she offended Madam. The people on the ind all heard her praying for Madam¡¯s health at the window every day. In order to atone for her crimes, she requested toe and take care of Madam.¡± Su Yanyun also admired Sister Mei. This kind of lie that sounded unbelievable could also be fabricated. Unexpectedly, Madam scoffed. ¡°Is she that kind?¡± She actually looked a little convinced. Sister Mei hurriedly signaled to Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun walked forward respectfully and looked down. ¡°Madam, it was my fault before. I was young and rash and hurt you. I apologize to you. I¡¯m willing to serve you and beg for your forgiveness.¡± ¡°I will never forgive you!¡± Madam threw the fork in her hand on the te. ¡°You actually called me a rat!¡± Su Yanyun suddenly wanted tough. She lowered her head. ¡°No, Madam, I¡¯m the rat. I¡¯ve never scolded you like this.¡± ¡°Then leave! I hate rats the most. Sister Mei, don¡¯t bring rats to me in the future.¡± ¡°Madam.¡± Sister Mei saw that Madam was chasing her out and hurriedly spoke up for Su Yanyun. ¡°Of course Yanyun isn¡¯t a rat. She¡¯s just being humble. How can a rat be as beautiful as her? Look at her eyes. Her eyes are very beautiful, right?¡± Madam looked up and looked into Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes carefully with disgust. ¡°On what basis does she have such eyes? Bring her downstairs and tell her not to look at me with those eyes when she works in the future!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thank Madam?¡± Sister Mei immediately nudged Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun then realized that Madam had actually agreed to let her be her nurse. What a strange woman... She had been a good person on her ind for five years but was treated as trash. She had quarreled with her, but she could be her nurse too. Sister Mei told Su Yanyun many of Madam¡¯s habits. ¡°Madam hates noise. Don¡¯t let Xiao Tang disturb her.¡± ¡°Madam hates to see the light. You can¡¯t open the curtains. She¡¯s afraid of the cold, so you can¡¯t let the wind blow in.¡± ¡°You have to serve her with her medicine every day after dinner.¡± ¡°Three meals a day and medicine after meals. I¡¯ll serve her in the bathroom and bathe her. There¡¯s nothing else.¡± Su Yanyun concluded after listening. ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Chapter 889 ? Chapter 889: I Might Not Live Until Your Age Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You¡¯ll know if you do it.¡± Sister Mei sighed. ¡°Madam¡¯s temper has been getting weirder these years. Actually, she wasn¡¯t like this in the past... It¡¯s all Young Master¡¯s fault for being insensible.¡± ¡°Is First Young Master Madam¡¯s son?¡± Su Yanyun was curious. ¡°No, Madam doesn¡¯t have a son.¡± Sister Mei shook her head. ¡°Madam was Old Master¡¯s second marriage. Young Master is the grandson of Old Master and his deceased wife. He¡¯s really a devil. He has always forced Madam to hand over all of Old Master¡¯s career andpanies to him, but Madam refused to hand it over no matter what, so she hid on this ind. Madam is really pitiful.¡± ¡°Madam is hiding. What if that Young Master wants to harm her?¡± Su Yanyun was a little worried. Although Madam was bad-tempered, she didn¡¯t do anything to them. If they changed Masters, it would be difficult to exin. ¡°Eldest Young Master wouldn¡¯t dare to do this.¡± Sister Mei looked out the window. ¡°The entire sea outside belongs to Madam. And those pirates. They¡¯re all giving Madam face. This family has a lot of power. The other branch of the family is also eyeing the position of the family head. If Madam passes on, Eldest Young Master will also lose a portion of his power.¡± ¡°Rich families sure are troublesome.¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but mutter. The Rong family also had a lot of trivial matters... But she still wanted to go back. She really wanted to go back... Even if Rong Linyi had another woman and no longer loved her, she still had to go back. She still had another baby... That pink little ball. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to hug her before she was separated from her mother. Perhaps she was already mentally prepared, but nursing Madam was not as difficult as Su Yanyun had imagined. Of course, Madam was very picky. Any small matter was enough to make her angry. And the way she flew into a rage was simple. She smashed dishes and used all sorts of harsh words to scold Su Yanyun. ¡°Why do you have such a pair of eyes?¡± She looked fiercely at Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun was mentally strong. She instructed the servant to sweep away the trash on the ground and replied Madam. ¡°I also hope that I can make Madam like me, but this was decided by my parents. I¡¯m also a victim.¡± ¡°Your parents gave birth to you because they wanted to be a good person, but you went and cheated instead!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to turn over a new leaf and serve Madam well.¡± Su Yanyun replied expressionlessly. The servants who were cleaning were stunned. It wasmon knowledge that Madam¡¯s scolding was more refined rather than excessive. Usually, a sentence or two could make people cover their faces and cry, but there were few people like Su Yanyun who could push back without a change in expression. Madam and Su Yanyun were tired after a few rounds. Although she knew that Su Yanyun¡¯s words had two sides to them, she couldn¡¯t find any fault with them. Thus, she could only change the topic. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I want to go to the bathroom! Are you going to prevent me from going to death?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll know if Madam says it.¡± Su Yanyun walked over, lifted the nket and wanted to help her up. But she was stunned because she smelled... ¡°What kind of expression is that?¡± Madam was a little angry from embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m old, that¡¯s why I¡¯m like this. When you¡¯re older, you won¡¯t even beparable to me!¡± ¡°I probably won¡¯t live to Madam¡¯s age.¡± Su Yanyun said calmly and carried her expressionlessly to the recliner at the side. Chapter 890 ? Chapter 890: She¡¯s Tougher Than I Thought Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Are you trying to kill me with the cold?¡± Madam scolded. ¡°You ced me here and didn¡¯t even give me a nket. You wanted to freeze me to death. I knew you were such an evil woman.¡± Su Yanyun nced at the dark curtains. It was at least 30 degrees outside... Only Madam would wrap herself up like a mummy. ¡°Madam, do you want to try opening the window? The temperature outside is very high and it¡¯s also good for indoor venttion?¡± Su Yanyunpletely ignored her scolding and suggested. ¡°You really want to kill me!¡± Madam grabbed the bell and shook it desperately. Sister Mei came over quickly. ¡°Chase her out! She wants to kill me!¡± Madam pointed at Su Yanyun and said to Sister Mei. Sister Mei was shocked for a moment and hurriedly pleaded for Su Yanyun. ¡°Madam, Yanyun definitely doesn¡¯t think so. She¡¯s not such a person.¡± ¡°She is, she definitely is!¡± Madam refused to give up. ¡°She wanted to open the window and even ced me here, wanting to freeze me to death!¡± ¡°Madam, the water is ready.¡± Su Yanyun nced at the bathroom. ¡°You need a hot bath. The bed sheets also need to be changed. Come.¡± Then she carried Madam to the wheelchair and pushed her towards the bathroom. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to serve me! You definitely want to drown me!¡± Madam reached out her skinny hand to hit Su Yanyun. She hit her lightly, but Su Yanyun didn¡¯t care. She only said to Sister Mei, ¡°If the wheelchair is dirty, we¡¯ll have to prepare a new one. Thank you, Sister Mei.¡± ¡°How dare you say that I¡¯m dirty?¡± Madam continued scolding. Su Yanyun ignored her and continued to bathe her. Soon, thefortable hot water made Madam lose the strength to talk. Sister Mei looked at the quiet bathroom and shook her head with a smile. If it were any other servant, they would have been chased away by Madam, but Su Yanyun was tougher than she had imagined. No matter what, she had indeed done what no one else could. Gradually, Madam stopped scolding Su Yanyun. She muttered asionally and knew that she wouldn¡¯t get a response, or that she would only get even angrier after she scolded her. Su Yanyun was different from the nurses who had served her before. No matter how much you scolded her, she was still gentle and indifferent. Sometimes, if you specially picked on her sore spots to scold her, she could also be calm. asionally, she would even say a sentence or two that had a double meaning, but Madam couldn¡¯t pick on her for those words. Su Yanyun also basically summarized Madam¡¯s opinion of her. Firstly, Madam hated her eyes because they looked simr to the deceased Old Master¡¯s. Madam loved Old Master a lot, and Su Yanyun was the bad woman in her impression, so she was especially dissatisfied with her. Secondly, Madam hated Xiao Tang¡¯s surname. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know how that person with the surname Rong had hurt her before. Anyway, she would mention Xiao Tang¡¯s surname for no reason. Third, Madam thought that Su Yanyun was an improper and bad woman. She didn¡¯t believe that she was married at all and that she had given birth to Xiao Tang with her proper husband. She would rather believe the pirates outside because they respected her. She kept on attacking Su Yanyun. But strangely, she couldn¡¯t leave her. If Su Yanyun didn¡¯t appear in front of her for a long time, she would make a fuss and ask if she had escaped... But Su Yanyun was very free other than serving her three meals a day and some trivial matters in her life. Sister Mei found many books for Xiao Tang. Su Yanyun could still read with Xiao Tang every afternoon. She no longer needed to exchange herbor for resources. As Madam¡¯s personal nurse, her status was second only to the butler. Her eating and dressing were different from before. Chapter 891 ? Chapter 891: If You Die, I Will Stop Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even Butler Kang didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her easily. He was in charge of purchasing supplies, and Sister Mei was in charge of the house. Madam trusted Sister Mei more than Butler Kang. Even Su Yanyun gradually gained her trust. Even if Madam scolded her all day and her paranoia kept acting up, But after a while, she only ate the things Su Yanyun gave her. She only took the medicine Su Yanyun gave her and allowed Su Yanyun to bathe her. Under Madam¡¯s ¡°protection¡±, Su Yanyun became a piece of meat that couldn¡¯t be eaten. On this day, Su Yanyun was in the greenhouse reading a book with Xiao Tang. The sound of a propeller sounded from the sky. This happened once or twice a year. Su Yanyun knew from the moment she moved to this ind that Madam¡¯s water ne was for Butler Kang to purchase resources. However, this helicopter came from outside. In the past, she didn¡¯t know what the helicopter was for, but now she knew that it was Eldest Young Mastering to visit Madam. ¡°The helicopters are different every time.¡± Xiao Tang looked at the sky outside and suddenly said, ¡°You can tell?¡± Su Yanyun was a little surprised. ¡°Of course.¡± It was Xiao Tang¡¯s turn to be surprised. ¡°Can¡¯t Mommy even see such a simple thing?¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Uh, how was it simple? ¡°I¡¯m so envious of him.¡± Xiao Tang said softly. ¡°He has so many helicopters.¡± ¡°When we get home, Mommy will buy you a helicopter too.¡± Su Yanyun touched Xiao Tang¡¯s head. ¡°Xiao Tang has to learn to fly a helicopter and bring Mommy on a vacation.¡± Xiao Tang leaned on Su Yanyun. As the mother and son were enjoying themselves, Sister Mei arrived. ¡°Yanyun, quickly go up.¡± Sister Mei said hurriedly and anxiously. ¡°Eldest Young Master and Madam are quarreling again. Eldest Young Master threatened to blow up the entire ind, and Madam is so angry she¡¯s about to faint.¡± ¡°What can I do?¡± Su Yanyun was just a nurse. What could she do when Madam quarreled with her family? ¡°Tell First Young Master that Madam needs to rest and let him leave.¡± Sister Mei begged. Su Yanyun felt that Sister Mei¡¯s behavior was strange. In terms of official position, Sister Mei was definitely older than her. Why did Sister Mei not go but let her? But even so, Su Yanyun still followed Sister Mei upstairs. Sister Mei had helped her a lot. She wouldn¡¯t hurt her, right? Before she even reached Madam¡¯s room, Su Yanyun heard Madam¡¯s hysterical shouting. ¡°Get lost-you prodigal-you¡¯ve squandered all the family property that Old Master left behind. You¡¯ve ruined Old Master¡¯s reputation! Even if I die, I won¡¯t give this sea to you! I won¡¯t give Old Master¡¯s property to you! I won¡¯t give it to you even if I donate it to a charity!¡± Then, a man¡¯s crisp voice was heard. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you dead yet? It won¡¯t do you any good to me if you continue breathing like this. Why don¡¯t we negotiate? Hurry and die, and I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± ¡°Dream on! Even if I be a ghost, I¡¯ll skin you alive. You unfilial grandson, your grandfather¡¯s glory has been ruined by you. Get lost... get lost...¡± ¡°Haha.¡± The man smiled. His voice was exceptionally gentle and friendly. ¡°You couldn¡¯t do anything to me while you are alive. Do you only want to obtain extraordinary abilities after you die?¡± Chapter 892 ? Chapter 892: I Swear to Protect You and the Child Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I won¡¯t die... I won¡¯t die...¡± Madam¡¯s voice was very weak. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t die... I want to protect Old Master¡¯s property... I definitely won¡¯t let you touch it...¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to die soon.¡± The man smiled happily. ¡°You¡¯re old. Look at yourself. You¡¯re more rotten than a dead tree. You can¡¯t even stand up...¡± Su Yanyun finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She pushed open the door and saw a man in a wheelchair with his back facing her. She blurted out. ¡°Aren¡¯t you also not able to stand up? Madam is old, but when you reach that age, you¡¯ll be inferior to her!¡± She had already walked past the man to Madam¡¯s bed. She patted her handfortingly and handed her the ss of water to drink. Then she turned around. ¡°Madam is tired and needs to rest. Please leave now. Immediately!¡± The man in the wheelchair was already stunned. He looked at Su Yanyun¡¯s face. His face was stiff, but his eyes were weak and his hands were shaking. His lips moved as if he wanted to say something. Madam was already screaming. ¡°Tell him to get lost-¡± The man was about to say something when Su Yanyun yelled. ¡°Get lost!¡± The man swallowed his words. Su Yanyun pointed to the door. ¡°A junior has to act like a junior. No matter who you are, no matter how impressive you are, what right does a person who doesn¡¯t even respect his elders have to obtain their wealth? Get lost immediately!¡± She couldn¡¯t control her emotions anymore. The man¡¯s lips moved and he finally controlled the wheelchair to take a step back. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get lost...¡± He was still arrogant before, but he was defeated by Su Yanyun in an instant. After he left the room, Su Yanyun hurriedly went over and closed the door. She leaned against the door, and her heart pounded rapidly until she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Five years... She finally met someone ¡°outside¡±. An Mingchen... Why was he here? No, no, it should be, why was he that ¡°Young Master¡±? After calming down, Su Yanyun said to Madam softly, ¡°Madam, how do you feel? Do you want to take some calming medicine?¡± Madam looked at Su Yanyun for a long time and suddenly smiled at her. This was the first time Su Yanyun had seen her smile in the months she had taken care of her. ¡°Yanyun, you¡¯re so impressive.¡± This was the first time she praised her. ¡°Everyone is afraid of him, but you¡¯re not. Every time hees, the people on this ind seem to be dead. No one dares toe and help me. Only you¡¯re different. You¡¯re really brave.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. This... Was An Mingchen really that scary? ¡°Madam, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Su Yanyun lowered her eyes and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m only doing my part as a nurse. It¡¯s not easy for your body to be too agitated, so he can¡¯t agitate you like this.¡± ¡°Yanyun.¡± Madam grabbed her hand. At this moment, she was like a child and seemed so weak. ¡°You have to stay here and apany me. I can¡¯t hand over all of Old Master¡¯s property to him. Every time hees, he forces me in all sorts of ways. My past nurses have all been bribed by him. Others are afraid of revenge and don¡¯t dare to go against him. Yanyun, as long as you¡¯re with me, I swear to protect you and your child. Don¡¯t be bribed by him...¡± Chapter 893 ? Chapter 893: I Knew You Must Be Alive Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun hesitated for a long time. Then she asked carefully, ¡°That... that man, is he really that... bad?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Madam was agitated. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen such a demon. He destroyed all the things Old Master left behind. Furthermore, he¡¯s cruel and merciless to his own family. For the family property, he even killed his sister personally...¡± Su Yanyun saw that Madam was getting more and more agitated and could only coax her to take the calming medicine and sleep. She had just walked out of the room when Sister Mei walked forward. ¡°Yanyun, I really didn¡¯t misjudge you.¡± Sister Mei was also excited. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to really dare to scold the Eldest Young Master. When you talked back to Madam, I knew you could do it.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. She finally understood why Sister Mei had insisted on inviting her to be Madam¡¯s nurse. She was waiting for her to ¡°deal with¡± Young Master. ¡°Where¡¯s the Eldest Young Master?¡± She asked. Actually, if she hadn¡¯t been prejudiced and thought that the Eldest Young Master was a bastard, she wouldn¡¯t have fired at An Mingchen the moment she entered. And once she opened fire, she realized that she couldn¡¯t show that she knew him. To be honest, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t understand An Mingchen. Back at the cruise, although he was ¡°not bad¡± to her, he was always strange. He had pped Jiang Yilin blind in front of her because he suddenly didn¡¯t want to treat her as his sister. If she remembered correctly, his new sister was her... Madam was right. An Mingchen was a demon. Although Madam had a strange temper, she had never really hurt her. But An Mingchen... Madam said that he had personally killed his sister? What Su Yanyun remembered most clearly was the sentence he said to Jiang Yilin back then: My love is all a loan. ¡°Eldest Young Master has already gone down.¡± Sister Mei said softly. ¡°Be careful. Every time he angered Madam until she fainted in the past, he would leave immediately. If he doesn¡¯t seed this time, I don¡¯t know what he will do. Also, you can¡¯t be bribed by him. Madam hates traitors the most. If you do such a thing, Madam will give you to the pirates.¡± ¡°He went down...¡± Su Yanyun felt that something was amiss and suddenly remembered. She said in shock, ¡°Xiao Tang!¡± She hurriedly ran down. As expected, An Mingchen was sitting with Xiao Tang in the greenhouse. ¡°Xiao Tang! Leave him!¡± Su Yanyun walked forward nervously and hugged Xiao Tang, looking at An Mingchen warily. ¡°Zhengzheng.¡± There was no one else here. An Mingchen finally called out. ¡°Zhengzheng, why are you here? Did that old witch capture you and bring you here? Is Xiao Tang your baby?¡± ¡°Mr. An, you¡¯ve really mistaken me for someone else. I¡¯m not your Zhengzheng.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly defended herself. She couldn¡¯t afford a brother who forced her to divorce her husband for no reason. ¡°Zhengzheng.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s eyes were fixed on her face. ¡°I know you must be alive, my Zhengzheng...¡± ¡°Stay away!¡± Su Yanyun pped An Mingchen¡¯s hand away. ¡°You unfilial grandson, why did you bully Madam?¡± ¡°I bullied her?¡± An Mingchen was stunned and sneered. ¡°What did that old witch do to you? She clearly relied on Grandpa¡¯s favor back then to take over most of our property. If I really bullied her, would she still be alive now? That old woman has paranoia. You better leave with me quickly and return to the An family with me.¡± Chapter 894 ? Chapter 894: Is That Another Cage? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She¡¯s delusional... Su Yanyun felt that An Mingchen was right. Madam was indeed severely delusional. But if she didn¡¯t hear An Mingchen and Madam¡¯s conversation, she might still believe An Mingchen. Now that she had heard it, she logically felt that An Mingchen and Madam... were simr! No one was better! ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s still an elder.¡± She said reasonably. ¡°She should at least have respect. You curse her to death for no reason. Your behavior is really inappropriate.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± An Mingchenughed. ¡°If you knew that the portion she took was coincidentally your property, would you still be so filial?¡± Su Yanyun held her forehead. ¡°I said, I¡¯m not your Zhengzheng!¡± An Mingchen didn¡¯t say anything but suddenly lifted his clothes. Su Yanyun said, ¡°What are you doing! The child is here!¡± Was he being a hooligan in broad daylight? But she immediately shut up. She saw the smooth and well-proportioned muscles in An Mingchen¡¯s abdomen... No, the wound on his abdomen. Speaking of which, his legs were crippled, so how did he train his abdominal muscles... Pfft! This was not the main point. The main point was... the wound was... Su Yanyun remembered the moment Jiang Yilin raised the gun. An Mingchen stood in front of the gun. Jiang Yilin had asked him frantically why he was willing to take a bullet for her. Jiang Yilin was so jealous... jealous of his love for Su Yanyun... An Mingchen put down his clothes and started to unbutton them. He said pitifully, ¡°I still have...¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Su Yanyun held her forehead. ¡°I know I owe you a favor.¡± I give up! An Mingchen immediately retorted. ¡°Zhengzheng...¡± ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°Mommy, that uncle who looks like a woman said that he is my biological uncle.¡± After returning to the room, Xiao Tangined to Su Yanyun. ¡°That uncle has a problem. Stay away from him.¡± Su Yanyun warned Xiao Tang. Xiao Tang nodded seriously and said, ¡°But Mommy, since he¡¯s begging us now, why don¡¯t we use him well and let him bring us out of the ind, or let him contact Daddy for us?¡± Su Yanyun frowned worriedly. This... she had actually thought about it before. Actually, when she saw An Mingchen just now, she was very happy. But after calming down, she felt that... this was unrealistic. The main thing was that An Mingchen was too unpredictable. She wasn¡¯t sure if she would end up in another cage if she left with him... And that cage was not necessarily safer than Madam¡¯s. The night was dark. Su Yanyun was in a daze when she suddenly felt someone squatting in front of her. ¡°Zhengzheng...¡± A tiny voice was heard. Su Yanyun woke up. ¡°Yes-¡± She was about to shout when her mouth was covered. ¡°Shh-Zhengzheng, don¡¯t shout. It¡¯s me.¡± An Mingchen said softly. Su Yanyun... it¡¯s because of you that I want to shout! ¡°Don¡¯t shout, Zhengzheng. You will wake the baby up.¡± An Mingchen reminded her kindly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you! You snuck into my room in the middle of the night... Speaking of which, don¡¯t you have a problem with your legs? How did you get in?¡± Su Yanyun was angry and didn¡¯t have any fear. An Mingchen smiled softly. ¡°I got the key to your room with some money.¡± Su Yanyun... felt a chill down her spine. ¡°It¡¯s not safe here, understand?¡± An Mingchen felt that his threat had worked. Chapter 895 ? Chapter 895: Uncle Seems to Be Jealous Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Come with me, Zhengzheng.¡± An Mingchen held Su Yanyun¡¯s ws carefully. ¡°Come home with me.¡± Su Yanyun was silent for two seconds before answering. ¡°No, I want to return to the Rong family.¡± ¡°Do you really love Rong Linyi that much?¡± An Mingchen asked coldly. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong with me loving my hubby?¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°You can¡¯t even remember what happened when you were young. Do you know what love is?¡± An Mingchen pinched her shoulder. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re still engaged to Ying Xiurui. Let¡¯s talk about love after your cognition fully recovers.¡± ¡°I think cognitive impairment is not a reason for me to love or not love Rong Linyi.¡± Su Yanyun replied An Mingchen nicely. ¡°Besides, he¡¯s already my baby¡¯s father.¡± Silence spread between An Mingchen and Su Yanyun. After a long time, a small hand suddenly poked Su Yanyun¡¯s arm. Su Yanyun turned around. In the darkness, Xiao Tang¡¯s eyes were bright. ¡°Mommy, Uncle seems to be jealous.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. An Mingchen was speechless. ¡°Anyway, if you want to get through me, you have to settle your marriage. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± In the end, An Mingchen said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to stay on this isted ind forever, do whatever you want!¡± ¡°See.¡± When An Mingchen left, Su Yanyun said to Xiao Tang, ¡°I knew he wouldn¡¯t help us.¡± Xiao Tang frowned. ¡°Uncle is a big baddie!¡± Su Yanyun went to take care of Madam the next morning. However, just as she got there, she found Sister Mei and Butler Kang there. ¡°Traitor!¡± She had just seen Madam when she said this and threw the photo over. Su Yanyun was stunned. She picked up the photo and saw that it was a photo of herself and An Mingchen in the greenhouse. ¡°So you were arranged by that brat to be by my side.¡± Madam yelled. ¡°I heard that he even went to your roomst night... As expected, you¡¯re really an improper woman! You lied to me!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, nor did I betray you.¡± Su Yanyun picked up the photo and ced it at the side. ¡°Do you know, Madam? Why do they always say that An Mingchen will bribe your people? Actually, it¡¯s not An Mingchen who bribed them, but because you¡¯re suspicious. It was your suspicions that chased them away and chased them to the enemy¡¯s camp.¡± Then she turned and left. ¡°You left after I yelled at you! You¡¯re indeed a traitor!¡± Madam¡¯s roar was stilling from behind. ¡°You were chased out?¡± Su Yanyun had juste down the stairs when she saw An Mingchen in the garden. After not seeing him for five years, his appearance was no different from five years ago. He still had pale skin, exquisite doll-like eyes, and long hair. ¡°You nned it all?¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°You and An Kang are really jackals of the same tribe.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t associate me with such a lowly person.¡± An Mingchen was still smiling, but his eyes were cold. Those who were familiar with him knew that this was already his enraged expression. He was smiling at all times, but his emotions were clearly different. His aura was no longer restrained by his appearance. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t say a word and just nced coldly at An Mingchen before walking out. ¡°Zhengzheng!¡± Seeing that Su Yanyun was ignoring him, An Mingchen hurriedly followed. He stopped her and exined. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I just want you to see that old witch¡¯s true colors.¡± Chapter 896 ? Chapter 896: He Also Likes Yanyun Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Get lost.¡± Su Yanyun looked at An Mingchen calmly. ¡°You¡¯re very childish.¡± Ever since he became the family head, other than the old hag upstairs, no one else dared to talk to An Mingchen like this. Even if someone was a tenth as disrespectful as Su Yanyun, they were all put into a barrel of oil... But An Mingchen was helpless against Su Yanyun. ¡°Zhengzheng, I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± He said again with a pleading tone. ¡°I want to go home. I want to return to Rong Linyi¡¯s side. If you want to do good for me, let me go back.¡± Su Yanyun said directly. An Mingchen was silent. Su Yanyun smiled coldly and turned to leave. The servants¡¯ room was near the house. Su Yanyun entered and started packing her things. Madam had already branded her as a traitor, so she couldn¡¯t possibly be her nurse anymore. Xiao Tang had already gone to y with his friends. Su Yanyun sighed. What An Mingchen didn¡¯t need was a sister. What he wanted was an obedient doll that could apany him. It was their first meeting on the cruise, and he wanted her to divorce Rong Linyi. Now that they were on this isted ind that belonged to the An family, it was even more impossible for him to let her return to Rong Linyi¡¯s side. She was packing her things and thinking gloomily. She didn¡¯t notice An Kang sneaking in and suddenly hugging her from behind. Su Yanyun was shocked. ¡°An Kang!? Let go of me!¡± ¡°Haha, what a shame...¡± An Kang smiled disgustedly. ¡°Beauty Yanyun, how can you live after offending Eldest Young Master and Madam? Why don¡¯t you follow me? Brother will bring you... Ah! Who hit me!¡± Fragments of the ss bottle fell from An Kang¡¯s head. Su Yanyun had just been released when a small hand held her. ¡°Mommy, run!¡± ¡°Madam, bad news. Butler Kang stole a ne and fled.¡± Sister Mei ran to Madam¡¯s room and reported. At that time, Madam was losing her temper because she didn¡¯t like the new nurse. ¡°Why did Butler Kang escape?¡± Madam was shocked. ¡°I heard that Eldest Young Master wanted to kill him. He fled in shock.¡± Sister Mei said. ¡°What? This brat really doesn¡¯t respect his elders. Butler Kang¡¯s father was the old butler when Old Master was still alive! He even dared to touch the person Old Master left behind!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that...¡± Sister Mei didn¡¯t know how to exin. ¡°Madam, Young Master was angry when he found out that Butler Kang wanted to rape Yanyun. You don¡¯t know that Butler Kang has always been eyeing Yanyun. He was the one who wanted to monopolize Yanyun before, so he framed Yanyun for using a phone to contact the outside world. In fact, he¡¯s the Young Master¡¯s spy...¡± ¡°Then why did An Mingchen want to kill him because of Su Yanyun? I¡¯m confused...¡± Madam was a little dizzy. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t you know? Eldest Young Master also likes Yanyun, so he deliberately let Butler Kang sow discord. Eldest Young Master wants to snatch Yanyun away from you.¡± Sister Mei said anxiously. ¡°Ah...¡± Madam waspletely shocked. ¡°Then where is Yanyun?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. After Butler Kang bullied her, she disappeared with Xiao Tang.¡± ¡°Hurry!¡± Madam was clearly anxious. ¡°Hurry and organize the whole ind to find Yanyun. Don¡¯t let anything happen to her!¡± Su Yanyun was stunned when arge group of people found her. Because of Butler Kang¡¯s bullying, she and Xiao Tang hid directly from the natives on the ind. She only understood the whole story after hearing Sister Mei say that Butler Kang had fled. Chapter 897 ? Chapter 897: Sister Became An Aunt? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yanyun, you¡¯re really stubborn.¡± Su Yanyun had just returned when Madam reprimanded her. ¡°I only scolded you a little. You were never angry in the past, but you¡¯re running away from home now! You¡¯re just pampered and delicate!¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Madam, can you pamper me a little?¡± Besides, the scoldings in the past werepletely different from this time. ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± Madam ignored Su Yanyun¡¯s words and only yelled. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten since you left. You¡¯re starving me to death!¡± Su Yanyun was speechless... She could only instruct the kitchen to send the food over and serve Madam. ¡°An Kang is a bastard. He humiliated you and framed you.¡± Madam said while eating. ¡°I¡¯ve already notified the pirates in this sea. Beat him down if you see his ne. Also, you¡¯re not allowed to leave with An Mingchen!¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°What?¡± Madam knew that An Mingchen treated her as... ¡°I know you¡¯re young and beautiful.¡± Madam looked at Su Yanyun enviously. ¡°No man can escape your eyes, but An Mingchen isn¡¯t a good match. He¡¯s a pervert and even likes to y with little girls. You can¡¯t go with him!¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. She suddenly felt that An Mingchen was quite wronged. ¡°Don¡¯t go with him. I¡¯ll give you anything you want.¡± Seeing that Su Yanyun didn¡¯t say anything, Madam grabbed her hand nervously. ¡°I have a lot of property. Serve me well and send me off when I¡¯m old. I¡¯ll give all my property to you.¡± Su Yanyun: ¡°...Madam, I don¡¯t want your property, I...¡± ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± Madam was enraged. ¡°Do you think that an old woman like me isn¡¯t as rich as An Mingchen and isn¡¯t as influential as him? Let me tell you, Old Master¡¯s old subordinates only listen to me. If I didn¡¯t agree, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to gain the family head¡¯s position!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean that.¡± Su Yanyun knew that the old woman was stubborn and had no intention of being stubborn with her. ¡°Madam is obviously the best.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll call An Mingchen over immediately. Reject him in front of me and make him give up!¡± Madam was very stubborn. An Mingchen didn¡¯t go far. He immediately rushed back at the Old Madam¡¯s call. As soon as he entered the room, Madam couldn¡¯t wait to announce it to him. ¡°Rascal, I already know your thoughts. Stop dreaming. Yanyun is mine, I won¡¯t give her to you!¡± An Mingchen looked at Su Yanyun in shock. In the blink of an eye, he smiled. ¡°Old woman, what nonsense are you talking about? Do you know who she is?¡± ¡°No matter who she was in the past, I¡¯m telling you.¡± Madam¡¯s thin mouth said forcefully. ¡°From now on, she¡¯s my goddaughter. I want to acknowledge her as my heir. You have to call her Aunt in the future.¡± Pfft ¨C Su Yanyun choked. An Mingchen¡¯s expression immediately became interesting. ¡°Sister Mei!¡± The Old Madam started to ring the bell. ¡°Call thewyer over.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± An Mingchen raised his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t mobilize everyone. Let me tell you, old woman. An Mingzheng is mine for sure! You snatched half of my property and you still want to snatch my sister away?¡± ¡°What? Sister?¡± Madam seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°Zhengzheng is already dead! You caused her death!¡± Madam was agitated in an instant. ¡°You had the heart to stuff such a small girl into a barrel of oil and blow her up... You killed her just because your grandfather wanted her to be the first heir. It was because of your stupidity that you lost the family¡¯s seal!¡± Chapter 898 ? Chapter 898: 20 Years in Regret Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill her!¡± An Mingchen suddenly yelled. ¡°Zhengzheng listens to me the most. Why would I kill her over such a small matter?¡± He looked at Su Yanyun with red eyes. His tone was also pleading. ¡°Zhengzheng, I never thought of killing you. I¡¯m not jealous of you winning Grandpa¡¯s love.¡± Su Yanyun was very calm. She asked An Mingchen softly, ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t listen to you anymore?¡± An Mingchen¡¯s expression turned even paler. ¡°Go out, Madam needs to rest.¡± She chased him out. After settling Madam down, she walked out. ¡°Zhengzheng, don¡¯t listen to Xiao Mengxia¡¯s nonsense.¡± He grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s wrist. ¡°It was my fault for hiding you in the oil barrel back then... I admit that I thought that I couldn¡¯t save you and that you would be caught by them, but I didn¡¯t expect the ship to explode. Zhengzheng... do you know how I¡¯ve been all these years?¡± Su Yanyun looked at him without a word. The first time they met, she knew that An Mingchen was very beautiful, so beautiful that women felt ashamed. He looked at her pleadingly with watery ck eyes. It would be a lie to say that Su Yanyun was not soft-hearted. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, An Mingchen grabbed his long hair. His action still had the roughness of a man. He almost choked and said, ¡°Zhengzheng, the thing I remember most clearly is that you¡¯ve had long hair since a young age. It¡¯s ck and smooth, so I¡¯ve always had long hair all these years. I know many people mocked me and Ying Xiurui had alsoughed at me many times. But I swear that unless you return to my side one day, I won¡¯t cut off my hair, I won¡¯t get married, and I won¡¯t have any offspring. Zhengzheng, these twenty years, I¡¯ve been in regret every day.¡± ¡°They all think that I¡¯m crazy and that I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t die because of my cognitive impairment. But I know very well that I¡¯m not. Zhengzheng, I can only use my cognitive impairment to lie to others and myself. Only then can I continue to live without a burden.¡± ¡°Grandpa wants to give you the first inheritance. Many people are eyeing it covetously. After you disappeared, I became the person who benefited the most and defeated my opponent to win in the end. So they all spread rumors in front of Xiao Mengxia and said that I killed you. But Zhengzheng, you are my only sister and my only rtive. Even if I have to give up my family, I won¡¯t hesitate.¡± ¡°Zhengzheng, believe me...¡± Su Yanyun struggled to break free from his hot hand. She didn¡¯t know how to console this man who had lost his sister. ¡°I, I should... I¡¯m really not your Zhengzheng.¡± She replied. ¡°I¡¯m indeed from the An family, but I seem to be from another branch. I...¡± ¡°We can do the DNA test!¡± An Mingchen grabbed her hand again. ¡°As long as you agree, we¡¯ll do the DNA test. You¡¯re my sister, I won¡¯t mistake you for another person!¡± Su Yanyun looked into his begging eyes. ¡°What if the results show that I¡¯m not your sister?¡± An Mingchen was stunned. It seemed like he had never thought about what would happen if she wasn¡¯t. ¡°Impossible...¡± He finally said and shook his head. ¡°Impossible, you¡¯re An Mingzheng. You¡¯re definitely my Zhengzheng. The DNA test won¡¯t be wrong.¡± ¡°If it proves that I¡¯m not your sister, will you kill me? Will you blind me? Will you put me in an oil barrel?¡± Chapter 899 ? Chapter 899: Everyone Likes Beautiful People Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios An Mingchen looked at Su Yanyun in a daze. ¡°I won¡¯t put you in an oil barrel again...¡± Su Yanyun felt that this was about it. An Mingchen was very stubborn. She was almost sure that even if the results showed that she was not his sister, he would not admit it. Or just like Jiang Yilin, he could still pretend that she was her sister. But one day, if he suddenly realized that another person was more like his Zhengzheng, he would... If the word ¡°sister¡± was changed to ¡°girlfriend¡±, then An Mingchen was really aplete jerk. ¡°Zhengzheng...¡± He still wanted to grab her. But Su Yanyun didn¡¯t want to continue talking to him. It was not that she was unsympathetic. But An Mingchen¡¯s love was too dangerous for her to bear. ¡°Sister Mei, what¡¯s happening with the An family?¡± During afternoon tea, Su Yanyun and Sister Mei stayed together. Sister Mei nced at Su Yanyun silently. ¡°Our butler had originally signed a confidentiality agreement, I shouldn¡¯t have said anything to you. But... sigh, you¡¯re now the object of Madam and Young Master¡¯spetition. If I don¡¯t tell you anything, it¡¯s too... unfair.¡± ¡°Is Madam¡¯s full name Xiao Mengxia?¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a nice name, right?¡± Sister Mei smiled. ¡°Madam was a beauty when she was young. Old Master had been widowed for many years and had no intention of remarrying. After seeing her, he waspletely charmed by her. But at that time, because of her previous rtionship, Madampletely didn¡¯t believe in men and her attitude towards Old Master was very bad. She also gave up on herself. The extent of her attitude was even worse than now.¡± ¡°Ah, so Old Master still liked her?¡± It looked like true love. ¡°Of course. You can imagine how beautiful Madam is, right?¡± Su Yanyun said, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine...¡± Madam was like a mummy now. Sister Mei looked at Su Yanyun with a smile. ¡°I was still young at that time, but my mother was originally the An family¡¯s butler, so I also saw with my own eyes how the Old Master curried favor with Madam. To be honest, the methods the Old Master used to deal with Madam are really simr to the methods you used to deal with Madam. No matter what unpleasant things Madam says, he can always respond calmly and gradually make Madam stop her temper and be unable to leave him.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Thus, it had always been a trick when she was chosen by Sister Mei from the beginning! ¡°Then they¡¯re very loving. Madam is considered An Mingchen¡¯s grandmother, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Grandma. Actually, Young Master and Ms. Zhengzheng liked Madam a lot when they were young. After all, everyone likes beautiful people. It¡¯s just that their mother... doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Madam.¡± Sister Mei couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Old Master and his first wife only had two daughters. Young Master Chen and Ms. Zhengzheng were both given birth by Missy. Second Missy has never been married and has been traveling the world all year round. She doesn¡¯t have any thoughts about the family property. But Missy is different. It was also because of her that Young Master Chen and Madam¡¯s rtionship became badter.¡± ¡°Sigh...¡± Sister Mei sighed. ¡°When Old Master was critically ill, the entire An family fell into a war for property. Speaking of which, it¡¯s Old Master¡¯s fault. He insisted on changing Ms. Zhengzheng to Second Miss. The reason was that Second Miss was unmarried and childless. With Ms. Zhengzheng could also inherit a portion of the family property officially.¡± Chapter 900 ? Chapter 900: Zhengzheng Is a Very Important Girl Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°His actions obviously caused an uproar.¡± Sister Mei shook her head repeatedly. ¡°If you were the eldest daughter, would you be able to tolerate your own daughter being adopted by your sister and still be willing to split the family property that originally belonged to you?¡± Su Yanyun pondered for a moment. Then, she replied rationally. ¡°If what you said is true, Sister Mei, then Old Master¡¯s actions are naturally biased. But I think that as the head of arge family, Old Master definitely has his own considerations in everything he does. He probably has his own reasons for doing this.¡± ¡°The reason should be that he¡¯s more biased towards Second Miss. Furthermore, Second Miss is aloof from the world and has a better rtionship with Madam.¡± Sister Mei exined. ¡°But us servants are all unworthy of Eldest Miss. Eldest Miss is very capable and domineering. She has always helped Old Master manage the family¡¯s business. Thus, in the end, before Old Master passed on, a battle for property erupted between Eldest Miss and Second Miss.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Su Yanyun was shocked. ¡°I heard my husband mention this before. He said that it was a war between the main branch and the other branches.¡± ¡°Your husband isn¡¯t from the An family. Maybe it¡¯s just hearsay.¡± Sister Mei pouted unhappily. ¡°The main and side branches are indeed involved in the fight for property. Everyone is divided into two camps. Some support the eldest daughter, and some support the second daughter.¡± ¡°Which side does An Bufang support?¡± Su Yanyun interrupted. ¡°An Bufang?¡± Sister Mei thought for a long time before remembering this person. She couldn¡¯t be med for apanying Old Madam on the ind all year round. She didn¡¯t even remember many people from the side family. ¡°I remember that An Bufang stood on Eldest Miss¡¯ side. After Young Master Chen seized power, she also received a share.¡± Su Yanyun frowned. No wonder An Bufang was so arrogant and dared to interfere with Sister and Chenglong¡¯s rtionship time and time again. It turned out that she had An Mingchen¡¯s support. ¡°Actually, when ites to snatching the property, the biggest victim is still Ms. Zhengzheng.¡± Sister Mei said with emotion. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know how muddle-headed Old Master was at that time. Because Ms. Zhengzheng and Second Miss were on good terms, Old Master not only adopted Ms. Zhengzheng to Second Miss, he even made Ms. Zhengzheng the first heir and handed the family¡¯s seal to her.¡± ¡°This method directly ignited the conflict between Young Master Chen and Ms. Zhengzheng. The siblings originally had a good rtionship, but because of this matter, they became distant. Ms. Zhengzheng insisted on being on the same side as Second Miss. Young Master Chen even threatened her that if she didn¡¯t return to his and Eldest Miss¡¯s side, he would cut ties with her.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t go back in the end, right?¡± Su Yanyun asked softly. Sister Mei shook her head. ¡°No, Ms. Zhengzheng is a very opinionated person. She was only eight years old at that time and had to abide by Old Master¡¯s will. Madam was also standing behind her. Young Master Chen was very angry with Ms. Zhengzheng¡¯s actions, so he kidnapped Ms. Zhengzheng...¡± Sister Mei¡¯s exnation waspletely different from An Mingchen¡¯s. After hearing Sister Mei¡¯s story, Su Yanyun felt even more dizzy. She was beginning to be uncertain if the feelings An Mingchen showed for ¡°Zhengzheng¡± were really because of their sibling rtionship. Or was it because Zhengzheng was holding the An family¡¯s seal and he wanted to snatch it back? Sister Mei had said that because of theck of a seal, the Eldest Young Master had never been able to take back the power in Old Madam¡¯s hands. Now, half of the An family¡¯s power was still firmly in Madam¡¯s hands. Chapter 901 ? Chapter 901: Bastard, What Nonsense Is That? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Baby Tang, do you think An Mingchen is a bad person?¡± Su Yanyun could only ask Xiao Tang. It was said that children¡¯s intuition was the sharpest. Furthermore, Xiao Tang was not an ordinary child. Hearing her mother¡¯s serious question, Xiao Tang also looked very serious. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll be honest. Don¡¯t p me.¡± Su Yanyun nodded solemnly. ¡°Tell me.¡± Xiao Tang pretended to pinch her chin. ¡°To be honest, Mommy, if Daddy really found another woman, and An Mingchen isn¡¯t my biological uncle... seize the opportunity to have a second rtionship.¡± Su Yanyun pped him. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Boohoo, Mommy doesn¡¯t keep her word.¡± Xiao Tang hugged his head and whined. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t p you! I just told you to say it!¡± Su Yanyun ced her hands on her hips. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of making your Mommy look bad!¡± Xiao Tang thought for a while and was even sadder. ¡°Boohoo, Mommy is bullying me...¡± Yanyun¡¯s mother rubbed Xiao Tang¡¯s hair without a conscience. ¡°So what if I bully you!¡± So what if her son couldn¡¯t be bullied? Xiao Tang wiped his tears and clenched his fists. She nodded resolutely. ¡°Okay! Since Mommy wants to bully me, you can bully me however you want! If I shed another tear and scream in pain, I won¡¯t be your baby anymore!¡± Su Yanyun grabbed Xiao Tang and kissed him fiercely. ¡°Good boy! How can Mommy not love you!¡± ¡°Love, love, love! Be good and love Mommy too!¡± Xiao Tang struggled to survive under his mother¡¯s storm-like intimacy. After kissing enough, Su Yanyun remembered her initial intentions. Another bullet hit her. ¡°Okay! You¡¯re good at diverting attention! I¡¯m asking you if An Mingchen is a bad person, and you¡¯re fooling me just like that!¡± His mother realized that she had been tricked! Xiao Tang looked away. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that he¡¯s sincere and good to Mommy?¡± Su Yanyun sniffed around Xiao Tang. ¡°Yes, why do I feel like you have the smell of an overheated electronic product?¡± Xiao Tang was shocked. ¡°Mommy, are you a dog?¡± Su Yanyun pressed down on Xiao Tang¡¯s head gently and smiled like a Buddha. ¡°Bastard, what nonsense are you talking about? Tell me! Did An Mingchen give you a game console to bribe you!¡± Xiao Tang was shocked. ¡°Mommy... Mommy, spare me...¡± Damn! Su Yanyunined silently. Seriously! The baby was easily frightened and came out after a little trick... ¡°Okay.¡± Since the truth of the bribe had been exposed, Xiao Tang didn¡¯t pretend anymore. He lowered his head. ¡°Actually, even if Uncle doesn¡¯t give me the game console, I will still think that he is sincere to Mommy. He really wants to be good to Mommy, but Mommy has Daddy and doesn¡¯t want to ept his goodwill, so Uncle is very sad and angry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to ept his kindness, but he¡¯s too possessive. Besides, I¡¯m afraid...¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t continue. She was really afraid that An Mingchen only wanted apletely legal status as the family head. Zhengzheng had returned and was standing beside him. This way, he had a reason to monopolize the entire family and deal with all his opponents. But at the thought of this, she remembered the scene of him blocking Jiang Yilin¡¯s bullet for her on the cruise. No matter what a person¡¯s selfishness and desires were, in the face of death, everything a person showed was true. Chapter 902 ? Chapter 902: Ms. Su Thinking of Another Spring Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°If he doesn¡¯t stop me from going back to see Linyi, it¡¯s okay even if I really acknowledge him as my brother.¡± Su Yanyun muttered to herself. ¡°What about Madam?¡± She asked Xiao Tang again. ¡°What do you think of Madam?¡± She thought that Xiao Tang would scold Madam until she was unworthy. After all, Madam had a glorious battle with him before. Unexpectedly, Xiao Tang tilted his head. ¡°Madam is very good. She has a sharp tongue but a soft heart. She¡¯s also a tsundere. She likes me a lot and wants to pretend to hate me. She also wants to be close to me and is more like a baby than me.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. It had to be said that Xiao Tang¡¯s analysis was quite urate. After an afternoon nap, Su Yanyun went back to serve Madam dinner. Unexpectedly, thewyer was also there. ¡°Yanyun, I¡¯ve already found awyer toe and prepare to adopt you as my daughter.¡± Madam went straight to the point. ¡°I gave birth to a son in the past, but when I divorced, I already treated him as if he was dead. Old Master and I don¡¯t have children either. Old Master likes daughters the most. You have a pair of eyes that are very simr to his. So when Old Master knows that I adopted you as my daughter, he will definitely be very happy.¡± Su Yanyun... What should she say? Should she be happy, grateful, or forget it? Madam was really an impatient person. Furthermore, she pretended to be fierce, but she was actually very innocent. Su Yanyun thought of Sister Mei¡¯s words. Madam was actually not a tough woman. She only had to pretend to be fierce because she was afraid of Young Master. Seeing that Su Yanyun was silent, Madam continued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after you be my daughter, I will let you inherit all my property. But you have to agree to two conditions.¡± ¡°What conditions?¡± Su Yanyun was curious. ¡°Firstly, you have to be with me forever. You can¡¯t leave me and have to be with me every day.¡± Madam looked at Su Yanyun eagerly. ¡°Secondly, your son can¡¯t have the surname Rong anymore. You¡¯re my daughter, and he¡¯s my grandson. He has to have the surname An too. Is that okay?¡± Su Yanyun was silent for two seconds. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam, I can¡¯t agree to your request.¡± ¡°What?¡± Madam was anxious in an instant. ¡°Don¡¯t you want my property and apany me?¡± Su Yanyun... who said that they wanted your property! ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t want your property. Your property belongs to the An family. I¡¯m just an outsider. Even if I have the An family¡¯s bloodline, I¡¯m not the main branch. Even if I inherit your property, it will still cause criticism. Of course, this isn¡¯t the main reason why I refused you.¡± ¡°The main reason I reject you is... I have a husband. My husband is still waiting for me at home. I have to return to my husband¡¯s side one day. My baby¡¯s surname is Rong. This is his father¡¯s surname, and it can¡¯t be changed.¡± Su Yanyun picked up her te. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± Dinner was undoubtedly smashed to the ground by Madam. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! You just want to anger me to death!¡± Madam was enraged. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me! You don¡¯t have a husband at all! You just don¡¯t want to serve me, and you despise me! You¡¯re heartless! I¡¯m so good to you and I¡¯m willing to give you all my property, but you still want to leave me. Boohoo...¡± In the end, Madam actually cried on the table like a child. Su Yanyun was speechless. Wait!? Why did she seem to have be a ¡°jerk¡±? She yed with An Mingchen and provoked Madam, and now she was still thinking about other things? ====== ====== Not long after, Yanyun returned to C City and reunited with Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi said, ¡°Baby ~¡± Su Yanyun said, ¡°Call me Aunt!¡± Rong Linyi: ¡°...Come here, author. I promise I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Chapter 903 ? Chapter 903: Mommy Is So Cute Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I was wrong, I was really wrong.¡± At night, Su Yanyun sat on the bed in a daze. ¡°Mommy, what did you do wrong?¡± Xiao Tang leaned on her knees and yawned. ¡°I was wrong.¡± Su Yanyun held her face. ¡°Ipletely ignored my own charm! I seem to be in a debt of love now! But I don¡¯t know how to repay it!¡± ¡°Of course. My mommy is so beautiful and has the ability to be a jerk...¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft. I mean, Mommy is so delicate that Madam and Uncle are bent over!¡± Su Yanyun thought that An Mingchen would stay on the ind until she agreed to be his ¡°Zhengzheng¡±. Unexpectedly, he left in a helicopter the next day. ¡°Mommy, Uncle said that he has a lot of things to settle over there and has to go back for the time being, but he told me to tell you that he won¡¯t give up. He wille back!¡± Xiao Tang told Su Yanyun while ying the game. ¡°He will definitelye back. Tsk, tsk.¡± Su Yanyun scoffed. ¡°Unfortunately, I might not necessarily wait for him at the same ce.¡± Xiao Tang¡¯s ear twitched. ¡°Mommy, what new n do you have? Tell Xiao Tang, okay?¡± Su Yanyun pinched Xiao Tang¡¯s ear. ¡°No! You little traitor!¡± She turned and saw the television screen. An Mingchen had given Xiao Tang an ancient game console that had to be connected to the television to y. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ve fought the Boss?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Xiao Tang was smug. Su Yanyun asked casually, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been saved, right?¡± ¡°Uh... I think so...¡± Xiao Tang was stunned. He had been too engrossed in the game and had forgotten to save it. ¡°Awesome.¡± His mother kissed him and... turned off the console! ¡°Ahhh, Mommy, Mommy, boo-¡± Xiao Tang¡¯s grievances broke through the sky above the ind. Su Yanyun went to Madam¡¯s room. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s time to wash up.¡± She shouted. Madam slept on the bed without a word and didn¡¯t move. ¡°Madam?¡± Su Yanyun walked over and said a little louder. Madam still didn¡¯t move. Su Yanyun was a little afraid. She lowered her head and saw her turn around. She even scoffed and buried her head in the nket. She was... still angry. Su Yanyun sighed and went to the window. She pulled open the curtains. Bright light shone in. ¡°Ah!¡± Madam screamed with a hoarse voice. ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡± Su Yanyun smiled and turned around. ¡°Even if I kill you now, I don¡¯t have any property to take.¡± Madam covered her head with the nket. ¡°Close the curtains. Hurry and close the curtains. I¡¯m about to go blind.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be blind.¡± Su Yanyun sat on the bed and said gently, ¡°Remove the nket first and open your eyes slowly. Be good, listen to me. I¡¯ll stay by your side.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯sst sentence seemed to have worked. Madam pulled down the nket shakily, but her eyes were still closed and she didn¡¯t dare to open them. But the next second, something was ced on her eyes. ¡°What is this?¡± She immediately asked loudly. ¡°These are sunsses. Wear them and you can slowly get used to the light.¡± Su Yanyun said. ¡°Madam, your body is actually very good. You¡¯re just so weak because you¡¯ve been here all year.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Madam¡¯s eyes were still closed. ¡°The doctor said that my muscles have atrophy and that my heart isn¡¯t good either. The light on the ind is too strong and the wind is too strong. I can¡¯t take it.¡± Chapter 904 ? Chapter 904: Yanyun, You¡¯re So Good to Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I haven¡¯t opened the window yet. I actually only pulled open half of the curtains over there. Open your eyes. If you¡¯re obedient, I¡¯ll always serve you.¡± Perhaps Su Yanyun was too alluring. Madam finally mustered her courage and opened her eyes. She was silent for a while before saying softly, ¡°It¡¯s good to have sunsses.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you find it blinding?¡± Su Yanyun asked Madam. ¡°Yes... it¡¯s not blinding at all.¡± Madam replied happily. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the bathroom and wash up.¡± Su Yanyun said. But Madam grabbed her hand. ¡°You didn¡¯t lie to me when you said you would stay, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I keep my word.¡± Su Yanyun nodded. ¡°But I have one request. Madam has to listen to me and lose her temper less.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to change.¡± Madam lowered her head. ¡°Not try your best, you have to.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s tone left no room for negotiation. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Madam actually agreed obediently. With the first step, it was much easier to take the second step. It was like pulling open the curtains. The first door was opened and there was a second... Su Yanyun always gave Madam a small reward. Sometimes it was her own handiwork, and sometimes it was her own meal. If she used to work perfunctorily, she was now like a newborn baby taking care of Madam patiently. On the day of Madam¡¯s birthday, she heard singing downstairs. ¡°What¡¯s happening outside?¡± She pricked up her ears. Compared to the first time they met, she looked much better now. Due to the sunlight and her good mood, her cheeks became chubby and even her face softened. ¡°It¡¯s a folk song on this ind. It¡¯s said to be sung when a man proposes to a woman.¡± Su Yanyun exined. ¡°Hurry, help me over!¡± Madam said agitatedly. She could already walk a little now. Su Yanyun helped her to the windowsill. Madam looked down and saw many children standing downstairs, singing and dancing to the ind¡¯s proposal dance. ¡°How do they know this?¡± Madam was clearly surprised. ¡°Open the window quickly, I want to hear it more clearly.¡± Su Yanyun smiled. ¡°You said yesterday that the sea breeze would blow you over and you forbid me from opening it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you open it a little.¡± Madam begged her instead. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll open it a little.¡± Su Yanyun pushed open the window gently. The children¡¯s childish but clear singing immediately sounded. Madam listened in a daze and couldn¡¯t help but sing along. ¡°Yanyun, do you know why I¡¯ve been staying on this ind?¡± Madam asked. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t respond, so Madam continued on her own. ¡°Because Old Master brought me to this ind back then to propose to me. He also sang this song and danced a unique proposal dance on this ind.¡± ¡°At that time, I was abandoned by my ex-husband and everything was snatched away by his mistress. I didn¡¯t trust anyone anymore...¡± Su Yanyun had heard all of Madam¡¯s experiences from Sister Mei. ¡°Yanyun, I know. You were the one who arranged for the children to sing for me. You know that today is my birthday.¡± Madam¡¯s eyes were moist. She wiped her eyes. ¡°You have the same eyes as Old Master. You¡¯re all the same and treat me equally nicely.¡± Chapter 905 ? Chapter 905: Your Filter for Family and Friends Are Too Thick Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun nced downstairs. Xiao Tang happened to finish the whole dance and put the gand on the chief¡¯s daughter¡¯s head. Su Yanyun¡¯s lips twitched and she took out a flower ring that she had already prepared. ¡°Madam, these are the flowers that the baby and I went to pick. Put it on and take a look.¡± Su Yanyun handed the flower ring to her. ¡°How did you know that I like these flowers the most?¡± Madam said in surprise. ¡°Yanyun, you must have asked about my hobbies, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I ask Sister Mei every day.¡± Su Yanyun smiled. Madam¡¯s eyes were moist again. ¡°Yanyun, you¡¯re so good to me. I want to give you all my property and let you be the An family¡¯s head.¡± ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t want anything.¡± Su Yanyun shook her head. ¡°Your property should be inherited by An Mingchen. I don¡¯t have the right.¡± ¡°If I say you have it, you have it!¡± Madam was immediately a little angry. ¡°This property is mine. I¡¯ll give it to whoever I want!¡± Su Yanyun avoided this topic. ¡°Oh right, Madam, the ind is filled with flowers now. If you¡¯re feeling better, we can go and admire the flowers.¡± Su Yanyun smiled. ¡°You¡¯re heavier than before and I can¡¯t carry you anymore, but you can sit in a wheelchair.¡± ¡°I should be better tomorrow.¡± Madam encouraged herself. She had not seen the outside world for a long time. She didn¡¯t think that there was anything else outside that could attract her, but now, with Su Yanyun apanying her, she was filled with desire for life again. ¡°Yanyun, why are you so good to me? You¡¯re as good to me as Old Master.¡± Madam grabbed her hand again. ¡°You already know my story, but I still don¡¯t know anything about your past.¡± ¡°I...¡± The little barbell in Su Yanyun¡¯s heart was subconsciously summoned. She said faintly, ¡°Am I not a lost girl who betrayed her body and got pregnant identally?¡± Madam blushed. She said ashamedly, ¡°That was because I believed others¡¯ nonsense in the past. Now I know that you¡¯re definitely not that kind of person.¡± ¡°What if I am?¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°Then you must have been deceived and beguiled by others. You¡¯re kind by nature. Those people were evil and they harmed you!¡± Madam¡¯s family and friends¡¯ filters were exceptionally thick. ¡°Sigh.¡± Su Yanyun sighed. ¡°I¡¯m really not that kind of person...¡± She helped Madam back to bed and covered her with the nket. ¡°Yanyun, tell me your story. I want to know.¡± Madam looked at her sincerely. ¡°I... when I was eight, I lost my parents and was picked up by a family. They treated me like their own daughter.¡± Su Yanyun said. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s the family¡¯s fortune to have picked up a good daughter like you.¡± Madam sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t I have such good luck?¡± Su Yanyun shook her head. ¡°But not long after they picked me up, Father died of brain cancer. Mother raised me to my twenties and got into a car ident. With such an ident at home, my rtives all kicked me while I was down. I couldn¡¯t help but be cheated and married to a man.¡± ¡°What? That man can¡¯t be Xiao Tang¡¯s father, right?¡± Madam was nervous. Su Yanyun smiled and shook her head again. ¡°He¡¯s not. He colluded with my best friend to lie to me. Fortunately, my best friend keeps a close eye on him. We¡¯ve been married for three years and have never been husband and wife. He has always lied to me that he was infertile.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s a blessing in disguise!¡± Madam said with certainty. Chapter 906 ? Chapter 906: I Want to Bring You Back for Revenge Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yes, I benefited from the disaster and wasn¡¯t vited by a jerk.¡± Thinking of the past, Su Yanyun smiled knowingly. ¡°And I was especially lucky to have seen through their adultery. When I escaped, I met my current husband.¡± ¡°What kind of person is your current husband? Is he good? Or is he very bad?¡± Madam waspletely curious. ¡°He¡¯s not scum, he¡¯s very good.¡± Su Yanyun replied. ¡°He¡¯s perfect and he¡¯s very good to me, but because he¡¯s too perfect, many women covet him, are jealous of me, and scheme against me. When I was about to give birth, they kidnapped me and wanted to take my baby away...¡± Su Yanyun felt sour. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with twins, but the first baby was taken away by them...¡± ¡°What? Outrageous!¡± Madam said angrily. ¡°Where are they? Tell me, I¡¯ll send someone to capture them immediately and snatch your babies back.¡± ¡°I believe in my husband.¡± Su Yanyun looked at Madam with certainty. ¡°He likes me and my baby so much, he will definitely snatch our baby back. I believe that the baby is with him now.¡± ¡°But those bad women can¡¯t let them off so easily!¡± Madam was enraged. ¡°These mistresses who want to destroy someone else¡¯s family are really too hateful!¡± Speaking of this, she seemed to have remembered her past and was shaking with anger. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about taking revenge on that adulterous couple more than once.¡± Madam¡¯s voice was shaking. ¡°I want to take back everything that has been snatched away from me. Old Master has also asked me if I want to go back and take revenge, but...¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t go back in the end, right?¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°I did it for Old Master.¡± Madam replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to implicate Old Master and let him drag the whole family into a fight with other prestigious families because of me. But when Old Master passed on, I really thought of taking revenge...¡± Madam fell into a daze. ¡°I specially returned to that city to kill my enemy, but what I didn¡¯t expect was to see a happy family.¡± Madam¡¯s eyes turned red again. ¡°Ever since I left that family, I kept telling myself that everyone in that family was dead. But when I saw my grandchildren and saw how harmonious their family was... I softened again. I could only run away.¡± ¡°If I insist on my revenge, my biological child will also be implicated.¡± Madam wiped her tears. ¡°But Yanyun, you¡¯re different. For your baby, you can¡¯t let go of those women who have hurt you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go back for revenge.¡± Su Yanyun lowered her head. ¡°I have to take care of Madam and can¡¯t leave here.¡± ¡°We can leave together!¡± Madam held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun had thought of how to convince Madam to leave with her, but she never expected Madam to take the initiative to say this. ¡°When my body is a little better, we¡¯ll return to your hometown and teach those who have hurt you a lesson.¡± Madam said resolutely. ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you go. With me supporting you, I want to see who else dares to bully you!¡± Su Yanyun was a little touched. ¡°Madam... I...¡± She had never been so touched when Madam said that she wanted to leave the property to her. Chapter 907 ? Chapter 907: Where Did You Take My Zhengzheng? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yanyun, don¡¯t reject me.¡± Madam said pitifully, ¡°You¡¯ve always liked to reject others¡¯ good intentions. You¡¯re too independent. I don¡¯t even know what else I can give you. You don¡¯t like anything about me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, but... I don¡¯t deserve it...¡± Su Yanyun lowered her head. Madam didn¡¯t hide anything from her, but she was thinking about how to trick her. She felt a little ashamed. ¡°Yanyun, I was too bad to you in the past.¡± Madam apologized to her. ¡°I have a bad temper and am stubborn. After Old Master passed on, Second Miss and Zhengzheng were gone. I didn¡¯t know who I trusted. That brat An Mingchen was so evil and crafty, I could only hide. He bought the people around me, so I think everyone is a bad person.¡± ¡°I saw you as a bad person and even imagined that you were that kind of woman. I¡¯ve really let you down. Yanyun, you have to let me go with you to help you take back everything. I¡¯m already old and don¡¯t care about anything. But you¡¯re still so young, you can¡¯t give up just like that...¡± Su Yanyun... I never said that I wanted to give up! Madam, imagination is a disease that has to be cured! An Mingchen got on the ne to the ind. ¡°Boss, the helicopter ride is too heavy. Can you...¡± His subordinate said awkwardly. ¡°Then let¡¯s get another one.¡± An Mingchen waved his hand casually. ¡°But Boss, there are already three more. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no more empty airports on the ind...¡± His subordinate was about to cry. Was Boss preparing to move? ¡°Sigh...¡± An Mingchen sighed and looked at the toy bear in his arms. ¡°If I had known, I would have built a bigger airport for this old woman. The ne is filled with things Zhengzheng likes. Little Bear, which one do you think I should give up?¡± After hesitating for a long time, they finally reluctantly threw down a few insignificant things and the four helicopters finally rose into the air fearfully. ¡°Zhengzheng!¡± When they were about to reach Su Yanyun¡¯s house, An Mingchen couldn¡¯t help but shout. He had not seen his Baby Zhengzheng for almost a month. He missed her so much. He thought for a month and decided that if Zhengzheng liked the ind, there was no harm in letting her stay here for a long time. The old woman liked her and wanted to give her the property so that it wouldn¡¯tnd in the hands of another person. Su Yanyun¡¯s room was silent. An Mingchen called another person. ¡°Xiao Tang! I brought many game consoles and VR ones for you.¡± Xiao Tang didn¡¯t respond either. Ten minutester, An Mingchen barged into Madam¡¯s room in anger. ¡°Xiao Mengxia! Where did you hide my Zhengzheng!¡± The curtains and windows were wide open in Madam¡¯s room, and the sea breeze blew in. But no Madam. There was no one in the entire house! It was as if he had entered another time and space and it swallowed everyone here. An Mingchen grabbed a native in a panic and stammered as he asked him where the Ind Master and her subordinate had gone. ¡°They left.¡± The native told him frankly. ¡°One night, a big cruise came and picked everyone up.¡± An Mingchen almost fell from the wheelchair. Xiao Mengxia controlled the entire sea area and the airspace above her head. Even the pirates nearby gave her some face. It was really not difficult for her to avoid all eyes and ears and leave silently. But- ¡°Get lost, why did you take my Zhengzheng away!¡± Chapter 908 ? Chapter 908: I Want to Bind Her With A Huge Sum Of Money Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In just five to six years, Su Yanyun already felt that C City was no longer the C City in her memory. Compared to five years ago, the map of C City seemed to have doubled. The usual greenery around the city had either be arge natural park or a tall building. What Su Yanyun didn¡¯t expect was that Madam actually had arge property in C City. Furthermore, the whole house was not far from the Rong family¡¯s house and was almost considered adjacent. But because the two families¡¯ territories were big, they might arrive in a few minutes by car, but it would take half an hour to walk. ¡°Ah, home. You¡¯re so beautiful.¡± Xiao Tang couldn¡¯t help but want to roll on the soil in the garden. ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Su Yanyun smiled and pulled him up. ¡°Don¡¯t let Madam see you as a joke.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still calling me Madam. You¡¯re treating me like an outsider.¡± Madam was clearly unhappy. ¡°You can call me Grandma. Call me Mother.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to acknowledge me as your mother?¡± Madam immediately widened her eyes. ¡°Yanyun, I treat you as my own daughter. Everything here will be yours in the future. If you want to teach those b*tches a lesson, you have to have such a strong family backing you.¡± ¡°Madam, I promised to apany you for life, but your property belongs to the An family. If you give it to such an unknown person, the Old Master won¡¯t be happy either.¡± Su Yanyun said sincerely. ¡°Old Master won¡¯t be unhappy. Old Master will only agree with both hands.¡± Madam was very stubborn. ¡°Do you know why Old Master passed Zhengzheng to Second Miss back then and even gave her the first inheritance?¡± Su Yanyun shook her head. ¡°Because Zhengzheng and Second Miss both like me the most and are the best with me. Eldest Miss is very capable, but she can¡¯t tolerate me, so Old Master decided to let Second Miss and Zhengzheng take care of me. Old Master said that it¡¯s not a problem to give all my property to them. He only didn¡¯t give it to me directly to bnce the family¡¯s power.¡± Speaking of how much Old Master doted on her, Madam was very proud. Su Yanyun sighed. ¡°Madam, I really feel your sincerity towards me, but Madam, have you ever thought that it was because of Old Master¡¯s decision that Ms. Zhengzheng...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the intention to nder Old Master, but Madam, look at me. I don¡¯t have any power backing me up, and An Mingchen is also eyeing me covetously. If you really give me the family property, won¡¯t I be a second Zhengzheng?¡± ¡°I said I would protect you and your children.¡± Madam said hurriedly. ¡°Madam, I think you¡¯re already good enough to me and the baby. I¡¯m already very grateful that you¡¯re willing to bring me back. I can¡¯t ask for more. I don¡¯t want those people in the An family to think that I¡¯m greedy for your wealth.¡± ¡°If Madam really wants to be good to us, it¡¯s best to make a will as soon as possible and donate all your property to charity. This way, others won¡¯t treat me as a thorn in their side, and I can always be by Madam¡¯s side and won¡¯t be in any danger.¡± Su Yanyun was thoughtful. ¡°But, Yanyun, you don¡¯t want anything. I¡¯m very afraid...¡± Madam held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand pitifully. She was afraid that Su Yanyun had nothing to gain and would leave her in the future. She was actually afraid that she wouldn¡¯t want her after she reunited with her husband. That was why she wanted to tie her up with a huge sum of money. Chapter 909 ? Chapter 909: If He Dare Not Want You, I Won¡¯t Want Him Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Besides, you¡¯re so good to me. If I don¡¯t give you something, I¡¯ll feel uneasy.¡± Madam was still stubborn. ¡°Who said that Madam didn¡¯t give me anything? When I was at sea, Madam saved me and the baby. These five years, it was Madam who let me and the baby live safely. Also, look-¡± Su Yanyun looked around therge house. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Madam, the babies and I would be homeless once we return to C City.¡± ¡°Even so, you will still look for your husband.¡± Madam frowned bitterly. ¡°If you acknowledge your husband, you will have to move back...¡± ¡°If I move back, I definitely have to bring Madam with me.¡± Su Yanyun held Madam¡¯s hand. ¡°If Madam doesn¡¯t want to go back with me, I¡¯ll let my husband move over.¡± ¡°What if he¡¯s unwilling? What if he despises me, this lousy old woman?¡± Madam was rather unconfident. ¡°If he dares to despise you, I¡¯ll despise him. If he doesn¡¯t want to stay with you, I¡¯ll let him stay alone.¡± Su Yanyun reassured Madam. ¡°If he dares not to want Madam, I won¡¯t want him.¡± Madam finally smiled. ¡°I knew it. Yanyun, you¡¯re the best to me.¡± She clutched Su Yanyun¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°You¡¯re my closest person now. Even if you don¡¯t want anything, I still have to give you everything that belongs to you.¡± She immediately got Sister Mei to gather all the servants. These servants were mostly brought over from the ind and were loyal to Madam. Only one old butler and his trusted team had remained in C City to take care of this big house. Madam gathered them and even took a loudspeaker. She said to everyone, ¡°Today, I have something to announce.¡± She held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°From today onwards, Yanyun is the owner of this house and is on equal footing with me. When you see her, you have to call her Miss. Xiao Tang is your Little Young Master. You have to listen to everything she says. You have to give her whatever she wants. No one is allowed to go against her, do you hear me?¡± The butler and servants actually knew long ago that Su Yanyun¡¯s status was different. Now that they heard Madam¡¯s words, they had no objections. They only called Su Yanyun Miss respectfully and Xiao Tang Little Young Master. Madam was satisfied and hurriedly asked Xiao Tang with a smile. ¡°Tang Tang, do you have anything you want? Tell Grandma and Grandma will buy it for you.¡± Xiao Tang was not as polite as Su Yanyun. His eyes immediately lit up and he clenched his fists. ¡°Xiao Tang wants a helicopter. A very, very big helicopter.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that?¡± Madam was very bold. ¡°Grandma has many helicopters. Grandma still has a real big ne and cruise ship. They all belong to Tangtang in the future, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡± Xiao Tang immediately pped. ¡°Xiao Tang loves Grandma the most. Grandma, you¡¯re so good.¡± Then he stood on her tiptoes and kissed Madam¡¯s face. His soft and gentle appearance almost melted Madam. ¡°Xiao Tang...¡± Su Yanyun was really speechless. What if someone was smart? Madam red at Su Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun, you don¡¯t want my things, so why can¡¯t I give Tangtang a gift? Do you care if I give my grandson a little gift?¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Come on, Madam, is a ne and a cruise considered a small gift? Chapter 910 ? Chapter 910: Thank Her for Hurting You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Madam still asked for a room on the second floor. Su Yanyun stayed next to her, and Xiao Tang had his own room and a big yroom. The things inside were enough to make a five-year-old child dazed. Everything was arranged. Sister Mei came to look for the owners with some information. There was a transparent sunny room on the second floor. Madam and Su Yanyun were drinking afternoon tea inside. ¡°Madam, Miss, Young Master is already at the age to go to school. This is the information of the best schools in the city. Do you want to examine it?¡± Madam waved her hand. ¡°Our child definitely has to go to the best. It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s the best.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sister Mei had expected Madam to say this and changed the document. ¡°Here is information about Miss¡¯s enemies.¡± Sister Mei¡¯s words attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Sister Mei flipped through the information. ¡°That Jiang Yilin. I heard that she was blind and her tongue was cut. She entered the mental hospital and has been locked up until now.¡± ¡°Haha, as she should!¡± Madam sneered. ¡°She¡¯s just blind. Her tongue has been cut off, so her ears can still hear, right? Then when we have time, Yanyun and I should also visit her and thank her.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Jiang Yilin, Madam wouldn¡¯t have met Yanyun. ¡°I heard that He Xiaoqin was fed to sharks and is already dead.¡± Sister Mei said again. ¡°She¡¯s dead...¡± Madam was clearly a little interested. ¡°Then it¡¯s meaningless.¡± Madam sighed and looked at Su Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun, I¡¯ve never asked you who your husband is. Look, should we get Sister Mei to investigate his current situation? What if he¡¯s already remarried, or...¡± As she spoke, Madam realized that Su Yanyun¡¯s expression was a little strange. She hurriedly exined. ¡°I know your husband is definitely not that kind of person, but you¡¯ve already left for five years. Let¡¯s get Sister Mei to investigate first...¡± She thought of the woman on the other end of the line. Su Yanyun nodded silently. ¡°My husband. His surname is Rong.¡± She said the information that Madam already knew. Madam¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Speaking of surnames, the family next door also has the surname Rong.¡± She looked at Su Yanyun unhappily. ¡°Your hubby can¡¯t be a branch of the Rong family, right? I know that the Rong family has more than a hundred people, even if they¡¯re just side branches.¡± Su Yanyun smiled bitterly. Along the way, she thought about how to tell Madam and not let her emotions fluctuate too much. Because she already had a bad guess. ¡°Madam, my husband. His name is... his name is Rong Linyi.¡± Su Yanyun had just finished speaking when the teacup in Madam¡¯s hand fell to the ground. ng- Tea and shards of porcin were scattered all over the ground. ¡°What, what did you say...¡± Madam¡¯s hands trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Mommy said that my Daddy¡¯s name is Rong Linyi.¡± Xiao Tang repeated clearly and raised his head smugly. ¡°Xiao Tang just became sensible and already knows Daddy¡¯s name.¡± Madam covered her face with her hand and her breathing became rapid. ¡°Oh god... oh god... Rong Linyi... Rong Linyi... has he been well all these years?¡± Su Yanyun replied softly. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I haven¡¯t seen him for almost six years...¡± Madam lowered her hand, but her face was still covered in tears. Chapter 911 ? Chapter 911: Eating a Big Mouthful of Melon Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She grabbed Yanyun¡¯s hand again. ¡°You, you are my...¡± ¡°Madam, I didn¡¯t know before.¡± Su Yanyun lowered her head apologetically. She only remembered now that Rong Linyi¡¯s father was called Rong Xiaosong. Xiao... was the surname of Xiao Mengxia. Madam, her first marriage was... with Old Master Rong. ¡°Yanyun, you don¡¯t know that Rong Bosen is aplete bastard!¡± Madam yelled through gritted teeth. Old Master Rong had always been a prestigious existence in Su Yanyun¡¯s heart. She suddenly felt strange hearing Madam scold him. ¡°He was with Qiu Shuyu and forced me to get a divorce. He chased me out of the Rong family and even snatched my biological son away...¡± Even after so many years, Madam still couldn¡¯t let go of the past. ¡°Yanyun, do you know how bad they are?¡± Madam asked Su Yanyun while crying. ¡°We originally agreed to give me the right to visit my child, but when I went to visit Xiaosong, I was told by the servants that they had taken their child for a honeymoon and would only be back after three months.¡± ¡°But three monthster, I went to look for them and realized that they didn¡¯te back at all. They disappeared with their child. They said that they had settled overseas.¡± ¡°I asked around for their address and finally found them, but I couldn¡¯t find them either. I only found them a yearter, but only their family of three didn¡¯t have Xiaosong. Qiu Shuyu told me that they found Xiaosong disobedient and sent him to a boarding school overseas.¡± ¡°Xiaosong was not even 10 years old at that time. Such a young child lived alone in the boarding school. I couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this, so I ran over and wanted to fetch him, but...¡± Madam was sobbing. ¡°But Xiaosong said that I was a bad woman and even called the police to arrest me. It turned out that Qiu Shuyu and Rong Bosen lied to him and said that I had eloped with another man, so I abandoned him and didn¡¯t want him. I was convicted by the foreign courts and taken into custody on the basis of illegal visitation and taking the child away. When my sentence was over, Xiaosong transferred schools again...¡± ¡°I was just a woman. At that time, I didn¡¯t have a job or ie. All my money was used for court cases. I was at a dead end and really wanted to die and end everything... If I hadn¡¯t met Old Master, I probably wouldn¡¯t have survived until now...¡± Su Yanyun felt as if she had eaten a big mouthful of melon. She didn¡¯t expect Old Master Rong to be so bad when he was young. ¡°I settled in Y Nation with Old Master. Old Master has always wanted to take revenge for me, but although I keep saying that I treat my biological son as if he was dead, I can¡¯t bear to. If the Rong family copses, he should hate me even more, right?¡± ¡°Or the Rong and An families will be injured. I¡¯ll let Old Master down and won¡¯t have the face to see Xiaosong... Yanyun, you only know that I hate An Mingchen so much, but do you know? Other than hating him for killing Zhengzheng, what I hate the most is still his mother kidnapping Xiaosong¡¯s family and threatening me to hand the seal to them!¡± ¡°But not to mention that the seal isn¡¯t with me, even if it was with me, I would rather see Xiaosong¡¯s family die than hand the seal to them!¡± Madam¡¯s words stunned Su Yanyunpletely. ¡°Madam, the person who kidnapped Linyi and the rest was the An family¡¯s eldest daughter, which is... An Mingchen¡¯s mother, right?¡± Su Yanyun asked. Then everything matched. ¡°Then where is the seal?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask. Chapter 912 ? Chapter 912: A Man Should Be a Brother Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She remembered that Rong Linyi had said that the An family thought that the seal was ced in the Rong family¡¯s house. Could it be that Madam had secretly returned to the Rong family? ¡°The seal should be in Second Miss¡¯s hands. She is Zhengzheng¡¯s guardian, so she will temporarily safeguard the seal for Zhengzheng.¡± Madam replied. ¡°In the end, An Mingchen actually kidnapped Zhengzheng and used this to threaten Second Miss to call the seal out. So I said that brat is not a good person and can even touch his own sister!¡± Su Yanyun was silent with aplicated feeling. Hopefully... She was not the real An Mingzheng. One of the reasons she had always refused An Mingchen¡¯s acknowledgment was because she knew about the conflict between the Rong and An families. If she was just from a coteral branch, the Rong family might be able to tolerate it, but she was the An family¡¯s main branch¡¯s daughter and could be considered one of the ¡°murderers¡± who indirectly led to the Rong family¡¯s tragedy back then. Then how was she going to face Rong Linyi? It turned out that the An family had schemed against the Rong family and targeted the Rong family¡¯s eldest branch to force Madam to give in. Furthermore, the most important thing was that if she was really An Mingzheng, where did the family seal go? She still had six months of memory, and she couldn¡¯t remember anything before she was eight years old. ¡°Madam, do you want to acknowledge Linyi?¡± Su Yanyun asked Madam. ¡°I...¡± Madam hesitated. But Su Yanyun knew that she yearned for it. Especially when Su Yanyun asked her, she subconsciously looked in the Rong family¡¯s direction. ¡°The important thing now is that you have to acknowledge him. Yanyun, you said that you still have a daughter, right?¡± When Madam asked this, Xiao Tang¡¯s ears pricked up. ¡°Yes, I gave birth to a female baby first. She was Xiao Tang¡¯s sister...¡± Sister! Xiao Tang¡¯s face puffed up! In that case, he was going to be a little brother? No! He was a man, he was definitely her older brother! ¡°How about this.¡± Madam thought for a while. ¡°If we move here, we have to hold a banquet or something. We¡¯ll invite Linyi over and observe if he has a female partner...¡± Su Yanyun smiled. ¡°Madam, Linyi hates attending banquets. Furthermore, he has a serious obsession with cleanliness and won¡¯t have a female partner...¡± She had just finished speaking. Sister Mei rushed back. ¡°Madam, Miss, I just went to investigate Miss¡¯s husband and happened to know of an urgent matter!¡± ¡°What big matter?¡± The three generations of elders in the sunroom asked at the same time. Sister Mei stammered again. She looked at Su Yanyun for a few seconds before sighing heavily. ¡°I heard that the Rong family¡¯s head is about to be engaged to someone else.¡± Fortunately, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t have a teacup. Otherwise, she would also break something. ¡°The Rong family¡¯s head might not be Linyi.¡± Madamforted Su Yanyun. Sister Mei was about to cry. ¡°But I saw the media reports that they were all talking about... the family head, Rong Linyi...¡± Silence. There was an unbearable silence. Until Xiao Tang screamed. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Daddy won¡¯t marry another woman! Daddy only loves Mommy!¡± Su Yanyun sat on the sofa weakly. She didn¡¯t believe it, nor did she believe anything... She definitely didn¡¯t believe it. Rong Linyi had been clean and pure for the past twenty-odd years before he met her. How could he have a change of heart in just five years? But... but Sister Mei definitely wouldn¡¯t talk nonsense... Chapter 913 ? Chapter 913: Indeed, Can Being a Fickle Woman Be Inherited? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Is the news reliable?¡± At this time, Madam was the calmest. ¡°Madam, the person engaged to Rong Linyi is the capital¡¯s Xu family¡¯s daughter. Someone in the Xu family has already replied and should have confirmed this rumor...¡± Sister Mei said sadly. ¡°Liar!¡± Madam was enraged. She grabbed the fruit tter at the side and smashed it on the ground with the fruit inside. ¡°You¡¯re all liars! Indeed, unfaithfulness can be inherited! As expected, those with the surname Rong are all scum!¡± ¡°Boohoo-¡± Xiao Tang rubbed her eyes and cried. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a jerk. I don¡¯t want my surname to be Rong. I don¡¯t want to be a yboy... I only want my Mommy...¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s heart almost shattered when she heard Xiao Tang¡¯s cries. She had to protect the baby. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, good baby, don¡¯t cry.¡± She coaxed Xiao Tang, but her tears rolled down. ¡°Haha, as expected, the scum¡¯s genes can¡¯t be changed.¡± Madam¡¯s eyes became terrifying. ¡°The Xu family, right? Do they think I¡¯m still as weak and helpless as before? They bullied me, my Yanyun, and my Tangtang... I want to settle this debt with them!¡± ¡°Mother! Mother! What¡¯s happening?¡± Rong Xueling ran into the living room. ¡°Why is the whole sky filled with news of my brother and Xu Yueshan getting engaged? What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°I heard it, I heard it.¡± Madam Rong rubbed her ears impatiently. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, can you not make a fuss all day?¡± ¡°Mother, you just despise me.¡± Rong Xueling pouted. ¡°Ever since you had Rong Liangliang, the whole family¡¯s attention has been on her. You, Big Sister, and Brother don¡¯t care about me anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already so old, but you¡¯re still jealous of her.¡± Madam Rong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°We¡¯re still investigating your brother¡¯s matter.¡± ¡°Investigate what? What¡¯s there to investigate?¡± Rong Xueling mmed her phone on the table in anger. ¡°She¡¯s clearly ckmailing our family! I¡¯ve already called to scold Xu Yueshan. What¡¯s happening? The reporter asked her, but she still stammered and looked as if she was about to continue. She actually told me that she was afraid of saying anything wrong? She clearly wanted everyone to misunderstand!¡± Madam Rong rubbed her temples. ¡°Your brother is good at everything, but there are always rotten peach blossoms. He has to repel the rumors a hundred times a year.¡± ¡°So what did I say?¡± Rong Xueling sneered. ¡°That phone number of his should really be changed. It has clearly been exposed and is still there. I don¡¯t believe that Su Yanyun can stille back alive to look for him.¡± Madam Rong¡¯s expression immediately turned serious. ¡°You can¡¯t say such things in front of your brother.¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± Rong Xueling replied absent-mindedly. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what charm that Su Yanyun has to make him like this. Rong Liangliang is also a little scourge. She acts one in front of him and one behind him...¡± ¡°Xueling!¡± Madam Rong was clearly a little angry. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Rong Xueling stood up. ¡°I know you all love Liangliang, but who am I...¡± Madam Rong watched speechlessly as Rong Xueling left, but she was too tired to say anything. ¡°Daddy! They said that I¡¯ll have a new mommy soon. Is that true?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s study room was pushed open. Rong Linyi looked up and Rong Jinghui also turned around. ¡°Uncle, go out for a while. I have very serious matters to discuss with Father!¡± Rong Liangliang looked serious. Chapter 914 ? Chapter 914: Haven¡¯t Seen Daddy Smile in a Long Time Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°If you want to talk about your father¡¯s engagement, I¡¯m talking to him.¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression and tone softened at Rong Liangliang¡¯s softness and cuteness. She tried her best to look calm andposed like a real adult. But two secondster, she failed. ¡°Boohoo-¡± She opened her mouth and cried cutely. ¡°Liangliang...¡± Rong Linyi immediately wanted to stand up. Rong Jinghui had already walked over quickly and picked up Rong Liangliang. ¡°Dad, Daddy... I don¡¯t want a new mommy... I... burp...¡± Rong Liangliang cried and burped. ¡°I want... burp... my biological mommy...¡± Rong Jinghui had already handed Rong Liangliang to Rong Linyi. He took the young kid and kissed her hair. ¡°You know that those are just rumors. Don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°But, but that¡¯s what they all said... that the new mommy... Burp, is very impressive... young... and rich... Burp...¡± Rong Liangliang still couldn¡¯t stop crying. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression darkened as he listened to her cries. ¡°Brother, no matter what, the Xu family won¡¯t dare to announce it openly. I heard that the An family is involved in this matter...¡± Rong Jinghui told Rong Linyi the results of his investigation. ¡°An Mingchen...¡± Rong Linyi clenched his fists and smashed them on the table. What good would spreading this news do him? Was it just to scare his daughter? ¡°Brother, An Mingchen imed that Yanyun was his sister back then. All these years, he has also been looking for her. Do you think that he did this because... he found Yanyun?¡± Rong Jinghui said this bold guess. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer, but his grip on Rong Liangliang tightened. Rong Liangliang felt the grip from Daddy¡¯s wrist be stronger and stronger. She twisted her body in pain and whimpered softly. ¡°Daddy...¡± The little girl¡¯s soft and cute voice woke Rong Linyi from his thoughts. He immediately touched Rong Liangliang¡¯s hairfortingly. ¡°Other than this, is there anything else unusual with An Mingchen?¡± He asked. Rong Jinghui thought for a few seconds and shook his head hesitantly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Keep an eye on him.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s fingertips knocked on the table gently. ¡°I believe that if Yanyun is in his hands, he will definitely think of a way to contact me. Has the person you arranged entered the An family now?¡± ¡°An Mingchen is very alert and suspicious. Our people haven¡¯t gained his trust for the time being.¡± Rong Jinghui replied. He wouldn¡¯t avoid Rong Liangliang when talking to Rong Linyi. She looked delicate and sweet, but she was actually shrewd and knew what to say and not say. While Daddy and Little Uncle were talking, she looked at Rong Linyi¡¯s finger in a daze. Daddy¡¯s fingers were long and beautiful. Every time he knocked on the mahogany table, her attention would be attracted to him. After Rong Jinghui left, Rong Linyi adjusted his position on hisp and kissed her. ¡°Good news, baby.¡± ¡°Daddy.¡± Rong Liangliang covered her nose. ¡°You kissed my nose again!¡± Rong Linyi smiled. ¡°Daddy did that on purpose.¡± ¡°Daddy, you look so happy.¡± Rong Liangliang was stunned. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Daddy smile in a long time.¡± ¡°Then your time is probably moving a little slowly.¡± Rong Linyi pressed his forehead to hers again. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Daddy often smile at Liangliang?¡± Chapter 915 ? Chapter 915: She¡¯s Really Lucky Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°But Daddy didn¡¯t even smile from his heart.¡± She waved her little finger. ¡°Daddy¡¯s smile in the past ispletely different from his smile this time.¡± ¡°How did you tell?¡± Rong Linyi was curious. ¡°Did my eyes change?¡± Rong Liangliang looked at Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes and she shook her head in disappointment. ¡°No changes. But I can feel that my heart and Daddy¡¯s heart must be connected.¡± She ced her hand on Rong Linyi¡¯s chest. Compared to Xiao Tang, her fingers were thinner and paler, making them look especially exquisite. Rong Linyi felt a small area against his heart. His wide palm covered it and his lips moved slightly. ¡°Yanyun...¡± This feeling was like every time Su Yanyun sat in his embrace and ced her hand on his chest. ¡°Daddy... Mommy wille back.¡± Rong Liang nestled in Rong Linyi¡¯s embrace obediently. ¡°I¡¯ll apany Daddy and wait for Mommy toe back with Daddy.¡± ¡°Your Mommy will be back soon.¡± Rong Linyi hugged Rong Liangliang. ¡°Really?¡± Rong Liangliang was surprised. ¡°Daddy isn¡¯t lying to me?¡± ¡°Daddy isn¡¯t lying to you.¡± Rong Linyi smiled. ¡°Daddy swears that Liangliang will see Mommy soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Liangliang couldn¡¯t help but p. ¡°Mommy ising back! Liangliang is finally going to have Mommy! The second branch¡¯s brats won¡¯t dare to mock me anymore! Hmph, my Mommy will definitely be prettier and gentler than their Mommy.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s smile widened at her smug tone. Her voice softened again. She reached out and touched Rong Linyi¡¯s face. She touched his increasingly distinct cheek and his eyes. When Rong Linyi closed his eyes, he heard Rong Liangliang say softly in his ear, ¡°When Mommyes back, Daddy will definitely get better, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Rong Linyi kissed her palm. Her hand smelled of cream. ¡°As long as Mommyes back, it doesn¡¯t matter what happens to Daddy...¡± In the hospital room of the mental hospital, Jiang Yilin hid in the room with disheveled hair. The door lock rang and she immediately shrunk into the corner in shock. The stench drifted out and Madam covered her nose. ¡°No one cleaned this ce?¡± ¡°If Madam feels ufortable here, let¡¯s take a look and leave immediately?¡± Su Yanyun asked in concern. Jiang Yilin, who was hiding in the corner, was shocked. She immediately turned around. ¡°Ahhh...¡± She was suddenly agitated and pounced towards Su Yanyun. But the medical staff immediately went forward and reprimanded her sternly. ¡°Jiang Yilin! Don¡¯t cause trouble! If you dare to make a fuss again, you won¡¯t have anything to eat tonight!¡± Jiang Yilin trembled in fear and immediately retreated into the corner. Su Yanyun and Madam looked at the face in front of them. She found it hard to imagine that this woman had a delicate and pleasant face in the past. A scar divided her face into two parts. The new flesh on her forehead, nose, and chin were all open. Her lips werepletely gone, and her two eyes were also gone. She looked like a ghost that had crawled out of hell. ¡°She¡¯s really lucky to not be able to see.¡± Su Yanyun sighed. ¡°Ha, we should let her keep one eye and see clearly what she is like now.¡± Madam said coldly. Chapter 916 ? Chapter 916: Believe It or Not, I¡¯ll Kill You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Surprisingly, Madam was not shocked by Jiang Yilin¡¯s appearance. ¡°I think she¡¯s not mentally ill.¡± Madam said to Su Yanyun. ¡°Look at her reaction when she heard your voice. Go and talk to her.¡± Su Yanyun understood what Madam meant. She walked forward and stopped a meter away from Jiang Yilin. ¡°Jiang Yilin, you didn¡¯t expect this, right?¡± She said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Ah-¡± As expected, Jiang Yilin screamed. ¡°What¡¯s your name? What¡¯s your name?¡± The medical staff asked fiercely. It was obvious that Jiang Yilin had suffered a lot from her. As soon as the medical staff reprimanded her, Jiang Yilin stopped again. Su Yanyun continued. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. You spent so much effort back then but still couldn¡¯t get rid of me. I¡¯m back. The person who came with me is the An family¡¯s Old Madam. Not only have I obtained the An family¡¯s approval, I¡¯ve also returned with my baby. My son is very obedient and didn¡¯t have any problems from that ident. These five years, I¡¯ve been living very well.¡± ¡°And my daughter has also been well taken care of by Rong Linyi. Our family of four has already been reunited. As for you, you have done many evil things and can only live here.¡± Jiang Yilin trembled violently when she heard Su Yanyun¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of fear or anger. But suddenly, she was stunned and opened her mouth. Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t describe her expression. She seemed to be smiling or shouting. Because her mouth waspletely deformed, her expression wasparable to a ghost. Meanwhile, she also made strange sounds likeughter or the sound of a wind box being moved around. ¡°Jiang Yilin, what are you doing!¡± The medical staff yelled. ¡°Look at yourself. If someone didn¡¯t pay for your food, it would be better for you to die here than to disgust us!¡± Suddenly, Jiang Yilin got up from the ground and pounced on Su Yanyun. But she didn¡¯t seed. Because the medical staff had already grabbed her hair and threw her to the ground. ¡°Jiang Yilin! What are you doing? Who is Ms. Su? It¡¯s not your turn to offend her! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you! Believe it or not, you won¡¯t have anything to eat tomorrow!¡± It was obvious that the medical staff abused Jiang Yilin a lot. But what made Su Yanyun¡¯s scalp tingle was that the more the medical staff beat her, the more Jiang Yilin smiled. ¡°She¡¯s probably really crazy, right?¡± Madam¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust. ¡°This is the consequence of being a mistress! All mistresses in the world should end up like this!¡± Hearing Madam¡¯s words, Jiang Yilin suddenly fell silent. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Madam¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful smile. ¡°This residence is considered perfect for her.¡± She looked at the medical staff. ¡°Your director is still waiting, right? He said that he wanted to build a new hospital building?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. The director is still waiting for you.¡± The medical staff was bootlicking Madam. The twodies who came today were the director¡¯s guests. Jiang Yilinid on the cold and dirty ground and was ignored by everyone. Just as Su Yanyun was about to leave with Madam, she suddenly got up from the ground again. ¡°Ahhh-¡± She screamed. The medical staff immediately went forward to hit her again. But she didn¡¯t pounce on Su Yanyun and instead hit the other wall. Chapter 917 ? Chapter 917: Reunited with Him Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A loud bang was heard. The sound of her skull hitting the wall shocked everyone. Jiang Yilin slid down the wall. There was a bright trail of blood on the originally ck wall. The medical staff was clearly shocked. She didn¡¯t save Jiang Yilin and hurriedly exined to Madam and Su Yanyun. ¡°This Jiang Yilin is like this and often goes crazy. Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t die and scared the two of you instead. I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯m sorry...¡± Su Yanyun ignored the nurse¡¯s words and said calmly, ¡°Go and see her.¡± The medical staff walked forward timidly and kicked Jiang Yilin. ¡°Hey! Get up! Don¡¯t pretend to be dead!¡± Jiang Yilin remained motionless like a rag bag, allowing the medical staff to kick her. Madam sighed slightly and shook her head. Seeing that Jiang Yilin didn¡¯t react, the medical staff squatted down and cursed. ¡°You only know how to pretend to be dead every time... You still have to eat after pretending to be dead. I¡¯ve never seen you miss a meal...¡± She then ced her finger under Jiang Yilin¡¯s nose. But then she gasped. ¡°She¡¯s dead!¡± Jiang Yilin died... bymitting suicide in front of Su Yanyun and Madam. Su Yanyun and Madam both guessed this oue. She had only been in this dark and dirty ¡°cell¡± for five years. She had been disfigured, blind, and mute for five years. She had lived like a dog for five years. But she was still alive. What allowed her to live was Su Yanyun¡¯s death. She died tragically at sea, along with the child in her stomach. Thus, Jiang Yilin was very relieved to see Su Yanyun and her child¡¯s deaths. Although she was miserable, Su Yanyun was even more miserable. Rong Linyi, who had ¡°abandoned¡± her, could only live in torment for the rest of his life. Their daughter was destined to only have an iplete childhood. But now, Su Yanyun suddenly appeared in front of her. She told Jiang Yilin that she was doing well. Her voice was very pleasant to the ear. When she walked over, she exuded a light fragrance. Her footsteps were crisp and strong, and she was definitely wearing expensive shoes. She and her baby were very good and she was safe after reuniting with Rong Linyi... But she had be like this- She was blind, ugly, and hoarse. She could only stay in this dim mental hospital, eat moldy food all day, and be humiliated by the medical staff as punching bags. Now, she still had to be mocked by the still morous Su Yanyun. What had she gained after giving so much? Other than death, she no longer had any thoughts. Thus, she used all her strength to hit the wall. Even if she didn¡¯t die, she could only really be crazy... Su Yanyun and Madam left in the Rolls-Royce. A sports car stopped under the mental hospital. Jiang Chengxi got out of the car and looked at the distant Rolls-Royce. He silently remembered the car te number. He knew about all the Rolls-Royces in C City, but he had never seen this car before. People who liked this kind of car, other than being richer, also had older personalities. At least, Jiang Chengxi thought so. He found it strange because he couldn¡¯t imagine why a person of such status woulde to this mental hospital. He had just walked into the hospital when he saw the director walking around the lobby. ¡°Young, Young Master Xi...¡± The director stammered a little when he saw Jiang Chengxi. ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Chengxi nodded arrogantly. ¡°I came to see that person.¡± Chapter 918 ? Chapter 918: Don¡¯t Find Me a New Mommy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The director smiled bitterly. Today was really unlucky. Jiang Yilin had just died when Jiang Chengxi came. Was this considered done? ¡°Young Master Xi, the... patient in Room 79 just... justmitted suicide...¡± ¡°What?¡± Jiang Chengxi never expected the director to say such a thing. He grabbed the director¡¯s cor. ¡°Why would shemit suicide? How could a cowardly person like hermit suicide?¡± The director had a bitter expression. ¡°You can choose not to believe it. Twodies came today and wanted to donate to the hospital to build a building. Their only request was to see Patient 79. I thought that the twodies were not dangerous, so I let them see her. Unexpectedly... the moment they saw her, the patient hit the wall andmitted suicide...¡± Jiang Chengxi was stunned. Over the past five years, he hade to visit Jiang Yilin regrly every month. She had already be ugly and she only had herself to me. He couldn¡¯t help her at all, but... he still came to see her regrly. He had watched her grow up. He was the one who brought her home back then. Even if their sibling rtionship disappeared before their own desires, those years of growing up together were not fake. The sweets in Jiang Chengxi¡¯s hand fell to the ground. ¡°I want to see her corpse.¡± Jiang Chengxi stood in front of Jiang Yilin¡¯s corpse for a long time. Although she no longer had eyes and only had empty sockets, He still reached out and slowly touched her eyes. He heaved a long sigh. ¡°I want to know the exact information about the twodies.¡± The Rolls-Royce was fetching the twodies. Jiang Chengxi had a hazy and unrealistic guess. Jiang Yilin looked obedient, but she was actually dark and had many enemies. But only one person could really rub salt on her wound at this time and anger her to death... ¡°Su Yanyun...¡± That weekend, Rong Liangliang got into the nanny van and went to dance ss with several bodyguards and housemaids. Rong Linyi had originally hired a dance teacher for her. But she liked to y with her friends, so she asked toe outside for lessons. During the break, the other students were ying. Rong Liangliang avoided everyone and quietly came to another empty ssroom. ¡°Lianng, you¡¯re finally here!¡± A middle-aged woman was holding another little boy¡¯s hand. When she saw Rong Liangliang, she almost smiled. ¡°Eldest Aunt!¡± Rong Liangliang ran over. ¡°Uncle Zhong, I¡¯m sorry for making you wait.¡± ¡°Liangliang, you have to think of a way!¡± The woman called Eldest Aunt held Rong Liangliang¡¯s hand. ¡°Now everyone is saying that your father is going to find you a stepmother. What about your poor mother?¡± First Aunt even pretended to wipe her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Aunt. My father said that he won¡¯t find me a new mommy.¡± Rong Liangliang said happily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy loves Mommy a lot. He also said that Mommy will be back soon.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Eldest Aunt was clearly shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say...¡± Rong Liangliang was still small, so she didn¡¯t see that First Aunt was more frightened than happy. The thought of seeing her mother soon made her extremely happy. She only wanted to share it with those close to her. ¡°Of course. My father has never lied to me. Hmph, my mommy is back. Those bad people will get their retribution!¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Eldest Aunt looked worried. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m afraid that our Shi family won¡¯t be able tost until your motheres back. You don¡¯t know what the Rong family¡¯s second branch is doing again. Your Uncle Zhong is clearly at the age to go to school, but the second branch has done something to stop those schools from epting him.¡± Chapter 919 ? Chapter 919: Treat Her Like a Money Tree Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°They¡¯re really going too far!¡± Rong Liangliang yelled angrily. ¡°The Education Bureau isn¡¯t run by his family. They might not allow Uncle Zhong to go to school, but is that really happening? Hmph, Aunt, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go and tell Daddy. I¡¯ll definitely let Uncle Zhong go to primary school with me!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± Eldest Aunt, who was also Shi Fang¡¯s wife, hurriedly shouted to Rong Liangliang. ¡°You also know that your Daddy has a prejudice against us. After your Mommy left, he stopped interacting with us, his rtives... Of course, we know that he was inspired...¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Rong Liangliang sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t me Daddy. How about this, leave this to me. Even if Daddy refuses to help, Grandma or Aunt can help.¡± ¡°No, please don¡¯t.¡± Eldest Aunt stopped her. ¡°If the second branch knows that your eldest branch is helping us like this, our Shi family won¡¯t be able to live in C City anymore.¡± ¡°This and that won¡¯t do. How can Uncle Zhong still study?¡± Rong Liangliang was clearly anxious. In her eyes, the Shi family was her mother¡¯s maternal family. She loved her mother a lot, but she couldn¡¯t give her love to Mommy. She could only try her best to make up for this regret by being good to her mother¡¯s family. The Shi family had taken a fancy to her weakness and constantly cheated her of a lot of money. ¡°Actually, we found an acquaintance.¡± Eldest Aunt said carefully. ¡°The other party said that he could help your Uncle Zhong study, but... it requires a lot of money to establish connections...¡± ¡°Money isn¡¯t a problem.¡± She immediately agreed. She couldn¡¯t spend all her monthly pocket money. Her grandmother, auntie, and great-grandfather liked to give her money every time they met. She didn¡¯t have the concept of money in her eyes. ¡°How much do you want, Eldest Aunt?¡± Seeing how straightforward she was, Shi Fang¡¯s wife was secretly happy. With this money tree, the Shi family had already led a rich life these two years. ¡°This time, my acquaintance introduced a good school, so it might cost two million to establish connections.¡± Shi Fang reported a big sum. ¡°Two million, that much.¡± Rong Liangliang was a little hesitant. ¡°Sigh, actually, he can go to an ordinary school. But my acquaintance said that if he goes to an ordinary school, the Rong family¡¯s second branch will definitely extend their control there...¡± Eldest Aunt seemed to be talking to herself. ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s only right to go to a good school!¡± Rong Liangliang was immediately determined. It was an absolute fact that the second branch was a bad influence for a five-year-old baby. And those who were bullied by the second branch were definitely good people. Her mother was not around, so she had to take care of her family. When Mommyes back, she will definitely praise her! Thinking of this, she was overjoyed. ¡°Two million, right? Don¡¯t worry, I can gather it quickly.¡± ¡°Liangliang, you¡¯re really too good.¡± Eldest Aunt smiled happily. ¡°You¡¯re just like your Mommy. You¡¯re kind and beautiful.¡± ¡°Really? Am I as beautiful as Mommy?¡± Rong Liangliang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Do I look like Mommy?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re exactly the same!¡± Eldest Aunt obviously wouldn¡¯t be stingy with her words since she had money. ¡°Eldest Aunt, can you tell me more about Mommy?¡± Rong Liangliang¡¯s eyes were shining with hope. ¡°What was Mommy like when she was young? Was she like me? Did Mommy like to eat durians like me...¡± Chapter 920 ? Chapter 920: I Heard Yanyun¡¯s Back Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There were many things Rong Liangliang wanted to know. She wanted to know anything about her mother. But the bell rang. ¡°Oh my, you have to go to ss.¡± Eldest Aunt was waiting for this moment. She said regretfully, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you next week when youe to ss. I¡¯ll organize your mommy¡¯s matters and tell you everything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She was just a little disappointed, but she was immediately happy again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Aunt. I¡¯ll gather the money for you soon. Uncle Zhong will definitely be able to study. I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye, Eldest Aunt. Goodbye, Uncle Zhong.¡± The Shi family, who was led by Shi Fang¡¯s wife, was in a daze. When Rong Liangliang was at the door, they reacted and waved their hands. ¡°That¡¯s good, son. We¡¯re rich again.¡± Shi Fang¡¯s wife chuckled and pinched Shi Jiazhong¡¯s face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Su Yanyun¡¯s death to be more useful than her life. As long as we can trap this stupid daughter of hers, our Shi family might be billionaires in the future!¡± Shi Jiazhong asked the Shi family¡¯s daughter-inw foolishly, ¡°Mother, what is a billionaire?¡± ¡°Billionaires are just extremely rich. They can eat candy and take small nes.¡± Shi Jiazhong wiped his mucus with his sleeves, revealing his rotten teeth. ¡°I want to be a billionaire. I want to eat candy.¡± ¡°Smile more at your little niece the next time you see her.¡± Shi Fang¡¯s wife instructed Shi Jiazhong. ¡°Our families are not rted by blood. If you can marry her in the future, you won¡¯t have to worry about anything for the rest of your life.¡± She thought for a while, took out her phone, and dialed a number quietly. ¡°Hello, Second Madam? I¡¯m from the Old Shi family... Hehe, I¡¯ve already done as you instructed and asked that little girl for money. As expected, she was stupid and fell for it... Oh right, she said that her mother ising back... Yes! Really, she said that her father said it... Okay, okay, we¡¯ll thank you for arranging the school matters...¡± ¡°Rong Linyi said that Su Yanyun ising back?¡± After hanging up the call, Second Madam Rong immediately found Rong Xinming. ¡°Did you hear the news?¡± ¡°What news can I hear?¡± Rong Xinming said strangely. ¡°The Rong family is now the second branch, but it¡¯s Rong Jinghui¡¯s world.¡± ¡°Don¡¯tin.¡± Speaking of this, Second Madam Rong was also angry. ¡°Tell me, since there¡¯s no news, why did Rong Linyi say that Su Yanyun is back?¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Rong Xinming drank his wine impatiently. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Rong Linyi been waiting for her toe back? It¡¯s not impossible to hear some fake news.¡± ¡°No.¡± Second Madam Rong frowned. ¡°I want to ask An Bufang and see if she has any news.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you making a fuss?¡± Rong Xinming asked. ¡°It¡¯s just Su Yanyun. So what if shees back?¡± ¡°Did you get drunk?¡± Second Madam Rong yelled. ¡°Have you forgotten that Su Yanyun still had a son in her stomach? If shees back, her son will fight with us for the family property! Besides, if shees back and Rong Linyi recovers, the whole family will return to his hands!¡± ¡°The whole family is in his hands now. Don¡¯t think that brat Jinghui is in charge, in fact, Rong Linyi is the one controlling everything.¡± Rong Xinming gave up on himself and said, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not my ce as the Rong family¡¯s young master to do anything.¡± Second Madam Rong sighed and shook her head. Chapter 921 ? Chapter 921: Don¡¯t Let My Zhengzheng Be Sad Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her eldest son was an idiot who couldn¡¯t be helped. Her youngest son was a good catch, but he wasn¡¯t close to her. No... she definitely couldn¡¯t let Su Yanyune back... definitely not... ¡°Have you found out where the old hag and Zhengzheng are?¡± An Mingchen was sitting in a wheelchair with the toy bear in his arms. ¡°I¡¯ve found out. They returned to C City and are living beside the Rong family...¡± His subordinate replied urately. ¡°They even went to visit Jiang Yilin. Jiang Yilin thenmitted suicide.¡± ¡°Who told you to talk about irrelevant people?¡± An Mingchen was clearly dissatisfied. He raised his brows. ¡°Zhengzheng didn¡¯t look for the Rong guy? Didn¡¯t the old witch want to settle scores with the Rong guy?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it. Rong Linyi probably doesn¡¯t know that Ms. Zhengzheng is already back.¡± His subordinate said. An Mingchen smiled happily. ¡°It looks like the news I spread is still very useful. The Xu family is really obedient and cooperative.¡± ¡°Because the Xu family¡¯s daughter, Xu Yueshan, is very fond of Rong Linyi. If she wants to be with him, of course she will cooperate.¡± His subordinate praised An Mingchen. ¡°Boss has godlike foresight.¡± ¡°Yes...¡± An Mingchen epted the ttery this time. ¡°Tell me, what do you think we should do next?¡± ¡°Boss, should we just let Rong Linyi and the Xu family really marry?¡± His subordinate suggested. An Mingchen¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What I¡¯m asking is how to make Zhengzheng acknowledge me! Who Rong Linyi is marrying has nothing to do with me!¡± His subordinate couldn¡¯t follow his boss¡¯s thoughts. He was very aggrieved. ¡°But... if Rong Linyi is engaged to someone else, Ms. Zhengzheng will give up and naturally return to your side.¡± ¡°Why would shee back to my side?¡± An Mingchen¡¯s expression waspletely dark. ¡°Come back to my side and strangle me to death? Do you think Zhengzheng is stupid? Do you think that she won¡¯t know that I¡¯m matchmaking Rong Linyi and others? She still has an old witch beside her toe up with ideas! Besides, Zhengzheng still likes that brat with the surname Rong. If he really falls in love with someone else, Zhengzheng will be sad, do you know that?¡± His subordinate was uneasy. ¡°I, I understand...¡± Boss, the person who spread the news of the engagement was you... You¡¯re the only one who can do whatever you want. An Mingchen gritted his teeth secretly. ¡°If Zhengzheng is sad, I¡¯ll dig out your hearts!¡± His subordinates shivered and almost knelt down collectively. ¡°Boss, An Bufang wants to see you for something.¡± A subordinate came down and reported. ¡°No, she¡¯s just an old woman.¡± An Mingchen waved his hand in disdain. ¡°She said that she has to report information about Ms. Zhengzheng...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see her!¡± ¡°Mingchen, you look good recently.¡± After An Bufang entered, all her subordinates were dismissed. An Mingchen¡¯s lips curled into the mostmon smile, but his expression was so cold that it made people shiver. ¡°Aunt Bufang, you seemed to have seen Zhengzheng earlier than me back then, right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to confirm it when I saw her because ou¡¯ve always said that Zhengzheng is beside you. Why would she appear in Y Nation, which is thousands of miles away?¡± An Bufang had already thought of an excuse. After the cruise ident five years ago, An Bufang hid in shock. An Mingchen was no exception. After recovering and finding out some things, he ordered her to be killed. In the end, she survived because of An Mingchen¡¯s mother. This time, she hade knocking on his door automatically and was already prepared to be humiliated by An Mingchen¡¯s words. Chapter 922 ? Chapter 922: Heart Pounding Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, An Mingchen was clearly not interested in humiliating her either. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter with Zhengzheng?¡± ¡°Mingchen.¡± An Bufang felt as if she had survived. ¡°I heard that the Rong family received the news that Rong Linyi already knows that Su Yanyun is returning.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who Su Yanyun is.¡± An Mingchen smiled gently. An Bufang shivered. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Ms. Zhengzheng. Rong Linyi already knows that she¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Is the news reliable?¡± An Mingchen finally showed a normal expression. ¡°Very reliable. It¡¯s said that... Ms. Zhengzheng¡¯s daughter said it herself.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t take the baby¡¯s words seriously.¡± Thinking of his little niece, An Mingchen smiled again, but this time, his smile was warm. ¡°But Rong Linyi said it himself, ording to Rong Liangliang.¡± An Bufang had to prove her reliability. ¡°Ha!¡± An Mingchenughed. ¡°I understand. You can leave.¡± An Bufang was not sure what he knew until she walked out of the room. But she knew very well that An Mingchen definitely had a n. The young family head didn¡¯t just rely on his bloodline to sit firmly on this throne. ¡°Great-Grandfather, Great-Grandfather.¡± Rong Liangliang ran towards Old Master Rong in a pink dress. ¡°Liangliang is here.¡± ¡°Oh my god.¡± The moment he saw his little great-granddaughter, the Old Master¡¯s face almost twisted in a smile. ¡°Come over quickly and let Grandpa kiss you!¡± She pounced into the Old Master¡¯s embrace and acted coquettishly. Her grandfather was short and gentle. ¡°Be good, have you taken a fancy to anything recently?¡± The Old Master was happy and couldn¡¯t help but want to give his good great-granddaughter a gift. ¡°Hmph! I haven¡¯t wasted money recently!¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°Why not?¡± The Old Master was confused. Rong Liangliang pretended to be angry. ¡°Because Liangliang found out that she has the least property. We¡¯re all billionaires, and only Liangliang is poor.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re the Rong family¡¯s heir!¡± The Old Master was immediately angry. ¡°Who¡¯s so blind? Nonsense!¡± ¡°No one said it. I saw it with my own eyes. Father, Uncle, and Aunt all have a lot of cards. It¡¯s amazing, but there¡¯s nothing for Liangliang. Liangliang only gets tens of thousands of yuan a month. I can¡¯t even afford a house.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a card?¡± The Old Master immediately waved his hand boldly. ¡°Great-grandfather has many cards. Take as many as you want.¡± Then, he got someone to bring a stack of cards and ce them in front of Rong Liangliang. ¡°Pick whatever you like.¡± She was clearly stunned by her great-grandfather¡¯s boldness. She had actually never asked anything from an adult before. Since a young age, someone naturally sent things to her. She didn¡¯t know that the Old Master would give her a lot more than she expected just by mentioning it casually. She asked the Old Master carefully, ¡°Great-grandfather, are all these cards full of money?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no money in my great-grandfather¡¯s cards?¡± The Old Master seemed to have heard a joke and reallyughed. ¡°Take a look. Are you kidding me?¡± She picked out a ck card. Her heart pounded rapidly. Although she didn¡¯t have much feelings for money, she knew that two million was not a small sum. She had lied to her great-grandfather. She actually didn¡¯t need any money. She only wanted to help her mother¡¯s maternal family. Chapter 923 ? Chapter 923: Your Mommy Is a Peerless Beauty Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mommy...¡± Rong Liangliang walked alone on the path to the Lin River Courtyard. Tears slowly soaked her eyes. ¡°I know I can¡¯t lie to my great-grandfather. Eldest Aunt said that a liar baby is not a good baby, but Mommy, they bullied your maternal family when you¡¯re not around...¡± She wiped her tears. ¡°I miss Mommy so much. Mommy,e back quickly. I don¡¯t want to be a motherless child...¡± ¡°What a cute baby. Too beautiful, too beautiful...¡± Madam praised the photo. ¡°Too obedient, too cute. Tangtang, look, isn¡¯t your sister a little beauty?¡± Xiao Tang was very unhappy, but he still had to pretend to be happy. ¡°Wow, this is Sister. Sister is so beautiful. Unfortunately, she¡¯s still a little behind Mommy.¡± ¡°Haha, of course.¡± Madam smiled happily. ¡°Your Mommy is a peerless beauty.¡± Xiao Tang turned around and grimaced. She was far from beingparable to Mommy! How could a stupid creature like Sisterpare to Mommy? Hmph, what sister? He would never acknowledge such a weak and boring girl as his sister. Look at her fair skin, weak eyes, and thin arms and legs. She was not even as beautiful as the chief¡¯s daughter! ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see my cute little Liangliang.¡± Madam hugged the photo and kissed it. ¡°Yanyun, when are we going to kidnap her?¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun was also admiring her obedient daughter¡¯s photo and was shocked to hear Madam¡¯s words. ¡°Kidnap her? Why do you have to use the word ¡®kidnap¡¯?¡± She asked. ¡°Ha, are you going to beg Rong Linyi to send the baby to you? Does he have a conscience?¡± Madam sneered. Su Yanyun was speechless... Madam, that is your biological grandson! It¡¯s not good to say that about him, right? ¡°Yanyun, are you soft-hearted?¡± Madam asked. ¡°How have you been these five years? He has been spending his days here, drunk and dreaming. Have you thought about how tough it has been for you?¡± Su Yanyun was sweating profusely... Madam, the reason why I¡¯ve been suffering these five years and couldn¡¯te back is all because of you... ¡°I don¡¯t care. Rong Linyi is not a qualified father.¡± Madam scoffed coldly. ¡°I¡¯m helping him because of reason and not blood. I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s my biological grandson. I only know that if I follow him, he won¡¯t have a good life. I won¡¯t watch Xiao Song¡¯s tragedy happen to him again. Yanyun, let¡¯s n carefully and find an opportunity to snatch Liangliang. Then, our family of four will return to Y Nation. It¡¯s up to him whether he wants to remarry or have more children.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t say anything. Actually, she felt that she should meet Rong Linyi no matter what. Even if he really wanted to marry someone else, they were once husband and wife. Liangliang and Xiao Tang were irreversible. They had a pair of cute babies. Some things had to be said face-to-face. Madam¡¯s simple and crude approach was definitely not eptable... ¡°Madam, Miss.¡± Sister Mei came with an invitation. ¡°The matter of Young Master going to school in June has been confirmed. The school has sent an invitation to invite all the parents to bring the babies for a school examination.¡± ¡°What do we do at the school examination?¡± Su Yanyun asked. Xiao Tang had already run forward and jumped up to take the invitation from Sister Mei. Chapter 924 ? Chapter 924: You¡¯re Not Grateful, And You¡¯re Still Fighting For My Love Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Inviting Little Friend An Caitang and his parents now... Ah? Why is it An Caitang? Why is my surname An?¡± Xiao Tang yelled in shock. Su Yanyun was speechless. As expected, Madam had still secretly changed Xiao Tang¡¯s name? But Xiao Tang didn¡¯t have a household register, so changing his surname was the simplest thing. ¡°Xiao Tang, be good.¡± Seeing Su Yanyun and Xiao Tang¡¯s interrogative eyes, Madam was a little panicked. She was like a child who had done something wrong and was caught red-handed. She looked away. ¡°Xiao Tang, let¡¯s not have the surname Rong, okay? If you have the surname Rong, you will be a jerk, will Xiao Tang be a jerk and abandon your mother?¡± Xiao Tang was sessfully shocked by Madam. ¡°No, no, Xiao Tang, I won¡¯t abandon Mommy. Xiao Tang, I won¡¯t be a jerk.¡± He was about to shake his head off. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Forget it, forget it. It¡¯s just a surname.¡± She didn¡¯t agree to Xiao Tang changing his surname to An in the past because she wanted to uphold her beliefs. But ever since she became family with Madam, she understood and was more tolerant of her. It was just a surname. She just had to change it back. Madam actually didn¡¯t have any ill intentions. ¡°Father or Mother can bring the children to tour the school. The children can have an experience ss and can even register for a ss in advance. Father and Mother will have a tea party... Wow, it looks very good.¡± Xiao Tang was clearly interested. ¡°Will Mommy and Grandma bring Xiao Tang along?¡± Madam smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for Grandma. Grandma¡¯s legs are still not good. Mommy can bring you there.¡± She instructed Sister Mei. ¡°Get a stylist for Ms. and Little Master and let them dress up well. This is the most prestigious school in C City. Those who go to school are either rich or prestigious. We can¡¯t let our An family¡¯s Ms. and Little Master lose to others.¡± ¡°Rong Liangliang, look what I brought you.¡± Rong Xueling waved the invitation in her hand and entered the Lin River Courtyard. ¡°Who allowed you toe?¡± Rong Liangliang said rudely. She was a very vengeful youngdy. Thest time her aunt touched Daddy¡¯s phone, she had always remembered. Even though it was an uncle who picked up the callter on, she somehow felt that she had missed her mother because Rong Xueling had acted on her own! ¡°Look at you.¡± Rong Xueling clicked her tongue and ced the invitation on the table. ¡°Look at what this is first. Don¡¯t cry and beg meter.¡± Rong Liangliang scoffed and picked up the invitation. ¡°Campus exploration. Who will go on such a boring matter!¡± Rong Liangliang was very disdainful of the invitation as she ced it on the table. ¡°We will be locked up in school in the future. Who has the interest to visit their cells in advance?¡± ¡°Sigh...¡± Rong Xuelong sighed and opened the invitation again. ¡°I even said that if you want to go, I¡¯ll take you there reluctantly... Anyway, I¡¯ve also held a kindergarten Parent-Teacher Conference for you for so many years. Your interest ss, whatever pre-op ss, are all done by me... I¡¯m not afraid of it being more troublesome...¡± She said and pped the invitation towards Rong Liangliang. ¡°You ingrate!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the ingrate!¡± She spat. ¡°Grandma picked you up from the orphanage, but you¡¯re not grateful and even fought with me for my favor!¡± ¡°How magnanimous of you! I¡¯m an orphan, but I still have my adoptive parents. If you¡¯re not, then what about your mommy? You don¡¯t even have a mommy!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bite you to death! Ahwoo!¡± Rong Liangliang aimed at Rong Xuelong¡¯s arm and bit down rudely. Chapter 925 ? Chapter 925: Daddy Is Amazing, Tall and Handsome Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ah! Are you a dog! Let go, let go! If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll p you!¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s tears rolled down her face. ¡°Who are you going to p?¡± Suddenly, Rong Linyi¡¯s cold voice sounded from behind. ¡°Daddy!¡± She immediately heaved a sigh of relief and ran towards Rong Linyi. ¡°Daddy, the school has sent an invitation to invite the parents and babies to go for a tour. They even have a tea party and an interest ss, but Aunt is bad and refuses to bring me!¡± Rong Xueling... Damn! You know how to twist the truth! Rong Linyi hugged Rong Liangliang and looked up in Rong Xueling¡¯s direction. ¡°You don¡¯t want to bring her?¡± ¡°I... Brother, I...¡± I¡¯m innocent! ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re very impatient with Liangliang now.¡± Rong Linyi said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her there.¡± ¡°No, I...¡± Rong Xueling really couldn¡¯t exin. She could only open her mouth at Rong Liangliang, looking as if she wanted to kill her. Rong Liangliang stuck her tongue out arrogantly at Rong Xueling and made a face, looking very smug. Hmph, answering Daddy¡¯s call! This baby was very vengeful! ¡°Daddy, Daddy, are you really bringing me along?¡± Rong Xueling was so angry that she felt as if she had vented her anger, but she became worried again in the blink of an eye. ¡°Why don¡¯t... let Aunt bring me along...¡± Of her two aunts, she liked her eldest aunt the most, but she was not at home all year round. Her younger aunt had a bad temper and a vicious mouth. She didn¡¯t give in to Liangliang at all. But even though she was nagging, she still wanted to beat up the brat from the second branch for her and help her hold the parent-teacher meeting... ¡°It¡¯s okay, Liangliang will bring Daddy, right?¡± Rong Linyi reached out and held Liangliang¡¯s head. ¡°Just hold Daddy¡¯s hand, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Rong Liangliang was very happy. This was the first time her father was bringing her to school! Hmph, her father was incredible. He was tall and handsome. No one¡¯s father couldpare to her father. She thought proudly. So what if those children had a mommy? Their mommy would definitely not be as pretty as hers! At that time, those children¡¯s fathers would definitely be ashamed to see her father. And the children¡¯s mothers would definitely be envious of her mother when they saw Daddy! She was too excited and even kicked the nket a few times when she was asleep at night, making Rong Linyi cover her many times in the dark. It was the weekend. Luxurious cars were parked in front of the school. A mile in front of the school, there was a long line. ¡°Sigh, primary school students these days are impressive.¡± The driver sighed. ¡°They organized an event and mobilized the whole family.¡± ¡°We¡¯re better than the other families.¡± Madam hurriedly said. ¡°We only have Grandma and Mother, and I only sent Yanyun and Xiao Tang to the school gate. Look at the other families. Grandpa, Grandma, and Father, are they going to eat up the school?¡± Seeing Madam¡¯s jealous expression, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, our family sent all the elites.¡± ¡°If I had known, I would have flown a helicopter.¡± Rong Liangliang sat on the Maybach not far from the Rolls-Royce andined. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that my father¡¯s time is very precious? Don¡¯t you know that my father hates wasting time? It¡¯s too embarrassing for our Rong family to be blocked like this, hmph!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, Little Miss.¡± The driver smiled at Rong Liangliang. ¡°The primary school you¡¯re going to attend is the best in the city. People who can attend this school are not simple. Look, have we seen a car that costs less than a million on the way here?¡± Chapter 926 ? Chapter 926: You¡¯ve Always Been Impatient With Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Our car is the most expensive!¡± She looked up. ¡°My father¡¯s Maybach is very expensive and you have to be very prestigious to buy it!¡± Rong Linyi heard her childish voice praise her father. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Baby, why didn¡¯t I realize that you were sopetitive in the past?¡± Although he said that, the affection in his voice couldn¡¯t be hidden. ¡°My Daddy is the best!¡± Rong Liangliang hugged Rong Linyi. ¡°My Daddy might be able to fight, but I want topete! No one is better than my Daddy.¡± She paused and said softly, ¡°Besides Mommy...¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s hearing was very sharp, but he pretended not to hear anything. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± The car moved like a snail and Xiao Tang finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go down and walk. It¡¯s not far.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Madam hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Our An family is a person of status. Besides, your mommy¡¯s skirt is so beautiful. What if it¡¯s stained and torn? Tang Tang, you¡¯re our An family¡¯s heir now. You have to put on airs.¡± Xiao Tang sighed and looked at the little suit on him. He had grown upwlessly on the ind and rode the waves every day. He was dressed so formally with a bow tie and his hairbed neatly. It was really difficult for the ind¡¯s tyrant. ¡°If going to school is so troublesome, I might as well go back to the ind...¡± He muttered. ¡°Go to the ind and marry the chief¡¯s daughter when you grow up?¡± Su Yanyun teased Xiao Tang. ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiao Tang turned around. ¡°What¡¯s the point of being the chief? That ind belongs to our family!¡± Madam nodded. ¡°My Tang Tang has ambition.¡± Su Yanyun was alreadypletely used to her son¡¯s shamelessness and Madam¡¯s unreasonable doting. She smiled and shook her head, looking at the long line outside the car window. Xiao Tang looked at the other side of the car window angrily. Suddenly... his ck eyes narrowed. On the leftne, the Maybach... the car window was opened and a little girl¡¯s head reached out. Rong Caitang could only see her dark little head, but he also saw the Maybach¡¯s rearview mirror, and an exquisite little face appeared in the mirror... ¡°Liangliang, did you stick your head out?¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t look at Rong Liangliang, but he reached out and pulled her back. ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times. Even if the car is still, don¡¯t stick your head out the window. Because you¡¯re not moving, but you can¡¯t guarantee that the car outside won¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Now everyone is still.¡± Rong Liangliang pped and looked helpless. ¡°Can the event still be carried out as nned?¡± Rong Linyi mocked. ¡°Speaking of which, little baby, is it always so jammed every time you go to the kindergarten with your aunt?¡± ¡°The kindergarten isn¡¯t that crowded. After all, there aren¡¯t as many people as primary schools.¡± Suddenly, a smiling head reached in from outside the window. ¡°Brother, Liangliang... haha...¡± ¡°What are you doing!¡± Rong Liangliang looked away. ¡°Daddy will bring me along. We don¡¯t need you anymore!¡± ¡°Little ancestor, I was wrong, okay?¡± Rong Xueling pressed her palms together outside. ¡°Your Daddy can¡¯t possibly bring you here every time. It¡¯s better for me to stay with you. Brother, you clearly know that I definitely have to bring her sometime. When did I be impatient with her?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been impatient with me!¡± She exposed him rudely. Chapter 927 ? Chapter 927: Time Freeze Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Xueling immediately widened her eyes and gestured for her to stop. She grimaced. Rong Xueling took out her phone, typed a line on it, and ced it in front of Rong Liangliang. [Have you spent two million recently?] The arrogance she had a second ago disappeared instantly. Oh god, how did Aunt know about her giving the Shi family money? Would she tell Daddy? Rong Xueling raised her eyes smugly. What? Little girl, I¡¯ve got a hold of you, right? She beckoned with her finger and came out obediently. She waspletely confident. ¡°Well, Daddy... Actually, I thought about it and it¡¯s good that Aunt brought me to the event...¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Linyi turned around and raised his voice. Rong Liangliang was about to cry. ¡°Daddy, I was too stubborn in the past and threw a tantrum with Aunt. Since Aunt hase to ask for reconciliation now, well... our family needs to be harmonious! Daddy, your time is so precious. The traffic jam is so serious now, I don¡¯t know how crowded the event will be in a while. Daddy, don¡¯t you hate touching people...¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s arm hooked around her shoulder. ¡°Baby, are you being threatened?¡± He asked softly. ¡°No, no. What does Aunt have to threaten me with?¡± Rong Liangliang felt that Daddy was too scary. ¡°Well, driver, send Daddy home. This is very close to the school gate. Aunt and I will walk over.¡± Then, she quickly kissed Rong Linyi¡¯s cheek and opened the car door to meet Rong Xueling. ¡°Let the bodyguards watch you closely.¡± Rong Linyi instructed the bodyguards calmly when he heard the car door m. Now, he only had Liangliang... He definitely couldn¡¯t lose her again... Although Rong Xueling had a bad temper and a vicious mouth, she was at least a trusted family member. She and Rong Liangliang were enemies and caused a scene the moment they met. But when they met external enemies, they were exceptionally united. The moment Rong Liangliang jumped off the Maybach, Xiao Tang¡¯s hand was on the car door handle. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯ll go down myself. I saw the other children and their parents go down too. I can¡¯t lose to others!¡± Then, Xiao Tang jumped out of the car. ¡°Tang Tang!¡± Madam screamed. It was still not convenient for her to chase after him immediately, so she could only shout in panic. ¡°Driver, bodyguard... Yanyun, quickly go. Tang Tang ran away alone!¡± ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Su Yanyunforted Madam. ¡°Xiao Tang is used to running on the ind. If he goes out, we have to worry about the safety of the other children...¡± ¡°The ind is isted from the world, can itpare to this ce? One Ankang on the ind is bad enough, but the bad people here are a hundred times worse than Ankang!¡± Madam was extremely anxious. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go down. Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll chase after him and spank him.¡± Su Yanyun said and got out of the car. ¡°Don¡¯t hit him-¡± Madam¡¯s voice sounded from behind. In the Maybach, Rong Linyi... suddenly turned his head. He seemed to hear someone say... Yanyun? Was he hearing things? The moment he turned his head, Su Yanyun ran to the Maybach. In the middle of the still traffic, she saw the man in the Maybach. He turned around at the same time. Their eyes met... Time seemed to have stopped at this moment. Su Yanyun felt her entire body stiffen, from her muscles to her blood. Chapter 928 ? Chapter 928: Fortunately, His Surname Is Not Rong Anymore Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She only heard her heartbeat. Bam! Bam! Bam! It made her eardrums vibrate... It took at least two seconds for Su Yanyun to confirm that Rong Linyi was facing her with his eyes. After a moment of shock, she had already subconsciously taken a step forward. ¡°Lin...¡± Her mouth opened and a word was stuck. But at the same time, Rong Linyi had already slowly turned around and looked ahead expressionlessly. Su Yanyun stopped in her tracks and her voice stopped. She found it hard to believe what she had seen- She had finally met Rong Linyi. He should have been as shocked as she was at such an unexpected meeting. Even if he fell in love with someone else, or if he no longer had any feelings for her, he shouldn¡¯t have such an expression. He... was expressionless. ¡°Mommy-¡± Xiao Tang¡¯s voice sounded from ahead. ¡°Hurry and follow!¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t even have time to say ¡°okay¡±. She no longer dared to make any sound or make any expression. She could only lower her head and run in a hurry, as if to cover everything up... ¡°Mommy, there are many people here.¡± Xiao Tang held Yanyun¡¯s hand old-fashionedly. ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as the environment on the ind. You have to take care of yourself and don¡¯t get lost.¡± Su Yanyun wanted to smile, but she smiled bitterly in the end. ¡°...Okay.¡± The sharp Xiao Tang immediately felt something. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He seemed to sense something and turned to look at the traffic. ¡°Hurry and leave.¡± Su Yanyun pretended to be anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t bete.¡± Xiao Tang didn¡¯t say anything and turned around silently. His dark eyes were filled with anger. The luxury car that Rong Liangliang just got down from might also have Daddy sitting inside! Mommy must have seen it just now, that¡¯s why she was so absent-minded. Did Daddy see Mommy too? Looking at his mother¡¯s expression, she seemed to be enduring immense shock and pain. Daddy must have seen Mommy! Since he saw her, why didn¡¯t hee down to acknowledge her and chase after her? Could it be that he was really entangled with women outside like the news media had said and no longer loved his mother? Hmph! Xiao Tang clenched his fists. As expected, Madam was right. Flirtiness was inherited! The Rong family¡¯s men were all unreliable! Fortunately, his surname was no longer Rong! The An family must have loyal men. Look at how affectionate Uncle is to Mommy! He had to be a powerful man like his uncle when he grew up. He had to have many helicopters to take his mother on vacation! After sighing, Xiao Tang realized that... he had actually lost Rong Liangliang... ¡°Can you be more careful?¡± Rong Xueling held Rong Liangliang all the way and educated her. ¡°The Shi family is obviously greedy. None of your mother¡¯s maternal family is good!¡± ¡°Your maternal family is not good either!¡± Rong Liang retorted angrily. ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to gossip about my mommy¡¯s maternal family!¡± Her mother was the best. How bad could her mother¡¯s maternal family be? Rong Xueling poked her head forcefully with her fingertips. ¡°What are you talking about? Your father isn¡¯t from my maternal family, and your grandmother isn¡¯t from my maternal family? What do you mean by my maternal family isn¡¯t good? Watch your words in the future!¡± Chapter 929 ? Chapter 929: Why Should Another Woman Bring Her Baby Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh ~¡± Rong Liangliang stuck out her tongue and made a face. ¡°If Daddy and Grandma don¡¯t like my Mommy, they¡¯re not good people either.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I understand!¡± Rong Xueling said unhappily. ¡°You mean that I¡¯m not a good person, right? I came to bring you to the event out of goodwill, but you¡¯re biting the hand that fed you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not taking me to the event out of goodwill. You¡¯re afraid that my Daddy is too handsome and that the teachers will be confused and fall in love with him. You just want to upy my Mommy¡¯s position.¡± Rong Liangliang exposed her rudely. ¡°Who, who wants to upy your mommy¡¯s position? Isn¡¯t this toplete the task your grandmother gave me? I¡¯ll tell you honestly, Rong Liangliang. Don¡¯t talk nonsense with your mouth open. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll p you!¡± Rong Xueling said and raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll bite you!¡± Rong Liangliang revealed a mouthful of white little steel teeth. ¡°Liangliang, Liangliang...¡± Someone waved from nearby. ¡°Ah, Eldest Aunt! Uncle Zhong!¡± Rong Liang was overjoyed to see his mother¡¯s maternal family. ¡°That¡¯s great, Uncle Zhong is going to study in the same primary school as me. Uncle...¡± She was about to go over when Rong Xueling stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t associate with those kinds of people. You¡¯re the Rong family¡¯s little princess!¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust. ¡°Who is that retard? Is he worthy of entering such a school with someone else¡¯s charity?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to scold the people in Mommy¡¯s house.¡± Rong Liangliang shook off Rong Xueling¡¯s hand angrily. ¡°Go away, I don¡¯t want you!¡± ¡°You...¡± Rong Xueling pointed to Rong Liangliang. ¡°You¡¯ll cry in the future!¡± Su Yanyun pulled Xiao Tang and stood in the distance. She watched as Rong Liangliang flew towards Shi Fang¡¯s wife like a graceful butterfly. She didn¡¯t move. She should have known. There was only one possibility that Rong Linyi would appear here. Her precious daughter was about to enter primary school and had also received an invitation... But who was the woman who had brought her here? She had never seen this woman in the Rong family. That woman and her baby were tugging at each other, and they clearly didn¡¯t get along well. She could even see the obvious impatience and disgust in the woman¡¯s eyes. So, this was the woman beside Rong Linyi? Was this the woman who had answered her call back then? Yes, this woman was very young, very beautiful, and filled with vitality. Perhaps she was from a prestigious family and waspletely worthy of Rong Linyi, but... but why... Su Yanyun turned around, not wanting Xiao Tang to see her teary eyes. Why did she have to let another woman raise her baby? Why did she have to let such a fierce woman bring her baby to the event? Su Yanyun wished she could rush forward immediately and p that woman twice to snatch her baby back. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Tang looked at Su Yanyun worriedly. ¡°If Mommy isn¡¯t feeling well, let¡¯s go back and not participate in this activity...¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly wiped her tears. ¡°Mommy was just wondering why they were here.¡± ¡°Them?¡± Xiao Tang¡¯s eyes became scary. ¡°You mean Rong Liangliang and that mistress?¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Yanyun almost smiled when she heard Xiao Tang call that woman a mistress. Where did Xiao Tang learn these words from? ¡°I mean my first aunt and her old son.¡± She leaned down and whispered to Xiao Tang. ¡°See that woman beside Liangliang? Beside her should be her son, Shi Jiazhong...¡± Chapter 930 ? Chapter 930: Auntie, You¡¯re Like My Mommy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ah, I know. They are those greedy rtives of Mommy¡¯s adoptive mother.¡± Xiao Tang was already familiar with some of his mother¡¯s stories. ¡°Aren¡¯t they from ordinary families? Why can theye to such a good school?¡± Xiao Tang was confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but judging from how affectionate Liangliang is to them, they must have done something to gain her trust.¡± Su Yanyun said softly. ¡°The Shi family is greedy for money. I¡¯m afraid she was cheated by them.¡± Wasn¡¯t a stupid creature like his sister used to be cheated? Xiao Tang thought disdainfully, but he said solemnly, ¡°That won¡¯t do. I have to protect Sister and not let her be cheated on.¡± Su Yanyun took out therge sunsses she had prepared and wore them. ¡°Let¡¯s go and report first.¡± She nced at Rong Liangliang reluctantly and walked forward with Xiao Tang. Perhaps Madam was right and should really ¡°snatch¡± Liangliang. If she had a stepmother, she would have a stepfather. Her baby shouldn¡¯t have grown up in such an environment. What surprised Su Yanyun was that Rong Liangliang was in the same ss as Xiao Tang and the Shi family. She was surprised and helpless. Mommy and Daddy brought the babies to the ss¡¯s tea party. Su Yanyun wore sunsses the whole time and didn¡¯t take them off. She was not the only parent who did this. The parents in the ss were of prestigious status, and many of them were wearing masks and sunsses. Shi Fang was focused on the Shi family and didn¡¯t notice her at all. On the other hand, Xiao Tang went to the washroom midway. Aftering back, he deliberately ran around Rong Liangliang. She didn¡¯t know what he had done. After a while, the woman who brought Rong Liangliang probably got bored and opened her bag to take out her phone to y. Unexpectedly, just as her hand reached in, she was stunned for a moment and suddenly screamed. ¡°Ahhh...¡± She yelled and jumped up, throwing something ck out. It hit Rong Liangliang. She looked down and saw that the soil was mixed with red earthworms and hung on her beautiful skirt. ¡°Ahhh...¡± Rong Liangliang also screamed. Su Yanyun and Xiao Tang stood up nervously. ¡°Baby...¡± Su Yanyun had already shouted subconsciously. She pounced over, hugged Rong Liangliang, and patted off the soil and earthworms on her body. Meanwhile, Xiao Tang thoughtfully handed over a ball of paper. ¡°Auntie, wipe your hands.¡± Rong Xueling was usually most afraid of these bugs. In her panic, she saw a ball of paper being handed to her and took it without hesitation. She was about to wipe her hand when something crawled out of her palm and onto her wrist. She looked over and saw a dark, long-legged spider climbing up her wrist. ¡°Ahhh...¡± Rong Xueling screamed so loudly that the ssroom almost exploded. Su Yanyun had already picked Rong Liangliang up and carried her to the side. Why did this woman bring her baby? With the baby in front of her, she was still shocked. Ha, Rong Linyi, is this the substitute you found? She had already sized up the auntie who was hugging her. Su Yanyun was wearing ady-like little beret today. A retro hung from the brim of the hat, and the wide sunsses covered most of her face, only revealing the tip of her small nose and red lips. But even so, she was stunned. ¡°Aunt, you seem to...¡± She blurted out and was about to say everything when she stopped herself. ¡°You seem to be very beautiful...¡± Chapter 931 ? Chapter 931: She Doesn¡¯t Have a Mother Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Then the words she was about to say were... ¡°You¡¯re like my mommy...¡± ¡°Of course. My Mommy is obviously beautiful!¡± Xiao Tang said smugly. He pounced on Su Yanyun and forced Rong Liangliang away. ¡°What? Your mommy isn¡¯t as beautiful as my mommy, right?¡± His opponent was Rong Xueling. However, in the eyes of Rong Liangliang, she only had one mother. That was Su Yanyun. She immediately retorted angrily. ¡°My mommy is very, very beautiful!¡± She said a lot in one breath, as if she had won. ¡°Her?¡± Xiao Tang scoffed and nced at Rong Xueling. ¡°Are you blind?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not my mommy! Of course she¡¯s not beautiful...¡± Rong Liangliang hurriedly retorted. ¡°What? I¡¯m not beautiful? What are you talking about? Tell me again!¡± Rong Xueling immediately flipped out. ¡°Believe it or not, I won¡¯t be able to p you...¡± Su Yanyun immediately stood up. Although she was wearing sunsses, she still exuded a cold aura. She looked at Rong Xueling coldly. ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl. Aren¡¯t you ashamed to be fierce to her in front of so many people?¡± ¡°I... I¡¯m fierce to my child, what has it got to do with you?¡± Although Rong Xueling felt that her aura was lower, she still said indignantly, ¡°Just take care of your child. It¡¯s not your ce to criticize our Rong family¡¯s matters!¡± She introduced herself and the scene fell silent. Everyone looked at Rong Liangliang at the side. She was the Rong family¡¯s child... which other Rong family was there in C City? Rong Liangliang saw everyone¡¯s gaze and immediately felt very ashamed. Her mother and father didn¡¯te over. She didn¡¯t want everyone to know, but now, with her aunt¡¯s roar, everyone knew... They knew that she, the Rong family¡¯s little princess, wasn¡¯t apanied by her mother and father. ¡°Is your Rong family very impressive?¡± The current Su Yanyun was no longer the helpless girl from before. She sneered. ¡°Even the king has to be reasonable. Since you¡¯re not her mother, you should apologize to her for being so fierce to her in public and even threatening to hit her.¡± ¡°You want me to apologize to her? Dream on!¡± Rong Xueling blurted out. ¡°So what if I¡¯m fierce to her? Who asked her to not have a mother? She deserves it!¡± Bam! Su Yanyun let go and pped Rong Xueling. Rong Xueling had been raised by the whole family since a young age. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so jealous that Rong Liangliang had stolen most of her love. She had never been pped like this since she was adopted by the Rong family. This stinging p reminded her of her experience in the orphanage when she was young. Suddenly, she blushed and yelled at Su Yanyun with red eyes. ¡°How dare you hit me? Who are you! You¡¯re dead! How dare you hit me...¡± Before she finished shouting, Su Yanyun¡¯s second p arrived. She pped Rong Xueling¡¯s other cheek. ¡°You¡¯re uneducated and bullied the weak. So what if I hit you on behalf of your parents?¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s lips moved. She probably wanted to scold her back, but she suddenly cried. She cried as she took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Mother, someone hit me... Boo... someone hit me...¡± Chapter 932 ? Chapter 932: I¡¯m the Ind Tyrant Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Yanyun and Xiao Tang... were stunned. That was it? She had pped someone twice in a row and thought that the other party would p her back crazily. Su Yanyun was even prepared to lose her identity and tug at her hair. Who knew that this woman would actually cry like a child and call her mother for help? ¡°Mother, you have to uphold justice for me...¡± Rong Xueling cried intermittently. ¡°She hit my face and even yelled at me... Boohoo... you have to help me hit her back...¡± Right at this moment, Rong Liangliang suddenly exploded and yelled. ¡°You deserve to be hit! Who told you to bully me!¡± Then she turned and ran out. Rong Xueling immediately stopped crying in shock. ¡°Rong Liangliang-¡± Su Yanyun also chased after her hurriedly. ¡°Baby!¡± ¡°Rong Liangliang, Rong Liangliang...¡± Rong Xueling wiped her face and chased after her. ¡°Don¡¯t go crazy, don¡¯t run, don¡¯t let your father worry...¡± But Liangliang was already gone. Rong Xueling picked up her phone. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s over. She lost her temper and ran away. Don¡¯t tell my brother. I¡¯ll catch her...¡± On the other end of the line, Madam Rong heard the mess and couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°What the hell...¡± The school was very big, and Rong Liangliang disappeared without a trace. Su Yanyun was shocked, and so was Rong Xueling. Su Yanyun had bodyguards, and Rong Xueling had the Rong family¡¯s bodyguards. The two of them couldn¡¯t cooperate, so they could only break up and search. ¡°Hey! You really know how to find a ce to hide?¡± In the school¡¯s ntation, Xiao Tang found a space behind a pile of nts. ¡°Shh-¡± Rong Liangliang raised a finger. ¡°Don¡¯t squeak.¡± ¡°Why are you hiding?¡± Xiao Tang also knelt beside Rong Liangliang. ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re very insensitive like this? Your Mommy and Daddy will be worried, do you know that?¡± She pouted. ¡°Mommy won¡¯t know either... As for Daddy, hmph, he only hates Aunt more if I make him worry and anger him.¡± ¡°Aunt?¡± Xiao Tang seemed to have heard some incredible news. ¡°That¡¯s your aunt? Are you sure it¡¯s not your second Mother?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± The moment she was angry, she forgot to control her voice. ¡°My father won¡¯t find me a mother!¡± ¡°Shh-¡± Xiao Tang hurriedly raised a finger. Liangliang immediately raised her finger too. ¡°Shh-Shh-¡± ¡°Actually, thank you just now.¡± Rong Liangliang said softly. ¡°I know that you were the one who stuffed earthworms into my aunt¡¯s bag and even ced spiders in her paper ball...¡± ¡°You saw it.¡± Xiao Tang was shocked. She had been shouting so loudly just now. ¡°Of course I saw it. Hey, you¡¯re so good to me. Could it be that you¡¯ve taken a fancy to me?¡± Rong Liangliang¡¯s hair was flipped. ¡°Let me make it clear first. There are a lot of boys who like me. If you want to pursue me, you have to queue up first. Yes, but on ount of you seducing my aunt, I¡¯ll let you be my spare tire number 15.¡± Xiao Tang was speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your boyfriend. Let me tell you, I have an ind at home.¡± Xiao Tang pointed her thumb at her nose. ¡°Do you know my name? I¡¯m called the Ind Tyrant! The reason I helped you teach your aunt a lesson was because you have delicate bones and are suitable to be my little sister. How about it? Do you want to follow me, the Ind Tyrant? Call me Big Brother and say my name when you go out. With me protecting you, I guarantee that no one will bully you anymore!¡± Chapter 933 ? Chapter 933: Follow Brother, I¡¯ll Take Care of You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Brother?¡± Rong Liangliang sized up Xiao Tang. ¡°But you don¡¯t look older than me. When were you born?¡± ¡°Which day were you born?¡± Xiao Tang asked. ¡°I¡¯m from February 29th.¡± Rong Liangliang was unknown and he replied honestly. ¡°What a coincidence. I was born at 01 AM on February 29th! I¡¯m definitely older than you!¡± Xiao Tang lied about his birth date. ¡°Ah...¡± Rong Liangliang was clearly a little unwilling, but she still pouted. ¡°I was born on February 29 at 10 PM... Hey, my father said that because I was born at night, I was especially bold.¡± ¡°Me too. I was born at midnight and am not afraid of anything. How about it, do you want to follow me?¡± Xiao Tang was enticing. ¡°Okay...¡± She hesitated and finally agreed. It was always good to have a big brother around in school. ¡°Then call me brother?¡± Xiao Tang¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. Rong Liangliang dragged. ¡°Big Brother...¡± ¡°Hey! Good sister!¡± Xiao Tang suddenly jumped out of the nt. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, I¡¯ve found Rong Liangliang. She¡¯s here-¡± Rong Liangliang: ¡°!¡± What kind of big brother was this! Su Yanyun was searching nearby. She ran over and picked up Rong Liangliang. ¡°Baby, are you okay?¡± She kept patting the dirty skirt to check if she was injured. Her body felt warm from Su Yanyun¡¯s concern. Her face blushed subconsciously. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, Aunt. Liangliang is good...¡± She looked at Xiao Tang. She originally wanted to re at Xiao Tang, but she didn¡¯t expect Xiao Tang to blink at her and make an expression that said she understood. Rong Liangliang... waspletely stunned. Su Yanyun carried Rong Liangliang out of the flower bed and handed her to the strong bodyguards at the side. She covered Rong Liangliang with a scarf. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Rong Liangliang was still in a daze when Su Yanyun brought her out of the school. Outside the school, Madam was sitting in the Rolls-Royce waiting. Seeing Su Yanyun pull Xiao Tang out, she smiled. ¡°So fast...¡± But her smile quickly froze. Because the bodyguards behind had removed the scarf and stuffed Rong Liangliang in. ¡°Madam, this is Liangliang. She was bullied by her stepmother, so I brought her back.¡± ¡°Liangliang? Oh god.¡± Madam was surprised. ¡°Hurry! Drive quickly!¡± The Rolls-Royce started moving. Madam sized up the exquisite and beautiful baby in front of her. ¡°Oh god, you¡¯re Liangliang. How beautiful are you? Look at this little face. Aiyo, it¡¯s almost identical to your Mommy.¡± She was still in a daze when she heard Madam¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but jump. ¡°Grandma, you know my mommy?¡± ¡°Your Mommy? Isn¡¯t your Mommy...¡± Madam looked at Su Yanyun and saw that she was still wearing herrge sunsses. She shook her head slightly. ¡°Yes, I know your Mommy. Your Mommy is especially beautiful and kind. Grandma likes her a lot.¡± ¡°Wow, your grandmother actually knows my Mommy.¡± She had long forgotten the fact that she had been ¡°kidnapped¡± and was very happy. She pulled Xiao Tang¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so impressive!¡± Su Yanyun and Madam... What? Brother? ¡°How is it? It¡¯s not a loss to acknowledge me as your brother, right?¡± Xiao Tang pretended to pat her shoulder. ¡°If you follow your brother, I guarantee that you will be arrogant!¡± Chapter 934 ? Chapter 934: Nothing Must Happen Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Okay!¡± Her big eyes were shining with determination as he nodded seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Brother!¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Madam: ¡°...¡± Rong Caitang, you¡¯re going overboard! How dare you lie to your sister and make her call you brother! The Rong family was in chaos. ¡°What¡¯s happening! How did it end up like this!¡± The usually dignified and calm Madam Rong also flipped out. ¡°Mother, I...¡± Rong Xueling sobbed and replied. ¡°I really looked for her seriously. The school is so big, and she ran so quickly... If you don¡¯t believe me, ask the bodyguards. They couldn¡¯t even catch her...¡± Madam Rong couldn¡¯t get a reason from Rong Xueling. She could only turn around and say to Rong Linyi, ¡°Linyi, Xueling definitely didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She¡¯s already checking the school¡¯s surveince cameras and the police are investigating. Don¡¯t worry...¡± Rong Linyi sat on the sofa and didn¡¯t move. He only ced his hand on his knees. But if one looked closely, they would notice that his clenched hands were trembling slightly. ¡°Remove the school...¡± Everyone fell silent. Liangliang was gone. She was the only momento Su Yanyun had left behind and the only motivation for him to live all these years. But now, she was gone. She disappeared after attending a school event... Rong Xueling sobbed and trembled. She rarely saw her brother angry. In fact, ever since she was adopted by the Rong family, her brother had been very good to her. Of course she had heard of it before. This was because the real Rong Xueling had died because of her brother, so her brother had the intention topensate her. It was also because of this love that she dared to bicker with him and take his phone away to answer his call. But now, it was obvious that she had really touched her brother¡¯s nerves this time. Thinking of how she would lose her brother forever, Rong Xueling couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°Brother... I was wrong... Wow... I won¡¯t bicker with her anymore. I won¡¯t be fierce to her anymore...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Madam Rong gritted her teeth and said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it in front of your brother again...¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t have a good weapon with him now. If there was... he might be the first to kill Rong Xueling. Liangliang was his life, his everything. She was actually missing now. If... no, if... Nothing must happen to Liangliang! Otherwise, Rong Linyi would bepletely ruined! ¡°What¡¯s happening! Where did my obedient Liangliang go!¡± The Old Master was also rmed and coughed angrily. ¡°There are so many bodyguards. If you can¡¯t take care of a child, you¡¯re all useless!¡± ¡°The surveince cameras have shown her whereabouts!¡± The butler reported thetest news eagerly. Rong Linyi stood up and took a step forward subconsciously, about to hit the flower rack at the side. The flower vase on the rack fell. Madam Rong hurriedly pulled him back. ¡°Linyi, listen to them slowly...¡± ¡°The surveince cameras have found that Liangliang should have been taken away by a woman! We¡¯ve already notified the police. That woman directly got into a Rolls-Royce with Liangliang. The car te number and everything were captured. The police are now looking for road surveince cameras.¡± ¡°Rolls-Royce?¡± Madam Rong asked and heaved a sigh of relief. She patted Rong Linyi¡¯s arm gently. ¡°Someone who can afford a Rolls-Royce probably won¡¯t kidnap anyone. She probably just likes to take her for some fun.¡± Chapter 935 ? Chapter 935: They Called the Police and Said We¡¯re Abusing Little Miss Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Don¡¯t you know to inform her family if you bring her out to y?¡± Rong Xueling was half frightened by this matter and said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t they know how worried their family is? I think they¡¯re either uneducated or have bad intentions.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got some photos.¡± The butler came forward and handed the photos to Madam Rong. ¡°Take a look.¡± Madam Rong had just taken the photo when Rong Xueling also leaned over to take a look. When she saw Su Yanyun in the photo, she immediately yelled. ¡°It¡¯s this woman! She was the one who hit me today! She was the one who quarreled with me and ran away.¡± Madam Rong rolled her eyes at Rong Xueling. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have hit her?¡± Of course, she had already asked about the reason. It was because Rong Xueling and Rong Liangliang bickered and even said that Rong Liangliang didn¡¯t have a mother. The little girl loved her face and ran away. The surveince cameras were taken from top to bottom. They could only capture Su Yanyun¡¯s hat andrge sunsses, so they couldn¡¯t see her overall figure and appearance. Beside her, besides a little boy, there was also a bodyguard holding something. ¡°That¡¯s Liangliang?¡± Rong Xueling actually recognized it. ¡°Why did they cover her? I knew it, they were clearly kidnapping... Ouch!¡± Before she finished speaking, Madam Rong pinched her. Rong Xueling finally knew to shut up in the face of Madam Rong¡¯s silent reproach. Rong Linyi had already heard her. ¡°Liangliang was wrapped up, so are you sure it was a kidnapping?¡± His voice sounded scary. ¡°No, not necessarily.¡± Rong Xueling also knew that she had said something wrong. She hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s afraid of the sun shining on her.¡± Madam Rong held her forehead. Xueling, stop talking. You¡¯re really getting more and more wrong. ¡°Check who¡¯s driving the Rolls-Royce among the family members attending the school¡¯s event today.¡± Rong Linyi ordered. ¡°Yes! That child is Liangliang¡¯s ssmate. The monk can run, but the temple can¡¯t!¡± Rong Xueling pped her thigh and seemed to be proud of her intelligence. In the end, Madam Rong only rolled her eyes. ¡°Madam, Young Master Yi, there¡¯s no need to investigate.¡± The butler ran back. ¡°We already know where Little Miss is.¡± Rong Linyi almost walked out again, but Madam Rong stopped him. ¡°Little Miss went to her ssmate¡¯s house to y.¡± The butler said breathlessly. ¡°Thank god.¡± Madam Rong pressed her palms together. ¡°I knew it. How could anyone who can attend school there be a criminal? Liangliang is really too much. So be it. She didn¡¯t even give me a call.¡± ¡°Seriously!¡± Rong Xueling forgot about the pain after her wound healed and mocked. ¡°This little girl is getting more and more arrogant.¡± Madam Rong red at her again. ¡°Prepare the car.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone softened. ¡°I¡¯ll fetch her.¡± ¡°Young Master Yi, Madam...¡± The butler looked at everyone awkwardly. ¡°That family member also called the police just now.¡± ¡°Call the police? What¡¯s there to report?¡± The Old Master was angry when he heard this. ¡°We¡¯re already being polite by not calling the police to arrest them.¡± The butler didn¡¯t know what to say. He hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°They called the police and said that we abused Little Miss...¡± ¡°What?¡± The whole family was shocked. The butler was about to cry. ¡°They said that our family¡¯s Second Miss wanted to hit Little Miss in public. Little Miss asked to leave with them and she wanted to sue us for child abuse. She even doubted our guardianship...¡± Chapter 936 ? Chapter 936: The Babies¡¯ World War Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ha, who are outsiders to question my guardianship of my daughter?¡± Rong Linyi sneered. ¡°Linyi, we¡¯ll handle this matter.¡± Madam Rong said. Not to mention Rong Linyi, even Old Master Rong waspletely enraged. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything, I¡¯ll do it!¡± The Old Master pped the table. ¡°Where is that family? I want to personally go and see what kind of people they are. They actually dare to touch our Rong family¡¯s daughter!¡± The butler wiped his sweat. ¡°Old Master, the police have already provided information on the other party. That family... lives next door to us.¡± ¡°What? Next door?¡± The whole family was shocked again. ¡°Isn¡¯t the house next door a haunted house?¡± Rong Xueling asked ording to her principles. ¡°They don¡¯t stay here all year round. When did they say it was a haunted house?¡± Madam Rong was notpletely convinced. ¡°I¡¯ll go over.¡± The Old Master had already stood up. ¡°All of you guard here and wait for my news! I guarantee that I¡¯ll bring Liangliang back unscathed!¡± Rong Liangliang had no awareness about the uproar at home. She was ying a game with Xiao Tang. ¡°Wow, Brother is so impressive. I can¡¯t jump over from here.¡± ¡°Of course, why else would I be called Brother?¡± Xiao Tang was smug. ¡°Babies,e and eat fruit.¡± Sister Mei came over with a te of fresh fruit. ¡°Come,e,e. Brother will treat you to fruit.¡± Xiao Tang lifted Rong Liangliang. ¡°There¡¯s actually a durian!¡± Rong Liangliang was surprised. ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m the tyrant of an ind. My ind is rich in resources.¡± Xiao Tang bragged. ¡°I¡¯m so envious of you.¡± Rong Liangliang scooped the durian with a spoon and looked envious. ¡°My father also said that he wanted to buy an ind, but he didn¡¯t buy it for me... Besides, my father is more obsessed with cleanliness. Something like durian... He¡¯ll probably vomit just by smelling it, right?¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t even dare to eat durian at home?¡± Xiao Tang suddenly felt a little sympathetic. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. If I want to eat, my father definitely won¡¯t say anything. But even if he doesn¡¯t say anything, I can still feel that he doesn¡¯t like it...¡± Rong Liangliang shrugged. ¡°My father is better at everything, but he¡¯s too obsessed with cleanliness. Like what my eldest aunt said, he¡¯s a cleanliness freak...¡± ¡°Do you dare to scold him directly?¡± Xiao Tang asked. Rong Liangliang stuck out her tongue. ¡°Of course not. My father treats me well. If I scold him, he will be sad.¡± Xiao Tang raised his head arrogantly. ¡°I dare! I dare to scold him. Not only will I scold him for being a cleanliness freak, I will also scold him for being a jerk!¡± Rong Liangliang¡¯s brain was a little confused. How dare you scold my Daddy? What is this? Also... ¡°My father is not a jerk!¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Xiao Tang grimaced. ¡°He¡¯s a jerk. Those with the surname Rong are all jerks! But I¡¯m not. My surname is An!¡± ¡°The one with the surname An is the evil one!¡± Rong Liangliang yelled indignantly. ¡°My aunt said that all those with the surname An are perverts.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the bastard¡¯s daughter!¡± Xiao Tang attacked like a hooligan. ¡°You¡¯re the descendant of a pervert!¡± She refused to give in. Without a word, Xiao Tang grabbed the durian on the te and threw it at her face. Rong Liangliang was not easy to handle either. A ripe red dragon fruit was ced on Xiao Tang¡¯s head. ¡°Oh my, Little Miss, Little Master! What are you two doing?¡± Sister Mei didn¡¯t look at the two babies for a minute. A world war had already broken out. Chapter 937 ? Chapter 937: You Must Be My Mommy, Right? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her head was filled with durian. Xiao Tang¡¯s face and clothes were dyed red by the fruit. The two babies fought fiercely while scolding each other. Sister Mei spent a lot of effort separating the two babies. ¡°Enough! Weren¡¯t you very friendly just now? Why were you fighting! You¡¯re not a good baby if you¡¯re fighting!¡± Sister Mei was angry and amused. ¡°He called my Daddy a jerk!¡± Rong Liangliang was talented atining. But Xiao Tang couldn¡¯t find anything. He pointed to Rong Liangliang. ¡°She called my uncle a pervert!¡± My uncle is still your uncle! Sister Mei didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Stop fooling around. If you continue, Madam and Miss will be unhappy.¡± Rong Liangliang turned around. ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want to acknowledge him as my brother anymore. I want to go home!¡± ¡°What?¡± Xiao Tang was enraged. ¡°One day I¡¯m Big Brother, and I¡¯ll be Big Brother for the rest of my life. You can¡¯t go back on your word!¡± ¡°Then you have to apologize to me. You shouldn¡¯t have called my Daddy a jerk.¡± Rong Liangliang pouted. ¡°Your Daddy is a jerk to begin with. He wants to find you a new mommy. He abandoned his wife and is a yboy.¡± Xiao Tang scoffed. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize to a jerk.¡± Rong Liangliang¡¯s mouth twitched and she cried. ¡°Daddy isn¡¯t a jerk. Daddy won¡¯t find me a new mommy... Daddy isn¡¯t a yboy, Daddy won¡¯t find a new mommy...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Madam and Su Yanyun finally came over. They had just reached an agreement not to tell Rong Liangliang of Su Yanyun¡¯s identity for the time being. Although Rong Linyi¡¯s behavior when he saw Su Yanyun today made her very upset, she still decided to find a chance to talk to him. Before deciding on a suitable home, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t want her five-year-old baby to be burdened with too much pressure and worry. Rong Liangliang was about toin to Su Yanyun. The moment she looked up and saw her, she was... stunned. ¡°Mommy...¡± Who had she seen? She actually saw Mommy... Why did she see her mother here? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The babies have to be lovey-dovey and can¡¯t fight.¡± Su Yanyun walked over and knelt down. She couldn¡¯t help butugh at the two babies¡¯ sorry state. She wasn¡¯t wearing sunsses now and had changed into a set of home clothes when she got home. Her hair was casually tied into a low ponytail behind her head, and she had a in face. Rong Liangliang was stunned. She reached out her small hand that was covered in fruit and grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s clothes, shouting. ¡°Mommy-¡± Su Yanyun trembled. ¡°Baby...¡± How did she... know her? ¡°Mommy! Are you my Mommy?¡± Tears filled herrge eyes. ¡°You look like my Mommy. My bedroom is filled with Mommy¡¯s photos. You must be my Mommy, right? Mommy, Mommy...¡± Su Yanyun wanted to deny it, but she couldn¡¯t say it. ¡°Boohoo, Mommy...¡± Rong Liangliang hugged Su Yanyun and cried until she huped. ¡°Mommy... burp... you¡¯re Mommy... Boohoo, I knew it. I knew it when I saw you in school... Burp... Mommy...¡± Su Yanyun hugged Rong Liangliang. Her body was small and soft, even lighter and softer than Xiao Tang¡¯s. It was the same feeling she had when she first saw her, a pink little ball... ¡°My little bundle, my baby...¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t control her emotions anymore. She hugged Rong Liangliang and kissed her face despite the durian smell on her head. Chapter 938 ? Chapter 938: Don¡¯t Insult The Other¡¯s Family When You Fight Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She also hugged Su Yanyun and pecked her face gently. She was like a little bird that had just hatched from an egg, using its small yellow mouth to give her mother her joy of life. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, I knew it. Mommy wille back. Mommy is still here...¡± She said every time she kissed Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun hugged the soft pink ball tightly. She also kissed her repeatedly. ¡°Baby, my baby, Liangliang baby...¡± Xiao Tang looked at Su Yanyun and Rong Liangliang with jealousy. Sister was indeed an annoying creature. She actually snatched Mommy¡¯s love! The mother and daughter hugged for a long time before Su Yanyun finally let go a little. Rong Liangliang also reacted. She tilted her head and saw Xiao Tang muttering at the side. ¡°In that case, this is... my little brother?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Big Brother!¡± Xiao Tang exploded. ¡°You¡¯ve already called me Big Brother, you can¡¯t change it!¡± ¡°Nonsense. Daddy said that I was the first one to be born. I¡¯m the sister!¡± The moment she turned around, she immediately looked like a little princess again, like a different person from the soft baby just now. ¡°I¡¯m Big Brother! Big Brother!¡± Xiao Tang blurted out. ¡°Mommy said that I was born at midnight on the 29th! Your Daddy is a liar!¡± ¡°My father is also your father. He¡¯s a liar, and you¡¯re a liar! A liar!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the liar! I don¡¯t recognize a jerk as my father!¡± ¡°Then your uncle is a pervert, and you are a little pervert!¡± Su Yanyun and Madam were still immersed in the sadness and joy of recognizing the babies when the two babies¡¯ devilish voices entered their ears. Madam, in particr, felt dizzy. ¡°Aiyo, the babies these days are really impressive. Thinking of how obedient Xiao Song was when he was young.¡± Madam sighed. ¡°He¡¯s not as smart as them. They¡¯re also so good at quarreling.¡± Su Yanyun said, ¡°...Madam, stop talking. They¡¯re getting more and more arrogant the more you talk.¡± She hurriedly pulled the two babies away. ¡°Okay, okay. If you insist on fighting, you¡¯re only allowed to scold the other party and not attack the other party¡¯s family!¡± Su Yanyun set the rules. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to scold Mommy, Daddy, Grandma, Uncle...¡± ¡°I won¡¯t scold Mommy!¡± The two babies said in unison. Realizing that everyone had said the same thing, the two little ones looked at each other with hostility and turned their heads arrogantly. ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Okay, okay. Mommy will bring you to bathe. Look at you two. One is smelly and the other is dirty.¡± ¡°I want to bathe with Mommy!¡± The two babies said in unison again. Then, the two babies looked at each other and said again, ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± Ha! That was strange. Xiao Tang and Liangliang thought at the same time. Why did this annoying guy think the same thing as me? ¡°I...¡± In the blink of an eye, the two little ones shouted this word again. ¡°Haha.¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°They all say that the twins have telepathy. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. It¡¯s so fun...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be twins with him!¡± Rong Liangliang said indignantly. ¡°He¡¯s a little liar who even wants to lie to his sister!¡± ¡°Little pervert!¡± Xiao Tang immediately yelled. ¡°Is there a pervert in my family!¡± Rong Liangliang was not to be outdone. ¡°Your uncle is a pervert...¡± Xiao Tang said and raised her brows smugly. Hehe, my uncle is your uncle. Unexpectedly, he was only smug for three seconds before Su Yanyun hit him on the head. ¡°I said not to insult the other party¡¯s family!¡± Su Yanyun was fierce. Chapter 939 ? Chapter 939: Girls Are All t When They Are Young Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Liangliang was so happy to see Xiao Tang get beaten up. Her eyebrows were about to fly up. ¡°You deserve it!¡± She grimaced at Xiao Tang. Su Yanyun saw that her expression was almost the same as Xiao Tang¡¯s. They were really twins... ¡°Mommy.¡± Seeing that his mommy was about to be snatched away by this stupid sister who had suddenly appeared, Xiao Tang tugged at the corners of Su Yanyun¡¯s clothes pitifully. ¡°Mommy, Xiao Tang is dirty, itchy, cold, and ufortable. Mommy, bathe me...¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Your acting is too exaggerated! ¡°If you¡¯re ufortable, go and bathe yourself quickly.¡± Su Yanyun waved her hand heartlessly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see you dirty, itchy, and ufortable when you were chasing the sea? Didn¡¯t you say that you were a man and didn¡¯t let me help you bathe?¡± Xiao Tang! He was immediately hurt by 10,000 tons of waves! Ah, if he had known that a creature like his sister would appear and snatch his mommy, he wouldn¡¯t have pretended to be a man! Su Yanyun rinsed Rong Liangliang¡¯s hair and body before carrying her into the bathtub. She sized Su Yanyun up. ¡°What are you looking at? Baby.¡± The more Su Yanyun looked, the more she felt that the female baby was too cute. Ahhh, although Xiao Tang was also cute, he was not that soft and cute. Rong Liangliang sized her up. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking. Why is Mommy¡¯s chest like my barbie doll?¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. She lowered her head and touched her t chest. ¡°My barbie doll¡¯s chest is all full, but why is mine t?¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Why? Rong Liangliang looked at herughing mother aggrievedly, not understanding why she wasughing at him. ¡°Liangliang is still small.¡± Su Yanyun stopped when she was about to cry. She suddenly felt a little sour. ¡°When girls are young, this part is t, but when Liangliang grows, it will also grow.¡± Without her mother, shecked all thismon sense. She didn¡¯t even take a sip of breast milk. She lowered her head and sized up the differences between her and her mother before letting out a long sigh. ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll be as beautiful as Mommy when I grow up...¡± Su Yanyun was amused by her mature tone again. In the bathroom in the next room, Xiao Tang cooled down indignantly andined. ¡°You¡¯re arrogant, I¡¯ll let you be arrogant! See you in school! You snatched my Mommy and still want to be my sister. I won¡¯t do it! Hmph!¡± Baby was an ind tyrant! While Su Yanyun and the other two were bathing, Old Master Rong came aggressively. ¡°Call your master out and ask my family to be magnanimous!¡± The Old Master looked arrogant. ¡°I want your family to apologize to our Rong family!¡± ¡°Oh? Really? Who do you want to apologize?¡± An old woman¡¯s voice sounded slowly. Madam slowly walked out with Sister Mei¡¯s help. Old Master Rong said, ¡°I want...¡± His words were suddenly stuck in his throat. ¡°What do you want?¡± Madam sneered. Old Master Rong was so shocked he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. After a while, he came to his senses, but the domineering aura from before hadpletely disappeared. He stammered. ¡°I... I... we¡¯re all neighbors and vigers. We have to get along and move around more...¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Madam smiled sarcastically. ¡°Mr. Rong, we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. Your thick skin and eloquence won¡¯tst long.¡± Chapter 940 ? Chapter 940: I Will Be At Ease If You Live Well Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Master Rong was anxious for a long time. Then, he said carefully, ¡°Mengxia... have you been well all these years?¡± ¡°Me? Can¡¯t you tell if I¡¯m good or not?¡± Madam looked around the interior of her house deliberately. The exquisite decorations, luxurious furniture, and the entire house and garden were as big as the Rong family¡¯s. It was self-evident. Looking at Madam, she had been taken good care of by Su Yanyun these few months. She had gained weight and was in a good mood to take care of herself again. Her lips were red and teeth white, and one could already see the elegance from her youth. ¡°Good is right, good is good...¡± Old Master Rong muttered softly. ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re doing well, I feel at ease...¡± ¡°Then take care. I¡¯m a good person at everything, but I don¡¯t care about the past.¡± Madam ordered coldly. ¡°In the future, it¡¯s better for everyone to not interact with each other.¡± Old Master Rong didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly and could only nod. ¡°Yes... yes... I¡¯ll leave...¡± He sighed and was about to leave when he remembered why he hade. ¡°Well, Mengxia...¡± He hurriedly stopped Madam. ¡°What?¡± Madam was unhappy. Old Master Rong felt as guilty as if he was the one who snatched her granddaughter away. ¡°Well, I heard that Liangliang from my house is... with you?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s with me.¡± Madam didn¡¯t avoid it at all and said self-righteously, ¡°Why, do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°No problem, no problem.¡± Old Master Rong hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°What I mean is that she has never left her father since a young age. I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t be used to ying with you...¡± ¡°She¡¯s very used to it!¡± Madam retorted unhappily. ¡°She likes my granddaughter-inw and my little great-grandson a lot. This baby hascked maternal love since a young age. I don¡¯t know what evil thing your family has done to make such a small baby pay for your mistakes!¡± Madam¡¯s words were sharp and made Old Master Rong feel as if he had done something wrong. ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s used to it. I mean, can I see her...¡± Old Master Rong said humbly. ¡°What?¡± Madam sneered again. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll abuse her? Don¡¯t worry, although I¡¯m not nostalgic, I¡¯m still very kind to my own flesh and blood. At least, I won¡¯t throw her to some boarding school alone and ignore her.¡± The Old Master¡¯s head was almost buried in the ground. ¡°Sister Mei, see him out!¡± Madam was rude. The entire Rong family was waiting for the Old Master to return in triumph. Unexpectedly, they only saw the Old Master sneaking back in low spirits. ¡°Father, what about Liangliang?¡± Madam Rong couldn¡¯t help but ask. Rong Linyi also turned around. He was waiting for her to call him Daddy. But the air was silent. The Old Master used the draft he had prepared long ago. ¡°Haha, Liangliang, this little daughter is really naughty! She was having fun with the Little Brother next door. I told her to go home, but she refused toe back. She even rolled on the ground for me and cried as she insisted on ying there. She said that she still wanted to sleep over there tonight...¡± Bam! Rong Linyi flipped the coffee table in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated, don¡¯t be agitated.¡± The Old Master hurriedlyforted his grandson. ¡°The neighboring family is also a big family. They won¡¯t do anything to us. Furthermore, the neighboring wife is especially gentle and pleasant. She likes her a lot. Maybe it¡¯s because she saw someone else¡¯s mommy being so gentle that she thought of her own mommy. Sigh...¡± Chapter 941 ? Chapter 941: Daddy, You Will Definitely Regret It Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Master Rong said. The anger around Rong Linyi lessened unconsciously. The Old Master struck while the iron was hot. ¡°Liangliang, this child. Poor thing. She hasn¡¯t had a mother since a young age... She didn¡¯t want toe back. One reason is that she likes the Little Brother next door, and the other is that she likes the wife next door. She keeps hugging her and saying that she looks like her mother... Sigh, my attitude was originally quite tough, but after seeing this, my heart softened...¡± The Old Master even pretended to wipe the corners of his eyes. This time, even Madam Rong was speechless. ¡°Father, what¡¯s the number next door? I¡¯ll call it.¡± Madam Rong thought of apromise. ¡°I¡¯ll remind Liangliang. You can¡¯t be as stubborn in other people¡¯s homes as in your own. You have to be polite.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Let her restrain herself. Outsiders aren¡¯t like me. I won¡¯t hold a grudge even if I quarrel with her.¡± Rong Xueling also joined in the fun. Madam Rong red at her again. Unexpectedly, Old Master Rong was stunned. The call... Oh no. He had forgotten to ask. No, he didn¡¯t forget to ask, but he didn¡¯t dare to... Madam Rong saw the Old Master¡¯s defeated expression and was secretly surprised. How capable was the person next door to deal with her Old Master like this? ¡°Sigh, why don¡¯t I make a trip instead?¡± Madam Rong sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Rong Linyi stood up. This time, he had to do something. Right at this moment, Rong Linyi¡¯s phone rang. It was Rong Liangliang. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll stay here tonight.¡± Rong Liangliang said casually, not thinking that her words would pierce Daddy¡¯s heart at all. ¡°There are many fun things here, and Aunt is especially gentle and beautiful. Yes, I¡¯ve decided to take a vacation here. Daddy, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Rong Linyi said, ¡°...Stay away from that brat next door!¡± His baby was about to be kidnapped by the wild brat next door before she even had enough love! Rong Linyi felt his heart burn. But Rong Liangliang had few friends. Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t bear to reject her when she took the initiative to ask for something. ¡°Ha, I have to stay away from him even if Daddy didn¡¯t ask. That brat is clearly younger than me, but he still wants to pretend to be my brother. Hmph, I want Mommy to beat him up until he¡¯s looking for his teeth on the ground.¡± Rong Liangliang¡¯s voice whined. ¡°What did you say?¡± Rong Linyi clutched his phone tightly. ¡°Your Mommy?¡± ¡°Ah... ha, I said that I wanted his mommy to beat him up until his teeth are all over the ground.¡± She hurriedly changed his tone. ¡°Daddy, are you old? You can¡¯t even hear what I¡¯m saying? Oh my, although the brat is more annoying, his mommy is so gentle. Oh my, Daddy, his mommy is also single. I just bathed with her. Oh my, her figure is even better than a barbie doll. She¡¯s so beautiful. Daddy, do you want to consider it...¡± ¡°Rong Liangliang.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice became exceptionally cold. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. This is the only time you¡¯ll say this.¡± Rong Liangliang was speechless. ¡°Uh...¡± Daddy, you will definitely regret rejecting her! ¡°Also, don¡¯t think that I will believe you just because you scold the brat next door.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was rather cold. ¡°You should have heard of this saying before.¡± Rong Liangliang... ¡°Daddy, you self-righteous annoying person!¡± She said immediately. The call was hung up. Rong Linyi was speechless. His baby seemed to have scolded him just now? This was the first time she had scolded him like this! Chapter 942 ? Chapter 942: One Million Yuan, I¡¯ll Listen to Your Secret Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Damn! She had indeed been seduced by the wild brat next door. Did she forget her father just because she had a boyfriend? Rong Linyi almost dropped his phone. The wild brat next door had guts! The obedient daughter I¡¯ve raised for more than five years has been cheated away by you! It¡¯s bad enough that she attacked, but she even colluded with you to lie! Are you bullying Liangliang for not having a mommy? Rong Liangliang hung up the call and scoffed smugly before returning the phone to Su Yanyun. ¡°Well, will he be angry if you scold your Daddy?¡± Su Yanyun asked carefully. ording to her understanding, Rong Linyi was good at everything, but he was petty... She didn¡¯t dare to scold him casually in the past. Otherwise, she would definitely be ¡°punished¡±... ¡°So be it.¡± Rong Liangliang shrugged his shoulders heartlessly. ¡°Anyway, I have a mommy now. Let him be angry alone. Angry single dog, haha...¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Damn, this heartless gene must not have been inherited from me. Rong Liangliang had already climbed onto the bed. She lifted the nket and patted the empty space beside her. She said domineeringly, ¡°Mommy, quickly sleep!¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She climbed up and hugged Rong Liangliang tightly. Someone knocked on the door. Outside the door, Xiao Tang hugged the helicopter model and rubbed his eyes. He cried pitifully. ¡°Mommy, I had a nightmare. I dreamed that the ne monster took me away...¡± Rong Liangliang... It¡¯s fake! She had used this move often in the past! Su Yanyun was speechless. Son, I still don¡¯t know what your job will be in the future. But there¡¯s one line that¡¯s definitely not suitable for you, and that¡¯s being an actor! ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll allow you to sleep with Mommy tonight.¡± Su Yanyun sighed. She couldn¡¯t forget about the old baby just because she had a new baby. Although Xiao Tang had separated rooms with her after returning to C City, the conditions were limited, and Xiao Tang slept with her. The mother and childrenid on the bed. Su Yanyun slept in the middle. Xiao Tang and Rong Liangliang each held her arm tightly. Mommy is mine! She¡¯s mine! Don¡¯t snatch! Thief! The two babiespeted secretly. Su Yanyun felt like a salted fish on the beach that was about to be dried in half... ¡°Boss, what are youughing at?¡± Du Mengmeng stood in front of Jiang Chengxi with a document bag. Behind her ck-framed sses, she looked at Jiang Chengxi with cold and lifeless eyes. ¡°Haha, Du Mengmeng, your myopia has worsened again, right?¡± Jiang Chengxi immediately stoppedughing and sneered. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re probably stupid enough to forget.¡± Du Mengmeng¡¯s sses twitched expressionlessly. ¡°My sses are t. This is just a necessary tool to act as a qualified assistant.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s lips twitched... He was stupid. He shouldn¡¯t have epted Du Mengmeng¡¯s call! If he didn¡¯t ept her call, he could live a few more years. Suddenly, Du Mengmeng leaned over and said mysteriously, ¡°Boss, one million.¡± ¡°What?¡± Although Jiang Chengxi was already used to Du Mengmeng talking about money for no reason, it was rare to see her ask for money for no reason. Du Mengmeng¡¯s sses twitched. ¡°A million. I¡¯ll listen to your secret.¡± Jiang Chengxi was speechless. ¡°You¡¯ve been smiling foolishly these few days. Your smile is especially obvious today. Boss, you must have something happy, right? You can¡¯t tell anyone this happy matter, right? Come, don¡¯t be polite. As long as it¡¯s a million, you can vent your secret. It¡¯s bad for your health to keep your thoughts hidden. The cute pair of ears is open to you. You know how reliable I am.¡± Chapter 943 ? Chapter 943: God Said, You Really Know Your Own Limits Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After this advertisement, Du Mengmeng didn¡¯t forget to wink at Jiang Chengxi. Jiang Chengxi: ¡°...You... get lost!¡± He was almost touched! ¡°Come, Boss, don¡¯t be shy. Tell me. With a price of one million, there won¡¯t be such a good deal. If you can¡¯t take it anymore tomorrow, you have to tell me. At that time, you won¡¯t have to spend a single cent. Aren¡¯t you wronged?¡± Jiang Chengxu replied. ¡°...Do I have to spend money to say it? Am I stupid?¡± Du Mengmeng shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. You can say whatever you want, but as for whether I will keep it a secret for you, haha.¡± Jiang Chengxi was speechless. ¡°...Are you threatening Boss?¡± ¡°You know whether it¡¯s a threat or not, right?¡± Du Mengmeng looked numb. ¡°Our rtionship hassted so many years, right?¡± Jiang Chengxi: ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like we have an affair!¡± Du Mengmeng chuckled but clearly didn¡¯tugh. ¡°Tomorrow, it won¡¯t be settled with a million.¡± Jiang Chengxi felt especially aggrieved. ¡°I won¡¯t say! If I say it, I¡¯m... a b*tch!¡± Du Mengmeng didn¡¯t say anything. She just ced the document bag and took off her sses. After an inexplicable silence, Jiang Chengxi tugged at his cor. ¡°No, I can¡¯t hold it in anymore!¡± ¡°Two million!¡± Du Mengmeng stood up. Jiang Chengxi: ¡°!¡± ¡°Three million!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk...¡± Jiang Chengxi reached out. ¡°Don¡¯t raise the price anymore!¡± ¡°Tell me, four million. Deal!¡± Du Mengmengid down with a sincere expression. Jiang Chengxi... She¡¯s really a bitch! ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Jiang Chengxi pretended to be indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s just that... Do you still remember Su Yanyun?¡± ¡°I remember. Five years ago, she disappeared into the vast sea with the babies in her stomach. If nothing goes wrong, she should be dead.¡± Du Mengmeng propped her chin and blinked. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s dead. She¡¯s not dead even if your whole family is dead!¡± Jiang Chengxi scoffed. Du Mengmeng immediately prayed. ¡°Boss, your jinxed words shoulde true quickly. I beg my whole family to die immediately except for me.¡± Jiang Chengxi: ¡°Listen to me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening!¡± Jiang Chengxi lowered his tone. ¡°I know one thing. I swear I was the first to know... Su Yanyun should have returned to C City...¡± Du Mengmeng¡¯s expression was still calm, as if she had heard that there would be rain tomorrow. Her expression was the most deceiving. It was as if she was a very qualified listener. Jiang Chengxi continued. ¡°I¡¯m the first to know. I¡¯m actually the first again... Mengmeng, to be honest, I¡¯m very nervous. I don¡¯t know what I should do. God always likes to tease me. He always makes me the first person to discover her, but he always lets me pass by her.¡± ¡°God said that this brat really knows his limits.¡± Du Mengmeng replied appropriately. Jiang Chengxi almost threw the document on the table at Du Mengmeng. ¡°Then where is Su Yanyun now?¡± Du Mengmeng asked casually. Unexpectedly, Jiang Chengxi shook his head. ¡°No, I want to be the first to find her and see her.¡± He pointed at Du Mengmeng. ¡°Don¡¯t snatch her from me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not gay. Who wants to snatch her from you?¡± ¡°Oh right, I heard that your father is changing his will and leaving all the family property to your sister and stepmother?¡± Jiang Chengxi changed the topic. Chapter 944 ? Chapter 944: Is the Wild Boy¡¯s Mommy So Good? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Who cares? I already have nothing to do with that family.¡± Du Mengmeng replied calmly. ¡°Boss, is the sharing session over? I¡¯m going to get busy.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Jiang Chengxi felt veryfortable after telling her a big secret. He waved his hand. Du Mengmeng returned to her office. She continued working normally until she got off work and returned to her house at night. Then, she took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Xuelong? How have you been?¡± ¡°Not bad, I¡¯m a little busy. Tell me quickly.¡± Rong Xuelie seemed to be in a meeting. ¡°I have important news. It¡¯s definitely worth 10 million...¡± ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°Forget it. It looks like your brother is preparing to marry a new bride.¡± Du Mengmeng said and was about to hang up. ¡°What? What did you say? Tell me clearly.¡± Rong Xuelong immediately smelled something different. ¡°I can¡¯t say this quickly.¡± Du Mengmeng said politely. ¡°Don¡¯t dy your business. You¡¯re busy, you¡¯re busy.¡± ¡°Du Mengmeng, do you believe that I won¡¯t strangle you? I still have to fetch the child after settling the matters here. 10 million, right? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t owe you anything. Tell me quickly!¡± Rong Xuelong was still fiery as usual. ¡°Okay...¡± Du Mengmeng was speechless. ¡°Then I¡¯ll say it. I received reliable news that Su Yanyun is still alive and should have returned to C City. Remember to transfer me money. My father has to change his will recently, and I have to save money for the propertywsuit in the future...¡± ¡°You, you, you... say it again.¡± Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t even finish her sentence. ¡°Tell me... what did you say just now!¡± ¡°My father wants to change his will...¡± ¡°Get lost! Be serious!¡± ¡°Okay, Jiang Chengxi said that Su Yanyun is back. I asked him where she was, but he refused to say. But you know Jiang Chengxi. He usually won¡¯t lie to me. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that he was mistaken, but that¡¯s what he said. Okay, this news is worth 10 million, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth it!¡± Rong Xuelong blew Du Mengmeng a few kisses through the air. ¡°Mengmeng, I love you. You are my baby, my sunshine!¡± Du Mengmeng was speechless. ¡°...Women really can¡¯t be trusted.¡± Late at night. Rong Linyi walked into the bedroom. He sat on the pink princess bed and reached for the empty nket. His little baby was charmed by the brat next door to the Rong family¡¯s house. She was going to spend the next few days there and looked as if he wanted to abandon him and move over. Was the wild brat next door that good? Was the wild brat¡¯s mother that good? She called every day and praised the other party¡¯s mother repeatedly. Her tone was filled with how much she wished the other party¡¯s mother could be her own mother. ¡°Yanyun... if you don¡¯te back, I won¡¯t be able to keep the baby anymore...¡± Rong Linyi slowlyid on the princess bed. He covered his eyes with the back of his hand weakly in this endless darkness... ¡°Mommy, actually, I think that Daddy isn¡¯t a jerk...¡± Rong Liangliang hugged Su Yanyun¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡°Daddy still misses Mommy a lot. He didn¡¯t find me a new mommy... although many women want to be my new mommy...¡± It would have been better if she didn¡¯t say thest sentence, but Xiao Tang held his head up the moment she did. ¡°See, he¡¯s just attracting bees and butterflies!¡± ¡°Xiao Tang.¡± Su Yanyun pressed Xiao Tang down reproachfully. ¡°Liangliang. Don¡¯t worry, Mommy will talk to Daddy. I just want to ask you to keep it a secret for Mommy for the time being...¡± Chapter 945 ? Chapter 945: Wait! I Want to Tell You About Yanyun Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If Rong Linyi knew that Liangliang was with her, would he take her away immediately? Su Yanyun was not sure. After all, it was obvious from Liangliang¡¯s description that Rong Linyi valued her a lot. Even if he didn¡¯t care, the Rong family would. If they valued her so much, what about Xiao Tang? Su Yanyun sighed. Thinking of those cold and heartless eyes in the car window, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. Madam¡¯s opinion was that no matter what, she would take the babies and hide on the ind. Anyway, that was a restricted area with pirates wreaking havoc around it, and ordinary people couldn¡¯te over. But Su Yanyun still felt that this was inappropriate... Rong Linyi¡¯s thoughts were jolted back to reality. He swiped to answer the call. ¡°Young Master Yi, we¡¯ve found out that the house beside the Rong family was bought by ady with the surname Xiao. However, we also found out that thisdy with the surname Xiao seems to be rted to the Anwu family.¡± ¡°The An family!¡± Rong Linyi sat up immediately. He had been careless! He thought that she had ¡°abandoned¡± her father for her friend, but he didn¡¯t expect the An family to be involved! ¡°Rong Liu, prepare a car and bring it to the Lin River Courtyard immediately. I want to go over!¡± He had to bring Liangliang back immediately! Rong Liu rushed over immediately after receiving the order. Rong Linyi had just gotten into the car when Rong Xuelong called. ¡°Linyi, there¡¯s something I wanted to tell you tomorrow. I originally wanted to find out more before telling you...¡± Rong Xuelong was conflicted. ¡°But I¡¯ve been investigating for a few hours? I didn¡¯t find anything... I was also tortured by this news to the point of being unable to sleep, so instead of not being able to sleep alone, I might as well drag you along to not sleep...¡± Rong Linyi said, ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly. I have an urgent matter.¡± Rong Xueling: ¡°...¡± She suddenly felt as if Rong Linyi had found her. ¡°No? I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Rong Linyi always kept his word. ¡°Wait! I want to talk about Yanyun!¡± Rong Xuelong immediately moved on to the main point of the matter. She was not in C City now, or she would havee personally. There was silence on the other end of the line. After a long time, Rong Linyi¡¯s voice sounded as if he was in a dream. ¡°I don¡¯t listen to bad news.¡± ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s not bad news.¡± Rong Xuelong heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I received news that Yanyun has already returned to C City. She¡¯s very good and safe.¡± Rong Linyi almost crushed his phone. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. I haven¡¯t verified the authenticity of this news. I¡¯ve also checked the recent entry and exit records and haven¡¯t found her. Sigh... this news might not be reliable. After all, it came from Jiang Chengxi.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s name finally calmed Rong Linyi a little. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± He used all his might to make his voice sound normal. ¡°Hey... Hey! He hung up without thanking me...¡± Rong Xuelong muttered. Rong Linyi leaned against the car window. He leaned his elbows on the car window and covered his chin with the back of his hand nervously. Jiang Chengxi sent news that Yanyun was in C City and she was back! She was back! But... since she was back, why didn¡¯t she contact him? Why didn¡¯t she look for him and the baby... Oh right, it was An Mingchen. He must have forbidden them from meeting. An Mingchen even spread untrue news and made her misunderstand that he was going to marry someone else! Chapter 946 ? Chapter 946: I Don¡¯t Want to Start a Diplomatic Dispute Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With Su Yanyun¡¯s love for the baby, even if she no longer had any feelings for him, she couldn¡¯t possibly let the baby go... Yes, he was really stupid! Rong Linyi suddenly realized something. Baby! The baby was in the An family now! No wonder... Once he found out the truth, Rong Linyi was almost overjoyed. Yanyun had returned with their son! She was the one who took away Liangliang! No wonder Liangliang refused toe back. No wonder Liangliang kept praising the other party¡¯s mother. Thinking of the verbal mistake before... She must have seen her mother! Yanyun was staying in the An family¡¯s house next to the Rong family¡¯s house with their baby. An Mingchen controlled her and forbade her from returning to his side... No, he had to fetch her back immediately. Their family would be reunited soon! Thinking of this, Rong Linyi picked up his phone and instructed Rong Liu with a trembling voice. ¡°Rong Liu, gather people immediately and inform the police... Yes, illegal detainment... The An family illegally detained the Rong family...¡± Outside the An family¡¯s house. Suddenly, the lights were bright. ¡°Madam, bad news. A lot of people are outside.¡± Sister Mei woke Madam up. ¡°Who is so bold?¡± Madam was woken up from her sleep. Sister Mei hesitated for a while before answering quickly. ¡°It¡¯s Rong Linyi. He brought people and even informed the police to let us open the door.¡± ¡°What? Rong Linyi?¡± Madam didn¡¯t panic when she saw Old Master Rong, but when she heard Rong Linyi¡¯s name, she panicked. ¡°Oh god... it¡¯s him...¡± She hurriedly touched her hair. She sorted it out in a panic and came to her senses. ¡°That jerk?¡± She immediately changed her expression. ¡°What is he doing here? Ha? Want to snatch my Yanyun, or snatch our baby first?¡± Sister Mei... ¡°Young Master Yi, calm down. We¡¯ve already been notified.¡± The police said to Rong Linyi. ¡°If the Rong family is really detained illegally, the police will enforce thew impartially.¡± However, at this moment, the roar of a car echoed through the night. Rows of headlights shone over. When the arrogant and ear-piercing brakes stopped, An Mingchen was carried out of the car. ¡°It¡¯s already sote, are you all stilling to my house as guests?¡± He smiled affectionately. ¡°Sir, someone has reported you for illegal detainment.¡± The police officer didn¡¯t know An Mingchen. He rarely appeared in C City and was not even a Z Country citizen. ¡°Illegal detainment. Do you have a search warrant?¡± An Mingchen nced at the police and returned his gaze to Rong Linyi¡¯s face. Rong Linyi was as cold as he had been many years ago. He was so cold that one could feel the aura of an iceberg even from a few meters away. ¡°We have all the documents.¡± The police officer said and was about to show his certificate. However, An Mingchen waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to tear up your identification and make your government think that I¡¯m a rude person. If you want to search my ce, ask the Y Nation¡¯s embassy first.¡± The police were stunned. They already knew that the other party¡¯s identity was extraordinary, but they didn¡¯t expect the other party to raise the problem between countries. ¡°I don¡¯t want to start a diplomatic conflict.¡± An Mingchen still spoke softly and casually. ¡°After all, I have to be more reserved and restrained in other people¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°An Mingchen, you know why I came and what you¡¯ve done.¡± Rong Linyi said coldly. ¡°Hand over my people and we can still be good neighbors.¡± Chapter 947 ? Chapter 947: But He Doesn¡¯t Want to Wait a Day Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Right at this moment, the door to the house finally opened. Madam slowly walked out with Sister Mei¡¯s support and many bodyguards. ¡°Old woman, you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re about to die.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s first sentence shocked everyone. ¡°You two.¡± Madam nced at An Mingchen and Rong Linyi. ¡°Get lost! It¡¯s the middle of the night. If you don¡¯t sleep, my babies will sleep!¡± Her old voice stunned Rong Linyi. ¡°Madam, I came to fetch my wife and child.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone softened a little. ¡°Your wife isn¡¯t here!¡± Madam said frankly. ¡°As for your daughter, she¡¯ll naturallye home after she¡¯s had enough fun. Your Old Master should have told you before.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re not returning Yanyun to me?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What Yanyun? I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about.¡± Madam straightened her shawl. ¡°I only have people from the An family here. It¡¯s toote, so please go back and rest. If you want to search my house, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you to apply from at least two higher levels of authority. That bastard beside me is right. We don¡¯t want to start a diplomatic conflict.¡± The matriarch of the An family¡¯s aura was dignified without anger. ¡°Did you hear what my Old Madam said?¡± An Mingchen smiled and looked at Rong Linyi. ¡°But Young Master Yi, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m preparing to stay in your country for a while. A banquet will be held in a few days. If Young Master Yi wants to enter my house, I can give you an invitation.¡± ¡°What if I have to go in now?¡± Rong Linyi had no intention of backing down. ¡°You want to go in? Sure.¡± Madam sneered. ¡°Then let your Old Master talk to me. Your status isn¡¯t enough to negotiate with me!¡± Old Master Rong was more cowardly than Rong Linyi had imagined. ¡°Oh my, we¡¯re all neighbors and vigers, harmony is the most important thing.¡± He meditated. ¡°Linyi, if it were anyone else, you definitely wouldn¡¯t be happy either.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known Grandpa for 30 years, but this is the first time I¡¯ve known you to be so sensible.¡± Rong Linyi said sarcastically. Old Master Rong¡¯s face was red, but he could only continue lying through his teeth. ¡°Besides, you told me to tell her that a good man doesn¡¯t fight with a woman. I¡¯ve been famous throughout my life, so don¡¯t let me end up with a bad reputation after I¡¯m old. Anyway, she even sent the invitation. If you want to look for her, go in and look for her openly, okay?¡± Rong Linyi ced his fingertips on the cold invitation. The banquet was three dayster. But he didn¡¯t want to wait a day, not even a second. What should he do? Yanyun... his Yanyun. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for five years, how was she now? Was she fat or thin? Did she suffer? How lonely and afraid was she when she gave birth to the baby at sea... He wanted to reunite with her, topensate her for the pain she had suffered all these years, and to give her everything he had. But... Why didn¡¯t she want to see him? Rong Liangliang didn¡¯t even reveal anything when she called every day. He called Aunt Chen over. ¡°Call back the number that Little Miss uses to call me daily.¡± Aunt Chen dialed his number respectfully and handed him the phone. The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up. Chapter 948 ? Chapter 948: I Just Want to Make It Up to You Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was the sound of Rong Liangliang. ¡°Daddy? Why are you calling at this time? I¡¯ll naturally call you when the timees. Don¡¯t be a long-winded Daddy.¡± ¡°Liangliang.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was serious. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask you. I hope you can answer me honestly.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ve always been honest with Daddy.¡± Rong Liangliang lied through her teeth. ¡°Daddy, please ask me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the surname of the family you¡¯re staying in?¡± ¡°Surname... Xiao!¡± Rong Liangliang hurriedly patted her heart. Fortunately, she knew Madam¡¯s surname. She wasn¡¯t lying. Rong Linyi continued to ask. ¡°Then what¡¯s the surname of your male ssmate?¡± ¡°His surname is An!¡± Rong Liangliang was already prepared. ¡°His father¡¯s surname is...¡± ¡°An!¡± Hmph, Rong Liangliang thought. I¡¯m prepared, I won¡¯t be wrong. ¡°His mommy¡¯s surname...¡± The word ¡®Su¡¯ was about to leave her mouth when she forcefully turned around and swallowed her words. ¡°Oh my, how would I know Xiao Tang¡¯s mother¡¯s surname? I call her Tang Tang¡¯s Mommy every day.¡± ¡°Xiao Tang?¡± ¡°Yes, my ssmate¡¯s name.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t say anything. Indeed, he had investigated and found out that this little boy was called An Caitang. He wasn¡¯t called An Yi, or Rong Yi. Yanyun had said before that after giving birth, one would be named Rong Yi and the other was Rong Liang. Did she forget... or was he really wrong... Su Yanyun was back, but she had nothing to do with the An family? Then what reason did she have not to return to his side? Did she not miss her baby at all? Did she not... want to see him at all? No, that was impossible. Yanyun was not that kind of person. Even if she didn¡¯t want to see him, she definitely wouldn¡¯t bear to not see the baby. ¡°Can you give the phone to Tang Tang¡¯s Mother? You keep disturbing others in their house. Daddy feels very sorry and wants to thank others.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s words were unbelievable even to himself, much less to Rong Liangliang. ¡°Daddy, wait for me. I¡¯ll go and find Xiao Tang¡¯s Mommy .¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s heart rose to his throat again. After a long time, a woman¡¯s voice finally sounded from the other end. ¡°Hello, Mr. Rong.¡± Rong Linyi immediately recognized that it was not Su Yanyun¡¯s voice. He might not be able to recognize anyone¡¯s voice, but he would never forget Yanyun¡¯s voice... ¡°Was I really wrong?¡± He put down his phone with a lonely expression. ¡°Mommy... are you really not giving Daddy a chance?¡± Seeing Sister Mei hand the phone to Su Yanyun, he still felt a little uneasy. Although Mommy was definitely the first, Daddy was also very pitiful. ¡°Mommy will ask Daddy out, but not now.¡± Su Yanyun touched Rong Liangliang¡¯s head. She already knew that the previous time, the person who picked up the call and brought her to school was his sister, Rong Xueling. She really didn¡¯t expect Xuelong to be so nice, but Xueling was not likable. Actually, she could choose not to believe those rumors, but how was she to exin Rong Linyi¡¯s indifference when he saw her? She lowered her hand and looked at An Mingchen, who was watching her silently from afar. ¡°Are you satisfied? But don¡¯t worry, even if I bring the babies back, I¡¯ll still be with Madam and won¡¯t stay with you.¡± ¡°Zhengzheng, you¡¯ve really misunderstood me.¡± An Mingchen finally waited for a chance to exin. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to break up your family. I just want to make it up to you. You and Rong Linyi haven¡¯t seen each other for five years. We haven¡¯t seen each other for twenty years.¡± Chapter 949 ?949 I¡¯m Single, But I Take Care of Myself ¡°So what?¡± Su Yanyun was really unhappy with An Mingchen. His attitude towards Madam was too terrible. Furthermore, what happened in the past was definitely his mother¡¯s fault, but he forced Madam to hide on the ind. On the surface, Madam¡¯s property belonged to Zhengzheng, but in fact, he was using this excuse to snatch everything that belonged to Madam. ¡°Zhengzheng, I don¡¯t know what you heard from others, but you have to know that you just don¡¯t remember what happened in the past. So no matter what you hear, I hope you don¡¯t believe it. Only your own memory is real.¡± An Mingchen was extremely bitter. ¡°When you remember, you will know that I didn¡¯t help anyone. If the old woman didn¡¯t send someone to arrest you, you wouldn¡¯t have...¡± ¡°Okay, Uncle, don¡¯t act pitiful. Other than me, my mommy is very heartless to everyone else.¡± She simply walked forward and pushed An Mingchen out. An Mingchen carried Liangliang in front of him and ced her on hisp. ¡°Little Zheng, Uncle dotes on you the most. Help Uncle put in a good word for your Mommy, and will Uncle give you a beautiful ind, okay?¡± ¡°I told you not to call me Little Zheng. I¡¯m Liangliang.¡± Rong Liangliang pinched her chin in dissatisfaction. ¡°How beautiful is a beautiful ind...? Is the ind as beautiful as my smelly brother¡¯s?¡± ¡°Definitely more beautiful than his!¡± An Mingchen swore. ¡°I have many inds in my hands. Pick one yourself and I¡¯ll give you whichever one you choose. Besides that, I want to build a castle for you. You¡¯re the princess of the castle.¡± ¡°Wow...¡± Liangliang seemed to be convinced. ¡°Uncle, I heard it! You¡¯re giving Sister an ind!¡± Xiao Tang stood not far away. ¡°You¡¯re going to lose me as your ally.¡± An Mingchen was speechless. ¡°...I¡¯ll give you another helicopter!¡± ¡°I want a ne too! I want a pink ne!¡± Rong Liangliang was not to be outdone. ¡°Then I want a fighter jet!¡± Xiao Tang wanted topete with him for anything. ¡°You want something more like a fighter jet model.¡± Su Yanyun had just walked out of the room and saw this scene. What did these two little ones think of An Mingchen? A spendthrift? She walked over and nced at An Mingchen unhappily. ¡°You¡¯re stupid and rich.¡± An Mingchen smiled tteringly at Su Yanyun. ¡°Zhengzheng...¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Where had the terrifying An family¡¯s head gone? It was no wonder Jiang Yilin was so crazy when she knew that she would lose her identity as Ms. An. Anyone who had been doted on so much before would not bear to lose it... ¡°The banquet is the day after tomorrow.¡± An Mingchen said thoughtfully to Su Yanyun. ¡°I invited Rong Linyi...¡± Su Yanyun stopped in her tracks. An Mingchen slowly drove in front of her and held her hand. His tone was very humble and careful. ¡°Zhengzheng, as long as you acknowledge me as your brother and are willing to apany me back to the An family, I will agree to any request you have.¡± ¡°Uncle, I have a question?¡± Rong Liangliang raised her hand. ¡°Little Zheng, ask.¡± ¡°My name is Liangliang.¡± Liangliang corrected patiently. From the first time she saw him, An Mingchen had called her Little Zheng. He hugged her and kissed her. He looked as if he wanted to devour her. After her serious protests, he finally restrained himself a little, but he refused to change this title. ¡°Uncle, are you still single?¡± An Mingchen smiled symbolically. ¡°I¡¯m single, but I eat my own dog food.¡± Chapter 950 950 Someone Should Pack Up Rong Liangliang came up. In front of Su Yanyun and Xiao Tang, she grabbed An Mingchen¡¯s cor, pulled it open, and looked inside. ¡°Oh, no...¡± She heaved a sigh of relief. An Mingchen was speechless. Rong Liangliang: ¡°As expected, Uncle and Daddy are both boys.¡± This was the first time An Mingchen smiled so exaggeratedly. ¡°And then?¡± Rong Liangliang: ¡°I thought Uncle was like a barbie doll and wanted to find a boy as a boyfriend.¡± ¡°Pfft-¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Idiot, of course Uncle is a boy.¡± Xiao Tang was disdainful. ¡°Little Sister is just ignorant.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Older Sister!¡± ¡°Stupid sister!¡± ¡°Silly younger brother!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Older Brother!¡± Su Yanyun expressed that as long as she was willing, she could listen to these two little ones argue for the whole day. ¡°Are you really sure you want to go to the banquet the day after tomorrow?¡± Madam Rong asked Rong Linyi. ¡°Is it convenient for you? Who will be your partner?¡± ¡°Xuelong should be able to rush back.¡± Rong Linyi lowered his head and wiped the ck mahogany cane in his hand. ¡°She agreed toe back and be my female partner.¡± ¡°Xueling said that she wants...¡± ¡°She can¡¯t. Yanyun should hate her a lot.¡± Rong Linyi rejected without hesitation. Madam Rong sighed. After receiving news of Su Yanyun, Madam Rong also looked at the school¡¯s surveince cameras carefully. Before Rong Linyi said it, she really didn¡¯t think in that way. But ever since he said that, the more she looked at the woman in the surveince cameras, the more she felt that she really looked like Su Yanyun... Rong Xuelong really pushed everything aside and came back with her Little Treasure. ¡°Little Treasure has grown taller again.¡± Madam Rong looked at her grandson and felt very happy. ¡°Hello, Grandma, Uncle.¡± Little Treasure was a cute little warm man. Compared to Rong Linyi¡¯s Rong Liangliang, he was like a Buddha doll. Rong Xuelong was clearly so hot-tempered, but Little Treasure was a slow person. He was thoughtful and gentle. In Rong Xuelong¡¯s words, it was fortunate that she was a mother. Otherwise, she would definitely suspect that this son was Old Wang¡¯s from the neighbouring house. ¡°Where¡¯s Sister Liangliang?¡± Little Treasure sat on the sofa politely and looked around. ¡°Little Treasure missed Sister Liangliang a lot in the capital.¡± ¡°Sister Liangliang ran away with the... brother next door.¡± Rong Linyi almost blurted out the word ¡®bastard¡¯, but thinking that it was very likely his own son, he had no choice but to change his words. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Rong Xuelong asked. Rong Linyi pondered. ¡°If I go over, they won¡¯t let me see anyone.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s probably a problem. Ha, I knew that damned pervert An Mingchen had evil intentions.¡± Rong Xuelong sneered. Madam Rong hurriedly nudged her to restrain herself in front of the child. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandma. I know it¡¯s wrong for Mommy to curse. Little Treasure won¡¯t learn from her.¡± Little Treasure acted obediently. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back!¡± Rong Xueling also heard the news and came. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s not convenient for you to go to the banquet with Brother alone. Why don¡¯t I go with you? If you have any social engagements, I can take care of Brother.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to take care of me.¡± Rong Linyi said coldly. ¡°If you want to go, find a male partner yourself.¡± Rong Xueling knew that Rong Linyi was still fussing over her losing Rong Liangliang and could only pout. ¡°Sister-¡± ¡°No.¡± Rong Xuelong rolled her eyes at Rong Xueling. ¡°With your personality, someone should deal with you. When your sister-inwes back, ha, just you wait!¡± Chapter 951 951 Is There Something Wrong With His Eyes? The Anwu family¡¯s banquet naturally hosted various famous people in C City. Even many rich and powerful families in the capital rushed over. This century-old prestigious family in Y Nation was also the family behind the political scene in Y Nation and firmly controlled the country¡¯s economy and politics. Even so, Rong Linyi¡¯s appearance still caused a stir. Compared to thest cruise trip five years ago, this was the first time he appeared in public again. Rong Xuelong was his femalepanion. She hooked her arm around his and entered the An family house with him. Many people wanted to approach him, but when they saw his cold eyes and Rong Xuelong¡¯s arrogant expression, they all retreated. ¡°Young Master Yi, Ms. Rong.¡± An Mingchen was the host tonight. He came over slowly in a wheelchair. ¡°It¡¯s my honor for your appearance.¡± Rong Xuelong smiled at An Mingchen. ¡°Mr. An, where¡¯s Yanyun?¡± She had always been straightforward. An Mingchen raised his head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know this person.¡± If they asked him where Zhengzheng was, he might even be kind enough to tell them that his Zhengzheng was ying in the room with the two babies. But Yanyun... he didn¡¯t know her! Rong Xuelong rolled her eyes and was about to reason with An Mingchen. Rong Linyi had already retracted his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go look over there.¡± Rong Xuelong sneered and left with Rong Linyi. As soon as they left, An Mingchen gestured for his subordinate toe forward and listen respectfully. ¡°Is there a problem with Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes?¡± His subordinate shook his head. ¡°We didn¡¯t get any information on this.¡± ¡°Strange.¡± An Mingchen tilted his head. ¡°Thest time we met was at night. It was dark and I didn¡¯t notice much. The lights are so bright tonight... Why do I feel like there¡¯s something wrong with his eyes?¡± ¡°Do you want us to check it out?¡± His subordinate asked. ¡°No need for that.¡± An Mingchen smiled. ¡°Is everything ready?¡± ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± His subordinate hurriedly nodded. Rong Xuelong found a quiet ce and sat down with Rong Linyi. ¡°I¡¯ve seen so many people but I haven¡¯t seen Yanyun. Not to mention Yanyun, I haven¡¯t even seen a child.¡± Rong Xuelong sighed. ¡°Sigh, if I had known, I would have brought Little Treasure over and found an excuse to y with Liangliang. Then, I would have gotten Little Treasure to take a photo of Little Tang¡¯s mother for us. How stupid!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but hit her head. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself.¡± Rong Linyiforted Rong Xuelong. ¡°They can also think of what you can think of. They won¡¯t let your n seed.¡± As she spoke, she suddenly saw a figure in the crowd. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Linyi keenly noticed Rong Xuelong¡¯s abnormality. ¡°I, I saw someone...¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice also changed. ¡°It was... someone who disappeared with Chenglong back then...¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Rong Linyi asked. Anyone with eyes could tell that this was definitely strange. How could the person who disappeared with Jiang Chenglong appear at the An family¡¯s banquet? Rong Linyi knew that Rong Xuelong had never given up on finding Jiang Chenglong all these years. She had investigated all the information about him back then clearly. The probability of recognizing the wrong person was not high. However... at this time... ¡°Go and take a look.¡± Rong Linyi finally said. He knew that the matter was definitely not simple, but he could understand Rong Xuelong¡¯s feelings. Just like when he knew about Su Yanyun, he would definitely also rush over desperately. Chapter 952 952 The Gentleness Just Now Retracted ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t leave.¡± Rong Xuelong instructed Rong Linyi. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Call me if there¡¯s any problem.¡± Then she noticed the self-deprecating smile on Rong Linyi¡¯s face. ¡°Sigh... If I had known, I would have let Xuelinge...¡± Rong Xuelong regretted it a little. At the very least, Rong Jinghui coulde along... ¡°Go on, don¡¯t waste time.¡± Rong Linyi said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m still not a useless person.¡± Rong Xuelong left and the surrounding air seemed to be silent. Rong Linyi narrowed his eyes slightly. The lights in the banquet hall... were as dazzling as the sun in the day... A man¡¯s voice drifted over from afar. ¡°Zhengzheng, why are you only here now...¡± ¡°Ah... the babies keep pestering me...¡± Rong Linyi turned around. This voice was Su Yanyun¡¯s! It was Su Yanyun, it was Su Yanyun. It couldn¡¯t be wrong... definitely not wrong... It was impossible for An Mingchen to mistake her for Zhengzheng. So, was she really with An Mingchen? Rong Linyi stood up and a waiter was about to bring a tray over. Crash- Rong Linyi overturned the wine on the tray. The wine ss and wine fell to the ground. It also wet his clothes... ¡°Uncle, your clothes are dirty.¡± Suddenly, a small hand held Rong Linyi¡¯s palm. He subconsciously wanted to shake it off, but the next second, he resisted. This young boy¡¯s voice, could it be... his and Yanyun¡¯s baby? ¡°Who are you?¡± Rong Linyi lowered his head and looked at the little boy. ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Tang.¡± The little boy said crisply. ¡°Uncle, your clothes are dirty. Do you want to find my Mommy to change into a clean set?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s fingertips trembled. ¡°Who... is your mommy?¡± ¡°My Mommy is thedy boss here. Uncle, don¡¯t worry. Mommy is very gentle. She will help you.¡± ¡°Then... I¡¯ll thank you first.¡± Rong Linyi felt as if something was blocking his throat. Forget talking, even breathing became difficult. The little boy held his hand and left the banquet hall, walking towards a quiet ce. His hand was about the same size as Rong Liangliang, and his palm was also tender. The mother and son must have not suffered much all these years. Otherwise, Xiao Tang¡¯s palms wouldn¡¯t be so clean and delicate. The An family house was very big. The two of them walked for a long time before they came to a room. The little boy reached out and knocked on the door. A woman¡¯s voice sounded from inside. ¡°Who is it?¡± Before the little boy could say anything, Rong Linyi was the first to speak. ¡°Yanyun, it¡¯s me! It¡¯s me, open the door...¡± His voice had even changed. The person inside rustled for a long time beforeing. The moment the door opened, a familiar fragrance drifted to his nose. Rong Linyi had already reached out and hugged the woman in front of him. He hugged her tightly and buried his head in her shoulder. ¡°Baby...¡± The woman in his arms was clearly stunned, but her reaction was also exceptionally quick. She was only stunned for a second before she raised her hand and hugged Rong Linyi at the same time. However, the next second... Rong Linyi suddenly pushed the woman in his arms away. ¡°Who are you?¡± His gentleness from before disappeared and a strong murderous intent appeared in his eyes. The woman was about to copse in his embrace, but she was pushed to the ground by him. Chapter 953 953 The Consequences of Offending Me Will Be Serious Bam! The door behind closed. Rong Linyi turned around and realized what had happened... ¡°Young Master Yi, what are you doing? You scared me.¡± The woman on the ground rubbed her injured area unhappily and slowly got up. ¡°Who was answering my door just now?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression hadpletely changed and he exuded a dangerous aura. ¡°Just now?¡± The woman pretended to be stupid for a second before smiling again. ¡°Is that what Young Master Yi is talking about?¡± She picked up her phone and yed the recording. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Xiao Tang? Wait...¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s voice sounded from the phone. Rong Linyi took a step forward and grabbed the woman¡¯s cor. ¡°Where did you get this recording?¡± ¡°Where did ite from?¡± The woman took the opportunity to lean on Rong Linyi. ¡°I downloaded it casually on the Inte. I think this voice is very sweet. Young Master Yi, do you think so too?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Rong Linyi pushed the woman away again. ¡°Young Master Yi, why are you so heartless?¡± The woman pestered him like a snake. ¡°Since you¡¯re here already, I¡¯ve been waiting for you the whole night. Don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ve always liked you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you.¡± Rong Linyi blocked the woman. ¡°The consequences of angering me will be very serious.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! The consequences will be serious if you reject me.¡± The woman said shamelessly. ¡°Do you know who I am? Young Master Yi...¡± She suddenly hugged Rong Linyi. It was also at this moment that the door opened again. Rong Linyi heard the sound of cameras shing and the reporters swarmed in. Although he had already pushed the woman to the ground, the reporters had already surrounded her... ¡°Ms. Xu, I heard that your marriage with Young Master Yi ising up. Is that true?¡± The woman on the ground tidied her hair and smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t answer your question, but everyone has eyes.¡± ¡°Young Master Yi...¡± ¡°Get lost-I won¡¯t repeat myself...¡± Rong Linyi suddenly interrupted the reporter¡¯s question. The noisy room fell silent. The reporters... couldn¡¯t hold their cameras steady. The reporters were split into two sides and An Mingchen entered with his subordinates surrounding him. ¡°Send red packets to all the reporters who are here.¡± An Mingchen instructed his subordinates. ¡°Please report what happened in my An family¡¯s territory carefully.¡± The reporters were quickly chased away. Xu Yueshan got up from the ground and looked at Rong Linyi with anticipation before looking at An Mingchen. ¡°Young Master An...¡± ¡°Get out.¡± An Mingchen shook his head. Xu Yueshan looked at Rong Linyi a few more times reluctantly before walking out unwillingly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± If Rong Linyi still didn¡¯t understand that this was all An Mingchen¡¯s scheme, he would have twisted his head off and kicked it like a ball. ¡°Ha, nothing.¡± An Mingchen fiddled with his sleeves. ¡°I just don¡¯t like you.¡± A brat who came out of nowhere had actually kidnapped his Zhengzheng. He even made Zhengzheng not be nice to him. An Mingchen had wanted to scheme against Rong Linyi for a long time... ¡°Where is she?¡± Rong Linyi was already sure of one thing: Su Yanyun was definitely in An Mingchen¡¯s hands. Chapter 954 954 Their Baby Still Needs Him An Mingchen didn¡¯t answer but signaled to his subordinate. His subordinate immediately brought someone in. ¡°Look who this is?¡± His subordinate threw her in front of Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi... narrowed his eyes. ¡°I forgot.¡± An Mingchen smiled happily. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be able to see...¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was calm. After understanding that he had been tricked, he knew that An Mingchen had already seen through his w. He couldn¡¯t see... He couldn¡¯t see for five whole years. Ever since he found out from Jiang Yilin that Su Yanyun had died in the shark¡¯s stomach, he couldn¡¯t see anymore. At that time, he was hugging Rong Liangliang who had just been born. Not only was he blind, but even his hearing seemed to have been stripped. He felt as if he had fallen into the darkest world. He couldn¡¯t see, hear, or feel... It was as if he was in the suffocating sewers when he was 10 years old... If the baby¡¯s cries hadn¡¯t woken him up, Rong Linyi didn¡¯t know what he would have done then... Later on, Su Yanyun was not found in the shark¡¯s stomach, and she was not on the yacht at sea. When he found out about this, his mind slowly stabilized. She was still alive. Their baby still needed him. These two things were his only faith in surviving. He had also tried treatment, but no matter if it was the most famous eye doctor or a psychologist like Mu Chenfeng, they couldn¡¯t help him regain his vision. He couldn¡¯t see, just like back then. His eyes were fine, but he couldn¡¯t see anything. Rong Linyi was anxious. What he was most afraid of was not losing his eyes, but if Su Yanyun stood in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her... He was also worried that without his vision, he couldn¡¯t protect Liangliang to the best of his ability. He tried his best to treat himself, but in the end, he could only regain his sense of light. He could feel if there was anything blocking his vision. It was like a person closing their eyes and had a certain sense of light and darkness. But besides that, he still couldn¡¯t see anything. This matter was not publicized. Even An Mingchen didn¡¯t know anything because he didn¡¯t deliberately ask around. But no matter how much Rong Linyi pretended, as long as he appeared in public, he would be found out... If others knew that he was blind, they would use this to achieve their goals. It was unpredictable. ¡°If you can¡¯t see, I¡¯ll tell you. Between you and me, this person on the ground was sent to my side by you...¡± An Mingchen smiled politely. ¡°Rong Linyi, you¡¯re spying on me. It¡¯s really scary. This person stayed beside me for five years before I found out. But it¡¯s good. I just found Zhengzheng and realized that he was a spy.¡± Rong Linyi was in no mood to discuss spies with An Mingchen. All his attention was on An Mingchen¡¯s words. ¡°Where is Yanyun?¡± His deduction was right. Yanyun was indeed with An Mingchen. But because of his blindness and rashness, An Mingchen also had a chance to trick him. ¡°Tell me.¡± An Mingchen ignored Rong Linyi¡¯s question and asked slowly. ¡°If I sent the photos and the video of you and Xu Yueshan hugging to Zhengzheng, what would she think of you?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t believe you.¡± Rong Linyi gritted his teeth. An Mingchen smiled again happily. ¡°You¡¯re really naive. Do you know why Yanyun refused to meet you? The news of your engagement to Xu Yueshan made her very unhappy.¡± Chapter 955 955 Treat Young Master Yi Well ¡°An Mingchen, you¡¯re courting death.¡± Rong Linyi clenched his fists. ¡°Unfortunately, you can¡¯t kill me.¡± An Mingchen tilted his head. ¡°I¡¯m Zhengzheng¡¯s biological brother. If she recovers her past knowledge, I think with our rtionship as siblings, she definitely won¡¯t forgive you.¡± Although Rong Linyi was blind, the sharpness in his eyes did not diminish. ¡°She won¡¯t regain her knowledge.¡± He would protect and love her and not let her be agitated again. ¡°Yes, definitely.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s eyes were deep and firm. ¡°I¡¯m from the An family, and I know this more than anyone. Rong Linyi, if you still have Zhengzheng in your heart, you wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, right?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°If you had this sister in your heart, you wouldn¡¯t have done this.¡± An Mingchen chuckled. ¡°So what? I didn¡¯t give the photos and video to Zhengzheng either, right?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what I want either?¡± An Mingchen seemed to be thinking. ¡°I just don¡¯t like you no matter what. I feel disgusted at the thought of you. What should I do? Why do I hate you so much?¡± ¡°Young Master Yi, why don¡¯t you perform well for me? When you obtain my satisfaction and approval, I¡¯ll hand Zhengzheng to you?¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Rong Linyi sneered. ¡°I¡¯m Yanyun¡¯s husband. When did I need your approval? Mr. An, you¡¯re taking yourself too seriously, right?¡± An Mingchen gritted his teeth secretly. ¡°Oh right, it¡¯s this arrogant tone. It really makes me unhappy.¡± The most unhappy thing was that Zhengzheng still liked such a bad-tempered man. However, Rong Linyi didn¡¯t give in. ¡°Even Yanyun didn¡¯tin about my temper. What right do you have to say anything?¡± ¡°So our discussion is falling through?¡± An Mingchen snapped his fingers. ¡°Treat Young Master Yi well.¡± Everyone left. Rong Linyi was left alone in the room. He fumbled his way to the bathroom and washed his hands of the woman he had just touched. He still felt ufortable after washing his hands and took a shower. Rong Xuelong had not called him and seemed to be trapped. If there was anyone around, Rong Linyi usually got someone to help him call because he couldn¡¯t see the phone screen. But probably few people knew that he still had another phone in his hand. It was a more old-fashioned mobile phone. Every key on it was a speed dial, but he directly dialed some important calls. After showering, he took out his phone and quickly called Madam Rong. ¡°I¡¯ve already confirmed that Yanyun is in the An family, but I was tricked by An Mingchen and Xuelong was also pestered by him... No, there¡¯s no need to save me. I¡¯ll stay here and have a chance to see Yanyun... Don¡¯t worry about me. An Mingchen won¡¯t dare to do anything to me... Mother, you have to hurry and control the media. An Mingchen took a photo of me and Xu Yueshan. I¡¯m afraid it will spread...¡± In the banquet hall, the banquet continued. Su Yanyun held Liangliang¡¯s hand and helped Madam out. ¡°I¡¯m very happy that everyone is here to attend our An family¡¯s banquet.¡± Madam was like the hostess. ¡°Let me introduce everyone. This is our An family¡¯s daughter.¡± Yanyun was also dressed up tonight. The diamond jewelry she wore was priceless. She was wearing a snow-white dress that wrapped around her figure elegantly. The high heels under her feet made her even more slender. Chapter 956 956 Saving the Beauty Like a Hero and In the End, Almost Gave Himself Up Su Yanyun smiled at the guests. She also looked around the crowd for something... She knew that she was looking for that man. Even after the previous sad experience, she still... wanted to see him again. Tonight was a good opportunity. If they could sit down and talk, she hoped that everyone could... What? She felt her heart beating rapidly. Even though she had already thought of many opportunities and words to say to him, her mind was in a mess at this moment. ¡°Ms. Zhengzheng, can I invite you for a dance?¡± Suddenly, a transparent wine ss was raised in front of her. Su Yanyun looked up and was clearly shocked to see the man in front of her. ¡°Jiang Chengxi?¡± ¡°Ms. Zhengzheng, do you still remember me?¡± Jiang Chengxi smiled. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Su Yanyun asked in concern. Thest time she saw Jiang Chengxi was when she suspected that he had kidnapped her sister and questioned him. In the end, he rushed to save the beauty in a fit of anger and almost gave himself up... ¡°If Zhengzheng was asking about my legs, I can already walk freely.¡± Jiang Chengxi spread his hands and looked down at his knees. Seeing how familiar the two of them were, Madam couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°You two know each other?¡± ¡°Yes, Madam, let me introduce you. This is the Jiang family¡¯s young master, Jiang Chengxi, Young Master Xi.¡± Su Yanyun introduced him to Madam. ¡°Young Master Xi, this is Old Madam An. You definitely know her.¡± ¡°I know the Jiang family.¡± Madam heard this and thought of something. ¡°I remember that our An family had a daughter who married into the Jiang family, but they divorcedter.¡± ¡°We¡¯re very sorry about this.¡± Jiang Chengxi was polite. Madam smiled. From his appearance, Jiang Chengxi¡¯s appearance was also very likable. His peach blossom-shaped eyes were bright like water, and his narrow face and high nose looked very exquisite and elegant. ¡°It looks like you and our Yanyun are old friends?¡± Madam was experienced and could see something in Jiang Chengxi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Okay, you young people have something to talk about. Sister Mei, help me over there.¡± Su Yanyun understood what Madam meant. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. There was no possibility of development between her and Jiang Chengxi as Madam had imagined. ¡°After not seeing you for so many years, you¡¯re even more beautiful than before.¡± Jiang Chengxi praised politely. Su Yanyun was curious. ¡°Why do you also call me Zhengzheng? Did An Mingchen tell you?¡± ¡°An Mingchen?¡± Jiang Chengxi was stunned. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me anything. I¡¯ve always known about your name being Zhengzheng.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Yanyun probed. She didn¡¯t expect to meet Jiang Chengxi here. What she didn¡¯t expect even more was that he actually knew something about her background. Su Yanyun was suspicious and afraid of An Mingchen¡¯s paranoia about her. She knew that a piece of paper could prove An Mingchen¡¯s ims. But she always felt that it was very ethereal... She didn¡¯t have any memories. It was like walking on the road alone. Someone came to tell you that your current identity was wrong and you were actually someone else¡¯s child. Any normal person would probably find it difficult to ept. She wanted memories and more evidence. She wanted to rely on her true feelings to judge some things and not a paternity test report... It was just like how she knew that the baby was Rong Linyi¡¯s. It was also built on her love for him and her desire to be with him that made it so easy to ept... Chapter 957 957 A Very Important Secret to Tell Mommy Jiang Chengxi heard Su Yanyun¡¯s question and knew that she had not found her past memories. But he didn¡¯t mind telling her. On the contrary, he had wanted her to remember these things from the beginning. ¡°I know your name is Zhengzheng because we knew each other when you were Zhengzheng. You forgot, so you don¡¯t remember.¡± He looked at Su Yanyun gently. ¡°You were picked up by the Su family. They named you Su Yanyun and sent you to the children¡¯s nursing home. Coincidentally, Jiang Yilin had a problem with her tongue and was mentally ill because she was homeless, so she was sent over and we got to know each other.¡± ¡°I told you that my name was Zhengzheng?¡± Su Yanyun asked again. Jiang Chengxi shook his head. ¡°No, Zhengzheng, for some reason at that time, you couldn¡¯t talk. This is also the reason why you were sent for treatment. But you would smile at me when I brought you to see the flowers in the garden and teach you to talk. You showed me your cross-stitch with the word Zhengzheng. I knew your name was Zhengzheng...¡± Jiang Chengxi sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, you don¡¯t remember these experiences.¡± ¡°Were we good friends?¡± Su Yanyun asked again. Jiang Chengxi smiled ambiguously. ¡°ording to a child¡¯s game, we were not just good friends.¡± He lowered his voice and whispered in Su Yanyun¡¯s ear. ¡°I put a ring made of flower stems on your finger. I even asked you if you were willing to marry me. You also nodded.¡± Su Yanyun was embarrassed. ¡°I, I don¡¯t believe...¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a child¡¯s game.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression returned to normal. But there was obvious satisfaction in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again.¡± He said softly. ¡°So, you knew that I was called Zhengzheng. Is it possible that I took that cross-stitch from someone else?¡± Su Yanyun asked again. An Mingchen had also shown her the cross-stitch. It was a pair... An Mingchen also had one with the word ¡°Chenchen¡± embroidered on it. Jiang Chengxi shook his head resolutely. ¡°No. Other than that thing, there¡¯s another thing that can prove your identity.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun had already guessed it but still asked. Jiang Chengxi sighed. He didn¡¯t really want to talk about this, but... ¡°You drew a lot of patterns on the wall...¡± ¡°My coat of arms?¡± Su Yanyun asked. Jiang Chengxi nodded. ¡°You know? Is that thing called a coat of arms?¡± Su Yanyun was silent. Jiang Chengxi wouldn¡¯t lie to her about this. To be honest, he rarely lied to her. He could have lied to her that he was her boyfriend back then, but he still didn¡¯t do it. ¡°Mommy...¡± Just then, Xiao Tang and Rong Liangliang ran over. ¡°Xiao Tang, where have you been?¡± Su Yanyun asked. Not long after the banquet started, Xiao Tang was gone. Not long after she and Madam came out, Liangliang had also disappeared. At this time, the two of them came back together. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, we have an important secret to tell you!¡± Su Yanyun was surprised to see the two babies holding hands. ¡°This is...¡± Jiang Chengxi looked at the two babies in shock. ¡°My babies.¡± Su Yanyun smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Xi, please excuse me.¡± Since the baby said that it was a secret, she had to listen quietly. When they were alone, Xiao Tang took out her phone. Chapter 958 958 Please Let Go ¡°Mommy, this matter concerns your future with the two men. Have you decided to ept your fate?¡± Xiao Tang¡¯s expression was serious. As soon as he finished speaking, he was hit on the head. Su Yanyun said, ¡°Speak normally!¡± Xiao Tang¡¯s tears rolled down his cheeks and he looked wronged. ¡°Mommy, Uncle actually found someone to pretend to be me and tricked the jerk father into ying with another woman. I saw everything secretly.¡± ¡°Daddy is not a jerk!¡± Rong Liangliang defended Daddy¡¯s reputation with difficulty. ¡°ying with another woman?¡± Su Yanyun was shocked and amused. ¡°Do you know what that means?¡± Xiao Tang and Rong Liangliang looked at each other. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Then what happened? Tell me properly!¡± Su Yanyun was really convinced by Xiao Tang. He always picked up strange words and gave them meaning. An Mingchen was surrounded by many celebrities. Su Yanyun suddenly rushed in. ¡°You,e out for a while.¡± An Mingchen smiled at the guests. ¡°Excuse me.¡± This was the first time Zhengzheng had taken the initiative to look for him. It was so blissful. Su Yanyun and An Mingchen walked out of the house and into the garden. It was hot in the garden, so there was no one else. ¡°Zhengzheng, what¡¯s the matter?¡± An Mingchen asked gently. Su Yanyun threw out a few photos. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The moment An Mingchen saw the photos, his expression changed and his voice darkened. ¡°Who gave it to you?¡± Oil barrel! Su Yanyun chuckled. ¡°Your good nephew.¡± An Mingchen... suffered! ¡°You actually found someone to pretend to be Xiao Tang and lie to Rong Linyi?¡± Su Yanyun questioned mercilessly. An Mingchen... couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°You even found someone to pretend to be me and seduce Rong Linyi on purpose to take their photo. An Mingchen, you want my marriage to be ruined so badly. You want to see my rtionship fail so badly. Do you really not want me to lead a good life? Are you so perverted that you don¡¯t want me to have a family because you¡¯re living alone?¡± An Mingchen... sounded wronged. ¡°Zhengzheng, I¡¯m not a pervert...¡± ¡°Who¡¯s a pervert then? Me?¡± Su Yanyun yelled. An Mingchen lowered his head like a wronged little wife. ¡°Then I am...¡± ¡°Why are you doing this to me? If this is the price I have to pay to be your sister, I¡¯d rather not be your sister!¡± ¡°Zhengzheng, listen to my exnation.¡± An Mingchen looked pitiful and no longer looked like the head of the Anwu family. ¡°I just don¡¯t like him and want to torture him. Anyway, most men are fickle. If he can¡¯t withstand the temptation with another woman, I can help you identify him as a jerk. Even if you¡¯re sad for a while, you will be happy for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°What about now?¡± Su Yanyun asked. An Mingchen lowered his head and apologized. ¡°He wasn¡¯t seduced. You don¡¯t have to be sad.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m sad?¡± Su Yanyun asked and suddenly choked. ¡°My brother went to frame my husband. He said it was for my own good, but it was actually so that he could kidnap me to be beside him. An Mingchen, I¡¯m already married. My children are even five years old. I¡¯m no longer an eight-year-old child. Please let go, okay?¡± An Mingchen muttered softly. ¡°But you¡¯re too unconcerned about me...¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t hear him clearly. ¡°What did you say?¡± An Mingchen hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No, nothing!¡± Su Yanyun nced at him weakly and turned to leave. Chapter 959 959 Return My Cute Zhengzheng An Mingchen hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Zhengzheng, where are you going?¡± He didn¡¯t look like a decisive family head. Instead, he looked like a little wolfhound that was abandoned by its owner. Su Yanyun rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m full of anger. I¡¯m going back to digest my food!... Let go!¡± An Mingchen... Boohoo, God, return my cute and soft Zhengzheng. Where was this b*tch from? He watched as his Xiao Zhengzheng walked further and further away. An Mingchen secretly made up his mind. Forget it, it was already a little difficult to turn Zhengzheng around now. Fortunately, he had already locked onto a new target. Xiao-Xiaozheng was still young and was a good seedling. He wanted to win her over. He wanted to make up for his regret of not seeing his sister grow up. As he was thinking, a sound suddenly sounded from the bushes. ¡°Who?¡± The aggrieved man¡¯s expression immediately disappeared and was reced with a cold expression. ¡°Come out.¡± As he spoke, the gun in his hand had already locked onto the source of the sound. ¡°My gun doesn¡¯t make any sound.¡± The bushes made a biggermotion. In less than two seconds, Du Mengmeng stood up with a watermelon. She chuckled dryly. ¡°Young Master An, I¡¯m just...¡± She raised the watermelon she had taken a few bites from. I¡¯m really here to watch the drama! ¡°You again.¡± An Mingchen narrowed his eyes dangerously. This woman was courting death again. ¡°You said before that you wouldn¡¯t kill me.¡± Du Mengmeng was so frightened that she raised the watermelon above her head. However, An Mingchen raised his gun and a bullet was fired. Before Du Mengmeng could react, the watermelon in her hand had already shattered into pieces and sweet watermelon juice sprayed on her face. ¡°You should be d that I¡¯m still a man of my word for the time being.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s expression was dark as he put away the gun in his hand. ¡°But...¡± He suddenly smiled. ¡°If someone¡¯s tongue is too long, I don¡¯t mind being an untrustworthy person...¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± Du Mengmeng realized btedly that An Mingchen had already fired. This guy¡¯s legs were bad, but his marksmanship was so urate that it made people¡¯s guts overturn. ¡°I swear, I definitely won¡¯t say anything. I won¡¯t say anything even if someone gives me a hundred million.¡± It was another matter if he gave 200 million. When they returned to the banquet hall, Su Yanyun was in no mood to participate in socializing. She remembered what Xiao Tang had said just now. Xiao Tang didn¡¯t know what happened after An Mingchen entered the room. But Xiao Tang saw everything that happened before. Since Rong Linyi was framed this time, what was with the engagement rumor from before? But if he hadn¡¯t forgotten her, why didn¡¯t he have any reaction when they met? A waiter brought over a cocktail. Su Yanyun took it in frustration and gulped it down. ¡°This kind of wine can make you drunk easily. You can¡¯t drink it in one gulp.¡± A man approached Su Yanyun. ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Yanyun replied politely. ¡°You should choose this wine. It¡¯s very suitable for women. It tastes good and you won¡¯t be drunk easily. You can drink it like fruit juice.¡± The man took a ss of wine from another wine tray and handed it to Su Yanyun. ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Yanyun replied again. She was careful. There were many sses of wine on the tray. When the waiter came, many people randomly picked up the wine. Thus, the possibility of this man drugging her was low. Besides, this was the An family. If she found anything amiss, she could immediately call for help. Chapter 960 960 Look at Me, It¡¯s Me... The man didn¡¯t lie to her. This ss of wine was much better than the one before and almost didn¡¯t smell of alcohol. It was sweet and juicy. Su Yanyun took a sip. After a while, she didn¡¯t feel anything strange and drank a few more mouthfuls. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± She smiled at the man. ¡°Do you feel a little better?¡± The man asked. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know the other party, but she also knew how eye-catching she was tonight. It was normal for a man to hit on her. There were many people here, and she was not afraid that they would do anything overboard. ¡°You can tell that I¡¯m in a bad mood?¡± She asked. ¡°Women who drink a mouthful of wine usually need to quell something in their hearts.¡± The man lowered his head and said softly to Su Yanyun, ¡°So you need to be calm, right?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Su Yanyun felt as if she was... going to faint. The scene in front of her began to blur, as if ayer of ss had been installed on her pupils, and all the bright colors were mixed together. The voices of the people around her seemed to have been put into a barrel and turned to the side of her ear. In a daze, she was helped up and walked out of the banquet hall lightly as if she was stepping on cotton. After walking for a long time, Su Yanyun felt a cold breeze from nowhere. She suddenly shivered and came to her senses. Behind her, a man was clearly walking forward with his eyes narrowed. ¡°What are you doing! Who are you?¡± Su Yanyun yelled in shock. She found herself walking down an empty corridor. This was the An family¡¯s guest resting area. Several prestigious guests from the capital would be staying here temporarily tonight. The unfamiliar man grabbed her waist. ¡°Don¡¯t resist. You also want to be happy, right?¡± ¡°Happy your head!¡± Su Yanyun pushed the man away. However, her mind was clear for a moment, but her footsteps were still unstable and she staggered to the ground. She took off her high heels in a hurry and hit the man¡¯s head when he wanted to help her up. The man bellowed in pain and covered his head. Su Yanyun had already climbed up, shook off her other high heel, and ran forward while shouting. ¡°Someone-Someone-¡± The An family¡¯s security was very good. At least, there were no safety blind spots in the banquet hall. But just as she fell in front of a door, it suddenly opened. A strong hand reached out and grabbed her wrist. Su Yanyun was shocked. ¡°Help...¡± Her scream was stuck in her throat. The other party was so strong that she staggered and fell into his embrace. Bam, the door closed. Su Yanyun was frightened and turned to open the door. But the man in the room turned her over. She was pressed against the door by the man, her back against the cold, hard door. Her heart was beating so fast it was about to jump out. ¡°Help... help... let go of me... let go...¡± She only knew to struggle frantically. The other party seemed to be saying something to her, but she couldn¡¯t hear anything. Until two soft lips covered hers. Su Yanyun was stunned for a moment before... she bit the other party¡¯s lips forcefully. The man let go in pain. Su Yanyun hurriedly searched around for a weapon to protect herself. ¡°Yanyun! Yanyun, it¡¯s me!¡± Rong Linyi grabbed her arm. ¡°Look at me, it¡¯s me...¡± Chapter 961 961 You Want It, You Need Mine He had vaguely heard her first shout. When she shouted more, he was even more sure that she was the one outside. It was not a recording, nor was it a pretense. It was the real Su Yanyun... At that moment, Rong Linyi almost rushed out. But rationality ultimately overcame his rashness. He had already acted rashly tonight and caused serious consequences. He didn¡¯t have much of a chance of winning if he went out rashly. He didn¡¯t even know what was happening outside, so it was useless to be anxious. Fortunately, Su Yanyun quickly came to his room. Even if he couldn¡¯t see, his hearing and senses were still very sharp. Furthermore, Rong Linyi suddenly realized that the door that was still locked could be opened. Thus, the moment she arrived at the door, he quickly dragged her in. ¡°Yanyun, what¡¯s wrong? Yanyun, baby?¡± Rong Linyi felt her face and she suddenly fell silent. But when his fingers covered her face, he felt cold tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, baby, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here... I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯mte...¡± Rong Linyi lowered his head and kept taking the tears and warmth on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯mte...¡± He waste by... five years. Her skin was still as smooth and tender as five years ago. He slowly fumbled and traced her face with his fingertips. The corners of her eyes, the bridge of her nose, her lips... Bit by bit, he felt her under his hand. ¡°Yanyun, Yanyun... can you hear me? Baby, answer me...¡± Rong Linyi called her. He could smell the fragrance on her body, it was so real... He suspected that he was dreaming. He was just locked up here and had an illusion because he missed her too much. After a long time, Su Yanyun felt a little better. She tried to focus her eyes, not sure why she was crying. She didn¡¯t even know what she had said when she opened her mouth. But Rong Linyi heard it. He heard her voice. ¡°Is that you? Is that you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me.¡± Rong Linyi lowered his head and pecked her lips again. It went from gentle at the beginning to passionate. ¡°I know, I know you¡¯re alive. I know you¡¯ll return to my side... You¡¯ll definitelye back, baby, you¡¯lle back...¡± He pressed her against the door, wishing he could push her into his body. Su Yanyun subconsciously hugged Rong Linyi. She let out an intoxicating moan. This sound could destroy all rationality in Rong Linyi¡¯s ears. He picked her up fiercely and tore her expensive gown apart with the tough door. The fabric wrapped around her skin and made Su Yanyun moan in pain. This voice became a catalyst, making the man in front of her move even more roughly. ¡°No, let go of me...¡± Su Yanyun struggled weakly. ¡°Let go of me...¡± Her mind was in a mess. She didn¡¯t know what she was shouting... ¡°I won¡¯t let go, never again...¡± The man dragged her down again and hugged her. ¡°Come, baby, bring me to the bed...¡± Su Yanyun wanted to open the door and run away, but was grabbed by him. The two of them rolled on the carpet. ¡°No...¡± ¡°No, you want it. You need my...¡± The man pressed her hand down. Chapter 962 962 Answer Me, Su Yanyun She didn¡¯t know if she should reject him or pander to him, or if she should struggle or pester him. When Su Yanyun woke up, she was lying on a wide bed. But it was not her bedroom bed. She opened her eyes in a daze, her mind in a mess. What happened? She covered her forehead. The room was dim, but it was already daytime outside. She was stunned and couldn¡¯te to her senses for a long time. Until she felt someone lean on her from behind. He hugged her waist, dragged her into his embrace, and hugged her tightly. Su Yanyun was speechless. She endured the pain in her head and reyed the scenes fromst night frame by frame. She remembered that she had drunk two cocktails and then... she became confused... She vaguely remembered that she seemed to have hit someone and ran away... Butter on... Oh god! What happened? Su Yanyun turned around in shock. She saw the man leaning intimately on her back. Rong Linyi! Why was she with Rong Linyi! When, when did hee? Where was this? Was she still in the An family? Su Yanyun was in a daze for a long time before she remembered that Rong Linyi hade to the banquet but had been cheated by An Mingchen and was almost tricked. But how did she end up on his bed? What happenedst night? Su Yanyun wanted to escape, but the man behind hugged her tightly and showed no signs of letting go. He seemed to be sleeping very soundly, and his eyes were extremely rxed. Su Yanyun looked down and saw the red marks on his neck and chest. This was... done by her? Su Yanyun refused to believe it! When had a little sheep like her been so wild? Then she looked down at herself... Damn, she felt as if she had been through a whole body wash! She felt a little ufortable between her legs and the bedsheets were filled with decadence. The whole bedroom echoed with an overly passionate aura. Su Yanyun held her forehead. She would ept it even if he slept with her. But this sense of defeat... No, Rong Linyi was not a jerk, and she was not easily taken advantage of either. Oh god, what was she thinking? Rong Linyi moved behind her and Su Yanyun immediately breathed softly in shock. She held Rong Linyi¡¯s hand and moved it away from her body little by little. When he wanted to hug her again, she agilely pushed the gentle pillow into his embrace. Rong Linyi hugged the pillow, but... two secondster, he suddenly opened his eyes and sat up quickly. ¡°Yanyun!¡± Su Yanyun... was so frightened that her legs turned weak and she almost knelt on the ground. She didn¡¯t have any clothes to wear now. She stood awkwardly on the bedroom carpet and covered her sensitive parts with her hands. Rong Linyi looked in Su Yanyun¡¯s direction and raised his hand. Just as Su Yanyun was about to blush, he suddenly asked for no reason. ¡°You¡¯re still here, right?¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. Rong Linyi reached forward but didn¡¯t touch anything. ¡°Yanyun?¡± He asked again. ¡°I think you¡¯re still here, right? Answer me? Yanyun...¡± He lifted the nket and Su Yanyun took a few steps back. She covered her mouth. She held back her tears. Was he... unable to see? He couldn¡¯t see where she was, so he didn¡¯t react to her thest time they were outside the school. Rong Linyi fumbled to get down. Chapter 963 963 The Rumor¡¯s Best New Marriage He stood not far from Su Yanyun and reached out his hand to slowly walk towards her. Su Yanyun covered her mouth and held her breath. When he was only half a meter away from her and missed her, her tears fell silently on the carpet... Rong Linyi reached the door. Without vision, his sense of direction and hearing were very strong. But now that he had just woken up, his senses had clearly not recoveredpletely. Rong Linyi opened the door and called out onest time. ¡°Yanyun...¡± Right at this moment, his phone rang. Rong Linyi immediately turned around and followed the sound to the sofa. He reached for his phone. Wherever he went, he would remember the direction. Thus, he didn¡¯t bump into anything along the way. Su Yanyun nced at the open door, bent down, picked up the torn clothes from the ground, and rushed out. The moment she left the room, Rong Linyi looked up. ¡°Su Yanyun!¡± He threw his phone aside and pounced. Su Yanyun closed the door in shock and fled. Rong Linyi only touched the closed door. ¡°Why do you have to escape...¡± He smiled bitterly and helplessly. ¡°What are you afraid of, baby?¡± Su Yanyun felt as if she had cheated. She wrapped herself in torn clothes and fled back to her room. When she calmed down, she slowly came to her senses. ¡°Why should I run!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but hit her head. ¡°Haven¡¯t I always wanted to make things clear with him? Ahhh, I just slept with him for a night. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t slept with him before... Didn¡¯t they say that it¡¯s easier to do things after sleeping? Ahhh, could it be that I¡¯m shy? Why am I shy...¡± She pounced on the bed and pounded it in anger. ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t want to live! He can¡¯t see, why am I shy! What am I afraid of! He can¡¯t even see... he can¡¯t see...¡± After repeating this sentence twice. She realized that her tears had soaked the bed sheets. ¡°Linyi... I¡¯m sorry...¡± ¡°I¡¯m so stupid, I¡¯m sorry...¡± Someone knocked on the door. Su Yanyun hurriedly wiped her tears. ¡°Please wait.¡± She went to the closet and found a set of pajamas to put on. Then she opened the door. Outside the door was a smiling An Mingchen. ¡°How was it? Did you have a good timest night?¡± Su Yanyun was stunned for a few seconds before she suddenly realized something. ¡°You were the onest night...¡± It was An Mingchen who had caused this! ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± An Mingchen smiled stiffly. ¡°Are there any rumors of a new marriage after parting?¡± Su Yanyun retorted. ¡°No new marriage!¡± I don¡¯t remember anything! She seemed to have watched a horror movie early in the morning and was almost scared out of her wits. ¡°Why did you do this? Tell me clearly! An Mingchen, what are you thinking?¡± Su Yanyun roared. An Mingchen raised a finger calmly and elegantly. ¡°Firstly, in order to make up for my previous mistake and let you reconcile with your husband, I¡¯m sincere enough, right?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the second question, Su Yanyun would have pped An Mingchen¡¯s face. ¡°Secondly, Zhengzheng, you should also understand that you shouldn¡¯t drink the wine given to you by a stranger. Even in a ce that you think is very safe, danger is everywhere. I¡¯ll give you this lesson for free.¡± Su Yanyun... suppressed her anger. Chapter 964 964 Is It Still Useful to Act Cute Now? ¡°You drugged mest night?¡± She asked, her voice almost wild. ¡°Would I use that kind of dirty method to drug you?¡± An Mingchen smiled. ¡°I only made you drink two cocktails concocted in two different ways. It¡¯s okay to drink those two types of alcohol separately, but whenbined, it will have a certain anesthetic effect... Of course, to make it more effective, I got someone to adjust the ratio.¡± Su Yanyun yelled. ¡°Get lost! Get lost! I don¡¯t want to see you ever again!¡± An Mingchen¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What else do you want me to do? Everything is my fault. Anyway, whatever I do is wrong, right?¡± Su Yanyun was enraged. She turned and ran back to the room, throwing everything inside at An Mingchen. ¡°Are you getting lost? Get lost! An Mingchen, you bastard, you idiot, you idiot!¡± Although An Mingchen¡¯s wheelchair was agile, it was not as convenient as his legs. He hurriedly retreated. ¡°Zhengzheng, calm down. Don¡¯t curse and don¡¯t give the babies a bad example...¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a flower vase was thrown over. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go. Calm down...¡± ¡°Get lost-¡± ¡°Hey, have you heard? Uncle was coaxed out by Mommy.¡± Rong Liangliang asked Xiao Tang. ¡°Don¡¯t mention how sorry he was.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. Uncle is just not sensible and keeps angering Mommy.¡± Xiao Tang shook his head old-fashionedly. ¡°If I were Uncle, I really don¡¯t know where to put my face. Can¡¯t you be more mature and sensible? You¡¯re already an adult, but you¡¯re not as obedient as us school-age children.¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle is so stupid...¡± School was starting. Rong Liangliang was unwilling. But she still had to return to the Rong family. Rong Linyi went to fetch her personally, but he didn¡¯t enter the An family¡¯s house. She jumped into the car and hugged Rong Linyi. She called him ¡°Daddy¡± affectionately and kissed him on both sides of his face. ¡°Daddy, I miss you so much.¡± When she was sweet-tongued, she was very sweet. Rong Linyi seemed to have a faint smile on his face, but his words were neither cold nor warm. ¡°Did you miss me? I thought you only had your mommy in your eyes.¡± Rong Liangliang... shock! ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Meow ~¡± Rong Linyi clutched her waist. ¡°Rong Liangliang...¡± He called softly. ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Liangliang felt her whole body shiver like a little mouse that was grabbed by a cat. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s still useful to act cute now?¡± Rong Linyi asked. She shook her head. It was over. Daddy knew everything. Boohoo, who was it? Who betrayed her? ¡°You forgot about Daddy after having Mommy. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of my five years of support?¡± Rong Linyi asked affectionately. She was about to cry. ¡°Daddy... I was wrong...¡± Rong Linyi touched the soft top of her head. ¡°Do you know how to make up for it?¡± Rong Liangliang shook her head and cried. ¡°Father, please tell me-¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. Call your mommy... not now. We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back to the Lin River Courtyard.¡± Rong Linyi pinched her little face. ¡°Your acting has always been good, right?¡± Rong Liangliang, although my acting is good, I don¡¯t want to act. Daddy, you need a small actor, so let me introduce you to a stupid brother, okay? Su Yanyun had already slowly walked out of the shadow of Rong Linyi. After that day, Rong Linyi didn¡¯t insist on seeing her. He left without a word. Chapter 965 965 Rong Linyi, Just You Wait This made Su Yanyun feel a little disappointed. To be honest, after calming down, she scolded herself for being stupid. She thought of how she had misunderstood Rong Linyi and was angry with him for nothing for a while. She even thought she was strong and independent... She felt as if she was about to bury herself in the ground. It was all that lunatic An Mingchen¡¯s fault! He was the one who caused all sorts of trouble. What was he trying to do! After being tricked by him, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t even have the courage to call Rong Linyi and exin. What was there to exin? The marks on her body didn¡¯t fade even after a few days. She could imagine how crazy it was that night. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have any impression of it as the party involved. Themunication for Rong Liangliang to go home was done by Sister Mei. On the windowsill on the third floor, Su Yanyun¡¯s heart felt empty as she watched Rong Liangliang get into Rong Linyi¡¯s car. Rong Linyi actually stopped contacting her. Was he angry with her? Should she pluck up her courage and apologize to him? At night, while Su Yanyun was struggling with the facial mask, a call came directly to her phone. She looked down and her heart pounded rapidly. This was... Rong Linyi¡¯s number! She picked up the call apprehensively. Before she could think of what to say, cries sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Mommy-¡± Rong Liangliang cried on the phone heart-wrenchingly. ¡°Liangliang, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Su Yanyun asked in shock. ¡°Mommy, help... Daddy, Daddy hit me... Boohoo, Daddy hit my little butt until it¡¯s swollen...¡± Rong Liangliang cried desperately. ¡°Why did your Daddy hit you!¡± Su Yanyun was shocked and angry. Her baby was so precious that she couldn¡¯t even kiss her enough, but she was actually pped by someone else! Unforgivable! Rong Liangliang cried. ¡°Mommy, Daddy said that I lied to him. He said that I was disobedient and ran around... He said that I was a wild child...¡± ¡°Rong Liangliang!¡± A cold and chilling voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Are you doneining?¡± ¡°Give the phone to your Daddy!¡± Su Yanyun was angry. Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was heard from the other end of the line. ¡°Tangtang¡¯s mother, please speak.¡± The mention of Tangtang angered Su Yanyun even more. ¡°Why did you hit her? Are you crazy?¡± Su Yanyun asked angrily. ¡°Ha, my daughter. I can hit and scold her however I want. May I ask if I am in your way?¡± Rong Linyi seemed to be sneering. Rong Liangliang¡¯s sobs continued. Su Yanyun¡¯s heart almost shattered. ¡°You, what right do you have to hit her...¡± Su Yanyun trembled. ¡°Is the baby I gave birth to for you to abuse? Rong Linyi, I want to divorce you... I want to fight for the child¡¯s custody... You, you¡¯re too much...¡± ¡°I¡¯m going overboard?¡± Rong Linyi sneered again. ¡°Su Yanyun, you took the child away without a word. Have you considered my feelings? After being pregnant for 10 months, have you taken care of her for a day? Have you fed her any milk? I raised this child. What I want to do is my business. You want custody? Okay, aren¡¯t you relying on the An family? You can sue me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Su Yanyun was about to cry. ¡°Rong Linyi, just you wait...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t apany you. Don¡¯t even think about obtaining custody of the baby. I won¡¯t give her to you even if I strangle her to death.¡± Rong Linyi said coldly. Chapter 966 966 This Is My Evil Fate, My Life ¡°Return her to me! The baby is so young, what did she do wrong? Yes, it¡¯s my fault, I took her away... Don¡¯t me her.¡± Su Yanyun panicked when she heard his cold and heartless tone. The baby was her heart. Whoever held her baby would be the one holding her life. ¡°Mommy-¡± Rong Liangliang was shocked. But then, a heart-wrenching cry sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t hit her! Don¡¯t hit her! I beg you, don¡¯t hit her!¡± If Rong Linyi was in front of her now, Su Yanyun would definitely kneel down. ¡°Stop, don¡¯t hit my baby!¡± ¡°Mommy, save me-¡± Rong Liangliang screamed. Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to see her anymore. That¡¯s all.¡± The call ended. Su Yanyun called again, but no one picked up. She called again and the phone was turned off. She panickedpletely. She rushed out of the room and was about toe out. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiao Tang saw Su Yanyun¡¯s panicked expression. ¡°Liangliang, your Daddy is going to kill Liangliang...¡± Su Yanyun grabbed Xiao Tang. ¡°What? How can a jerk Daddy be like this?¡± Xiao Tang was immediately angry. No matter how stupid his stupid sister was, she was still his sister. He still dreamed of being a brother one day! Afraid of disturbing Madam, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t tell anyone and only got Sister Mei to prepare a car to drive to the Lin River Courtyard. On the way, she kept calling Rong Linyi. Sometimes his phone was switched off, and sometimes the call went through. But no matter what, no one picked up. ¡°Mommy, call the police! You have to call the police!¡± Xiao Tang reminded her. ¡°Yes, call the police!¡± Su Yanyun picked up her phone and was about to call when she stopped. ¡°Mommy, what are you hesitating for? Daddy is about to kill my stupid sister. What if you go and get killed too?¡± Xiao Tang asked. Su Yanyun clutched her phone tightly. ¡°No, I won¡¯t call the police. I know that your father only has grievances against me. I¡¯ve always misunderstood him. He can¡¯t see, and his temper must be more irritable than before... If he¡¯s willing to spare me, I¡¯m willing to be beaten to death by him.¡± Xiao Tang sighed. ¡°Mommy, you just can¡¯t bear to leave Daddy. Do you know that you¡¯ll spoil a man if you¡¯re so soft-hearted? This is the reason why Daddy is such a scumbag...¡± Su Yanyun leaned her forehead on her phone. ¡°This is my ill fate, my life, I can¡¯t avoid it...¡± ¡°Sigh...¡± Xiao Tang only sighed old-fashionedly. The door to the Lin River Courtyard was open for them. At the door, Aunt Chen was surprised. ¡°Madam Yi, you¡¯re back? It¡¯s really you? You¡¯re really back?¡± ¡°Aunt Chen, where¡¯s Linyi?¡± Su Yanyun was anxious. ¡°How¡¯s Liangliang?¡± Aunt Chen... hesitated. ¡°Madam Yi, you should go in and take a look yourself.¡± Su Yanyun rushed in with Xiao Tang. ¡°Rong Linyi! Rong Linyi,e out!¡± The Lin River Courtyard was exactly the same as five years ago. She searched the first floor but couldn¡¯t find Rong Linyi and his daughter. She could only go to the second floor to look for them. She knew that Rong Linyi liked to sit in the study room when he was free. But he usually had three rooms, and she didn¡¯t know which one he was staying in now. ¡°Liangliang! Liangliang, where are you? Tell Mommy... Liangliang...¡± Su Yanyun was about to cry. Suddenly, a small voice sounded from the room in front. ¡°Mommy-¡± ¡°Liangliang!¡± Su Yanyun rushed in. Chapter 967 967 Don¡¯t Move, I Can¡¯t See The door was wide open. The moment Su Yanyun rushed in, she saw Rong Liangliang sitting on the sofa inside. She only had eyes for the baby and nothing else. She was about to pounce over and check on her. Suddenly, she was carried up in the air. ¡°Ah-¡± Su Yanyun was shocked. A momentter, she came to her senses and realized how familiar this embrace was. ¡°You only saw the baby? Don¡¯t you have me in your eyes?¡± The man asked her with a smile. Su Yanyun... was stunned for a few seconds. Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. The tenderness in them waspletely different from the ruthlessness and coldness on the phone. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Rong Liangliang stood up elegantly. She held her princess dress and made a dance farewell gesture to Daddy and Mommy. Then, she held his little skirt and skipped out. Of course, she didn¡¯t forget to close the door. Su Yanyun was speechless. So, had she been tricked by this father and daughter? ¡°Are you mistaken!¡± Su Yanyun was about to tug at her hair. Had her intelligence been eaten by a dog? Why did both An Mingchen and Rong Linyi tease her so much? Su Yanyun really wanted to treat Rong Linyi like An Mingchen and make him disappear from her sight. But... this seemed to be his house. So, okay, she disappeared! Thinking of this, Su Yanyun struggled to get out of bed. She had just struggled when Rong Linyi staggered and almost fell to the ground. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t move. I can¡¯t see.¡± He said immediately. ¡°Be careful not to fall.¡± ¡°You still know that you fell on me.¡± Su Yanyun was about to cry from being wronged. ¡°You and the baby teamed up to lie to me and almost tricked me to death. You¡¯re quite smug now, right?¡± She thought that Rong Liangliang was a pure little angel, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be no better than Xiao Tang. Rong Linyi frowned. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t talk nonsense. What do you mean by death? You will live well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a turtle!¡± Su Yanyun retorted angrily. Rong Linyi finally carried her and ced her on the bed. Heid down with her and continued to hug her tightly. ¡°Why is your mouth so sharp?¡± He raised his hand and ced his fingertips on her lips. Su Yanyun was angry and bit his finger. ¡°More importantly...¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t retract his hand and said ambiguously. Su Yanyun was enraged. ¡°You¡¯re all bullying me!¡± ¡°What do you mean bully?¡± Rong Linyi kissed her face and said sweetly, ¡°Who asked my baby to be so shy? She already has two babies, but she¡¯s still too shy to see me.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the temptation of Rong Liangliang, Yanyun didn¡¯t know when she would be willing to see him again. Su Yanyun raised her hand and hit Rong Linyi¡¯s chest. ¡°Can¡¯t you do something good? Why do you have to make such a fuss!¡± Forget that An Mingchen was crazy, what was with Rong Linyi too? ¡°You all?¡± Rong Linyi raised his voice. ¡°You and the An family.¡± Su Yanyun scoffed. ¡°An Mingchen?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression darkened. He pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that person¡¯s name in front of me and don¡¯t see him again!¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. So, these two people treated each other as enemies? ¡°Although I¡¯m very annoyed with him,¡± she said slowly, ¡°no matter what, he¡¯s still my... brother.¡± Chapter 968 968 Thinking About You Every Day She added softly, ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s current expression was probably simr to his behavior on the phone. ¡°What did he give you? I heard rumors that he was the one who caused your ident. You should know better than me what kind of wolf¡¯s den the An family is.¡± Su Yanyun opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. The Rong family, especially Rong Linyi and his father, had the most right to hate the An family. ¡°But I¡¯m also from the An family. I¡¯m not only from the An family, I¡¯m also very likely to be from the An family¡¯s main branch.¡± Su Yanyun looked at Rong Linyi helplessly. ¡°Do you want to hate me too?¡± ¡°You¡¯re different.¡± Rong Linyi kissed Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re different. You¡¯re my baby, my purest and cutest baby. It doesn¡¯t matter whose family you belong to.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention such unhappy things again.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s palm suddenly covered Su Yanyun¡¯s lower abdomen and stroked it gently. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t say anything or move. ¡°I remember when you left, your stomach was still so big. In the blink of an eye, it became so t. I really can¡¯t believe it...¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°I really can¡¯t believe it. Five years... five years have passed just like that... Baby, do you miss me?¡± ¡°I... I miss you...¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s tears fell without warning. ¡°Linyi, I miss you so much...¡± ¡°I miss you too.¡± Rong Linyi hugged Su Yanyun. ¡°Baby, I miss you every day and rely on you to live every day.¡± ¡°Hubby.¡± Su Yanyun raised her hand and touched his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s a problem with my vision, an old problem.¡± Rong Linyi replied lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can still feel the light. And as long as I don¡¯t move, it¡¯s difficult for ordinary people to notice anything wrong with my eyes.¡± His eyes were still bright, even though he was only looking at her ording to his feelings and voice. But she could feel his affectionate gaze. They had been separated for a long time and had a lot to say... Was one night enough? If it wasn¡¯t enough, could she add the rest of her life... When An Mingchen knew that Su Yanyun had been ¡°cheated¡± back to Lin River Courtyard, it was already the second day. Not only Su Yanyun, Xiao Tang was also deceived. ¡°Rong Linyi. Ha, he¡¯s really crafty.¡± He sneered. Madam, who was about to go out and sunbathe, heard his words and stopped in her tracks. ¡°Are you mourning as a single dog?¡± ¡°Old woman, does it have anything to do with you?¡± An Mingchen smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore.¡± Madam said calmly without any signs of anger from his provocation in the past. ¡°It¡¯s time to find a partner. You thought you would marry and have children as long as Zhengzhenges back. Now, not only is Zhengzheng back, but she also has two babies. Don¡¯t find excuses for being single.¡± ¡°None of the women in the world are interesting.¡± An Mingchen said casually. ¡°Your Zhengzheng is also a woman.¡± Old Madam was in a good mood today and was willing to talk to him more. ¡°Zhengzheng is different.¡± An Mingchen was about to leave. That was his precious sister. Madam scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re blind to women.¡± An Mingchen suddenly paused with murderous intent in his eyes. ¡°Old woman, are you courting death?¡± Chapter 969 969 Why Should I Call Her Sister-inw? ¡°Chenfeng, is there really no way?¡± He walked out of the treatment room. Su Yanyun asked Mu Chenfeng privately. Mu Chenfeng crossed his arms with a serious expression. ¡°You also understand that I¡¯ve already done my best. I originally thought that he would get better once you came back, but now...¡± Su Yanyun was silent. Seeing the serious atmosphere, Mu Chenfeng smiled. ¡°You won¡¯t despise him, right?¡± Su Yanyun smiled and was about to say something. The clinic door mmed open. ¡°Chenfeng, why didn¡¯t you tell me that my brother is here for treatment?¡± Rong Xueling yelled and barged in aggressively. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that as long as he¡¯s here for treatment, he has to inform me first? If anything happens to him, can you bear the responsibility?¡± Mu Chenfeng looked at Su Yanyun apologetically. He was about to exin something to Rong Xueling. Su Yanyun was the first to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t need to inform you about his treatment in the future. Whether you¡¯re responsible or not, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s Doctor Mu¡¯s matter. I¡¯ll be responsible.¡± Rong Xueling was stunned for a moment before realizing Su Yanyun. She sized Su Yanyun up with an unfamiliar expression. ¡°What? Ms. Xueling is so forgetful?¡± Su Yanyun smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this is the first time you¡¯ve been beaten?¡± Rong Xueling suddenly thought of something. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± She pointed at Su Yanyun. ¡°You, why are you here?¡± ¡°Your brother is undergoing treatment, how could I not be here?¡± Su Yanyun smiled. ¡°Who are you? What has my brother¡¯s treatment got to do with you? Our Rong family hasn¡¯t even used you of kidnapping us! How dare you... Ah, I understand.¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Did you use Rong Liangliang to seduce my brother? Let me tell you, although my brother can¡¯t see, it¡¯s not something a woman like you can dream of!¡± Rong Xueling pointed a finger at Su Yanyun¡¯s face. Su Yanyun¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°It looks like those two ps haven¡¯t taught Ms. Xueling how to be a person.¡± ¡°You, if you dare to hit me, my brother will hit you!¡± Rong Xueling said aggressively. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you know some seduction techniques, you can enter our Rong family. Other than currying favor with that little girl, what else do you have?¡± ¡°Yes, I will curry favor with Liangliang and your brother.¡± Su Yanyun raised her hand. She didn¡¯t know if this Rong Xueling was spoiled or if she had other thoughts. Not only was her attitude towards Liangliang terrible, but she was also full of hostility towards Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun had never thought of being polite to her. ¡°Inparison, you can¡¯t even curry favor with a five-year-old girl. Aren¡¯t you too useless?¡± ¡°Do you think everyone is a vixen like you?¡± Rong Xueling was enraged by Su Yanyun. She was indeed spoiled. She also relied on her status as the Rong family¡¯s daughter to tter others. ¡°Who are you calling a vixen?¡± Suddenly, Rong Linyi¡¯s voice sounded from the treatment room behind. ¡°Brother.¡± Rong Xueling seemed to have seen a savior when she saw Rong Linyi. She hurriedly pounced and was about to hold Rong Linyi¡¯s arm. ¡°Brother, why are you with such a woman? You...¡± ¡°Apologize.¡± Rong Linyi avoided Rong Xueling¡¯s hand and ordered coldly. ¡°What?¡± Rong Xueling was stunned. ¡°Apologize to your sister-inw.¡± Rong Linyi continued. ¡°Sister-inw? Ha? What a joke?¡± Rong Xueling pointed at Su Yanyun. ¡°Is she even worthy? Brother, have you waited so long for that Su Yanyun that your brain has gone nk? Who is she for you to let her be my sister-inw? Have you asked Mother for her opinion?¡± Chapter 970 970 The Baby Will Have a Mommy In The Future Mu Chenfeng couldn¡¯t help but cover his forehead. He wanted to remind Rong Xueling that the Su Yanyun she was talking about was standing in front of her. Rong Xueling rattled on. Rong Linyi looked at Su Yanyun as if he didn¡¯t hear her. ¡°Ignore her. We won¡¯t lower ourselves to her level.¡± His tone towards her was clearly gentle and indulgent. This was the first time Rong Xueling had seen Rong Linyi use such a tone and expression to talk to a woman other than Rong Liangliang. She was shocked. One Rong Liangliang was enough to make her jealous. Now, there was another woman who came out of nowhere and wanted to share her brother¡¯s love for her? Su Yanyun ignored the hostility in Rong Xueling¡¯s eyes. She walked slowly towards Rong Linyi and held him gently. She leaned on Rong Linyi. ¡°Linyi, I wanted you to rest more, so I didn¡¯t wake you up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Someone is making a fuss outside and I can¡¯t rest.¡± Rong Linyi smiled at Su Yanyun. ¡°Brother...¡± Rong Xueling was about to cry. ¡°Brother, why are you like this? You, why are you like this just because you picked up a woman outside? Do you still have dignity?¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s words almost made Su Yanyun smile. She turned around and smiled at Rong Xueling. ¡°Instead of questioning others about their dignity, why don¡¯t you pack up your own dignity? Your brother already has a family, so don¡¯t embarrass yourself anymore.¡± ¡°Xueling is like that. Ignore her.¡± They got into the car. Rong Linyi exined to Su Yanyun. ¡°I basically treated her words as air and only quarreled with her when Rong Liangliang was at home. Mother ignores her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what her personality is like. After all, I¡¯m not her parents.¡± Su Yanyun said sternly to Rong Linyi. ¡°But I definitely don¡¯t agree with her treating my daughter like that. Everyone has a father and a mother. It¡¯s not like Rong Liangliang doesn¡¯t have a mother. She yelled at Liangliang and even criticized her in front of outsiders. As her mother, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Rong Linyi held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°If you can¡¯t take it anymore, just teach her a lesson. Don¡¯t worry about me. If you need me to do anything, remind me.¡± After all, he was used to treating Rong Xueling like air. Although Rong Linyi said this, Su Yanyun still felt ufortable. ¡°I know that maybe you don¡¯t care if Rong Liangliang fights with her all day, but she always mocks her for not having a mommy and even treats it as a habitual joke. Your sister is either bad or stupid. Linyi, I know it hasn¡¯t been easy for you all these years, but let me tell you. I was on the ind with Xiao Tang. If anyone said that he didn¡¯t have a father, I would definitely fight with them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Rong Linyi sighed. ¡°Yanyun, I know that although I¡¯ve been obedient to Rong Liangliang these five years, I still can¡¯t take care of her in many ces. Xuelong has Little Treasure to take care of because of Chenglong¡¯s matter, so she can¡¯t care about this side. It¡¯s not convenient for my eyes to see, so Mother has to keep an eye on the corporation most of the time. Other than Xueling, I don¡¯t have anyone to trust...¡± No matter how foul Rong Xueling¡¯s mouth was, at least she wouldn¡¯t hurt Rong Liangliang. ¡°Then this won¡¯t happen in the future.¡± Su Yanyun leaned on Rong Linyi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything since Liangliang has a mother now.¡± ==== Chapter 971 971 I¡¯m Already Very Familiar With Being Blind ¡°Oh right, the whole family is having dinner tonight. Bring Liangliang and Xiao Tang.¡± Rong Linyi reminded Su Yanyun. ¡°Do you want me to apany you to choose your clothes?¡± Before Su Yanyun could answer, he said, ¡°Although I can¡¯t give you any constructive opinions, but...¡± His hand suddenly covered Su Yanyun¡¯s softness. ¡°I can sense it with my hand.¡± Su Yanyun smiled and pped his hand away. ¡°Idiot! Don¡¯t let the babies see you like this.¡± Otherwise, Daddy¡¯s imposing image would copse. ¡°Actually, I have a question I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you.¡± Rong Linyi pinched his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Ask away.¡± Su Yanyun tilted her head. ¡°Why did you name your son... Rong Caitang?¡± Didn¡¯t they say it was Rong and Yi? ¡°Uh...¡± Su Yanyun was a little speechless at the mention of this question. ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so honest...¡± He actually called the baby Rong Liang... If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have made such a joke back then and given the babies their names seriously. ¡°Do you want to know why I named him Cai Tang?¡± Su Yanyun sighed. ¡°To tell you the truth, after I gave birth to Xiao Tang, I hid in the cabin of the yacht with him and fell unconscious. In mya, I felt as if I had always been in arge area of crabapple blossoms, picking flowers with the baby...¡± She teased. Rong Linyi¡¯s heart ached. That must have been an illusion caused by Yanyun¡¯s blood loss, coldness, and fear. But she made it sound so poetic. ¡°I¡¯ll love you and the baby even more in the future.¡± Rong Linyi kissed her cheek. In just two days, he was already very familiar with being blind while being married. Rong family. Madam Rong and Rong Xuelong were trying on new clothes. ¡°Yanyun is bringing the babies over for dinner tonight. I haven¡¯t seen her in years.¡± Madam Rong smiled. ¡°I¡¯m still quite nervous.¡± ¡°Mother is still afraid that she won¡¯t like you?¡± Rong Xuelong teased. ¡°I only want to hug my good nephew.¡± ¡°I heard that Xiao Tang looks like Linyi. Even his eyes look simr.¡± Madam Rong smiled even more happily at the mention of her grandson. ¡°I heard that the Old Master was so excited that he couldn¡¯t sleep the whole night.¡± The mother and daughter were chatting happily when Rong Xueling ran over crying as if she had lost a rtive. ¡°Mother, Sister, you have to take care of my brother.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your brother again?¡± Madam Rong was shocked. He had just recovered, so what was wrong now? ¡°My brother has taken a fancy to a vixen and is in a rtionship with her now. You have to control him! Putting everything else aside, if a vixen wants to enter the house, what about Liangliang?¡± Rong Xueling cried and said, ¡°That vixen has a sharp tongue. Oh right, thest time at school, the person who hit me was her! Mother, you have to uphold justice for me. You can¡¯t let my brother do this.¡± Madam Rong... looked at Rong Xuelong silently. ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Rong Xuelong said deliberately. ¡°It¡¯s rare for your brother to like a woman. Do you want him to be a widow for Su Yanyun forever? As long as he likes it, we have to support him.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather he be a widow for Su Yanyun than be cheated by other women.¡± Rong Xueling stomped her feet. ¡°If you don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll go and find Grandpa! Even if it¡¯s just for Liangliang, I definitely can¡¯t let that vixen enter the family!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t behave atrociously in the name of Liangliang.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Haven¡¯t you bullied her enough? Oh right, your brother is bringing her over for dinner tonight. Clean yourself up and don¡¯t embarrass our eldest branch.¡± Chapter 972 972 A Movie with a Daddy versus No Daddy Rong Xueling didn¡¯t find any external help and was scolded instead. Her eyes turned red. She was abandoned by her parents at birth and adopted by the welfare institute. She led an unbearable life. Until one time, Old Master Rong, as a donor, saw her unexpectedly at the new building of the welfare institute... After she arrived at the Rong family, the whole family treated her like a treasure. Even the cold Rong Linyi was polite to her. Not to mention Madam Rong. After losing a daughter and being unable to give birth again, she had severe depression. Rong Xueling¡¯s arrival distracted her and healed her pain. Coupled with the fact that Rong Xueling had awless elder sister, she was more or less influenced by that temper. However,pared to Rong Xuelong¡¯s ostentatious appearance, she was actually patient and restrained. Rong Xueling was really unrestrained. She knew her background and some of the Rong family¡¯s secrets. She subconsciously felt that she was a special and indispensable existence to the Rong family¡¯s eldest branch. Thus, his personality became even more arrogant. The people around her doted on her, let her, and held her... Of course, she was also one of the stumbling blocks between Jiang Yilin and Rong Linyi. Just because she hated Jiang Yilin, she went overseas to study in a fit of anger. When she finally came back, there was another He Xiaoqin at home and Rong Xueling left home again. She thought that after enduring her sister-inw and her benefactor¡¯s sister, this family would finally belong to her alone again. Unexpectedly, Rong Liangliang appeared out of nowhere. The whole family¡¯s attention was on Rong Liangliang. Especially Rong Linyi. Rong Xueling had always been proud of Rong Linyi¡¯s indulgence to her since a young age. She didn¡¯t expect the amount of love Rong Liangliang received to be a hundred times more than hers! Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t do anything to this little packrat, so it was normal for her to vent her dissatisfaction and jealousy from time to time. ... Su Yanyun actually didn¡¯t care about Rong Xueling. She didn¡¯t treat her as an impressive enemy. Actually, people like Rong Xueling who were ostentatious and didn¡¯t know how to restrain themselves were not the most terrifying. The most terrifying enemy was a person like He Xiaoqin. She looked sensible and obedient, but she was actually vicious and sinister. Or someone like Jiang Yilin. She looked gentle and pitiful, but she was actually scheming and selfish. People like Rong Xueling were actually rtively simple-minded. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that Su Yanyun would be friendly with her. Based on her attitude towards Liangliang and her sarcasm towards her, she would never forgive her. Aunt Chen was still in charge of Su Yanyun¡¯s clothes. Thus, Su Yanyun was toozy to ask for a fashion stylist. She was confident in her appearance. When she gave birth to Liangliang and Xiao Tang, she was having her confinement on the ind. The weather there was pleasant and she ate seafood and fruits. Coupled with the fact that she started working after giving birth, her figure recovered especially well. Secondly, Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t see her anyway. A woman would dress up for her lover. Her Dearest Hubby couldn¡¯t even see her, so why did she have to dress up so extravagantly? She just had to be generous and appropriate. In the living room, Xiao Tang and Rong Liangliang suddenly ran over. The two babies seemed to have a tacit understanding. Without Rong Linyi around, it was like a movie. With Daddy around, they acted in silent films. Chapter 973 973 As a Son, I Want to Protect Mommy ¡°Rong Caitang,e here.¡± Suddenly, Rong Linyi looked up in Xiao Tang¡¯s direction. Xiao Tang immediately felt a row of thorns grow on his back. ¡°Come here.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°I rarely say it a second time.¡± Xiao Tang looked at the Rong Liangliang and winked at her. Helpless, Xiao Tang could only slowly move towards Rong Linyi. Compared to Mommy, Daddy was really a scary existence. Daddy didn¡¯t like to smile. Without his mother around, he sat there like an ice sculpture. When he spoke to the babies, it was as if he was breathing cold air. But the stupid sister actually said that this was how gentle Daddy was. No way! How did his mother like such a cold Daddy? Before Xiao Tang could get close to Rong Linyi, he suddenly grabbed his arm and dragged the baby in front of him. ¡°Xiao Tang.¡± Rong Linyi raised his hand and touched the baby¡¯s hair. Xiao Tang¡¯s hair was a little stiff, but it was smooth and felt like animal skin. ¡°You seem to be very afraid of me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Xiao Tang felt stiff being with Daddy. ¡°Xiao Tang likes Daddy a lot.¡± ¡°Really? You like scum like Daddy a lot?¡± He asked. ¡°No, of course not!¡± Xiao Tang was about to explode. How did Daddy know all this? Did his stupid sister betray him? Rong Linyi smiled. Compared to Rong Liangliang¡¯s acting skills, Xiao Tang didn¡¯t even manage to finish acting. Even if Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t see, he could feel that he was lying. Now that the two babies were beside him, he alsopared them carefully. Xiao Tang and Liangliang¡¯s personalities were very cheerful and likable, but the two of them were also scheming to different degrees. Inparison, perhaps because of the environment he grew up in, Xiao Tang was much more thoughtful than children his age. He was very opinionated and smart. But perhaps it was because he had her mother¡¯s love from a young age, Xiao Tang was much more confident and independent than others and didn¡¯t really learn to curry favor with others. At a young age, he already knew to be stronger and win others¡¯ respect. Compared to Xiao Tang, Liangliang was much more innocent and didn¡¯t have many thoughts. Although she was pampered a little, she felt a little inferior because she didn¡¯t have her mother by her side since a young age. She didn¡¯t like Rong Xueling, but she had no choice but to rely on her. Furthermore, the Rong family¡¯s members wereplicated. Under her grandmother¡¯s influence, Rong Liangliang was very good at reading people¡¯s expressions and knew how to deliberately curry favor with others. This was obvious from the difference in their ¡°acting skills¡±. ¡°Come over too, Liangliang.¡± Rong Linyi looked up slightly. Liangliang came over obediently and leaned beside Rong Linyi. She called softly, ¡°Daddy-¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go to the main house for dinner tonight. It¡¯s just that this is the first time our family of four is going back together.¡± Rong Linyi caressed the two babies. ¡°Remember that we¡¯re family. In the future, Xiao Tang will have Daddy and Mommy. Daddy will protect you and Mommy will take care of you. At home, you can y, but outside-¡± ¡°We¡¯re family! We have to always fight against outsiders!¡± Xiao Tang yelled. ¡°As a son, I have to protect Mommy. As a big brother, I have to protect my sister. As Daddy¡¯s sidekick, I have to be stronger!¡± Chapter 974 974 Our Xiao Tang Is A Big Person ¡°Who is your little sister!¡± The moment she heard that, she exploded. ¡°I¡¯m your older sister! Older sister!¡± ¡°Stupid Sister ~¡± Xiao Tang grimaced. ¡°Silly younger brother!¡± Before Rong Linyi could stop them, they had already run away. A whileter, they ran over again. ¡°You¡¯re stupid, you¡¯re stupid. You¡¯re as stupid as Uncle.¡± Rong Liangliang couldn¡¯t grab Xiao Tang and could only attack him verbally. ¡°Your uncle is stupid! Your uncle is still a pervert!¡± Xiao Tang crawled somewhere. ¡°You can¡¯t catch me, you can¡¯t catch me.¡± An Mingchen, who was far away in the An family, said, ¡°Achoo! Achoo! Achoo!¡± When Su Yanyun came down, she almost screamed when she saw thepletely disheveled living room. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about them!¡± She asked Rong Linyi. ¡°Look at what they¡¯ve done to this ce.¡± The floor was covered in water and the ornaments were knocked about. Rong Linyi smiled slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything.¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. You¡¯re not deaf, right? ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t do all of this.¡± Rong Liangliang pounced forward. ¡°Wow, Mommy is so beautiful. Mommy¡¯s skirt is the same as mine.¡± ¡°Shame!¡± Xiao Tang rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re just praising yourself for being beautiful, right?¡± Su Yanyun knew that Rong Liangliang was there to distract her, but she couldn¡¯t re up at her. She was really beautiful and cute. Anyone with a little heart would not be able to be ruthless to her. She really didn¡¯t know how Rong Xueling could bear to scold her like that. Su Yanyun hooked her arm around Rong Linyi¡¯s and led the babies to the Rong family¡¯s house. Old Master Rong was wearing a new set of clothes and had even trimmed his beard. He was dressed energetically and smiled widely when he saw the family of four enter. ¡°Hahaha, my granddaughter-inw is back, my good great-grandson is also back! Good! Too good!¡± ¡°Grandpa! Grandpa!¡± The two babies pounced over and hugged the Old Master. Old Master Rong touched Xiao Tang and then Liangliang. He suddenly felt that his life wasplete. ¡°Come,e, bring me the greeting gift.¡± The butler came up with a red velvet te with a tinum lock. The Old Master hung the lock on Rong Liangliang¡¯s neck. ¡°Come, let¡¯s give you a small gift first. Our daughter has to be locked.¡± The tinum lock was in the style of a traditional silver lock. There wereplicated and gorgeous carvings on it, and Rong Liangliang held it in her hands and made her eyes bright. The butler brought another te. This time, it was a small qilin carved from jade. The jade was round and bright. ¡°This is our Caitang¡¯s.¡± The Old Master sized up Xiao Tang and looked at his eyes and expression that were simr to Rong Linyi¡¯s. This brat was already beginning to shine at such a young age. ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± The Old Master said three words in a row. He picked up the jade Qilin and handed it to Xiao Tang. ¡°This is our Xiao Tang¡¯s big seal. When Xiao Tang grows up, he has to be the Rong family¡¯s owner. This is your seal. Keep it well.¡± Xiao Tang looked at the jade seal carefully for a while and was very happy. ¡°Thank you, great-grandfather!¡± He replied crisply. Then, he turned around and handed the jade seal to Su Yanyun. ¡°Mommy, keep it for me. Before the baby bes an adult, Mommy has to take good care of it.¡± ¡°Haha, our Xiao Tang is meticulous and stable. He¡¯s someone who is going to do big things!¡± The Old Master liked Xiao Tang more and more. Chapter 975 975 Daddy Is Mine and Mommy¡¯s ¡°He¡¯s so young, what can you tell? She¡¯s just a cute baby at most.¡± Second Madam Rong, who was already there, was jealous. Their second branch¡¯s two babies were indeed given gold and silver by the Old Master on their birthdays, but when had he given such a strong gift? The jade seal was still the Qilin seal. It was obvious what it meant. Could it be that the Rong family controlled one generation, and there was still another? The Old Master didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°What do you know? You can see a person¡¯s future when they¡¯re three, and how they act in old age at seven. My judgment can¡¯t be wrong. Our Xiao Tang is different.¡± He waved his hand and the butler came forward with a box filled with starched rosewood. The Old Master opened the suitcase and saw a set of dazzling diamond jewelry. Everyone present knew their stuff. As soon as they saw this set of jewelry, they immediately estimated its value from the luster, style, and gem size. This time, Hua Qingmei¡¯s eyes were about to explode. ¡°Yanyun, you¡¯re a big contributor to our Rong family.¡± Old Master Rong got the butler to hand over this set of jewelry. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered a lot these years. Please forgive Grandpa for his negligence in the past.¡± ¡°Grandpa, Yanyun has always known how good you are to Yanyun.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly said. ¡°No matter what, we¡¯re family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that we¡¯re family.¡± The Old Master¡¯s eyes were moist. ¡°It¡¯s good that we¡¯re reunited now. Come,e,e, sit down.¡± ¡°Hmph, aren¡¯t they just twins?¡± Hua Qingmeiined to her son softly. ¡°Our Lirong also gave birth to twins, and they¡¯re both sons. I¡¯ve never seen an old man give her such expensive jewelry.¡± Rong Xinming was abnormal and said magnanimously, ¡°That little piece of jewelry only costs tens of millions. Our second branch doesn¡¯tck it either.¡± ¡°When did you be so generous?¡± Hua Meiqing rolled her eyes at her son. ¡°Ha, even if the jewelry is nothing, what about the jade seal? That brat just came back and the Old Master already showed such an attitude. Doesn¡¯t it mean that he wants the eldest branch to continue being independent? You¡¯re disappointing yourself, so why don¡¯t you n for your son?¡± After Hua Qingmei finished speaking, Rong Xinming¡¯s expression was finally a little serious. He looked at Xiao Tang a little viciously. Most people took their seats. Madam Rong also came with her two daughters. ¡°Brother!¡± Rong Xueling saw Su Yanyun swagger into the Rong family¡¯s house and sit affectionately with Rong Linyi and felt an inexplicable feeling. She hurriedly went over and sat on Rong Linyi¡¯s other side. She actually wanted to hold Rong Linyi¡¯s arm too. ¡°Xueling, sit over here.¡± Madam Rong saw through Rong Xueling¡¯s thoughts and instructed calmly. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen my brother for a few days.¡± Rong Xueling was about to lean on Rong Linyi. ¡°It¡¯s only right for a sister to be with Brother. It¡¯s better than some people being dishonest.¡± She then nced provocatively at Su Yanyun. Although Rong Linyi had already shook off her hand, she refused to leave like candy. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re shy!¡± Rong Liangliang ran over and pushed Rong Xueling rudely. ¡°You¡¯re already an adult, but you¡¯re still relying on my Daddy. Daddy belongs to me and Mommy! Xiao Tang,e over and sit beside Daddy!¡± At this time, the two little ones were exceptionally united. Xiao Tang was already on alert when he saw Rong Xueling appear. Chapter 976 976 Xiao Tang, Your Acting Skills Are Not Sharp Enough He had long grabbed a few pastries with his bare hands and pretended to eat them, making his hands sticky and dirty. Hearing Rong Liangliang, he immediately reached for Rong Xueling¡¯s dress. ¡°Aunt, move, move!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Rong Xueling immediately saw that her pink dress was stained with sparkling sugar and pastry crumbs. She pushed Xiao Tang away in shock. ¡°It¡¯s you again, you brat. Get lost!¡± Xiao Tang had long expected this reaction from Rong Xueling. Of course, he cooperated with her and immediately took a few steps back. His small waist hit the corner of the coffee table with a bang. ¡°Ouch!¡± Xiao Tang¡¯s acting was not good enough and it hurt. He sat on the ground, his face pale. This change shocked most people. The Old Master¡¯s reaction was especially intense. ¡°Xiao Tang! Is Xiao Tang alright?¡± He ignored his old bones and pounced over in a few steps. He pulled his precious great-grandson up. ¡°Ouch, did you bump into something? Grandpa will blow on it for you.¡± Xiao Tang grimaced and rubbed the area that hurt. ¡°Ouch! Ouch!¡± ¡°Xueling! Are you crazy?¡± Madam Rong yelled. ¡°Xiao Tang is just a child, why did you push him?¡± ¡°I...¡± Rong Xueling felt wronged and angry. This brat had clearly used his dirty hands to tease her. She had only pushed him gently, so how would she have known that he would bump into the table like this? He was probably pretending! ¡°Xiao Tang,e here. Let Daddy take a look.¡± Rong Linyi reached out his hand to Xiao Tang. Xiao Tang came over obediently and pounced on Rong Linyi¡¯s arm. He grabbed his sleeve with his small hands. ¡°Brother, be careful. His hand is dirty.¡± Rong Xueling reminded him. ¡°Your hands were dirtier than his when you were young.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Now, your heart is dirtier than his hands.¡± Rong Xueling waspletely stunned. When faced with Rong Liangliang, her brother would usually be biased towards Rong Liangliang. But Rong Liangliang was his biological daughter. But this wild brat was only using his mother to climb up the ranks and have a ce here. Why... why was he still higher than her! ¡°Brother, you... on what basis are you... just a burden. Is it worth it for you to do this?¡± She said and even sobbed. ¡°You¡¯re so concerned about someone else¡¯s son. Have you considered how Liangliang would feel?¡± Madam Rong turned away, not wanting to see this embarrassing scene. Rong Xuelong chuckled. She deliberately didn¡¯t tell Xueling about Su Yanyun and Xiao Tang¡¯s true identities. He should teach her a lesson. The Rong family¡¯s second branch watched this scene with amused expressions. Rong Linyi was almost amused by Rong Xueling¡¯s words. ¡°Burden? Someone else¡¯s son?¡± He carried Xiao Tang and sat down. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Rong Xueling cried and pointed at Xiao Tang. ¡°Do you know how bad this brat is? He was the one who kidnapped Liangliang thest time, but you actually acknowledged him as your son. Are you trying to lure the wolf into the house and harm your own daughter?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Rong Linyi raised his hand and pped Rong Xueling urately. The entire living room fell silent. ¡°Brother...¡± Rong Xueling covered her face in shock and anger. ¡°You, you actually hit me too!¡± ¡°Rong Xueling, listen carefully.¡± Rong Linyi made Xiao Tang face Rong Xueling. ¡°This is Rong Caitang, one of my twins with Su Yanyun. He¡¯s Rong Liangliang¡¯s biological brother. If you talk nonsense in the future, don¡¯t me me for disregarding our rtionship as siblings.¡± Chapter 977 977 Seeing These People¡¯s Faces Clearly ¡°Rong... Rong... his surname is Rong? You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± Rong Xueling was so shocked that she forgot that she had been hit. ¡°Isn¡¯t he that woman¡¯s son?¡± She pointed at Su Yanyun. ¡°Why is his surname Rong? She...¡± Suddenly, she seemed to havee to a realization. She looked at Su Yanyun, who was leaning on Rong Linyi intimately, and at the two of them standing close to each other. And Su Yanyun¡¯s expression was very simr to Rong Liangliang¡¯s. ¡°Mommy-¡± Rong Liangliang pounced over and hugged Su Yanyun affectionately. ¡°You are Su Yanyun!¡± Rong Xueling yelled. Su Yanyun pursed her lips and smiled at Rong Xueling. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Xueling.¡± Su Yanyun was elegant and gentle. Rong Xueling stood up suddenly. ¡°You... you...¡± She pointed at everyone. ¡°You all know!¡± The Old Master¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Xueling, you don¡¯t even know your sister-inw is back. Tell me how little you care about this family.¡± ¡°I...¡± Rong Xueling wanted to defend herself, but she thought of something and smiled again. ¡°I know. Actually, you don¡¯t even treat me as a family, right? This is such a big matter. Everyone knows... Even the second branch knows, but I don¡¯t... Haha, I finally know. You all came together to tease me! Thank you, Su Yanyun, for letting me see this family and these people¡¯s faces clearly!¡± Then she turned and ran out. ¡°Xueling!¡± Madam Rong called her. However, Rong Xuelong pressed Madam Rong down. ¡°Mother, let her be. She¡¯s 25 this year and not young anymore.¡± ¡°Aunt is really crazy.¡± Xiao Tang muttered. She only watched as everyone ostracized her and teased her. She didn¡¯t think about why everyone was like this. ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Liangliang said calmly. ¡°They raised her until she was 25 years old just to tease her? Is our Rong family that boring?¡± Hearing her say such mature words in a childish voice, the family couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake their heads. At this time, the other children at home were also brought over by the nanny. Along with them was the second branch¡¯s daughter-inw, Sun Lirong. After five years, Sun Lirong seemed to have changed into a different person. Five years ago, although she was not considered beautiful, she was still young. But now, although she didn¡¯t look old or haggard, her face was swollen and bright like a bun covered in fluorescent agents. She had no idea how much hyaluronic acid she had stuffed into her mouth. The corners of her eyes had been opened, and her nose bridge was high. Her lips were curled up high, and her chin was sharp as if she would say goodbye to her face at any time. She was also dressed much more elegantly. She was wearing ck silk and a low-cut skirt that hugged her equally contrasting breasts. Rong Xinming turned around in disgust the moment he saw her. Butpared to Su Yanyun, Rong Liangliang¡¯s attention was on others. ¡°Little Treasure!¡± She yelled happily to one of the little boys. Su Yanyun saw a gentle and shy boy stand up and smile gently at Rong Liangliang. ¡°Liangliang.¡± ¡°This is Little Treasure.¡± Rong Liangliang had already introduced him to Xiao Tang. ¡°He¡¯s Eldest Aunt¡¯s son. He¡¯s a year younger than us and has a good rtionship with me.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Hua Qingmei set a trap for her viciously. ¡°Do you mean that you have a bad rtionship with us?¡± Chapter 978 978 Don¡¯t Want to Face That Painful Life Rong Liangliang was still small and innocent, so she almost blurted out an answer. However, Su Yanyun had already pressed her shoulder down. ¡°Our Liangliang has a good rtionship with all her friends, right?¡± Although she wanted to retort to her mother, the telepathy between mother and daughter made her sense something. She immediately nodded obediently. ¡°Yes!¡± Anyway, whatever Mommy said was right, there was no need to doubt it! Hua Qingmei originally wanted to lure her into saying that she hated her grandson and make the Old Master¡¯s impression of her diminish. Unexpectedly, Su Yanyun intervened and neutralized her move. She looked at Su Yanyun with even more vicious eyes. ¡°Children have their own rules. We adults shouldn¡¯t specte.¡± Madam Rong came forward and changed the topic neither gently nor forcefully. Little Treasure had already walked in front of Rong Liangliang and Xiao Tang. ¡°Hello, Xiao Tang. I heard Mommy mention you before. You¡¯re my cousin, right?¡± Little Treasure reached out politely. Su Yanyun was stunned. Oh god, how did Sister Xuelong raise such a little gentleman with her fiery temper? The babies soon yed together. It was time for dinner, and the family went to the dining room. Su Yanyun saw an unfamiliar olddy at the dining table. This olddy had taken good care of herself. She didn¡¯t look old, but she was sitting with Old Master Rong. What she found a little awkward was that no one seemed to want to introduce her. Seeing the Old Madam look over, Su Yanyun smiled politely at her. Unexpectedly, the other party scoffed and turned away with a cold smile. ¡°Ignore her.¡± Rong Xuelong whispered to Su Yanyun. ¡°You don¡¯t remember. That was Qiu Shuyu, the Old Master¡¯s second wife. She once kidnapped you and wanted to abort your baby. The Old Master was so angry that he grounded her for two years before letting her out.¡± Su Yanyun looked at Qiu Shuyu differently. Qiu Shuyu! She was Qiu Shuyu! She was that mistress who caused Madam to be separated from her son and sent to jail! Madam was still in the An family and alone. Su Yanyun originally wanted to bring her to the Lin River Courtyard, but Madam refused directly. She didn¡¯t want to face Rong Linyi. She didn¡¯t want to face her own grandson, but rather, she didn¡¯t want to face her miserable life. Every time she thought of this, Su Yanyun felt very guilty. When Madam took her away from the ind, she promised her that she would definitely take care of her and not separate from her. But now, she couldn¡¯t even live with her. These were all thanks to Qiu Shuyu and Old Master Rong. At the thought of Old Master Rong being one of the people who had harmed Madam, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t even be affectionate with him. After dinner. The family continued to chat in the living room while the babies all ran to the side to y. Rong Linyi finally said that he wanted to leave at 10 PM. ¡°Yanyun, stay here tonight.¡± Rong Xuelong said simply. ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s also your room. The babies are too happy and don¡¯t want to be separated.¡± ¡°You have to sleep no matter how happy you are.¡± Su Yanyun smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll call them back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Rong Xuelong stood up. Seeing that Su Yanyun and Rong Xuelong had left, Sun Lirong also wanted to get up. Rong Xinming stopped her. ¡°You¡¯ve been taking care of the child for the whole day. You¡¯re tired, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± Chapter 979 979 It¡¯s a Pity You Can¡¯t See After being married for so many years, this was the first time Rong Xinming was so considerate. Sun Lirong was surprised and afraid. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go...¡± ¡°Xinming is considerate of you, just ept it.¡± Hua Qingmei pulled Sun Lirong. ¡°The two of you are usually so loving, why are you still shy?¡± The Rong family knew very well about Rong Xinming and Sun Lirong¡¯s rtionship. They didn¡¯t expose them now. Hua Qingmei loved topare herself with the eldest branch. Previously, when Su Yanyun was in trouble and disappeared for five years, shepeted with the second branch¡¯s family for perfection. Now that Su Yanyun was back, she still had Xiao Tang with her. Not only was he better than the grandchildren of the two families, they were also more loving and harmonious than their sons and daughters-inw. It was rare for Rong Xinming to get along with her, so she naturally had to make use of the opportunity. Su Yanyun and Rong Xuelong went upstairs together and found out that the babies were ying hide and seek. This was a big project. The Rong family house was so big, and it was not easy to find a small baby inside. ¡°Xiao Tang! Liangliang! Let¡¯s go home!¡± Su Yanyun yelled as she searched. The babies were so obedient. As long as they heard her shout, they would definitelye out. Rong Xuelong also looked for her Little Treasure. ¡°Little Treasure-are you with Liangliang and Xiao Tang-¡± The Rong family was really too big. The eldest and second branch and the Old Master each lived in different courtyards. A few courtyards were connected to each other and formed arge building. The two women walked and got separated. This was the first time Su Yanyun had entered the Rong family¡¯s house. As she walked, she couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself. When she returned to the living roomter, she would probably have to use a map. Suddenly, at a corner, she met Rong Xinming. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re also looking for the baby?¡± Rong Xinming¡¯s attitude towards Su Yanyun waspletely different from before. His expression was friendly and his tone was friendly. As the saying went, one shouldn¡¯t hit a smiling person. Su Yanyun also nodded politely at him. ¡°Hello, Big Brother.¡± ¡°I think I heard from the servants that they went over there.¡± Rong Xinming pointed upstairs. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go over there and look for them?¡± ¡°I think we should split up and look for him. The house is so big, I¡¯ll find the servants to look for him together.¡± Su Yanyun refused directly. There was no one else around, so it was not appropriate for her to be alone with Rong Xinming. If someone with ulterior motives saw this and spread it as a rumor, she couldn¡¯t afford it. Ever since she was tricked by An Mingchen thest time, Su Yanyun was even more alert. However, just as she turned around, Rong Xinming immediately blocked her way. ¡°Sister-inw, let¡¯s search together. Come with me, you definitely won¡¯t find the wrong person.¡± He looked at Su Yanyun with infatuation. Compared to his old woman, Su Yanyun was really beautiful. In the past, she was pregnant. Although she looked beautiful, her figure was definitely not good. But now... looking at her slender waist, exquisite figure, tender and white skin... her innocent almond-shaped eyes and willowy brows... How did Rong Linyi get so lucky to find such a beauty? Rong Xinming swore that none of the women he had dated in the past were as beautiful as Su Yanyun, especially after she gave birth. She had the charm of a mature woman, but still retained a hint of youthful innocence. ¡°Sister-inw, Linyi can¡¯t see. What a pity...¡± Rong Xinming took a step closer to Su Yanyun. Chapter 980 980 He¡¯s Clearly Trying to Take Advantage of Me Su Yanyun immediately retreated. ¡°Brother, please move aside. I want to find my baby.¡± Su Yanyun was serious and exuded an unapproachable aura. However, this looked even more interesting to Rong Xinming. ¡°The babies can¡¯t be lost anyway. Isn¡¯t it better if they¡¯re not around?¡± Rong Xinming approached step by step. ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡± Su Yanyun had already seen through Rong Xinming¡¯s intentions. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m your sister-inw. Please respect yourself.¡± ¡°Respect myself?¡± Rong Xinming smiled disgustingly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sister-inw to y such a game of rejection. It¡¯s okay, a good woman is afraid of being pestered. I don¡¯t mind pestering you...¡± ¡°Rong Xinming! Get lost!¡± Su Yanyun was angry. ¡°Tsk, Sister-inw is even more passionate when she¡¯s angry. It¡¯s so spicy, the bedroom must be very exciting too.¡± Rong Xinming said and reached out his hand to Su Yanyun. Unexpectedly, Su Yanyun also reached out her hand when she saw him attack. Rong Xinming was about tough at her for lying when an electric current prated his arm and made him shiver and kneel on the ground. ¡°Hooligan! Beast!¡± Su Yanyun kicked Rong Xinming¡¯s stomach and turned to run. ¡°Damn it! Bitch! She actually brought a stun gun...¡± Rong Xinming didn¡¯t expect her to react so quickly. He was a man after all. His legs were longer than Su Yanyun¡¯s and he had a more explosive temper than her. He took a few steps forward and grabbed her from behind. ¡°You refused a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. You only give in when you insist on being ruthless, right?¡± ¡°Let go of me! Someone!¡± Su Yanyun yelled. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Mommy-¡± The baby¡¯s voice was heard from afar. Xiao Tang and Rong Liangliang were looking for a new hiding ce when they bumped into each other. They were enraged the moment they saw Rong Xinming touching their mommy. ¡°Bastard! Let go of our mommy!¡± ¡°Let go of Mommy!¡± Rong Liangliang pounced forward and bit Rong Xinming¡¯s wrist. Xiao Tang was even more fierce. He grabbed a small statue decorated with ster and jumped up to hit Rong Xinming¡¯s head. Xiao Tang was still too small. The statue only hit Rong Xinming¡¯s back, but the fragments flew and cut his neck. Blood immediately flowed. ¡°Rascal!¡± Rong Xinming was attacked from both sides. He shook off Rong Liangliang and was about to grab Xiao Tang when Su Yanyun suddenly found a w and kicked Rong Xinming¡¯s key area. ¡°Ouch!¡± Rong Xinming screamed. ¡°Hurry and run!¡± Su Yanyun pulled the baby. But just as the three of them were about to run, an angry shout suddenly sounded from behind. ¡°Stop! You¡¯re running after doing something bad? How shameless!¡± Su Yanyun froze and slowly turned around. Rong Xinming was kicked in the vitals. He curled into a ball and rolled on the ground while howling. Behind him was Qiu Shuyu. She walked out from the corner behind. In other words, she might have been there for a long time. Su Yanyun looked up at Qiu Shuyu. ¡°Who¡¯s shameless? Tell me clearly.¡± Themotion here was really too big and had already rmed people. Old Master Rong and the others had already rushed over when they received the news. ¡°Of course you¡¯re the shameless one!¡± Qiu Shuyu looked pained. ¡°As a married woman with two children, you actually seduced your husband¡¯s brother! Do you still have any face?¡± ¡°I seduced him? Am I blind or am I stupid?¡± Su Yanyun sneered. ¡°He was clearly the one who tried to take advantage of me!¡± Chapter 981 981 There Won¡¯t Be Such a Heartless Elder ¡°Pfft!¡± Qiu Shuyu¡¯s upbringing and her status were not worthy of her at all. ¡°Only a blind person would treat you like a treasure!¡± Hearing her scold Rong Linyi openly, Su Yanyun was really angry. ¡°Some people aren¡¯t blind, but they do things like stealing other people¡¯s husbands and children! They steal from others and even like to make themselves look good!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Qiu Shuyu¡¯s sore spot was instantly poked. ¡°Who are you scolding, I dare you to curse me again!¡± ¡°So what if I scold you?¡± Rong Xuelong also joined the battle. ¡°You¡¯re just an old witch with half of your body in the grave, don¡¯t jump around here. Who knows what kind of good intentions you have! Don¡¯t unt your seniority in front of our big house, who do you think you are!¡± ¡°Oh my god, Bosen, listen to this.¡± Qiu Shuyu turned to seek help from Old Master Rong. ¡°Listen to how they scolded me. Am I still an elder? Is there such a junior scolding an elder like this? I-I might as well die.¡± ¡°The sooner you die, the cleaner this world will be! Don¡¯t live to pollute the air!¡± Rong Xuelongughed. If not for the fact that Sister Xuelong already had Jiang Chenglong, this good match for her, Su Yanyun really wanted to matchmake her with her own brother. Frankly speaking, the two of them were a perfect match for each other. ¡°Xuelong, you¡¯re too much!¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s words were too unreasonable. Even the Old Master could not bear to listen anymore. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± The people from the second branch also came over. Hua Qingmei and Sun Lirong pulled Rong Xinming up from the ground. ¡°What happened to Xinming? Where does it hurt? Oh my god, why... Why is there so much blood?¡± ¡°Let me tell everyone what¡¯s going on!¡± Qiu Shuyu seemed to have found a backer when she saw everyone from the second branch arrive. ¡°It¡¯s her. That vixen seduced Xinming when there was no one around! Xinming refused to obey her, so she kicked Xinming¡¯s manhood! The mother and son even teamed up to hit Xinming and broke his skull!¡± ¡°Qiu Shuyu!¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t expect her to be so shameless. ¡°Which eye of yours saw me seducing Rong Xinming? He was the one who molested me...¡± ¡°Yanyun!¡± Unexpectedly, it was Old Master Rong who shouted Su Yanyun¡¯s name. He lowered his voice again. ¡°Shuyu is your elder after all...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s face turnedpletely cold. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to have such an elder! I, Su Yanyun, have been open and honest all my life. I won¡¯t have such a heartless elder!¡± ¡°Yanyun! How dare you!¡± Old Master Rong never dreamed that the gentle Su Yanyun would be so tough. Not only Old Master Rong, even Madam Rong and Rong Xuelong were shocked. ¡°I know very well whether I¡¯m being impudent or not.¡± Su Yanyun had no intention of lowering her head. She straightened her back and looked at Old Master Rong in a neither servile nor overbearing manner. ¡°I naturally know how to respect elders who deserve my respect. But I don¡¯t have the time to deal with those disrespectful mistresses.¡± ¡°You... Do you know what you¡¯re talking about...¡± Old Master Rong was trembling with rage. ¡°What are you saying...¡± Su Yanyun smirked coldly. ¡°I know very well what I¡¯m talking about. Grandpa, you also know very well. If you feel that you have a clear conscience, you can continue to dream of a family reunion. But if you want me to lower my head or apologize, forgive me for not obeying you!¡± ======== Chapter 982 982 The Overlord Doesn¡¯t Show His Might, They Think I¡¯m a Sea Shrimp ¡°You¡¯re rebelling! You¡¯re really rebelling!¡± Qiu Shuyu pped her leg and shouted. ¡°Your grandfather was so excited that he couldn¡¯t sleep the entire night because your family wasing back for dinner. The set of jewelry he gave you was also carefully selected. Your son¡¯s jade seal was made with top-grade Hetian jade. In the end, someone¡¯s conscience was fed to a dog!¡± Qiu Shuyu¡¯s words made Old Master Rong even angrier. He had treated the eldest branch with all his heart and lungs. Especially Su Yanyun. He especially liked this daughter-inw. He could even turn a blind eye to her identity as a member of the An family. She gave birth to twins for the Rong family, and he really treated her like his own granddaughter. Who knew that she would rebut him in public like this? Thinking about it, the old man felt so wronged that he was about to cry. Hua Qingmei also pretended to persuade Su Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun, you¡¯ve always been the most sensible and respectful. Grandpa also likes you the most. How can you hurt his heart? Hurry and apologize to Grandpa. Maybe Grandpa will forgive you because you gave birth to grandchildren for our Rong family.¡± Su Yanyun gave a scornful smile. ¡°I advise Second Madam to keep the moral lessons. If you have time, you should take care of this beast you¡¯ve given birth to. He wants to take advantage of even his own sister-inw. Is there anything he can¡¯t do?¡± ¡°Su Yanyun, you¡¯re too much!¡± Sun Lirong saw her husband¡¯s miserable state and couldn¡¯t help but step forward. ¡°What did our Xinming do to you? You keep ndering him. Grandma saw with her own eyes that you seduced him, how could it be fake?¡± ¡°You know very well what your husband is like.¡± Su Yanyun felt that a pitiful woman like Sun Lirong was detestable. She couldn¡¯t sympathize with Sun Lirong at all. ¡°You¡¯ll really be deaf if you keep deceiving yourself.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± The old patriarch finally shouted angrily, ¡°All of you, stop it. It wasn¡¯t easy for the whole family to be reunited, yet you have to create such a mess to feel at ease. You all can¡¯t bear to see me happy, right? You¡¯re both brothers and sisters-inw, how can there be so many messy things?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because some women are cheap enough to stick to men whenever they see them.¡± Qiu Shuyu snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much,¡± Old Master scolded in a low voice. From the looks of it, he was trying to make peace with the whole thing. At this moment, Rong Linyi, who had been silent all this while, suddenly walked forward. He waved the peach walking stick in the air and pointed it at the whining Rong Xinming. He asked Su Yanyun, ¡°Yanyun, did you say that Rong Xinming took advantage of you just now?¡± At this point, it was impossible for Su Yanyun to hide from Rong Linyi. She told the truth, ¡°I was looking for the baby, but he came up to me and harassed me. After I rejected him, he wanted to force himself on me. The babies saw it, so I kicked him.¡± Xiao Tang quickly testified. ¡°I saw it with Liangliang. I hit his head with the statue! Because he bullied Mommy!¡± ¡°I even bit his wrist because he held onto Mommy and refused to let go!¡± Rong Liangliang pointed at Rong Xinming. ¡°You¡¯re Su Yanyun¡¯s children, of course you have to protect her and speak up.¡± Qiu Shuyu never knew shame. ¡°You¡¯ve learned to lie at such a young age, you¡¯re not ashamed at all! A family working together, lying, cheating, stealing!¡± ¡°We¡¯re not lying!¡± Xiao Tang was angry. Not only did she scold Mommy, but she also scolded his whole family. Did she think he was a sea shrimp if he didn¡¯t show his power? Chapter 983 983 All Face in This Lifetime Is Gone ¡°Stupid old woman, when you were young, you were a mistress. You stole someone¡¯s husband and stole someone¡¯s son. When you are old, you still haven¡¯t changed your character. You peeped at your own grandson taking advantage of someone! Are you addicted to stealing? You¡¯re lying through your teeth. You¡¯ll get retribution!¡± Xiao Tang scolded her in one breath. His expression and tone actually was simr to most of An Mingchen¡¯s quarrels with Madam. Not only were his words harsh, his attitude was also arrogant. ¡°Wow! This is the good grandson that your grandfather has taken a fancy to. What a sharp and vicious mouth!¡± Qiu Shuyu cried out. ¡°Your mother never taught you well since you were young. If you don¡¯t teach your son well, what right do you have to be our Rong family¡¯s daughter-inw?¡± ¡°My Mommy taught me to be polite and treat others well. She also taught me to hate evil people.¡± Xiao Tang was quick-witted and started to scold her. ¡°She even taught me how to deal with those mistresses and old women. It¡¯s considered as getting rid of evil for the people!¡± He retorted. The entire family was speechless. This was not a five-year-old child! Even an adult might not have suchbat power! Rong Liangliang was even more stupefied. Oh my god, the foolish brother¡¯sbat power was so strong? It turned out that they were usually considered to be having just a small quarrel. Not only did he hold back, he was also very polite! Regarding Xiao Tang¡¯s intelligence and quick-wittedness, Old Master was both emotional and nervous. If this kid was taught well, his abilities in the future would definitely not be inferior to his father¡¯s. However, if he was allowed to grow up barbarically, he might be an evil and formidable person. The Old Master pulled Xiao Tang over with a fierce expression. ¡°Who taught you to call her a mistress? What does a child know?¡± ¡°I know!¡± Xiao Tang was not afraid of the Old Master at all. ¡°Great-grandfather, you¡¯re a yboy and you¡¯re heartless. You abandoned your wife and were charmed by a third party. Luckily, my dad has more loyal genes than my great-grandmother. If he had been like you, how could he have waited for my mommy for five years? He would have already found a third party!¡± The old man... was both embarrassed and angry. He immediately turned red. Being exposed and criticized by a baby that was several generations younger than him, he felt that he had lost all his face in this lifetime. For a moment, the entire venue was silenced by Xiao Tang¡¯s words. Rong Linyi sighed slightly and pulled Xiao Tang back. He asked Su Yanyun again in a casual tone, ¡°So Rong Xinming had ill intentions towards you? And you fought back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yanyun only replied with one word. Rong Linyi tapped the cane gently in his hand. ¡°Yanyun, I think you¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Xuelong asked. Su Yanyun was stunned at first, but calmed down in an instant. Rong Linyi turned to Rong Xinming and took a step towards him. His eyes were dull and lifeless, causing Hua Qingmei and Sun Lirong to lose their vignce. He slowly walked in front of Rong Xinming and suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t just kick the person who offended you. You should kill him!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the tip of his cane had already struck Rong Xinming¡¯s throat and heavily hit his windpipe. The throat was the weakest point of a person. If one¡¯s trachea was attacked, one would either faint or die! Rong Xinming fell to the ground without a sound. Amidst the screams of the second branch, Rong Linyi returned to Su Yanyun¡¯s side. He opened his arms, and a familiar warm body fell into his embrace. ¡°Linyi! You¡¯re really too... too...¡± The Old Master was anxious and angry when he saw that Rong Xinming¡¯s face had turned ck, as if he had stopped breathing. Chapter 984 984 Daddy and Mommy Are Like Prince and Princess ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you guys making a ruckus about?¡± At some point in time, Rong Jinghui had arrived. It was customary for him not to be present for the reunion tonight. He was a loner and did not like to gather with his family. Hence, everyone agreed to his absence. At that moment, he had just finished somepany matters. When he returned home, he saw this chaotic scene. ¡°Rong Xinming wanted to take advantage of Yanyun,¡± Rong Linyi said lightly. ¡°I think he was beaten to death by me.¡± Rong Jinghui immediately took off his jacket and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Jinghui, forget it.¡± Rong Xuelong hurriedly pulled him back. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t kill him.¡± Rong Linyi had always been gentle with his attacks. At most, Rong Xinming was half dead. However, if Rong Jinghui were to make a move, the second branch would be in deep trouble tonight. Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun were in no mood to care about what happened to Rong Xinming. They didn¡¯t even say goodbye before leaving the mansion and returning to the Lin River Courtyard. ¡°Xiao Tang performed very well today.¡± Rong Linyi touched his son¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re braver than Dad was when I was young.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Rong Liangliang pouted. ¡°Silly brother is quite impressive.¡± ¡°Dumb sister is not bad too. Those little steel teeth are strong.¡± Xiao Tang wrinkled his nose at Rong Liangliang. Both babiesughed happily. ¡°But of course, the most handsome one is Daddy.¡± Rong Liangliang did not forget to be a qualified little bootlicker. ¡°Wow, how did Daddy do that? Bad Uncle fell to the ground immediately.¡± ¡°You want to learn it?¡± Rong Linyi asked Rong Liangliang. ¡°Yes, girls should learn some self-defense skills. Daddy will teach you when he¡¯s free.¡± ¡°Can I learn?¡± Su Yanyun held Rong Linyi¡¯s arm and asked gently. ¡°You have the three of us to protect you, are you still worried?¡± Rong Linyi leaned towards Su Yanyun, feeling her support. There was silence for three seconds. Rong Linyi suddenly said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Let Auntie Chen take care of you. Your Mommy is tired and needs to rest.¡± ¡°Let me take care of the babies. I¡¯m not very... Hey!¡± Before Su Yanyun could say the word ¡°tired¡±, Rong Linyi had already picked her up and walked towards the stairs. ¡°Wait!¡± Su Yanyun was shocked and scared. ¡°Be careful not to fall.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still afraid that I¡¯ll fall in my own home?¡± Rong Linyi hugged her tightly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as useless as this?¡± As he said this, he had already stepped onto the stairs. He was well aware of the structure of the house. It was not a bad idea to walk with his eyes closed. The two babies watched as Daddy carried Mommy upstairs, their eyes sparkling. ¡°Daddy is so strong.¡± Xiao Tang admired him. ¡°I can¡¯t even carry Mommy.¡± The focus of Rong Liangliang waspletely different from Xiao Tang. ¡°How romantic.¡± She clenched her fists. ¡°I wish a boy would hold me like this. Like a prince and princess.¡± With that, she nced sideways at Xiao Tang. ¡°Stupid brother, can we discuss this?¡± Xiao Tang felt a chill run down his spine when he saw the sparkling eyes of Rong Liangliang... ¡°What do you want?¡± There was definitely nothing good about this dumb sister taking the initiative to express goodwill! ===== Chapter 985 985 I¡¯d Rather Drown in Sugar Water She pouted. ¡°Cute Tang Tang, should we learn from Daddy and Mommy?¡± Xiao Tang saw through her thoughts in a second. His eyes shone with disdain. ¡°To be honest, I will never hug you.¡± ¡°Just carry me. Just a little.¡± Rong Liangliang held up a finger, a small plea. ¡°Just a little. Just three steps. Three steps and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Xiao Tang sized up Rong Liangliang. ¡°You¡¯re too fat. I can¡¯t carry you.¡± Rong Liangliang: ¡°Grandma said this is teenage cogen! I¡¯m still a baby!¡± Xiao Tang snorted. ¡°So what if it¡¯s baby fat? Teenage cogen? You women really like to deceive yourselves.¡± Rong Liangliang exploded. ¡°Rong Caitang!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Boohoo, just carry me. I¡¯ll let you be my big brother, okay?¡± Xiao Tang nced sideways. ¡°You said it.¡± ¡°I said it!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it first?¡± ¡°Big... Big Brother...¡± In order to enjoy being carried like a princess, she was willing to go all out. Xiao Tang raised his hand and touched the top of her head. ¡°Good...¡± With that, he got up and ran upstairs. ¡°Time to sleep! Goodnight, little sister!¡± ¡°Stupid Xiao Tang, get back here!¡± Rong Liangliang realized that she had been tricked. ¡°Rong Caitang, I¡¯m not done with you!¡± ... ¡°Are you really not going to care about them?¡± Su Yanyun was still leaning against the door, worried about the babies. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Auntie Chen will take care of them.¡± Rong Linyi hugged her waist from behind and caressed her gently. ¡°Rong Xinming won¡¯t die, right?¡± Su Yanyun sensed something and deliberately changed the topic. Rong Linyi bent down and leaned his cheek against her ear. ¡°Are you blushing? Huh?¡± The rising pitch of her voice tickled his heart. Su Yanyun turned her head and he kissed her cheek. ¡°Baby...¡± Affectionately. ¡°Are you really not going to the corporation anymore?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s cheeks were burning. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go anywhere with my wife in my arms.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Su Yanyun was really embarrassed. They had been married for so long, yet they were still like this all the time. ¡°I say, will you go to the babies¡¯ school opening ceremony with me?¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡± Rong Linyi smiled and turned Su Yanyun over, pulling her leg and pulling her onto his body. Su Yanyun... was so sweet. However, he would rather drown in sugar water than live on salt! The babies¡¯ school opening ceremony soon arrived. Rong Linyi attended the event with Su Yanyun and the two babies. Coincidentally, Hua Qingmei and Sun Lirong also appeared with their twins. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t ask about Rong Xinming¡¯s current situation, but from Hua Qingmei and Sun Lirong¡¯s expressions, she knew that his situation wasn¡¯t optimistic. The twins looked at Su Yanyun¡¯s family with obvious hostility. Su Yanyun held Rong Linyi tightly, not to show off their affection, but to guide him. Compared to Su Yanyun¡¯s careful steps, Rong Linyi was more rxed. His every step was steady and leisurely, as if he was not affected by his vision at all. The two babies were very considerate too. Whenever they encountered any obstacles, Xiao Tang would run over to clear them up in advance. Rong Liangliang held Rong Linyi¡¯s hand tightly to prevent others from bumping into her Daddy. Most of the parents and children at the opening ceremony had good family backgrounds, so they naturally dressed very well. Chapter 986 986 Happily Together Forever However, Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun still attracted the attention of most people. Rong Linyi was 1.9 meters tall and was exceptionally outstanding among most male parents. Coupled with his handsome face and cold and noble temperament, he was like a god that had descended, as if he was not of the same species as others. Su Yanyun and the babies were proud of the stares from the surroundings. Especially the two babies. Although Rong Liangliang had grown up with Rong Linyi, this was the first time Daddy was attending her ceremony. As for Xiao Tang, it was needless to say that his father waspletely in line with his dreams and bore all the admiration of those of his age. The school¡¯s ceremony was aristocratic. Parents had to take their babies and walk down the speciallyid corridors. To send their babies to their ces meant that they had begun their own journey on the path of their lives. ¡°The road is very t. I¡¯ll remind you when we reach the end,¡± Su Yanyun whispered to Rong Linyi. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I trust you.¡± Rong Linyi smiled. He rarely went out in recent years, but if he had Su Yanyun apanying him, he didn¡¯t mind going out every day. The feeling of her carefully holding onto him was great. He even felt that it didn¡¯t matter even if he couldn¡¯t see her for the rest of his life. This way, his little woman would not dare to leave him for even a second. Every moment, she would hold his arm and hold his hand. When she was outside, her heart would always be filled with him and she would have no time to care about other people. In her heart, he would always be the most important, even more important than the two babies. ¡°Pleasee forward, Rong Caitang and Rong Liangliang.¡± The teacher smiled. This family was all good-looking. Their father was handsome and their mother was beautiful, and the two babies were as exquisite as dolls. Xiao Tang and Liangliang let go of Daddy and Mommy¡¯s hands and held hands. ¡°Stupid sister, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Xiao Tang felt that Rong Liangliang¡¯s hand was a little stiff. ¡°You¡¯re the one who shouldn¡¯t make a mistake, silly brother,¡± Liangliang replied softly, unconvinced. ¡°Please bow to your Daddy and Mommy and thank them for raising and caring for the babies,¡± the teacher said with a grin. Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t see it, but he could imagine Xiao Tang¡¯s serious expression as he bowed to him and Su Yanyun. ¡°Please give your presents to your parents,¡± the teacher said again. There¡¯s even presents? Su Yanyun nced at Rong Linyi. He sensed it and lowered his head, smiling at her. No one knew that he could not see. ¡°This is Xiao Tang and Liangliang¡¯s gift for Daddy and Mommy.¡± Xiao Tang and Liangliang came up with a small box. After the gifts were prepared, they were sent to school. Aunt Chen helped, but Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi weren¡¯t informed. It was just to give them a surprise. ¡°This is...¡± Su Yanyun looked at the handmade gift in the transparent box. It was a small statue made of seashells. Although it was a little rough, one could tell that the babies were very diligent. The seashells were made into four people. It was obvious that they were Daddy, Mommy, and the two babies. ¡°This is a seashell statue made by Tangtang and me. It¡¯s called The Beautiful and Complete Family!¡± Rong Liangliang said loudly and deliberately for Daddy to hear. ¡°In the middle are Daddy and Mommy. On both sides are Little Tang and me. Our family must be happy together forever!¡± Su Yanyun took the statue. Rong Linyi also raised his hand and felt the shell. Chapter 987 987 Their Family Are All Liars At this moment, he lowered his head as though he was admiring the sculpture. In the past few years, no one knew that there was something wrong with his eyes. Of course, there was a reason why he lived in seclusion, but when he asionally met with outsiders, he couldpletely simte the state of a normal person. ¡°It¡¯s so touching.¡± Humans were visual creatures. A beautiful scene was presented by a person with a beautiful image. The teacher was also touched by the scene in front of him. ¡°Our Rong Caitang and Rong Liangliang, not only are their hands skillful, but their hearts are also beautiful. Can everyone p for them?¡± All the parents and children started pping. Especially parents, who were even more enthusiastic than their own children. The surname Rong had a lot of value. Many parents had already made up their minds to remind their children to build a good rtionship with these two Rong students. Just as Xiao Tang and Rong Liangliang were back in ce, a dissonant child¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Their whole family are liars. His father is clearly blind, yet he still has to pretend to see!¡± It wasn¡¯t loud, but the venue was abnormally quiet, so almost all the parents, teachers, and students around heard it. Su Yanyun¡¯s expression changed and she looked towards the source of the voice. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look.¡± Rong Linyi said softly to Su Yanyun, ¡°It¡¯s Rong Ligong.¡± Rong Ligong was the older of the twins. Xiao Tang wanted to get up immediately but was stopped by Rong Liangliang. ¡°Silly brother, don¡¯t go. We need to be well-mannered and sensible at such an asion. Don¡¯t embarrass Daddy and Mommy.¡± Xiao Tang was angry. ¡°Are we going to let this matter go just like that?¡± Xiao Tang never had any enemies because he always took revenge on the spot... ¡°Of course not. In the future, we will still be in the same school. There will be plenty of opportunities to take revenge.¡± Rong Liangliang¡¯s words were ambiguous. Others could not hear what she was saying, but Xiao Tang was her twin, so she had a level ten hearing for him. As soon as she finished speaking, she blinked her big eyes and tears instantly soaked her long eyshes. She looked like a pitiful little girl who had suffered a great injustice. Xiao Tang... F*ck me. How did you do that, my dumb Sister? ¡°To gain sympathy.¡± She pouted. Others thought that she was talking to herself because she was sad, but only Xiao Tang knew what she was talking about. ¡°It¡¯s very easy for adults to sympathize with poor babies. Of course, the prerequisite is that you have to look as cute as me.¡± As expected, when the parents and teachers saw Rong Liangliang, their hearts were filled with endless sympathy. They also suppressed their desire to gossip and did not utter a single word, enduring this awkward moment in silence. The teacher also picked up the roster. ¡°Next child¡¯s Daddy and Mommy, pleasee forward...¡± Just when everyone thought that this matter was over, Rong Ligong suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Mommy, why did you pinch me! I didn¡¯t say anything wrong... Wahahaha, Second Uncle was originally blind... He was obviously blind, but he still pretended not to be. He¡¯s a bad role model!¡± Sun Lirong smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. Please continue.¡± She was about to take Rong Ligong away. Rong Ligong iled and kicked up a fuss. ¡°Second Uncle¡¯s family are all liars! Why should you drag me away? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. My father is in the hospital because of him. It¡¯s all Second Uncle¡¯s fault. He¡¯s a murderer. His wife seduced someone and caused our family to be ruined. They don¡¯t have the right to study...¡± Chapter 988 988 You¡¯re Creating a Scandal ¡°Xiao Gong, stop it.¡± Hua Qingmei looked like she was trying to dissuade him, but in reality, she was very proud of him. ¡°You¡¯re exposing other people¡¯s shorings in public. Xiao Ming, hurry up and persuade your brother.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t persuade him!¡± Rong Liming turned his head away. ¡°Hmph, Big Brother didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Why should I persuade him?¡± The teachers could no longer watch on. The principal signaled to the teacher for them to invite the Rong family down. ¡°This is the Rong family¡¯s own family matters. I¡¯m sorry to have made a fool of myself in front of everyone,¡± Hua Qingmei said to everyone with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Everyone says that family scandals shouldn¡¯t be made public... Sigh, everyone, please forgive me. Children¡¯s words don¡¯t mean anything...¡± At this moment, Xiao Tang finally ignored Rong Liangliang¡¯s dissuasion. He suddenly stood up, lifted the stool under him, rushed forward, and smashed it down on Rong Ligong¡¯s head. Rong Ligong was still struggling with Sun Lirong when the stool fell from the sky and almost knocked him silly. Xiao Tang threw the stool away and reached out to pull Rong Ligong¡¯s mouth. ¡°Scream! Scream again! If you shout again, I¡¯ll tear your mouth off!¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± Sun Lirong suddenly went crazy and raised her hand to hit Xiao Tang. ¡°Wild brat, let go of him! Let go of my baby!¡± ¡°Sun Lirong!¡± Su Yanyun had already stepped forward and grabbed her hand. ¡°It¡¯s a child¡¯s fight, why are you adults interfering? If you dare to touch my baby again, I¡¯ll immediately make you go back to the stic surgery hospital to reconstruct your entire face!¡± She looked thinner than Sun Lirong, but she was much stronger. Sun Lirong had always been fierce on the outside only, so Su Yanyun¡¯s domineering attitude made her retreat immediately. The teachers had already stepped forward and pulled Xiao Tang and Rong Ligong away. ¡°Xiao Tang, you can¡¯t fight.¡± The teacher hurriedly persuaded Xiao Tang. ¡°He scolded my Daddy and Mommy! I can¡¯t forgive him!¡± Xiao Tang pointed at Rong Ligong and showed her dominance. ¡°This is a duel between children. Teacher, let go of me!¡± Rong Ligong was handed back to Hua Qingmei. Hua Qingmei was also flustered. ¡°Little Gong, are you alright? Did that brat smash your head?¡± Rong Ligong had caused a huge ruckus previously, but now he waspletely terrified. He didn¡¯t dare to say a word and just stood there in a daze. ¡°Linyi, your family has gone too far!¡± Hua Qingmei looked up angrily. ¡°The child said it unintentionally, and you¡¯re taking it so seriously. At such an asion today, are you trying to make everyone know about our family matters?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, children are all innocent.¡± Su Yanyun took a step forward. ¡°Your Xiao Gong doesn¡¯t mean to spout nonsense, and my Xiao Tang doesn¡¯t mean to hit anyone. As for everyone knowing, isn¡¯t this the motive of your second branch? But it¡¯s a pity that no matter how much trouble you cause, my Linyi is still the head of the Rong family! As a member of the Rong family, you nder the head of the family in public and damage the reputation of the Rong family. Linyi, what are the Rong family¡¯s rules?¡± A second after Su Yanyun asked, Rong Linyi replied calmly. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was steady and powerful, causing everyone present to subconsciously keep quiet. ¡°Regarding such disobedient family members, the familyw actually doesn¡¯t punish them much. At most, they will be expelled from the main branch and deprived of their inheritance rights...¡± ¡°Linyi, your grandfather is still here. Do you dare to treat our second branch like this?¡± Hua Qingmei was flustered and angry as she quickly brought up the old master. ¡°Grandpa won¡¯t cover up for someone who creates rumors like you!¡± Su Yanyun snorted. ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, we can go back to the Rong family now and give Old Master a message to see if Linyi¡¯s punishment is reasonable.¡± Hua Qingmei knew very well whether it made sense or not. She gritted her teeth, but her tone suddenly softened. ¡°I already said that this is an unintentional offense from a child. As elders, why can¡¯t you be more magnanimous?¡± Su Yanyun reallyughed. ¡°That¡¯s right, Second Aunt, you¡¯re also an elder, why can¡¯t you be more magnanimous towards us juniors? Could it be that your family¡¯s Xiao Gong and Xiao Ming are children, but my Xiao Tang isn¡¯t? Speaking of which, your child is a month older than mine, why doesn¡¯t he look like an elder brother?¡± ¡°Su Yanyun, I said that this is a child being insensible!¡± Hua Qingmei flew into a rage out of humiliation. She was even angrier that Su Yanyun didn¡¯t give her a way out. As an elder, she had already given in. Su Yanyun¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°It¡¯s the fault of the father for not teaching the son well! I¡¯m sure Second Aunt has heard of this saying before. Children are not of legal age yet. Once they make a mistake, it¡¯s natural for them to be punished by their elders! I hope Second Aunt¡¯s family understands this. When children are young, they should apologize for them and be punished. After all, when they turn sixteen, they¡¯ll be the only ones going to jail. You can¡¯t help them even if you want to.¡± ¡°Su Yanyun, you actually cursed my babies! You¡¯re so vicious!¡± Hua Qingmei went straight to the point. ¡°Yanyun.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t seem to hear what Hua Qingmei said, but he interrupted Su Yanyun¡¯s words and said lightly, ¡°The ceremony is almost over, we should leave too. After all, we need to inform Grandfather about the second branch being expelled from the main branch.¡± Chapter 989 989 Screaming at My Woman Is a Serious Crime Rong Linyi said it lightly. Hua Qingmei was getting more and more flustered. She understood Rong Linyi. His personality was more like Madam Rong, but he was more taciturn and steady than her. He would not be like Rong Xuelong who would openly fight with you, but would hide in the dark and deal you a fatal blow. Hua Meiqing had been nning for today¡¯s school opening ceremony for a long time. She had secretly instigated her grandson to cause trouble and had already thought of a reason. At that time, Rong Linyi and his family would suffer in silence using the excuse of ¡®children¡¯s words are useless¡¯. She didn¡¯t expect Xiao Tang to be as formidable as he was now. This little tyrant, who had grown up on the ind and was unrestrained, was used to doing whatever he wanted. How could he abide by the manners of a ¡°superior person¡±? Offending his daddy and offending his mommy meant this: No matter how far you go, you must be punished! Rong Liangliang would endure. He would not. When he jumped up and gave Rong Ligong a counterattack, things started to get out of control. Rong Linyi wouldn¡¯t stand by and watch Su Yanyun¡¯s participation. On the contrary, once Su Yanyun was attacked, he would immediately counterattack and use... Hua Qingmei¡¯s most fearful method. ¡°Linyi, you really can¡¯t...¡± Hua Qingmei had no choice but to suck up to Rong Linyi. However, before she could finish speaking, a girl¡¯s heart-wrenching cry suddenly erupted beside her. ¡°Boohoo... Don¡¯t scold Daddy, don¡¯t me Little Tang, don¡¯t hurt Liangliang¡¯s Mommy. Boohoo... Liangliang wants to be happy together with Mommy and Daddy... Boohoohoo... I want Mommy... Rong Liangliang¡¯s tears cut off Hua Qingmei¡¯s words. Her face was red and tears rolled down her cheeks like pearls. She shook her head as she cried and panted. She even stretched out her arms and staggered towards Su Yanyun for a hug. Even though she knew that the baby was most likely acting, Su Yanyun was still infected. She hugged Rong Liangliang and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry...¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m scared... hug me... Liangliang doesn¡¯t want to leave Mommy and Daddy... I¡¯m scared...¡± Liangliang cried until her heart was about to break. The surrounding teachers and parents couldn¡¯t bear to see this, and they all looked at Hua Qingmei and the others with reproachful gazes. To make such a cute baby sad, what did this person¡¯s heart look like? Rong Linyi kept his promise and informed the Old Master about this on the way out. Not long after, the first and second households met again in the mansion. Old Master already knew the whole story. ¡°Second daughter-inw, you¡¯re really muddle-headed!¡± The Old Master was so smart, how could he not know that Hua Qingmei had done all of this on purpose? ¡°Linyi is the head of our Rong Family, yet you deliberately went out to share his private matters. Did you see the stock price today? Your matter has already spread, do you know how much the stock price has dropped today?¡± Hua Qingmei wiped her tears. ¡°Father, I know I was wrong. We didn¡¯t manage our child properly. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°Hmph, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I forgive you or not. I just need Linyi and Yanyun to forgive you.¡± The Old Master snorted. Hua Qingmei knew that she couldn¡¯t escape this situation, so she could only lower her head to Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun. ¡°Linyi, Second Aunt was too careless. Second Aunt will definitely educate Xiao Gong and Xiao Ming well in the future. This won¡¯t happen again...¡± Unexpectedly, Rong Linyi¡¯s attitude was unusually gentle. ¡°Second Aunt, I can¡¯t see, it¡¯s the truth. The person you want to apologize to is Yanyun... in public, shouting at my woman. This is a serious crime, do you know?¡± === Chapter 990 990 Let the City Watch Our Joke Hua Qingmei gritted her teeth, but she had no choice but to lower her head. Today, making her apologize to Rong Linyi had already made her extremely angry. However, Rong Linyi was still the Rong family¡¯s head. But Su Yanyun was just a junior. To admit her mistake to a junior, she felt that she had lost all her status in the family. She had fought with Madam Rong for her entire life and had never admitted her mistakes to her. However, today, she had no choice but to beg for this daughter-inw¡¯s forgiveness. ¡°Yanyun, you¡¯re beautiful and kind. You won¡¯t argue with my family¡¯s XIao Gong or Xiao Ming, right?¡± Hate welled up in her heart, but she forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize on behalf of my babies today. You¡¯re magnanimous and will forgive us, right?¡± Not only did she not mean what she said, she even changed her mind and asked her babies to ¡°take the me¡±. Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but sneer at the same time. Hua Qingmei knew how to act, but her acting skills were worse than her own. Immediately, she revealed a gentle smile. ¡°Second Aunt, the babies are still young. There is still a possibility of them changing their ways if we teach them well.¡± Hua Qingmei hurriedly nodded with a smile. However, Su Yanyun changed her tone. ¡°However, if a person is in their forties or fifties and is still acting this way, then there¡¯s no hope. I can be magnanimous for a child who still has hope. But for those stubborn people who are already deeply evil, and those who not only are evil themselves but also instigate the evil of their descendants, I don¡¯t have that kind of heart.¡± This sentence was said with a smile and was spoken in a friendly manner, but the meaning behind it was clear at a nce. Hua Qingmei¡¯s expression instantly changed. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t wait for her to re up. She turned to Rong Linyi and said, ¡°In the past, there was a saying that I heard for the first time. I felt that the person who said this was really narrow-minded and unreasonable. But after so many incidents and seeing so many people, I feel that those words are really reasonable. Linyi, do you remember which one?¡± Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun understood each other immediately. He nced ahead coldly and happened to nce at Hua Qingmei¡¯s face. ¡°If apologies are useful, why do we need the police!¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°Linyi, Yanyun, what do you mean by this? Are you really going to kill our entire second branch?¡± She turned to Old Master and cried, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already apologized, but he refused. What can I do?¡± Old Master was about to persuade Su Yanyun. Su Yanyunughed. ¡°That¡¯s funny, why should I ept your apology? It¡¯s your duty to apologize, whether I ept it or not is my business. Don¡¯t try to trap me here, Second Aunt.¡± ¡°Dad, I-I really can¡¯t live in this house anymore,¡± Hua Qingmei cried. ¡°Even a junior forced me to this extent. I-I really can¡¯t live anymore...¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Rong Linyi said coldly. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to stay in the Rong family anymore, I won¡¯t have to use the family rules to get you out.¡± Hua Qingmei was stunned... She only remembered to pressure the Old Master and forgot that Rong Linyi was going to use the family rules to chase her out. Rong Linyi wasn¡¯t going to fall for Old Master¡¯s tricks. Wasn¡¯t she walking right into their trap? ¡°I... I don¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m just sad.¡± Hua Qingmei had not been forced to this extent for many years. She put on a pitiful look. ¡°Our second branch ispletely out of power now. My Xiao Da is useless, and Xinming is in the hospital. Jinghui... let¡¯s not talk about it. We¡¯re orphans and a widow. If we go out like this, won¡¯t C Cityugh at us?¡± Chapter 991 991 This Is the Price of Underestimating the Enemy Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help butugh again. ¡°Second Aunt, you must be joking. So what if there are many people in our eldest branch? We have so many people, but we can¡¯tpare to Second Aunt¡¯s power alone. Once you start speaking your mind, we won¡¯t be able to pull up the share price.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my mistake for not educating them enough. I¡¯ll bear the responsibility for the babies¡¯ fault alone. What else do you want?¡± Hua Qingmei was already pushed into a corner. She never expected Su Yanyun to be so difficult to deal with. She had taken a good look at what happened today and thought that Su Yanyun was easy to bully, so she let her grandson do it. If it were Madam Rong or Rong Xuelong, Hua Qingmei would definitely not dare to do this. Who knew that she would be forced into a dead end by underestimating her enemy? Seeing that Hua Qingmei was getting desperate, Rong Linyi looked at Su Yanyun and asked softly, ¡°Yanyun, what do you think we should do about Second Aunt?¡± Su Yanyun smiled at Old Master. ¡°Grandpa is the elder in the family, what do you think we should do?¡± The Old Master, unlike his usual self, avoided Su Yanyun¡¯s gaze when she looked over. ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s fine as long as your first and second families agree on this matter.¡± The old man said awkwardly, ¡°Either way is fine and fair to me. Whoever you want me to punish or let go, it will be unfair to one of you. So, you have the final say.¡± Hua Qingmei widened her eyes in disbelief. Was the Old Master afraid of Su Yanyun? Su Yanyun was also surprised. When she came today, she thought that the Old Master would treat her badly. She did not expect him to be so friendly. At that time, she already had some guesses. And now, Old Master¡¯s evasion confirmed her guess. ¡°Since Grandpa and Linyi trust me so much, then I won¡¯t take responsibility for today¡¯s matter.¡± Su Yanyun looked coldly at Hua Qingmei. ¡°Second Aunt also admits that it was your mistake today, butpared to the loss of the corporation, our family¡¯s grievances are nothing. Instead of apologizing to us, Second Aunt should admit her mistakes to the corporation.¡± Admit her mistakes to the corporation? Hua Qingmei didn¡¯t understand what Su Yanyun meant. Su Yanyun smiled lightly. ¡°Today, because of the news of Linyi¡¯s blindness, thepany¡¯s share price fell quite a bit. If Second Aunt is sincere in apologizing, then she¡¯ll make up for the lost market value today. Our family doesn¡¯t need Second Aunt topensate us.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hua Qingmei shrieked. With today¡¯s stock price falling, thepany¡¯s market value instantly evaporated by hundreds of millions. She wanted her to make up for it alone? Was she trying to drive her to her death? How could she do that? Was Su Yanyun crazy? If she could easily take out a few hundred million yuan, would she need to rack her brains to control the corporation? The Old Master was also shocked by Su Yanyun¡¯s words. ¡°There¡¯s still five minutes to go.¡± Su Yanyun nced at her watch. ¡°Second Aunt, do you want to take a look at the final transaction price? Maybe you can reduce your losses.¡± Hua Qingmei broke out in cold sweat. This was no longer a matter of money. Su Yanyun kept saying that the eldest branch didn¡¯t want her topensate them. In reality, she wanted her to pay with her life! She suddenly screamed, rolled her eyes, and fainted. She actually pretended to faint? Su Yanyun smirked disdainfully. Hua Qingmei was only this capable. Chapter 992 992 You Have to Teach Her A Lesson ¡°Yanyun.¡± Su Yanyun was about to leave with Rong Linyi when Old Master unexpectedly walked out. He hesitated and said, ¡°The second branch is indeed a little too much. But this method of making up for market value is really... difficult to implement.¡± ¡°Then you mean to forget it?¡± Su Yanyun asked gently. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Old Master sighed. ¡°My second daughter-inw deserves to be punished today, but... Hey, can you change your punishment?¡± Su Yanyun continued to be friendly. ¡°If another one can make her stop, I have no objections.¡± The old man wanted to put in a good word for the second branch, but he really couldn¡¯t think of anything to say. ¡°How about this, Yanyun, give them a day to increase the share price. We¡¯ll see how much it is when the stock market closes tomorrow. Then we¡¯ll talk about the problem of supplementing the remaining amount. If they can make up for their mistakes...¡± ¡°Grandpa knows very well that this is not a problem with the share price.¡± This time, Rong Linyi rejected him outright. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between letting them pull back the share price?¡± The old man muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to pull up the share price...¡± Rong Linyi suddenly smiled. ¡°Grandfather is right. It¡¯s not that easy to pull up the share price. Let¡¯s do as Grandfather says and give them a day.¡± On the way back. Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about capital operations, but have you thought about how to deal with Hua Qingmei tomorrow?¡± ¡°Let her lose ayer of skin.¡± Rong Linyiughed coldly. ¡°If she can¡¯t take out a few hundred million, then she can take out as much as she can. We have to teach her a lesson, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m mainly looking at things from Xiao Tang¡¯s and Liangliang¡¯s perspective. If I can¡¯t clean up the second branch this time, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll make things difficult for the children in school.¡± Su Yanyun nodded. To be honest, if the second branch really only offended her personally, she might not be so vengeful. But once the babies were involved, she would never back down! Hua Qingmei did not expect that the real nightmare would start the next day. The Rong Company¡¯s share price had been plummeting ever since it opened early in the morning. The market had not closed yet in the morning, but it was already on the verge of crashing. ¡°Has Rong Linyi gone crazy?¡± Hua Qingmei was going crazy with her husband. ¡°Just to make me go bankrupt, he actually wants to empty his family¡¯s shares. Does he have to be so ruthless?¡± ¡°We can buy the shares at a low price now,¡± Rong Xiaoda suggested. ¡°Since he wants to make a short profit, we can buy the shares while he¡¯s doing it. Then, when the stock price rises, we can sell them. Wouldn¡¯t we have money to pay for it?¡± ¡°But the more it drops, the more we have to pay.¡± Hua Qingmei refused to do this. ¡°If we invest all our money into the stock market, what if we lose money in the end?¡± ¡°Rong Linyi will not let the stock price keep falling. If it falls, it will be his own fault.¡± Rong Xiaoda was very confident. ¡°He will definitely raise the stock price very quickly. Don¡¯t worry, we might even make a small profit.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Hua Qingmei was skeptical. ¡°Trust me!¡± Rong Xiaoda said confidently. Shares rose again, thanks to Rong Xiaoda¡¯s injection of funds. ¡°Look,¡± Rong Xiaoda said to Hua Qingmei happily. ¡°The share price has risen, and our shares have increased. By then, we won¡¯t have topensate the corporation so much, and we can earn a small sum.¡± Hua Qingmei heaved a sigh of relief and gave her husband a wink. ¡°You still have a way.¡± However, they were not happy for even a minute. The stock market changed again. Chapter 993 993 Chaos Over There, Peace Over Here That night. A family war broke out in the second branch. Hua Qingmei smashed everything in the bedroom. ¡°Rong Xiaoda, you useless thing, you useless piece of mud! You¡¯re going to kill me-you bastard! Liar! Scum! What did you say? You said that we could make a small profit! Ahhhh... How could I believe your nonsense!¡± In the afternoon, the stock market plummeted. Now, Hua Qingmei¡¯s shares had fallen by tens of millions more than when she bought them. And the amount of money she had to pay to the ¡°corporation¡± was even more than yesterday¡¯s closing. The second branch did not earn a single cent but lost tens of millions instead. She had to pay more than what she promised Su Yanyun. Hua Qingmei wanted to hang herself. ¡°Wait a little longer, wait a little longer...¡± Rong Xiaoda looked embarrassed. ¡°When the market opens tomorrow, the share price will definitely rise.¡± ¡°Rise my ass!¡± Hua Qingmei cursed. ¡°Do you think Rong Linyi will let it rise? This is the trap he set for you! You¡¯re still trying to sneak in like an idiot. Tell me, how did I marry a good-for-nothing like you? I can¡¯t take it anymore. I can¡¯t live like this anymore. Divorce! I want a divorce!¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Although Rong Xiaoda was used to being a coward, he could not help but fly into a rage. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that you wanted a divorce when you were leading a good life? Now that you¡¯ve gotten into this mess, you want to get a divorce and leave just like that? Hua Qingmei, let me tell you, even if you want to skin me alive, you have to fill this hole for me first!¡± Hua Qingmei sat on the ground and wailed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live anymore... These days are neither human nor ghost. Men aren¡¯t like men, sons aren¡¯t like sons, and Hua Sixuan and her son trampled me to the ground. Now there¡¯s Su Yanyun... Oh my god, why are you doing this to me...¡± As she cried, she stepped forward to hit Rong Xiaoda. ¡°You useless bum! Useless bum! Useless bum!¡± Rong Xiaoda dodged and pushed at the same time. Finally, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He grabbed Hua Qingmei¡¯s cor and started firing from both sides. ¡°B*tch! If I don¡¯t show my prowess, do you really think you¡¯re the king!¡± ¡°Murder! Murder!¡± Hua Qingmei shouted as well. Sun Lirong was startled. The two babies ran over as well. They saw that the house was filled with wolves. Grandpa grabbed Grandma and beat her up. There were bloody marks on Grandpa¡¯s face from the ws. Grandma¡¯s face was covered in blood and her face was hideous. They burst into tears. Sun Lirong picked up a child, dragged the other up, and ran desperately towards Old Master. ¡°Grandpa! Grandma! Save our second branch... Please take pity on us and save us...¡± The second branch was in chaos. Yet, the Water Courtyard was peaceful. Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun were ying chess by the French windows. The crystal chessboard produced different melodies with each move. The floor was covered with a thick woolen carpet. Outside, it was still warm from thete summer heat. The air in the room was cold, and the whole family was enjoying themselves. Rong Linyi was on one side, while Yanyun and the two babies were facing a formidable enemy. ¡°Mommy, we can¡¯t.¡± Xiao Tang pulled his hair. ¡°The three of us are still not a match for Daddy.¡± And Daddy was blind! ¡°It¡¯s just ying chess to pass time.¡± Su Yanyun touched the babies¡¯ heads. ¡°Don¡¯t mind too much, don¡¯t mind.¡± Rong Linyi could not help butugh when he saw that the three children were in a terrible fix. ¡°Actually, your Mommy was an expert in chess when she was young. It was very difficult for me to beat her once.¡± ==== Chapter 994 994 What Exactly Did You Do? Su Yanyun was embarrassed. ¡°That¡¯s probably because you didn¡¯t know how to y then...¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve always been good at chess.¡± Rong Linyi picked up a chess piece. ¡°But even if I tried my best, I couldn¡¯t beat Miss Zhengzheng.¡± Su Yanyun blushed. Rong Linyi was probably talking about the sanatorium. How embarrassing. She still hadn¡¯t recovered her memories of that time. Every time Rong Linyi talked to her about what happened at that time, she would think of all sorts of things, but her mind would still be nk. ¡°What was Mommy like back then?¡± Rong Liangliang propped up her chin and blinked her big eyes. ¡°Was she as cute as Liangliang is now?¡± As she spoke, she did not mind the trouble and stood up. She held the corner of her skirt and spun around. ¡°Liangliang is the cutest. Mommy is not as good as you.¡± Su Yanyun hugged her and kissed her little face. ¡°Your Mommy was a cold little goddess when she was young.¡± Rong Linyi recalled the past, his eyes filled with longing. ¡°However, she was always very gentle. She was Daddy¡¯s best memory ever since he was young... General!¡± Su Yanyun: ¡°...¡± The two babies: ¡°...¡± This godly twist! Rong Linyi, how did you end up killing us while reminiscing? ¡°No, no, I want you to retract this!¡± Su Yanyun waved her hand shamelessly, obviously forgetting that she had just advised the children not to care too much. ¡°Retract! Retract! Retract!¡± Xiao Tang and Rong Liangliang shouted rhythmically. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ve lost, I¡¯ve lost.¡± Rong Linyi smiled and retracted his earlier move. He changed theyout of the chessboard and finally let the opponent¡¯s chess move straight towards his king. ¡°Alright, you guys take my army, alright!¡± Rong Liangliang immediately jumped. ¡°Daddy lost. I want to draw a turtle on your face!¡± Rong Linyi hugged Rong Liangliang and smiled. ¡°That won¡¯t do. You can¡¯t draw turtles, only your mommy can.¡± ¡°Why? Why can Mommy draw? We can¡¯t!¡± Xiao Tang protested. ¡°There¡¯s no reason.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold and he smiled coldly. ¡°In front of me, your Mommy can do whatever she wants. Can you?¡± Xiao Tang and Liangliang... they suddenly felt like they had been stuffed with a huge mouthful of dog food. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Su Yanyun tidied up the chessboard and bragged. ¡°Who asked your Daddy to be my dearest husband? If you want to do whatever you want, go find a husband like him.¡± ¡°Hmph! I want to find a husband like that too!¡± Rong Liangliang put her hands on her hips and was very unconvinced. ¡°My husband must be a big baddie who makes others tremble in fear just by hearing his name. He¡¯ll only bow down to Liangliang and let me do whatever I want!¡± Big baddie? Su Yanyun was shocked by her ambition. Xiao Tang seemed to be frightened too. He shook his head repeatedly. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to find a husband...¡± Su Yanyun choked. ¡°Xiao Tang, if you grow up and find a husband, Mommy and Daddy will be worried.¡± Her son was such a good man, how could he let other men take advantage of him? The family wasughing and joking when Rong Linyi¡¯s phone rang. Liangliang picked it up for him. After listening to it for a while, his face turned cold again. ¡°The second branch is fighting. Hua Qingmei wants to divorce Rong Xiaoda. The two of them are in the hospital sewing up their stitches now.¡± He put down his phone and reported to Su Yanyun. ¡°So explosive?¡± Su Yanyun clicked her tongue. ¡°What kind of sorcery did you use?¡± === Chapter 995 995 It¡¯s My Fault ¡°Just some small technical tricks. It¡¯s very suitable for a pig brain like Rong Xiaoda.¡± Rong Linyi said lightly. He had expected the second branch to fall into a trap and be trapped. However, the fact that they would be so stupid as to fight amongst themselves was out of Rong Linyi¡¯s expectations. In his opinion, wasn¡¯t Hua Qingmei¡¯s second branch always quite united? Both Hua Qingmei and Rong Xiaoda were injured. Other than the Old Master, Qiu Shuyu was the most furious. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you guys don¡¯t have the ability, but you still want to fight amongst yourselves. Especially you.¡± Qiu Shuyu pointed at Hua Qingmei. ¡°Youmitted such a stupid mistake. Our Xiaoda helped you think of a way, yet you¡¯re ming him instead. You¡¯ve even scratched his face until it¡¯s rotten. Xiaoda is going out to do a big business. A broomstick like you still dares to threaten him to get a divorce? Fine, you get a divorce, return the money, and leave with nothing!¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯re too biased.¡± Hua Qingmei cried. ¡°Who is to me for this? Xiaoda and I don¡¯t me anyone. It¡¯s just that Su Yanyun from the eldest branch. It¡¯s just a small matter with little merit. Moreover, it¡¯s a fact that Rong Linyi is blind. Sooner orter, it will spread and cause the stock price to fall. Who knew that they would me it on me. I¡¯m the one being wronged...¡± As she spoke, she cried harder and harder. ¡°You hit your husband for being wronged?¡± Qiu Shuyu red. ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare to hit Su Yanyun?¡± Hua Qingmei didn¡¯t say anything. She just cried. She had lived for decades, and even when she fought with Madam Rong, she had never been in such a sorry state. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t me you for the fight.¡± Qiu Shuyu waved her hand impatiently. No matter what Hua Qingmei said, she had given birth to two famous sons for the second branch. Now, her grandsons were also a pair of twins. In a wealthy family that needed an heir to divide up the inheritance, it was enough for a mother to rise in status through her sons. ¡°Speaking of which, what about your two sons? Sigh, where¡¯s Xinming? He¡¯s so useless that it makes me suspect if he¡¯s your son. What about Jinghui? He¡¯s so distant from you that I wonder if you¡¯re really his mother!¡± Qiu Shuyu rubbed her temples. ¡°Back then, I finally defeated that old hag Xiao Mengxia. In the end, I lost to you, my daughter-inw.¡± ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Hua Qingmei was unconvinced. Rong Xiaoda was clearly the worst. ¡°You¡¯re good in every way,¡± Qiu Shuyu snapped. ¡°I misjudged you back then. If I had known, I would have been better than you even if I had chosen Hua Sixuan as my daughter-inw!¡± Hua Qingmei was furious when she saw Qiu Shuyuparing her to Madam Rong. However, she did not dare to argue with Qiu Shuyu. In this family, Qiu Shuyu was her foundation. As long as she was still the matriarch of the Rong family, Old Master Rong would not kill her out of consideration for Qiu Shuyu. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all my fault. I was too short-sighted.¡± Hua Qingmei humbly admitted her mistake. ¡°But we have to resolve this matter now. Otherwise, our second branch will be strangled by the eldest branch.¡± ¡°At most, I can only beg Old Master. Sigh, speaking of which, your father is already so old, yet he still has to lower his head to the eldest branch for your matters! Truly unfilial descendants!¡± Qiu Shuyu said. ... Old Master came to plead to Su Yanyunter that day. ¡°Yanyun, Grandpa knows that everyone makes mistakes, including Grandpa... Sigh.¡± Old Master¡¯s face was full of vicissitudes and helplessness. ¡°Grandpa is old now, he only has one wish, and that is for the family to be harmonious andplete. Look, can the punishment for Second Daughter-inw be lighter?¡± Chapter 996 996 You¡¯re Still A Child ¡°When your grandfather was young, did Qiu Shuyu have some nude photos as ckmail?¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t understand why Old Master cared so much about the second branch. Back then, he abandoned his wife for Qiu Shuyu and indirectly harmed his family. Now, because of Qiu Shuyu¡¯s pillow talk, he actually lowered himself to beg for help for the second branch. ¡°Who knows what he¡¯s thinking?¡± Rong Linyiughed coldly. ¡°Alright, since Old Master wants to plead for leniency for the second branch, then let¡¯s just let the stock price continue to drop. After all, the Rong Family¡¯s hundred years of foundation can¡¯t be destroyed in such a short time.¡± ¡°No way?¡± Su Yanyun was a little worried. ¡°Will the corporation copse because of this?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Little fool.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was gentle as he faced Su Yanyun. ¡°The corporation has so many industries, no matter how low the stock price is, it won¡¯t die. It¡¯s just that some projects will fall into a quagmire, but they won¡¯t be able to destroy their foundation for now. Moreover...¡± He stopped talking. In these five years, he had quietly established his own business empire. Using blindness as a cover, using the fact that he lived in seclusion as a cover, then using Jiang Xuelong to find Jiang Chenglong and the opportunity to move to the imperial capital... The Rong Family¡¯s main branch was no longer under their control. As long as Rong Linyi was willing, they could leave the Rong family anytime and be safe. However, wouldn¡¯t it benefit the second branch¡¯s nest of snakes and rats if they came out like this? Otherwise, Rong Linyi would take over the entire Rong family. Or, he would destroy it and not leave anything for the second branch! And Rong Xiaoda did not know all of this. He thought that Rong Linyi would not dare to lower his stock price because of thepany¡¯s interests. Little did he know that Rong Linyi no longer had any worries. ¡°I¡¯ll give them a month.¡± Rong Linyi answered Su Yanyun. ¡°Let them struggle for another month.¡± One month was not to give them a way out. Instead, it was to let them catch their breath before continuing to run for their lives... ... ¡°Hey, are you kidding me?¡± In the room, Xiao Tang looked at Rong Liangliang¡¯s homework. ¡°Why are you doing two assignments?¡± ¡°This assignment is Uncle Zhong¡¯s.¡± Rong Liangliang didn¡¯t even look up and continued with her homework. ¡°Uncle Zhong was sick when he was young. His brain isn¡¯t very good. If I don¡¯t help him, he will definitely be expelled.¡± Rong Caitang was dumbfounded. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! If you have the heart of a saint, why don¡¯t you do my homework for me? I still have to practice piano, foreignnguages, and Taekwondo after school every day.¡± Xiao Tang pulled open Rong Liangliang¡¯s homework. ¡°Your brother needs your concern. Can you find a suitable person to help instead?¡± ¡°Stop fooling around, silly brother.¡± Rong Liangliang was impatient and dragged her homework back. ¡°Uncle Zhong is very pitiful. You have such a high IQ and you learn quickly. Can you not be calctive with a child who has some damage in his brain?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still a child!¡± Xiao Tang grabbed her hair. ¡°Can you let the child go?¡± This was the first time he heard that the niece was doing homework for her uncle, and this uncle was a fake rtive who came out of nowhere. There must be something wrong with her brain. No, he had to save her! The next day after school, Rong Liangliang and Shi Jiazhong were called back by the teacher. ¡°Liangliang, Shi Jiazhong.¡± The teacher ced two identical exercise books in front of Rong Liangliang. ¡°Do you want to exin why your answers are the same, and even your handwriting is the same?¡± Chapter 997 997 Good Acting Skills but Weak Lines ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡± Rong Liangliang was very shocked. She had deliberately changed her handwriting and the answers were somewhat different. She had been practicing calligraphy since she was very young, and she used beautiful handwriting for her own homework. As for Shi Jiazhong¡¯s homework, she deliberately wrote it very carelessly. The teacher sighed. To be honest, if Rong Caitang had not reported to her, she would not have been able to tell that the two assignments came from the same person. However, Rong Caitang had no reason to frame his sister. ¡°I¡¯ve understood it. I understand that you want to help your ssmate, but Shi Jiazhong has his own path to take. You can¡¯t help him forever, right?¡± She blinked and lowered her head. The teacher was too unsympathetic. With Uncle Zhong¡¯s IQ, he could not even study in primary school. ¡°Shi Jiazhong.¡± The teacher turned and looked at the child in front of her sternly. ¡°You should finish your homework by yourself. Now, I want you to do all your previous homework by yourself.¡± There was a long stream of mucus in Shi Jiazhong¡¯s nose. He looked at the teacher in a daze, not knowing if he understood what she meant. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!¡± On the way home, Rong Liangliang faced the car window outside. Xiao Tang didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°Tsk.¡± His mocking expression was the same as Rong Linyi¡¯s. ¡°You can¡¯t vent your hypocritical kindness and your inferiorityplex can¡¯t find anything to rely on, so you can only vent your anger on me? How pitiful. You can only find a sense of superiority from an idiot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what you said!¡± Rong Liangliang was angered by the sarcasm. Rong Caitang really had the ability to make people angry every minute. He was simply abination of An Mingchen and Rong Linyi, cold and cheap. ¡°Then tell me, what do you think?¡± Xiao Tang continued to provoke her. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s because Great Aunt used to treat me really well.¡± Rong Liangliang was aggrieved. ¡°She told me a lot of Mommy¡¯s stories and gave me a lot of toys Mommy used to y with when she was young... I can¡¯t be ungrateful...¡± ¡°What I know ispletely different from what you know.¡± Xiao Tang finally let go of his mocking thoughts and snorted coldly. ¡°I heard that they¡¯re really bad. They¡¯re trying to curry favor with the powerful and add insult to injury. They¡¯re so terrible to Mommy. I don¡¯t believe that they¡¯re so kind-hearted to treat a motherless child like you so well after Mommy left.¡± ¡°This... how is this possible?¡± Rong Liangliang refused to believe him. ¡°You must be trying to make excuses for me, right? You just don¡¯t have any sympathy!¡± Xiao Tangughed. ¡°If your sympathy is fireworks, then during the New Year, we just need to turn on your brain and light it up. Then, we can fill the entire sky of C City. We can cycle for a day and night with no simr colors.¡± She didn¡¯t know where Xiao Tang got all these descriptions from. When he was insulting her, his brain was especially nimble. Although Rong Liangliang¡¯s acting skills were good, her lines were weak! She flushed with embarrassment. ¡°You said they were bad. What proof do you have?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no special evidence.¡± Xiao Tang spread his hands. ¡°The only difference is that what you heard was what that Uncle said. What I heard was what Mommy said.¡± Rong Liangliang... was instantly silenced. Pa! In the small vi, Shi Fang¡¯s wife gave Shi Jiazhong a p on the face. ¡°When you came back, you did your homework. I even yed mahjong, but you only wrote two... What is this word? Are you trying to anger me to death?¡± Chapter 998 998 Looking for a Gigolo and a Cuckold Shi Jiazhong looked at the two big words in the exercise book. Not to mention Shi Fang¡¯s wife, even he himself could not recognize what was written. He stayed there for a long moment, sniffing back his snot before answering his mom. ¡°The teacher said to finish the homework.¡± ¡°What homework? Why haven¡¯t I seen you do it before?¡± Shi Fang¡¯s wife flipped through his workbook impatiently. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already write everything in front? What¡¯s wrong with your teacher?¡± ¡°The previous ones, Niece wrote it,¡± Shi Jiazhong said. ¡°In the past, she was the one who wrote it. Why can¡¯t we just let her write it now?¡± Shi Fang¡¯s wife asked. ¡°Why are you so stupid? I asked you to please her. Have you ever tried to please her?¡± Shi Jiazhong only looked at his mother and did not speak. ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯m so angry.¡± Shi Fang¡¯s wife put her hands on her hips and threw the exercise book in front of Shi Jiazhong. ¡°Go find Rong Liangliang and put in a few good words for her to continue helping you with your homework.¡± ¡°Teacher knows,¡± Shi Jiazhong replied dumbly. ¡°Teacher doesn¡¯t want her to do it for me.¡± ¡°If the teacher doesn¡¯t allow it, don¡¯t you know to secretly let her do it for you?¡± Shi Fang¡¯s wife instigated him. ¡°Your niece can do it. She definitely has a way to not let the teacher find out.¡± As she spoke, her phone rang. ¡°Aiyo, Second Madam, why are you looking for me?¡± Shi Fang¡¯s wife¡¯s face was all smiles. ¡°Right, right, right... That school is great. Aiyo, our family really likes it... Mhm, you say... Oh... okay, don¡¯t worry. Haha, don¡¯t worry about me. That littless is really good to Jiazhong. She even helped him with his homework...¡± Relying on deceiving Rong Liangliang and her yearning for Su Yanyun, as well as being Second Madam Rong¡¯sckey, the Shi family now lived in a small terrace and lived a ¡°superior¡± life. The whole family did not need to work. They only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun all day long. Shi Fang¡¯s wife would easily y mahjong with hundreds or thousands of yuan. As for this group of ¡°family members¡± who were like leeches, they were prepared to continue extracting the value of Rong Liangliang. ... During ss, Rong Liangliang was taking advantage of the limited time to learn a second foreignnguage. As the daughter of a wealthy family, her life was not easy. Zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting were the basics. You had to be good at singing and dancing, and you had to master at least three foreignnguages. On the surface, she had an amusement park, but in reality, she spent far less time ying than normal children. During such a trivial period, other children were ying and fooling around, but she was silently memorizing foreign words. Suddenly, an exercise book was thrown on her desk. She looked up and saw Shi Jiazhong standing in front of her with snot on his nose. ¡°Do my homework.¡± He said confidently. ¡°The teacher said that you have to do your own homework. I can¡¯t help you anymore.¡± With Xiao Tang¡¯s exnation yesterday, the amount of good feelings she had towards Shi Jiazhong had decreased. However, Shi Jiazhong was indeed the ¡°family¡± she had taken care of for so many years. It would take some time for her to fall out with him. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡± Shi Jiazhong did not feel ashamed at all. ¡°You do it for me. You did it in the past. Now, you do it too.¡± Rong Liangliang was shocked, but she still said good-naturedly, ¡°How about this? If you don¡¯t know how to do it, I can lend you my homework, but I won¡¯t do it for you anymore.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like copying!¡± Shi Jiazhong said loudly. ¡°You could have done it for me in the past, why aren¡¯t you doing it for me now? Are you looking for a gigolo outside? Are you going to make me a cuckold?¡± ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Rong Liangliang finally turned hostile... ===== Chapter 999 999 Stupid Sister Is Too Inexperienced What she did not expect was that Shi Jiazhong¡¯s voice was louder than hers and his attitude was more intense. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick!¡± As Shi Jiazhong spoke, he actually grabbed the exercise book and pped it on Rong Liangliang¡¯s face. ¡°My mom said that I¡¯m not sick. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick!¡± Since he was born with cerebral fluid in his head and did not receive immediate and effective treatment, Shi Jiazhong¡¯s intelligence level was lower than normal children¡¯s. But even so, he knew that the words ¡®fool¡¯ and ¡®sick¡¯ were derogatory words, and they were especially targeted at him. Coupled with Shi Fang¡¯s wife¡¯s teachings, he was especially sensitive to such words. Whenever someone scolded him, he would explode. The exercise book was not heavy, and Rong Liangliang herself was very agile, so it only hit her shoulder. Even so, she was still shocked. After the shock came fury. Ever since she was young, even her aunt who had the worst attitude towards her did not dare to touch her. But now, this person whom she had always addressed as ¡°Uncle¡± had actually attacked her. Rong Liangliang instantly exploded. ¡°If you¡¯re not sick, then you¡¯re crazy! Who are you? How dare you attack me? What do you mean cuckold and gigolo? Do you understand what you are saying?¡± She grabbed the exercise book and threw it back at Shi Jiazhong. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡± ¡°You dare to scold me? You dare to retaliate?¡± Shi Jiazhong picked up the exercise book and continued to hit the top of Rong Liangliang¡¯s head. ¡°If a woman dares to hit a man, I¡¯ll beat you to death! My mom said that you¡¯ll be my wife from now on. If a wife dares to hit her husband, she¡¯ll have to hang herself! Do my homework for me! Do your husband¡¯s homework immediately!¡± The Shi family had nevercked domestic violence. From a young age, Shi Jiazhong had watched his father, Shi Fang, beat up and scold his wife. Hence, he picked up these habits. Rong Liangliang grabbed the notebook and tore it into pieces. ¡°Get lost with your homework!¡± She threw the torn book at Shi Jiazhong¡¯s face. ¡°Get out of my sight! You dirty and smelly retard! I must have been blind to have treated you as a rtive!¡± Shi Jiazhong had learned from his father and thought that he would be able to achieve his goal by beating her up. When he saw that his workbook was torn, he was stunned. After being stunned for two seconds, he suddenlyy down on the ground and rolled around on the ground. As he rolled, he cried, ¡°You need topensate me for my homework! You need topensate me for my homework! My wife doesn¡¯t do homework for her husband! She even tore up her husband¡¯s homework!¡± He had learned this from Shi Fang¡¯s wife. When the surrounding students saw this, they all burst intoughter. ¡°Rong Liangliang, your husband is rolling on the floor!¡± ¡°Haha, your husband is so embarrassing...¡± ¡°Hubby! Wife!¡± Many boys shouted along. ¡°Wife! Wife!¡± Rong Liangliang had been protected by Rong Linyi since she was young and had never seen such a scene. Her face instantly turned red and her eyes were filled with tears. Seeing this, Xiao Tang sighed and shook his head. Stupid sister was still too inexperienced. When encountering something like this, you should chop off all the troublemakers. From then on, the world would be peaceful and no one would dare to provoke you. Just like when he was young and was bullied by the natives on the ind, Xiao Tang picked up a coconut and broke someone¡¯s head. He had thought that the natives would not let him off. Who would have thought that the other party wouldpensate Su Yanyun in the end. The general idea was that her son was too weak and not as good as Xiao Tang. She hoped that Xiao Tang would be magnanimous and be friends with her son in the future. Chapter 1000 1000 She¡¯s Giving Us Money This personal lesson gave Xiao Tang a vivid interpretation of what it meant by ¡°survival of the fittest¡±. But look at this stupid sister. She was delicate and weak with tears in her eyes. It was fine if she acted coquettishly to the adults. What did children know? Children had to fight well to be obedient! The bell rang and the teacher walked into the ssroom. Shi Jiazhong was not too stupid. He immediately got up from the ground and returned to his seat. As for Rong Liangliang, she tried her best to swallow back her tears. She tidied up her desk and prepared for ss. Xiao Tang widened his eyes. Forget it? Don¡¯t you want toin to the teacher? Don¡¯t you want to cry to the teacher? Damn, stupid sister, you¡¯re too good at enduring! However, at this moment, Shi Jiazhong suddenly stood up andined loudly, ¡°Teacher, Rong Liangliang tore my homework apart!¡± Xiao Tang¡¯s head hit the table heavily. Muah! Stupid sister, even an idiot is smarter than you! The teacher looked at the torn and tattered workbook and looked at Rong Liangliang in disbelief. ¡°Rong Liangliang, is this real?¡± Rong Liangliang stood up, and her big eyes were red. She was about to say something when she could no longer hold it in. She sniffed twice and started crying. The ss naturally stopped. When the teacher figured out the whole story, she felt both angry and amused. ¡°Shi Jiazhong, what reason does Rong Liangliang have to do your homework for you?¡± To be honest, the teacher really did not like this snotty child. Other things aside, he was slow-witted, did not know manners, had bad behavior habits, and liked to y tricks in ss to affect others. He ignored the teacher¡¯s advice. Who would like such a child? ¡°My mom said that she has to do it for me because she will be my wife when she grows up,¡± Shi Jiazhong said righteously. ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± Rong Liangliang had been sobbing all this while. When she heard this, she rebutted, ¡°I don¡¯t want an ignorant and ipetent person like you to be my husband!¡± The teacher held her forehead. Kids nowadays were way too mature. ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense, Shi Jiazhong!¡± The teacher was also very sympathetic. If it were her daughter, she would probably be disgusted to hear a woman being called his wife so self-righteously by such a little boy. But she was a teacher, and Rong Liangliang was not her daughter, so she could only ¡°do things impartially¡±. ¡°Shi Jiazhong, at such a young age, do you know what a wife is?¡± The teacher criticized Shi Jiazhong sternly. ¡°In the future, if I hear you spouting nonsense like this again, bullying student Rong Liangliang, I will punish you by making you copy the textbook a hundred times!¡± However, Shi Jiazhong was stubborn. He shouted at the teacher, ¡°My mom said that my wife has to give me candy and give my family a lot of money. Rong Liangliang has to give us money and give me candy. She has to be my wife!¡± The teacher was shocked. What kind of family education was this? The teacher felt that it was necessary to have a good talk with the parents of Shi Jiazhong so that they would not instill such misconceptions in their children. ¡°Your parents are wrong.¡± The teacher¡¯s face was fierce. ¡°Not only do I have to criticize you severely, I also have to criticize your parents. Go back to the ssroom first, you still have to do your previous homework.¡± After Shi Jiazhong left, the teacher¡¯s tone towards Rong Liangliang had obviously be much gentler. ¡°Liangliang. Shi Jiazhong bullied you. You should tell the teacher so that I can criticize and educate him. It¡¯s not right to tear other people¡¯s homework, understand?¡± Chapter 1001 1001 Mommy Is Here Rong Liangliang wiped her tears and nodded. The school day for the first grade ended early. Su Yanyun had just woken up from a nap and was enjoying afternoon tea with Rong Linyi in the garden. Xiao Tang and Liangliang came back. ¡°Mommy! Daddy!¡± The two babies put down their school bags and pounced on them. ¡°Go wash your hands and eat some fruit.¡± Su Yanyun hugged the babies. She smiled and nced at Xiao Tang and Rong Liangliang. Her gaze stopped on the face of Rong Liangliang and she was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Linyi was sensitive to Su Yanyun and asked immediately. ¡°Nothing, sigh...¡± Su Yanyun sighed. ¡°My daughter is getting prettier by the day, and will soon surpass her mother.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Rong Linyi said without thinking. ¡°She will never be more beautiful than you.¡± Rong Liangliang: ¡°Daddy!¡± Am I your biological daughter? ¡°How is that possible?¡± Su Yanyun touched her cheek. ¡°Liangliang¡¯s skin is much better than mine. I will age day by day and she will be more and more beautiful.¡± ¡°Then let her future husband praise her.¡± Rong Linyi held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and looked at her gently. ¡°I¡¯m only responsible for praising you.¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®husband¡¯, Rong Liangliang felt nauseous and her face turned green. Su Yanyun had long noticed that something was wrong with her. Baby had cried. Although she had wiped it, upon closer inspection, there were still tears on her face. The corners of her eyes and nose were slightly red. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mommy will bring you guys to wash your hands.¡± Su Yanyun stood up. ¡°Aunt Chen, get the kitchen to cut open some durian for Liangliang and some mango for Xiao Tang.¡± When they arrived at the bathroom, Su Yanyun immediately asked Liangliang. ¡°What happened? Baby, why is your nose red?¡± It was fine if Su Yanyun didn¡¯t ask, but once she asked Liangliang, her eyes turned red again. She wiped her eyes and told Su Yanyun what happened today. Su Yanyun... fell silent. After a while, she asked Xiao Tang, ¡°Your sister was bullied, why didn¡¯t you help her fight?¡± Xiao Tang raised his head and smiled. ¡°Can I help her forever?¡± Su Yanyun... continued to remain silent. She washed the babies¡¯ hands in silence, then took them out. After they were done eating, she smiled at Rong Linyi. ¡°Linyi, Liangliang said that her ssmates¡¯ stationery is very beautiful and she wants me to bring her to buy some new ones.¡± Rong Linyi looked in the direction of Rong Liangliang and asked gently, ¡°Is the stationery prepared for you not beautiful enough?¡± Rong Liangliang lowered her head and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s very good, but... I want to buy what I like.¡± She did not know why her mother would suddenly say something like that. However, the tacit understanding between mother and daughter made her carefully cater to her mother. Rong Linyi didn¡¯t say anything else and only instructed Su Yanyun. ¡°Take Liangliang and leave Xiao Tang here. He still has a lot of homework.¡± Su Yanyun brought Rong Liangliang to a huge stationery store. She went in and asked the boss, ¡°What¡¯s the strongest stationery box here?¡± ¡°The sturdiest is of course made of iron.¡± The boss introduced a metal stationery box with pictures of Barbie dolls to Su Yanyun. ¡°This stationery box is very popr with girls.¡± ¡°Then this is it.¡± Su Yanyun swiped the card. Then, she handed the stationery box to her. Rong Liangliang blinked, wondering what Mommy meant. ¡°In the future, whoever dares to make fun of you, scam you, threaten you, bully you...¡± Su Yanyun stuffed the stationery box into Rong Liangliang¡¯s hands. ¡°p them to death! If anything happens, Mommy will be here.¡± Chapter 1002 1002 Her Reason for Hitting Someone Was So Serious Rong Liangliang looked at the pink ¡°murder weapon¡± in her hands and only came back to his senses after a while. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Su Yanyun asked again. ¡°Don¡¯t hit the top of their head, it¡¯s easy to get into trouble, and don¡¯t hit other parts of your body, it doesn¡¯t hurt or itch. If you want to hit, then hit their face, aim at their nose!¡± Su Yanyun took the ¡°murder weapon¡± and gestured at the stationery shop owner. ¡°This way, the nose is very weak and will bleed with a p. They will be afraid once they start bleeding, understand?¡± Rong Liangliang looked at the boss, who was in a daze, and then at her mother before answering loudly, ¡°I understand!¡± ss started the next day. As soon as Rong Liangliang was seated, Shi Jiazhong came over. ¡°It¡¯s a new book,¡± he said, handing Rong Liangliang a brand-new booklet. ¡°My mother said rtives have to help each other. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯m going to be expelled. So you have to do my homework for me.¡± The surrounding students looked over with smiles. ¡°Hubby! Rong Liangliang¡¯s husband is here for her...¡± ¡°Hehe, Rong Liangliang, why did you find a retard to be your husband?¡± ¡°Rong Liangliang likes retards...¡± ¡°Husband, wife! A useless husband paired with a silly wife, a match made in heaven!¡± Rong Liangliang did not say a word. She only reached her hand towards the... pink stationery box on the table! ... ¡°Young Master, Young Madam.¡± Auntie Chen rushed over with her phone and reported, ¡°Something bad has happened. The school called and said that Little Miss hit many students in school. All of them... all of them saw blood!¡± In the study room, Rong Jinghui was discussing the project with Rong Linyi. Su Yanyun acted as a secretary and recorded the important points of their discussion. Hearing Auntie Chen¡¯s words, Rong Jinghui could not hide his shock. ¡°Liangliang? Why isn¡¯t it Xiao Tang?¡± Su Yanyun was rather calm. ¡°How many students did she hit?¡± Auntie Chen smiled bitterly. ¡°ording to the teacher, there are 14 of them.¡± ¡°What else did Teacher say?¡± Su Yanyun asked again. ¡°The teacher asked the parents to go to school immediately...¡± Auntie Chen said nervously. ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip.¡± Su Yanyun stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Rong Linyi said. ¡°No need, you guys can continue.¡± Su Yanyun held Rong Linyi¡¯s hand. ¡°I can handle it alone.¡± After she closed the door, Rong Jinghui turned around and asked Rong Linyi calmly, ¡°Can she really handle it?¡± ¡°If she dares to teach Liangliang so much, she will definitely be able to deal with the consequences.¡± Rong Linyi raised his eyebrows. ¡°Let¡¯s continue talking about our matters. I have always had confidence in Yanyun, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Thest few words were said very softly. Yet Rong Jinghui... could hear the weight behind them. Su Yanyun came to the teacher¡¯s office and Rong Liangliang was standing there alone. Her little face was stubborn and she surprisingly didn¡¯t cry. ¡°Mother of Liangliang, you¡¯re here.¡± The teacher¡¯s attitude was still very gentle. ¡°We¡¯ve also informed you about today¡¯s matter through the phone.¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Yanyun smiled. ¡°You only told me that she hit someone, but didn¡¯t tell me why she hit them. ording to what I know, Liangliang has always been gentle and kind. She¡¯s even afraid of ants at home. I don¡¯t know how serious the reason is for her to hit someone.¡± The teacher was stunned, probably not expecting Su Yanyun to say that. Most of the students in the school were either rich or noble. Parents with power and influence were inevitably arrogant, but they were still polite to teachers. ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± The teacher also put on a smile. ¡°Liangliang is indeed a very obedient child. The dozen or so students she beat up today were pulling a little joke on her, so she was very angry. I had also told her before that if her ssmates bullied her, she coulde and tell me, and I would scold them. But Liangliang didn¡¯t say anything, just took her stationery box and hit her ssmates, and even caused her ssmates¡¯ noses to bleed. Liangliang¡¯s mother, perhaps you should educate Liangliang. This way of interacting with her ssmates is not good.¡± Chapter 1003 1003 Is This Your Attitude For Campus Violence? Su Yanyun was still smiling, but there was no warmth in her eyes. She asked, ¡°Then I want to know, what kind of joke did the students make?¡± The teacher was still an unmarried young woman. When she heard Su Yanyun¡¯s question, she blushed andughed awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s all the fault of one of the children. He joked that she was his future wife, and the other students followed suit...¡± ¡°Future wife?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Did I hear wrongly, Ms Wu?¡± Ms Wu was stunned when she heard Su Yanyun¡¯s tone. ¡°Yes, children shouldn¡¯t joke about such things. I¡¯ve also taught them...¡± the teacher quickly said. ¡°Taught? Then may I ask Teacher, how many times have you educated them?¡± Su Yanyun asked again, her voice a little threatening. The teacher was stunned again. ¡°This is the first time... Liangliang hit them, so I...¡± ¡°First time?¡± Su Yanyunughed instead of being angry. ¡°Teacher, do you know that before this, Liangliang has already told me about it once? This isn¡¯t the first time she has been subjected to school violence, but as a teacher, it¡¯s only the first time you criticized those children whoughed at her. Now, you¡¯re still standing in the position of the abuser to tell Liangliang that she did wrong? Let me ask you, have you invited the parents of those children who mocked Liangliang?¡± The teacher was a little flustered. ¡°We¡¯ve also informed the parents of those children. They¡¯re all very understanding and have expressed that they won¡¯t pursue the matter...¡± ¡°They won¡¯t pursue it?¡± Su Yanyun reallyughed this time. ¡°Of course they won¡¯t pursue it. Because they¡¯re probably afraid that we¡¯ll pursue it!¡± The teacher was obviously unconvinced. ¡°Mother of Liangliang, you can¡¯t say that. The students are still young. They don¡¯t know that there are some things that they can¡¯t say. As adults, we should teach them. But you should also know that you can¡¯t beat people up outside. It¡¯s wrong to beat people up.¡± ¡°Then if I tell you that I was the one who asked her to hit them, are you going to educate me too?¡± Su Yanyun asked coldly. The teacher obviously didn¡¯t expect Su Yanyun to answer like this. She waspletely stunned. After two seconds, she said mockingly, ¡°If you as parents indulge your child like this, then we as teachers can¡¯t do anything about it. I know that you¡¯re rich. The Rong family is a wealthy family. Even if your daughter doesn¡¯t go to school, she won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothes for the rest of her life. Just take it that I didn¡¯t invite you over today. If your daughter were to hit someone again in the future, you as parents would have to deal with it yourselves. I wouldn¡¯t have to be a bad person caught in the middle.¡± Su Yanyun chuckled. ¡°Ms. Wu, your words are really funny. Our annual tuition fees are in the tens of millions. If something happens, you let us parents negotiate within ourselves. Do you really think our money is from the wind? I handed over my baby who¡¯s not even six years old to you, but when something happens, you treat it negatively. When the matter esctes, youe to me us instead. I really want to ask if this elite school of yours has always treated students like this.¡± ¡°How am I being negative?¡± Ms. Wu raised her voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you toe here? It¡¯s the parents¡¯ attitude that¡¯s not right. They actually think that it¡¯s fine for their daughter to hit someone. How am I supposed to do my job?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s expression darkened, and her voice became heavy. ¡°Ms. Wu, if my daughter hit someone without reason, then I naturally have to educate her well. But the truth is, Liangliang has always been an obedient child with good morals and attitude. She was forced to hit someone today because of your teacher¡¯s indulgence towards school violence!¡± Chapter 1004 1004 They Must Apologize to You ¡°It¡¯s just a joke between ssmates. How is it considered campus violence?¡± Ms. Wu was young and full of vigor. She had not been in this school for long. Most of the time, her parents would give her gifts and tter her so that she could take care of their children more. This was the first time she had met such an impolite parent like Su Yanyun. She said to Su Yanyun indignantly, ¡°If you really want to talk about violence, it¡¯s your Rong Liangliang that counts as being violent.¡± ¡°Looks like in Ms. Wu¡¯s eyes, verbal violence isn¡¯t considered violence, and social outcasting isn¡¯t considered bullying as well. The only way to bully others is by beating people up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Liangliang did hit someone, but that was only after the school did not deal with it actively. She had no choice but to use self-defense. If you really want to call it violence, you can at most use violence to curb violence. I taught her how to hit people because I know what your attitude is, Ms. Wu.¡± ¡°This daughter isn¡¯t yours, so of course you won¡¯t feel any heartache. If Liangliang didn¡¯t hit anyone today, Teacher probably wouldn¡¯t havee to find me just because she was mocked and bullied, right?¡± Ms. Wu was rendered speechless. However, she was unwilling to admit that she had made a mistake in her work. ¡°Since you as a parent has such an attitude, then I have nothing else to say.¡± She maintained her original statement. ¡°If other parents ask about this, I can only tell them that you think your Liangliang is correct. If you have any conflicts, settle it privately.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll settle my conflict with those parents in private,¡± Su Yanyun said coldly. ¡°But we probably can¡¯t settle our conflict with the school.¡± ¡°What did the school do to you?¡± Ms. Wu raised her voice and asked, ¡°The school didn¡¯t bully your daughter. Do you want the school to apologize to you?¡± Su Yanyun stood up and sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll get the Rong family¡¯swyer to talk to the school.¡± She held Rong Liangliang¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s something I have to tell Teacher. Rong Liangliang is not just the only daughter of the Rong Family. Whether she¡¯s in love or married, any piece of news that concerns her can shake the Rong Family¡¯s stock price and the entire financial world of C City. The Rong Family has the sole right to exin her marriage. Anyone who nders her or spreads rumors will pay the price!¡± After saying this, she took Rong Liangliang and left without looking back. Ms. Wu was left alone on the spot. ¡°Mommy, am I going to transfer schools?¡± When Rong Liangliang walked out of the teacher¡¯s office, her face was full of worry. ¡°Do you want to transfer schools?¡± Su Yanyun squatted down and hugged her. After thinking for a while, she suddenly gave her mommy a big smile. ¡°Transferring schools is nothing. I have already transferred to three kindergartens in the past. Transferring schools will allow me to get to know many new friends. Hmph, I don¡¯t like kids these days anyway.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s heart ached. She kissed Rong Liangliang. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to transfer schools. Running away is not the way to solve the problem.¡± ¡°But the teacher doesn¡¯t think that they¡¯re wrong,¡± said Rong Liangliang indignantly. ¡°She only saw me hitting people and never thought about why I hit people. Why don¡¯t she try to marry Shi Jiazhong, see if she doesn¡¯t jump up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the knife didn¡¯t cut her flesh, so she¡¯s not hurt.¡± Su Yanyun rubbed her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Liangliang. We won¡¯t transfer schools. We won¡¯t admit our mistakes, but they must apologize to you!¡± ==== Chapter 1005 1005 I Can¡¯t Give My Dear Darling My Bitterness and Tears Su Yanyun was still in school. The principal chased after her. ¡°Young Madam Rong, please wait.¡± Su Yanyun stood still and smiled politely at the principal. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the principal of this school. My surname is Liu.¡± Principal Liu shook hands with Su Yanyun. ¡°Our school chairman and the Rong family¡¯s old man have been good friends for many years.¡± Su Yanyun smiled and waited for him to continue. Principal Liu lowered his head and looked at Rong Liangliang very kindly. ¡°This must be the Little Miss of the Rong family, really cute.¡± Rong Liangliang shouted loudly, ¡°Hello, Principal! Although I look cute, I will be very angry if anyone says that I am his wife.¡± Principal Liu was embarrassed. He had also heard about what had just happened. There was no other reason. The moment Su Yanyun stepped out of the teacher¡¯s office, she had already sent a message to thewyer. On the way to school, she was already prepared. Once the negotiation with the school copsed, she would get thewyer to talk to them. Her request was very simple. She wanted those students who made fun of Rong Liangliang to apologize to her and promise not to make such jokes again. To be honest, if the person she was joking with was a very nice little boy from a good family, Su Yanyun wouldn¡¯t have such an intense reaction if Rong Liangliang wasn¡¯t too repulsed as well. But who was the target of the ¡°joke¡±? It was the Shi family! This was not just a joke! Su Yanyun knew very well what kind of people the Shi family were. They didn¡¯t get what they wanted from her, so they ced their attention on Rong Liangliang now. She had suffered so much when she was young. Was she going to let her darling suffer again? ¡°Young Madam Rong, we have already seriously criticized Ms. Wu, our school looks down on school violence very seriously,¡± Principal Liu¡¯s face was full of seriousness, ¡°Regarding Ms. Wu¡¯s mistake, we will definitely criticize her seriously, and let her do a deep self-reflection. We will give Student Rong Liangliang as well as you and your family a sincere apology.¡± Su Yanyun rubbed the top of Liangliang¡¯s head. ¡°Our Rong family is very grateful for the school¡¯s attention, but because we didn¡¯tmunicate well with Ms. Wu at the beginning, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t trust each other anymore, so I¡¯ll start processing Liangliang¡¯s transfer.¡± Hehe, it might be a little difficult to make Ms. Wu apologize from the bottom of her heart. In the future, if she would not make things difficult for Liangliang and secretly guide her ssmates to ostracize her, it would already be good enough. Su Yanyun wasn¡¯t that foolish to hand her daughter over to such a teacher. ¡°Young Madam Rong, you¡¯re worrying too much!¡± the principal said anxiously. ¡°Our punishment for Ms. Wu is definitely not as simple as criticizing her.¡± Because of Rong Liangliang and Xiao Tang¡¯s enrollment, Rong Linyi gave the school arge sum of donations to sponsor the school¡¯s construction fees. If Rong Liangliang was transferred out, not to mention the fear of losing the sponsorship fee, just the school¡¯s mishandling of the violence against the Rong family¡¯s children was enough to ruin the school¡¯s honor. Thinking about it, if even the Rong family¡¯s children had suffered campus violence in this school, would the other children of wealthy families have suffered the same ident? ¡°Principal Liu, at the start, I did not think of making a big fuss over this matter. But you know that Rong Liangliang is different from normal children, her reputation also concerns the entire Rong family¡¯s reputation. You may not know how serious the matter is.¡± Chapter 1006 1006 A Motherless Child Is a Weed ¡°Yes yes yes, on this point, Teacher is indeed too young,¡± Principal Liu said. The school was unreasonable. It might not be a big deal for ordinary children to make such jokes. But the Rong Family was different. To put it bluntly, if a reporter had reported on this matter, it would be awsuit. Rong Liangliang was still so young. Even if a reporter took a photo of her, they would not dare to expose it unless they censored it. Furthermore, she was openly called ¡°wife¡± by male students in school. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Principal Liu knows about the child who humiliated our Liangliang.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s face darkened. ¡°The school has investigated the other party¡¯s family background. The school has also not investigated the attitude and character of the other party¡¯s child. The school has also not investigated the cause of the entire incident.¡± Principal Liu perspired every time Su Yanyun spoke. In the end, she lowered her head and gently caressed the top of Liangliang¡¯s head. ¡°I expect your school to provide us with a reasonable investigation. In addition, I have every reason to suspect that the other party is deliberately spreading such untruths, using the mouth of a young child as cover for a purposeful attack and scheme against our Rong family.¡± ¡°Yes, we will definitely investigate seriously and inform you about the results of the investigation as soon as possible,¡± Principal Liu sighed continuously. If any other parent were to say such words, he would call her one word: crazy! But the other party was the Rong family¡¯s Young Madam. Not only were Su Yanyun¡¯s words not nonsense, but they were likely the truth. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Liangliang back.¡± Su Yanyun smiled at the principal. ¡°I¡¯ll let her go back to school after the matter is settled, but since Liangliang is still in the schooling age, we won¡¯t wait too long. I¡¯ll inspect other schools at the same time...¡± ¡°We will give you all the results within three days!¡± the principal said confidently. ¡°We will try our best topensate you and our little friend Rong Liangliang for the losses.¡± ... On the way back, she hugged Su Yanyun and buried her face in her arms. ¡°So this is what it feels like to have Mommy...¡± Liangliang¡¯s voice sounded like a dream. ¡°It feels so good to have Mommy.¡± Su Yanyun kissed the top of her head. ¡°Mommy loves Liangliang, but there have always been many people who love you. Grandma, Aunt, great-grandfather...¡± She shook her head. ¡°They are different from Mommy. Even Daddy and Mommy are different.¡± She straightened up and looked up at Su Yanyun. ¡°Grandma and First Aunt are very busy. Little Aunt doesn¡¯t care about me at all. She helped me go to a parent-teacher meeting and sent me to and from school just to please Grandma and Daddy.¡± ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t know why, but all the children in the kindergarten know that I don¡¯t have a mommy, and they all like to tease me. Every time I fight with them, the teachers will criticize me, say that I¡¯m insensible, and say that it¡¯s all my fault. Because... because I never had a mommy in the first ce... The children didn¡¯t say anything wrong. I was too petty...¡± As Rong Liangliang spoke, her eyes turned red. Su Yanyun also felt like crying. ¡°The teachers and ssmates all bullied you. Where¡¯s your Daddy?¡± Su Yanyun asked. She did not believe that Rong Linyi would remain indifferent. Rong Liangliang wiped her eyes. ¡°Of course, Daddy was very angry. He got Little Uncle toe out and shut down a whole kindergarten. I could only transfer schools... But not long after I transferred schools, the children in the kindergarten found out that I didn¡¯t have a mommy and started to tease me again... Grandma went to the kindergarten to look for the teacher. After that, no one made fun of me. But the teachers and the children didn¡¯t like me anymore. They didn¡¯t y with me and didn¡¯t say hi to me...¡± Chapter 1007 1007 Mommy, I Love You So Much Su Yanyun frowned. That¡¯s right. Madam Rong had probably never thought that the teacher could actually ostracize her baby. They don¡¯t have to do much to your children. Just ignoring them is enough to cause harm. ¡°I told Daddy that I was unhappy and I didn¡¯t want to go to kindergarten anymore.¡± She pouted and said in a low voice, ¡°Daddy told Little Uncle that he wanted to buy a kindergarten for me. When I went to the new kindergarten, I was so happy. This is the kindergarten Daddy gave me. I would never be bullied again... but...¡± Her volume was even lower, so low that Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying. ¡°But one day, I passed by the teacher¡¯s office and heard them chatting. They were talking about me...¡± Rong Liangliang was probably very small when she started to know about the evilness of people¡¯s hearts. The teachers used exaggerated tones to talk about the identity of Rong Liangliang, why she did not have a mother, and maliciously spected the reason why Rong Linyi did not have a woman by his side. They said that Rong Liangliang might not even be Rong Linyi¡¯s. They said that Rong Liangliang was probably born through surrogacy. After all, many wealthy people liked to y this way. They even said that Rong Liangliang¡¯s mother might not be presentable. What kind of woman outside had gotten pregnant by ident? Enraged, she rushed into the office and punched the teacher. She had a feeling that she might have to change kindergartens again. Or change teachers. This kindergarten belonged to the Rong family anyway. Fortunately, she was about to enter primary school. She was a proud little princess. Even if others teased her, she would hold her head high. However, no one knew how many scars this young child had. ¡°Now, I have Mommy too.¡± Rong Liangliang finally smiled. ¡°Mommy is great. When I¡¯m bullied, Mommy will protect me. Mommy will seek awyer for me. I really love Mommy.¡± Only Mommy would think of her wholeheartedly. She wondered if the teachers would make things difficult for her in her future studies even if she apologized to them. In this world, only Mommy would be so devoted to her baby. ¡°Liangliang, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Su Yanyun kept kissing her little face. ¡°Mommy loves Liangliang too. She especially loves Liangliang too. If anyone dares to bully Liangliang, Mommy will put her life on the line for you.¡± Liangliang¡¯s stories made her understand one thing. When she was not around, Rong Linyi could not take care of her properly because of his eyes. Since Madam Rong wanted to maintain thepany¡¯s operations, she could not do anything about Liangliang. Rong Xuelong wanted to look for Jiang Chenglong, and take care of her career and baby, so she was not in C City at all. Rong Xueling, on the other hand, had not grown up at all. She was arrogant and willful, and could only add fuel to the fire. How strong must this cute and soft little baby¡¯s heart be to still smile at everyone? ¡°Actually, Liangliang used to fight.¡± Liangliang hugged Su Yanyun. ¡°But everyone said that fighting isn¡¯t good, so after Mommy came back, Liangliang didn¡¯t dare to fight. Liangliang didn¡¯t want to be a bad baby.¡± Su Yanyun sighed. ¡°In principle, fighting is wrong. But sometimes, manners can¡¯t solve the problem. You treat others with respect, but others treat you like a coward.¡± When dealing with some hooligans, you can only be more savage than them. Only by letting them know that you are not to be trifled with can you stop their evil behavior. ==== Chapter 1008 1008 In Front of You, I¡¯m Like a Child Too ¡°Mhm, I won¡¯t embarrass Mommy in the future.¡± Rong Liangliang clenched her small fists. ¡°Now that I have Mommy, I¡¯m no longer afraid of the teachers and childrenughing at me. Mommy will definitely protect me against anyone who bullies me!¡± ¡°Have you settled everything?¡± When Su Yanyun returned to the study room, Rong Jinghui had already left. Rong Linyi held a document-like object and used his fingers to read the text. He looked up at Su Yanyun. There was a thick carpet in the study room and no one would make a sound if they stepped on it. But once Su Yanyun walked in, Rong Linyi could immediately sense her arrival. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. The school said that they will definitely give the results in three days.¡± Su Yanyun walked over. Rong Linyi naturally reached out with one arm and carried her onto hisp. ¡°What about Liangliang?¡± he asked. Su Yanyun looked down at the nk document. There were only uneven bumps on it. She couldn¡¯t understand it. It suddenly urred to her that she should learn how to read Braille. That way, she might be able to help Rong Linyi better. ¡°She¡¯s taking a bath.¡± Su Yanyun replied. ¡°The nanny is taking care of her. Aunt Chen is guarding her by the side, don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Yanyun guessed that Rong Linyi already knew about the matter regarding Liangliang. Thewyer was his man. Rong Linyi was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°Yanyun, I¡¯m very sorry. I didn¡¯t take good care of Liangliang...¡± Perhaps he could easily deal with his businesspetitors and handle the affairs ofrge corporations. However, he was helpless when it came to such a delicate baby like Liangliang. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, you¡¯re doing big things.¡± Su Yanyunforted Rong Linyi. ¡°And Liangliang is very considerate and capable. Look at how well she¡¯s grown. A little training when she¡¯s young will be her future wealth.¡± ¡°In front of you, I¡¯m like a child too.¡± Rong Linyi looked up at her with a smile. ¡°Hmm? Mommy Yanyun, how about hugging me tightly?¡± Liangliang rested at home for three days. For these three days, Xiao Tang had been going to school. Su Yanyun wasn¡¯t worried about Xiao Tang at all. He was too independent and adaptable. If Liangliang beat up her ssmates, the teachers would be alerted. Whereas if Xiao Tang hit someone, the other party wouldn¡¯t even dare to make a sound and would even lie that they had identally knocked their head on the ground. ... This was the difference! Of course, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t want her cute baby to be a tough girl. It would be great if there were only two men in this house. She and Liangliang could just be the girls in the residence, haha... Three dayster, the school issued an announcement. Several students involved in campus violence had to apologize solemnly to student Rong Liangliang, and student Rong Liangliang had to apologize for her excessive use of violence in self-defense. At the same time, the form teacher, Ms. Wu, was suspended by the school for reasons such as her bad attitude, bad handling of the matter, and immaturity. In addition, the school had conducted an investigation on the perpetrator of the entire incident, ssmate Shi Jiazhong. They had already found out that ssmate Shi Jiazhong was not qualified to study at the school and would be expelled. The school will strengthen its management of the teachers¡¯ team and will not let such things happen again. Su Yanyun was rather satisfied with this oue. The other parties apologized, and so did Liangliang. Actually, both parties had given each other a way out. Not to mention, in the past three days, the phone in the Lin River Courtyard had been ringing non-stop. Chapter 1009 1009 Princess Liangliang, We¡¯re Here to Apologize to You The parents of the dozen or so families all called Su Yanyun to express their apologies. They apologized in almost the same way. Firstly, they expressed that they did not educate their children well. Secondly, they expressed that they knew the seriousness of their children¡¯s jokes. Finally, they expressed that they would educate their children well so that they would not make such jokes again. They hoped that Rong Liangliang would forgive their babies and be good friends with them. Su Yanyun naturally smiled and answered them. She wanted Liangliang to be good friends with everyone. As long as everyone respected and loved each other, she would treat everyone with respect. These parents even tactfully expressed their intention to apologize to Rong Linyi, but Su Yanyun rejected them. Now that she was back, Rong Linyi had changed his phone number. He was the Rong Family¡¯s head and did not like to interact with outsiders. And he would not go to the front of the stage because of this matter. Su Yanyun was his spokesperson. She had the greatest say. Liangliang returned to school the next day. The moment she entered the ssroom, she heard her ssmates shouting, ¡°Rong Liangliang is here!¡± Rong Liangliang stopped in their tracks and about a dozen male ssmates surrounded her. ¡°You... What are you doing?¡± Rong Liangliang took a step back, a little wary. ¡°Princess Liangliang, we¡¯re here to apologize to you!¡± More than ten boys said in unison. ¡°Princess... Princess?¡± Rong Liangliang couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s right. Goddess Liangliang, can you forgive us for spouting nonsense?¡± ¡°Goddess Liangliang, it was us who were blind earlier. You¡¯re a great person so please don¡¯t take offense!¡± ¡°Goddess is so beautiful, how could she fall for a toad? It must be a toad that is lusting after your swan meat and spreading rumors!¡± The guys started apologizing. She did not know where they learned those words from, but they sounded awkward and funny. ¡°Princess, please!¡± ¡°Goddess, please!¡± The boys directed Rong Liangliang to her seat. Some even gave Rong Liangliang a pretentious sweep of her desk and stool. ¡°Princess Liangliang, if you have any orders in the future, feel free to tell us. We will listen to your orders.¡± The boys nodded and bowed. The other girls were all snickering. ¡°Shameless, shameless. You guys are shameless. Liangliang won¡¯t care about you guys!¡± ¡°Liangliang won¡¯t take a fancy to you. Give up!¡± ¡°Ignore them, Liangliang. All boys are annoying!¡± The smallughter turned into hugeughter, and the entire ssroom burst intoughter. This was the first time Rong Liangliang felt warmth from her ssmates since she started school. These kind words warmed her heart. Xiao Tang shook his head. Primary school students were so childish! If he was Rong Liangliang, these people would have to lift him up and circle the ssroom three times while calling him ¡°King¡± before he would forgive them! ¡°I heard that Liangliang was quite happy in school today.¡± After the two babies came home, Su Yanyun quickly saw through Liangliang¡¯s expression. ¡°Your credit.¡± Rong Linyi never forgot to praise his baby. Su Yanyun looked at him coquettishly. Even if he couldn¡¯t see her expression, she felt that his eyes were still intact. His eyes didn¡¯t lose their luster, but instead showed tenderness towards her all the time. ¡°I hope the babies can grow up healthily.¡± Su Yanyun sighed. ¡°To be honest, I feel that the matter of Liangliang being bullied in school isn¡¯t simple.¡± Chapter 1010 1010 Some Debts Should Be Settled Rong Linyi was silent for a moment. Then he asked, ¡°Who do you think did it?¡± Ever since she was in kindergarten, Liangliang had been bullied constantly. Even if she did not have a mother, as the little princess of the Rong family, she should not be treated like this. To be bullied like this, there must be someone who had been nning this for a long time. ¡°Linyi, didn¡¯t you send Rong Liu to me previously?¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°Yes, you can still ask him for help now.¡± Rong Linyi hugged her. ¡°Rong Liu is bold and meticulous. I feel that there are some things that need him to do.¡± Su Yanyun frowned. ¡°If Liangliang was bullied because someone really nned it behind the scenes, the other party wouldn¡¯t be so willing to give up now.¡± The Shi family... Su Yanyun frowned. How did the Shi family get into this elite school? Even if they were rich, with the Shi family¡¯s background, it was impossible for them to enter. Therefore, after the school verified the matter, they immediately dismissed the Shi family and expelled Shi Jiazhong. ¡°What? You helped the Shi family?¡± After dinner, while Su Yanyun was ying games with the babies, she suddenly heard this ¡°truth¡± from Rong Liangliang. Rong Liangliang sped her hands behind her back apprehensively and stared at herself nervously with her small feet. ¡°Mommy... I¡¯m sorry... Liangliang is too stupid... Liangliang doesn¡¯t know they¡¯re bad people...¡± Xiao Tang scoffed in disdain. ¡°You finally admit that you¡¯re stupid.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°Are you sure the Shi family knows about my childhood? It was rare for me to go over. Didn¡¯t I suffer their oppression and discrimination? And they even gave me toys to y with? Even if I really have toys, how can they have them now?¡± Seeing that her mother was about to explode in anger, Rong Liangliang became even more fearful. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s just that Liangliang isn¡¯t smart. I¡¯ll go and get all the money back...¡± ¡°Take it easy, don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Su Yanyun realized that she had frightened the baby and quicklyforted her. ¡°Mommy will handle this matter. You don¡¯t have to care about anything.¡± Things were getting interesting. Su Yanyun smirked. With the Shi family¡¯s ability, how could they have ess to Rong Liangliang? With the intelligence of the Shi couple, how could they think of using Liangliang¡¯s sympathy? Of course, in terms of shamelessness, they were indeed invincible. She would make the Shi family spit out everything that they had cheated from Liangliang! As for who was behind the Shi family and helping them, she already knew. Five years. Some debts should indeed be settled. At night, Rong Linyi received the news before Su Yanyun could fall asleep. From that evening, a piece of news started to spread like wildfire through many people¡¯s social media ounts and group chats. It was said that in a certain elite elementary school in C City, a student with a good family background beat up more than ten students. The teacher criticized and educated the student, and the student¡¯s parents used their family¡¯s power to retaliate against the teacher. Not only was the student who was beaten up expelled, but the teacher was also suspended from school for investigation. After this piece of news appeared, it quickly spread on the Inte. Currently, it had already appeared in a lot of people¡¯s WeChat Moments, and it had also quickly risen to Weibo¡¯s top headlines. Manyizens had already exposed the involvement of the school, teachers and students. The school involved in this incident was the most prestigious primary school in C City, and the primary school student who hit the other students was a girl with the surname Rong. Chapter 1011 1011 Let Capital Strength Get Out Of The Education World? There were more than ten students who were beaten up. All of them were beaten up badly by this violent Miss Rong. Rong Linyi had just received the news. ¡°Deal with it. Delete anything if you need to.¡± Rong Linyi pursed his lips tightly. He had expected that the other party would not let the matter rest, but he did not expect them to be so impatient. ¡°Rong Liu is very fast.¡± Su Yanyun looked at the information Rong Liu sent over. ¡°He has already obtained Shi Fang¡¯s wife¡¯s recent call records. This number... doesn¡¯t seem to be from the second branch.¡± ¡°Hua Qingmei is more cunning than you think. She definitely has a way to avoid this investigation,¡± Rong Linyi replied. ¡°Based on the profit margin of the entire incident, the second branch is the mastermind behind the scenes.¡± ¡°Then are we just going to watch them be so arrogant? They¡¯ve hurt so many people for five years. Are we going to let them act so brazenly in front of us now?¡± Su Yanyun wanted to pull Hua Qingmei over and p her. ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have been soft-hearted and agreed to Grandfather¡¯s requestst time and given them more time. I should have immediately caused them to go bankrupt.¡± A cold light shed past Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes. ¡°I wanted to give them more time to struggle, but it seems like they are rushing to their deaths.¡± Because of Rong Linyi¡¯s suppression, the rumors online were quickly stopped. However, during the second half of the night, another piece of news spread across the inte like a bomb. It was said that the female teacher who was suspended had attempted suicidest night! She had already been sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. Fortunately, her life was not in danger for the time being, but her emotions were extremely unstable! This time, the matter could no longer be held back. The inte quicklyunched a topic, # Save the suspended teacher # Many keyboard warriors started criticizing the students involved online. Inte pal A: ¡°Powerful parents nowadays are really getting more and more arrogant.¡± Inte pal B: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect being a teacher to be such a high-risk profession. If Ms. Wu really died of injustice today, those guys who ate the human blood mantou will win.¡± Inte pal three: ¡°The funny thing is that the school still insists on protecting the student who caused the ident. That little princess with an unspeakable surname really has a strong background. All the posts about her previously have disappeared.¡± Netizen: ¡°Those who have a strong capital background havepletely controlled the education in this country. This country has fallen beyond redemption.¡± Soon, the second topic was published again. It was called # Get Out of Education, Capital Strength # Soon after, the identity of the Shi family was dug out. Netizens only wanted to dig deeper: ¡°The child who was bullied and quit school is named Shi Jiazhong. His family background is not good. When the child was young, he suffered from hydrocephalus. His intelligence was not as good as ordinary ssmates and he was often bullied in school. This time, he identally provoked the little princess. The school could not afford to offend the little princess¡¯s family and could only persuade Shi Jiazhong to leave.¡± Inte user ¡®Ding Ding not JJ¡¯: ¡°It¡¯s said that he was expelled and because he offended that family, no school is willing to ept him into school anymore. The little kid from the Shi family needs our help to seek justice for him and help him petition to the Education Bureau. This is a symbol of our opposition to bullying.¡± Netizens saw the situation based on the rumors: ¡°The little princess should apologize to Shi Jiazhong. She tore other people¡¯s workbooks, pped them, and beat them until they bled. The abuser is safe, but the abuser loses the chance to learn. Is there still fairness in this society? Is there light?¡± Chapter 1012 1012 Let the Old Demon Give Me an Exnation Netizen ¡®Qingguo Honghong¡¯: [Come on, this Shi family is not simple as well. They live in a row of vis with our family. The mother ys mahjong every day and spends more than a thousand yuan. She has never cared about her son¡¯s studies. She even unted that someone in school helped her son to do his homework.] Netizen A, B, C, D, and so on: [@Qingguo Honghong is a fake reviewer. She is a bootlicker of the family that cannot be named!] [How much did that family give you to be their dog?] [I¡¯m relieved to see that everyone is cursing @Qingguo Honghong. The eyes of the masses are bright.] Qingguo Honghong: [Forget it, just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything. As long as your faces don¡¯t hurt too much, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go offline.] A certainizen: ¡°I won¡¯t take sides, I¡¯ll eat melon and see if there¡¯s any room for reversal. If I eat too much melon, I¡¯m scared of being pped in the face...¡± ... ¡°Yanyun, what is going on!¡± The matter regarding Liangliang was too big, and Madam called Su Yanyun the next morning. Su Yanyun told Madam the whole story, and Madam waspletely furious. ¡°Qiu Shuyu and her family are indeed not good people! They actually extended their ws to my Liangliang. Sister Mei, prepare a car for me! I want that old demon to give me an exnation!¡± ¡°Madam... don¡¯t be rash, we... Madam! Madam!¡± Su Yanyun shouted, but Madam had already hung up. ¡°Your grandmother went to look for Qiu Shuyu. She wants to find her to give her an exnation about Liangliang¡¯s matter.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly told Rong Linyi. ¡°She...¡± Rong Linyi was clearly shocked. Ever since Su Yanyun returned to the Lin Water Courtyard, Madam had refused to meet Rong Linyi. Even if Su Yanyun visited her every time, she was only willing to see Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun had always thought that Madam would never take the initiative to have any interactions with the Rong family. But she didn¡¯t expect that she would do something after Liangliang was humiliated, framed, and hurt by rumors. Madam actually took this step and went to the Rong family to seek justice from Qiu Shuyu. ¡°Madam, you might be at a disadvantage if you go over now.¡± Su Yanyun was anxious. ¡°We don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that the second branch is the mastermind. Madam is alone, but Qiu Shuyu has arge group of people. No, we have to go over immediately.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Rong Linyi stood up and handed his phone to Su Yanyun. ¡°Call Mother for me and tell her to hurry back.¡± Madam was staying next to the Rong Residence. There was still some distance between the Lin Water Courtyard and the Rong Residence. By the time the two of them returned to the Rong Residence, Madam Rong had already arrived. The group of them hurriedly entered through the door. Before they got close, they heard Qiu Shuyu¡¯s roar. ¡°Who exactly is the Madam of this family?! Rong Bosen, you better exin clearly!¡± The sound of something being smashed could be heard. The old man waved his hands frantically. ¡°Stop her! Don¡¯t let her go crazy!¡± Madam, on the other hand, was sitting on the sofa with no injuries. Sister Mei was brewing tea for her, as if she was at home. ¡°Get her out! That¡¯s my sofa!¡± Qiu Shuyu was still yelling. ¡°Rong Bosen, you promised me that you would chase her out of the Rong family forever. You liar, you lied to me for decades...¡± Seeing the juniors arrive, Old Master Rong could no longer maintain hisposure as he barked, ¡°Lock her up! Without my permission, she¡¯s not allowed to leave the room!¡± Qiu Shuyu¡¯s cursing gradually faded. Su Yanyun sat beside Madam and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Madam, how did you...¡± Chapter 1013 1013 You¡¯re Still Looking For Your Mother To Reincarnate What did Madam do to make Qiu Shuyu so angry? ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to visit Xiaosong and take care of him. Xiaosong has had a tough life. He didn¡¯t have a mother when he was young and it wasn¡¯t easy for him to get married. Now, he¡¯s met with such a mishap.¡± Madam Rong spoke casually as she nced at Old Master Rong. Old Master Rong lowered his head in embarrassment. In front of Madam, he had no confidence at all. When one was old, they would be able to see things clearly. They would know what they had done when they were young very well. Su Yanyun understood immediately. Old Master must have agreed to Madam¡¯s request on the spot. This made Qiu Shuyu furious. Madam using such a method to challenge Qiu Shuyu was an eye-opener for her. She thought that Madam would talk to Liangliang the moment she opened her mouth. Madam Rong and Rong Linyi stood silently at the side. Madam had not recognized them yet, so they could not take the initiative to approach her. Back then, Rong Xiaosong had been tricked by Qiu Shuyu to chase his own mother away. If Madam did not express her stand, they would not take the initiative to acknowledge Madam. ¡°You must be Hua Qingmei from the Rong n¡¯s second branch, right?¡± Suddenly, Madam raised her head and asked Hua Qingmei who had just entered. ¡°This Madam, we wee you to our Rong Residence. However, you caused us to be in aplete mess the moment you arrived. This is your fault.¡± Qiu Shuyu was chased away. Hua Qingmei was naturally here to get back at her. ¡°Your Rong Family wees me? Hah, what a joke. When I first brought my dowry to the Rong Family, you were probably still looking for your mother¡¯s tummy to be reincarnated!¡± Madam looked at Hua Qingmei proudly. ¡°What? You¡¯re not satisfied with bullying our family¡¯s Liangliang? You¡¯re even going to bully me, your great-grandmother.¡± ¡°Madam An, what are you talking about?¡± Hua Qingmei was secretly shocked. ¡°She was the one who caused this incident in school. What has it got to do with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that you instigated that child from the Shi family to spout nonsense? It¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t teach your grandson to spread rumors in school?¡± Madam asked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Liangliang?¡± Only the old man was confused. For the past two years, the Old Master had been living rather leisurely. His own intelligencework had been idle. ¡°Take a look for yourself!¡± Madam said sarcastically. ¡°Your great-granddaughter was bullied in school and now she¡¯s being med for bullying others. You don¡¯t even know that. When you were young, you were kept in the dark and let your son be bullied. When you were middle-aged, your grandson was harmed. Now, when you¡¯re old, your great-granddaughter was schemed against. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed for being the head of a family?¡± The old man flipped through thements online and was trembling with anger. ¡°Who! Who is ndering my family! Linyi, did you really pressure the school to expel the students and teachers?¡± ¡°I was the one who handled the matter. I did request the school to punish the teachers and also requested for Shi Jiazhong¡¯s admission qualifications to be examined.¡± Su Yanyun stood up. ¡°However, my request was justifiable! Grandpa, Shi Jiazhong was instigated by someone to make Liangliang do his homework in school, but Liangliang refused. He actually said that Liangliang was his wife and had to do homework for her husband.¡± ¡°I wanted to ask if a child could say something like that without the instigation of an adult. Liangliang was pure and kind and did not know how to resist. As a result, the incident escted. When she arrived at school, her ssmatesughed at her for being the wife of Shi Jiazhong.¡± Chapter 1014 1014 The Ind Tyrant Shows His Might ¡°Grandfather, she¡¯s not even six years old yet. Such rumors will hurt her and our Rong Family.¡± ¡°But after the teacher found out about it, she casually ignored it and only talked about how she had fought back. The teacher also wanted her to apologize to the children who bullied her. I failed tomunicate with the teacher, so I asked thewyer tomunicate with the school.¡± ¡°I¡¯m rather satisfied with the school¡¯s current solution, but there are people with ulterior motives who are intentionally stirring up public opinion and causing the entire Rong family to seem like gangsters. Grandfather, tell me, who is the victim in this matter?¡± Old Master was about to faint from anger. ¡°That¡¯s right, I came here for this matter as well.¡± Madam¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I care about your son. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of Liangliang, I wouldn¡¯t have entered your Rong Family¡¯s door even if I were beaten to death. Rong Bosen, if you can¡¯t handle this matter properly, I don¡¯t mind going to court with you and fighting for her custody rights! Let her change her surname to Xiao with me!¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± The old man¡¯s beard was already standing on end. ¡°She¡¯s the Rong Family¡¯s precious great-granddaughter. I¡¯ll never let her leave the Rong Family!¡± ¡°Then will you allow Qiu Shuyu and the rest to hurt her endlessly? Is this how you treasure her?¡± Madam questioned sternly. ¡°Madam An, you said that we bullied the Liangliang, but you have to have proof!¡± Hua Qingmei hurriedly shouted. ¡°You don¡¯t even have any proof, yet you¡¯vee to our Rong Residence to yell at us. Our second branch can¡¯t afford to be wronged like this.¡± Old Master Rong¡¯s attitude was much better. He tried to persuade Madam, ¡°Xiameng, I know you love and care a lot for Liangliang, and I feel the same way... but you can¡¯t me others just because you love and care for her a lot... We¡¯re family...¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your family?¡± Madam interrupted Old Master with a cold face. ¡°Do you want evidence?¡± She sneered, picked up her phone, and dialed a number. ¡°How is it? Is it done? Alright... I¡¯ll take a look...¡± She put down her phone and pointed at the people present. ¡°Those who want evidence, those who want to cry that you have been wrongly used, and those who want to catch the perpetrator, take out your phones. Someone has already published the evidence online. Take a good look.¡± Hua Qingmei was shocked and was the first to turn on her phone. Among the hot topics on Weibo, one topic had already climbed to the top with lightning speed. The headlines were: [The matter of suspending the Teacher and expelling the student has reversed!] Aizen with the ID ¡°Ind Tyrant¡± suddenly exposed a lot of photos and recordings. He also posted a long Weibo post about the conspiracy that he ¡°identally¡± discovered. There were three children in the photo, but they had all been censored in the face with mosaics. The Ind Tyrant had meticulously circled everyone and marked them with code names. Only Shi Jiazhong had his real name marked. The exposed recording was a private conversation between a few children. Little Friend A: [Shi Jiazhong, these sweets are for you. Remember, what do you say when you see Rong Liangliangter?] Shi Jiazhong: [I¡¯ve remembered, call her my wife. Let her call me her husband. Let her do my homework for me.] Little Friend B: [What if she doesn¡¯t do it for you? Do you know?] Shi Jiazhong: [I know (suspected to be eating candy and speaking incoherently). If she doesn¡¯t do it for me, I¡¯ll hit her, p her, f*ck up her life. Who asked me to be her husband? Hubby must hit his wife...] ===== Chapter 1015 1015 The Urge to Cry After Being Wronged There was another uproar online. The three children¡¯s voices were young and tender, and the words they spoke were filled with a kind of fear-inducing malice. It was precisely because they were young and ignorant that they seemed to be even more malicious and terrifying. Perhaps they had no idea what they were doing or what they were talking about. But the more it was like this, the more terrifying it seemed. Inte pal A: ¡°F*ck, f*ck, f*ck! I¡¯ve been pped in the face! This turn of events caught me off guard! @Qingguo Honghong I apologize to you, God¡¯s prophecy!¡± Inte pal B: ¡°They can say such vicious words at such a young age, what an outstanding first year student. @Qingguo Honghong as their neighbor, you should know more. Please tell me the stories around you!¡± Inte pal C: ¡°When a minor meets another minor, there¡¯s a devil in the world.¡± Inte pal D: ¡°Do you want to take a look again? Theizens are already a little afraid of being the bystanders. They don¡¯t dare to jump to conclusions so easily, afraid that they will be pped in the face again. Are you sure the recording isn¡¯t edited or something?¡± # Professional audio technician confirms, the recording was not edited # Below is the link... Netizen XX: ¡°I feel that our entire inte owes Little Friend Rong Liangliang an apology. XX started a topic # Apologize to Rong Liangliang #¡± Netizen ¡®I Am Your Father¡¯: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about naughty kids making mistakes. This is a f*cking crime! Acting against women! And it¡¯s against a little girl who isn¡¯t even six years old. If my daughter is bullied by the boys in school, I will beat those naughty kids until they be permanently disabled!¡± Netizen ¡®Overjoyed Citizen¡¯: ¡°Did the Rong family offend someone to mess with their descendants like this? It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve discovered that children from wealthy families don¡¯t live well either. @Online Police. Do you want to check? If something really happens, it won¡¯t be a joke.¡± Netizen ¡®Can¡¯t Win so I Drop My Pants¡¯: ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to identify the three children through the recording, right? Currently, we can know that one of them is Shi Jiazhong, who are the other two children? @Ind Tyrant must know, the police should find him for evidence. We can¡¯t let evil grow.¡± Ind Tyrant: [I am willing to take legal responsibility for my words and everything I have said. I am also willing to cooperate with the police¡¯s investigation. # Objection to Campus Violence #] Inte pal A: ¡°Agree with the little Tyrant.¡± Inte pal B: ¡®Agree + 1¡¯ C: ¡®Agree¡¯ ... Qingguo Honghong: ¡°What, what? So many people @ me while I¡¯m sleeping... I suddenly have the urge to cry after being wronged.¡± ... Compared to the celebration online, the Rong family was unusually quiet. Old Master Rong had already put down his phone. He was sitting on the sofa, looking at Hua Qingmei with a gloomy gaze. Anyone from the Rong family would know the identities of the other two children when they heard the recording of the three children. That voice... clearly belonged to the twins from the second branch, Rong Ligong and Rong Liming! ¡°Second Son¡¯s wife, you must give us an exnation for this matter,¡± Grandfather Rong said grimly. ¡°This... Dad... someone might have framed our Xiaogong and Xiaoming. You know... those two kids are usually quite well-behaved... Liangliang is their younger sister, how could they...¡± Bang! Old Master mmed his palm on the table. ¡°Now that things havee to this, are you still going to lie through your teeth?¡± The Old Master was furious. ¡°Look at the posts on the Inte. Other people analyzed it logically. Besides, can¡¯t I recognise my own great-grandsons¡¯ voices? What else do you want to say this time? You said it was just Xiaogong and Xiaoming who spouted nonsense, but are they just child¡¯s words? Or do you really know nothing at all?¡± Chapter 1016 1016 Don¡¯t Believe The Keyboard Warriors Online ¡°Dad!¡± Hua Qingmei fell to her knees in fright. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to joke about such things. I¡¯ve never taught Xiaogong or Xiaoming to say such things. I really haven¡¯t. Dad, trust me. I won¡¯t do such things...¡± Old Master Rong¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d still believe you now? Second Daughter-inw, I thought that you¡¯d restrained yourself all these years and stopped. For the sake of this family, I didn¡¯t pursue many things... but not only are you unrepentant, you¡¯re even worse now!¡± He called out to the butler, ¡°When the two young masters are done with school, bring them back. I want to ask who instigated this!¡± Hua Qingmei was so frightened that she knelt on the ground, trembling. She was indeed the one who had instigated her sons to urge Shi Jiazhong on this matter regarding Rong Liangliang. There was no other way. Shi Jiazhong was really too stupid. Even if Shi Fang¡¯s wife taught him again and again, he still could not help them carry out their n properly. Therefore, she could only let Xiaogong and Xiaoming ¡°deepen¡± this impression. Hua Qingmei could never have imagined that the conversation between the children would actually be recorded! However, the person who recorded it didn¡¯t expose them immediately. Instead, after the matter had escted to this point and attracted the attention of the public, it was suddenly exposed. Could such a vicious method be Su Yanyun¡¯s? No... Hua Qingmei immediately rejected this idea. If Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi had gotten the recording long ago, they would havee to settle scores with her. They wouldn¡¯t have used their daughter as bait to trick her into taking action step by step. Then, this matter was... Hua Qingmei looked at Madam Xiao Mengxia, who was sitting beside Su Yanyun, wrapped in a silk shawl. It was her! It must be this woman! Old Master Rong¡¯s ex-wife! It was her. She was the one who wanted to take revenge and kill the second branch! ¡°Ah... I feel like I¡¯ve fought a tough battle.¡± In the An family¡¯s study room, Xiao Tang stretched. ¡°My leave today was really worth it!¡± An Mingchen sat in the wheelchair at the side,zily running his fingers through his long ck hair. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me, your uncle? If I wasn¡¯t here tomand you, would you be able to obtain such glorious divine power?¡± ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re so amazing.¡± Xiao Tang clenched his fists and looked at him with stars in his eyes. ¡°Those posts were written so professionally. You beat those inte warriors until they were convinced.¡± An Mingchen enjoyed his nephew¡¯s ttery. He revealed a charming smile. ¡°If Xiao Tang likes it, Uncle will hire a teacher for you and teach youputer skills. How about that?¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Xiao Tang pped his hands. ¡°Sure, then after I learn those skills, in the future, if anyone bullies my mommy and stupid sister online, I can find them!¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± An Mingchen supported his chin with his hand. ¡°Back in the day, I also fought for this goal...¡± Unfortunately, when he became stronger, his Zhengzheng already had a pair of wings and a prince who protected her. She did not enjoy the benefits from her biological brother. At the thought of this, An Mingchen felt an emptiness in his heart... In the Rong Residence, Hua Qingmei was still arguing bitterly. ¡°I really didn¡¯t do such a thing. Yanyun, Linyi... Sister, Sister, you have to believe me. Liangliang¡¯s my grandniece and I dote on her too. How could I do such a thing?¡± She pleaded while crying, ¡°You must believe me. Don¡¯t believe those keyboard warriors online.¡± Chapter 1017 1017 She¡¯s Hateful, Really Hateful ¡°Alright, even if it¡¯s really like what you said, you really didn¡¯t instigate the twin brothers to do such a thing, but the matter was done by Ligong and Liming, you don¡¯t have anything to say against that, right?¡± Su Yanyun sneered at Hua Qingmei. Hua Qingmei still wanted to quibble. ¡°This... might not be the case... What if it¡¯s an edit done by some hacker...¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the audio specialist invited by Old Master Rong arrived. ¡°Mr. Rong, after our professional appraisal, this recording is not synthesized. It is a real recording from the scene, and it has not been processed,¡± the audio expert concluded. ¡°What else can I say?¡± Su Yanyun smiled coldly. Hua Qingmei¡¯s face was pale. The recording was irond evidence that she could not escape from. ¡°You guys continue to stay here,¡± Grandfather Rong instructed the audio specialist. ¡°I still need you to verify who¡¯s speaking in the video.¡± It would really be over by the time Ligong and Liming arrived... Even the Rong family could tell that they were the ones in the recording, let alone the experts. Hua Qingmei¡¯s entire body trembled, her legs going soft. ¡°I-I need to go to the washroom.¡± She rose with unsteady steps. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Madam Rong said. ¡°Leave your phone behind.¡± Who knew what she was nning to do by going to the washroom at this time? Hua Qingmei buried her head, hiding the hatred in her eyes. Among everyone, she hated Madam Rong the most. Hua Sixuan, her cousin who had been living under her roof, was more outstanding than her. Not only did Rong Xiaosong fancy her, but Rong Xiaoda also coveted her and she even gave birth to the children of these two men. Moreover... all of them were better than her Rong Xinming! She hated her. She really hated her. No matter how hard she tried, she could only prove that she was inferior to Madam Rong. Putting down her phone, Hua Qingmei pretended to wipe her tears and walked towards the bathroom. But the moment she walked in, a maid was already waiting in the bathroom. ¡°Madam, what can I do for you?¡± the maid asked Hua Qingmei. Hua Qingmei looked around to make sure that there was no one around before whispering to the maid, ¡°Later, when the young masterse back, bring them upstairs to wash their hands first. When theye downstairs, you¡¯ll be behind...¡± The maid widened her eyes in fear. ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t do that. Little Masters are your grandsons, how can you...¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to listen to me?¡± Hua Qingmei narrowed her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your parents and brother are all in my hands. As long as you settle this matter, I¡¯ll let them live a luxurious life. But if you refuse to do it or betray me...¡± ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t hurt my family.¡± The maid hugged Hua Qingmei¡¯s legs and knelt down. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll definitely... satisfy you...¡± ... Rong Ligong and Rong Liming were sent back by the nanny van. As soon as they got out of the car, the maid walked up to them. ¡°Young Masters, you¡¯re finally back. Hurry up and go upstairs to change your clothes and wash your hands.¡± The butler went forward and said, ¡°Old Master and everyone are waiting for the two young masters in the living room. Let¡¯s wait for the other matters first.¡± The maid smiled. ¡°Sir Butler, look, the young masters had their physical education ss today. Their shoes and pants are covered in mud and they look dirty. It¡¯s not good to go to the living room like this. I¡¯ll bring them to change and wash their hands beforeing down. It won¡¯t take too much time.¡± Chapter 1018 1018 Shouldn¡¯t You Fight? The butler¡¯s gaze fell on the twins¡¯ shoes and pants. The five or six year old kids were very active. They yed around in gym ss. Not only were their pants and clothes dirty, even their faces were covered. ¡°Okay, they can get changed in ten minutes. The whole family is waiting.¡± The butler gave way. He was not afraid that the second branch would instigate the twins. He had watched the twins grow up. They did not have much scheming ability, even if they were instigated by the adults. When they arrived in front of the Old Master and Rong Linyi, under such pressure, would they still be afraid and not reveal everything? ¡°Master, the young masters will be here soon,¡± The butler reported to Old Master Rong. The gazes of everyonended on Hua Qingmei. Hua Qing¡¯s beautiful face was as white as paper. Her entire body felt as if she had been fished out of water, and her hair was drenched in sweat. Upon closer inspection, one could see that she was trembling uncontrobly. ¡°Heh, if you knew this would happen, why did you do it in the first ce?¡± Madam sneered. ¡°I told you, I didn¡¯t instigate Xiaogong or Xiaoming. It¡¯s fine if Father scolds me, but what right do you have to scold me as well?¡± Hua Qingmei yelled at Madam. Madam did not answer her and only instructed Sister Mei. ¡°Sister Mei, p her mouth.¡± Without another word, Sister Mei stepped forward, raised her hand high, and pped Hua Qingmei. Hua Qingmei was no pushover. She immediately retaliated and blocked Sister Mei¡¯s hand. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± She said fiercely. Sister Mei¡¯s other hand arrived as promised. Pa! Hua Qingmei lost control of the other side of her body and received a solid p. Instantly, her face swelled up. Sister Mei smiled coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve fought too many sluts like you in the An family. I know what your next move is even if you move your toes.¡± One of the reasons why Sister Mei could be Madam¡¯s number one butler was that she had a strong palm and it hurt a lot when she hit someone. Madam often made her punish disobedient servants. It was especially satisfying. At this moment, Hua Qingmei felt her face burning. She had just done stic surgery not too long ago. She had gotten a hyaluronic acid injection and even undergone an ultrasound knife. Her face was deformed by this p. Looking at Sister Mei¡¯s expression, it was as if she had seen a devil. Suddenly, she cried out shrilly, ¡°Dad-this outsider actually hit me. She hit me in the Rong Residence. What is the Rong family worth? What am I...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be hit? You¡¯vemitted all sorts of evil deeds and even led my great-grandsons astray! If this were the ancient times, a vicious woman like you would have been handed over to the ancestral hall to be punished!¡± If someone else were to hit Hua Qingmei, perhaps Old Master Rong would consider the Rong Family¡¯s face. However, Old Master Rong did not even dare to make a sound when Madam hit her. This was the first time Su Yanyun had seen Hua Qingmei in such a sorry state. She still remembered that five years ago, Hua Qingmei nned together with An Bufang to scheme against her. That face made Su Yanyun feel disgusted. Now that she saw Hua Qingmei bringing this upon herself, she felt really good. At this moment, a maid ran over in a hurry. As she ran, she shouted, ¡°Old Master, bad news! Little Masters are in trouble!¡± Something happened? Everyone in the living room sat up straight. ¡°Something happened? What a coincidence.¡± Madam obviously didn¡¯t believe it. But the servant did not seem to be pretending. ¡°Something, something happened... Young Master Xiaoming slipped on the stairs and Young Master Xiaogong was walking in front of him. In the end, the two of them fell... They fell, they hurt their head, and their hands... also...¡± Chapter 1019 1019 Did You Do It Again Old Master Rong bolted upright. Her anger towards the twins was reced by aplicated feeling. ¡°Why did they fall?¡± He was anxious and angry. At the same time, he felt like he had been plotted against. ¡°I was looking for them just now and they fell. Second Daughter-inw! Did you do this again?¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s entire body trembled, and she spoke incoherently. ¡°Dad, you, I... Why would I... My good grandsons... What happened to my good grandsons!¡± The twins were sent to the hospital. The situation was abnormally serious. Xiaogong was pinned down by Xiaoming. His arm was broken and his head hit the corner of the stairs, causing internal bleeding. Once they reached the hospital, they were sent to the operating theater. As for Xiaoming, he was rtively less injured. He only sprained his ankle and had many small cuts on his body. However, he was also quite frightened, so frightened that he could not even speak properly. No one could interrogate him in this situation. ¡°My poor grandsons! They were framed and suspected, and now this happened. Who did it? Who did it...¡± Hua Qingmei hugged Xiaoming and cried. Sun Lirong had originally arranged to y mahjong with thedies outside, so she rushed over as well. The moment she arrived, she wailed like a ghost and howled like a wolf, causing the atmosphere outside the operating theater to be foul. Even the nurses hade to lecture her several times to keep quiet. In the end, the doctor couldn¡¯t take it anymore and told the whole family to go to the VIP room to rest and not to make noise outside the operating theater. Hua Qingmei and Sun Lirong refused, and continued to stand guard. Old Master Rong then brought the rest of the family to the resting room. When there was no one around, Sun Lirong cried and asked Hua Qingmei, ¡°Mom, what happened? How did the two children fall? Did the main branch do it?¡± Hua Qingmei felt a little guilty in her heart, but on the surface, she smiled coldly. ¡°Who knows? The butler went to check the surveince cameras and realized that it was the servant who pushed Xiaoming down.¡± ¡°What? Did the main branch bribe them?¡± Sun Lirong said angrily. She had no idea what was going on on the Inte, nor did she know that her sons had already gotten into trouble. A vicious n was forming in Hua Qingmei¡¯s heart. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to ask that servant properly.¡± At that moment, a nurse rushed out of the operating theater. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, nurse? How¡¯s my baby?¡± Sun Lirong was very concerned about her son and quickly stopped the nurse. The nurse walked around Sun Lirong. ¡°There¡¯s not enough blood. We need to get it immediately.¡± ¡°I-I can give my baby a blood transfusion.¡± Sun Lirong panicked and said, ¡°Nurse, I have Type B blood. My baby is Type B too.¡± The nurse gave Sun Lirong a strange look. ¡°There is sufficient blood in the blood bank. There is no need for family members to donate blood for the time being.¡± Sun Lirong sat down dejectedly with a crying face. ¡°Baby, my baby...¡± Her marriage was not a happy one. Rong Xinming did not love her at all, and his attitude towards her was also very bad. He married her only because of business interests. All these years, she had also observed the women Rong Xinming had yed with and the mistresses he had found. She had also done stic surgery ording to their appearances, hoping to win back her husband¡¯s attention. However, the way Rong Xinming looked at her was just more and more disgusted. Later, Sun Lirong lost all hope. The twins were her everything. But... her mother-inw was too domineering. She had the final say in everything in the family and even took away her right to educate the babies. Sun Lirong felt like she was a walking corpse in the Rong family. If something were to happen to the babies, there would really be no point in her living. Chapter 1020 1020 Blood and Gics ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at the Old Master¡¯s side. Are you going over or staying here?¡± Hua Qingmei asked Sun Lirong. She had to think about how to me the eldest branch for pushing the twins. Sun Lirong half-deadly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I want to watch over my baby...¡± Hua Qingmei gave Sun Lirong a contemptuous look. If this daughter-inw of hers had not given birth to a pair of grandchildren for her, she would not even look at her. Hua Qingmei left, leaving Sun Lirong alone outside the operating theater... The nurse who had just taken the blood walked out with a dial in her arms. ¡°Eh? That person just now is...¡± She probably wanted to find Hua Qingmei, so she turned to look at Sun Lirong. ¡°You¡¯re the child¡¯s mother, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the child¡¯s mother.¡± Sun Lirong stood up hurriedly. ¡°Nurse, what happened to my baby? Is he alright? Will there be any side effects?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic. The surgery is still ongoing, and the doctors are trying their best to save him.¡± The nurse hurriedly tried to calm Sun Lirong down. ¡°I came out to tell you that you said your baby had Type B blood. You are wrong.¡± The nurse raised the dial in her hand. ¡°Let me tell you, your baby has O-type blood. Remember, don¡¯t get it wrong in the future. If the blood type is wrong, people will die at critical moments.¡± Sun Lirong clearly did not expect the nurse toe out to tell her about this. She looked at the nurse again and again. ¡°Nurse, you must be mistaken. I have Type B blood, my husband has Type AB. How can our baby be Type O?¡± The nurse looked at the confused woman in front of her with an indescribable expression. ¡°It¡¯s true that Type B and Type AB don¡¯t give birth to Type O babies, but your children are Type O babies. This hospital will never make a mistake.¡± The nurse said tactfully, ¡°Perhaps one of you has the wrong blood type?¡± She would not be stupid enough to say that they had the wrong child. It was even more impossible for her to say that she had cheated on her husband. After the nurse left, Sun Lirong was still in a daze. ¡°Type O? How is that possible?¡± She sat down and muttered to herself, ¡°No... it can¡¯t be the wrong baby. I gave birth to my baby... it can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t be someone else¡¯s baby either. It¡¯s me and Xinming¡¯s. It can¡¯t be anyone else...¡± She was mumbling to herself, oblivious to the fact that someone had just passed by the front of the corridor and was now hiding around the corner in shock. Su Yanyun covered her mouth, almost unable to believe what she had just heard. She felt that the air in the lounge was a little bad, so she used the excuse of going to the washroom but actually went outside to get some fresh air. Unexpectedly, she overheard the conversation between the nurse and Sun Lirong. The nurse was right. Parents with Type AB and Type B would never have children with Type O. Unless one of the parents was O-type. If Sun Lirong remembered her blood type correctly, there were only two possibilities. Either the twins were not hers and Rong Xinming¡¯s or Rong Xinming had O-type blood instead of AB-type blood. Su Yanyun knocked her head. She vaguely felt that she had discovered some great secret. After the surgery, Rong Ligong was saved. Sun Lirong¡¯s eyes were red from crying. Rong Liming was so frightened that he seemed to have lost his ability to speak. For now, no one would pursue the matter about harming Rong Liangliang. Chapter 1021 1021 What Type Is She? But everyone knew. The twins fell without any reason. There was something fishy about this! And to Su Yanyun, this matter was definitely not over! She believed that Hua Qingmei would not let this go. She would not let this go either. ¡°Ha, now I realize that I¡¯ve underestimated her.¡± On the way back, Madam Rong, Su Yanyun, and Rong Linyi took a car. She mocked herself. ¡°It¡¯s one thing to set Liangliang up, but Rong Ligong and Rong Liming are her real grandchildren.¡± Madam Rong shook her head. ¡°How could she do that?¡± ¡°Mom, are you saying that the twins fell down the stairs because of Hua Qingmei?¡± Su Yanyun asked. Actually, she thought so too. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Old Master clearly instructed them to go to the living room once Xiaogong and Xiaoming returned. The maid insisted on changing their clothes, washing their hands, and washing their faces. Isn¡¯t it obvious that they were instructed to do so?¡± A mocking smile appeared on Madam Rong¡¯s face. ¡°Hua Qingmei knows that as long as the twinse to the living room, everything will be exposed. So, she didn¡¯t hesitate to harm her own grandsons.¡± Although she had already guessed it, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she heard Madam Rong¡¯s analysis. Even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs. Hua Qingmei, what kind of species was she? Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°But the biggest problem now is not that Hua Qingmei has escaped. It¡¯s more likely that she¡¯s using this matter...¡± ¡°ying the me game? Framing us?¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but continue. ¡°That seems like something she would do.¡± Madam Rong caressed the wedding ring on her finger. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the servant who pushed the twins would be controlled by her...¡± The car was silent. Suddenly, Su Yanyun seemed to recall something. ¡°Oh right, Mom, what is Linyi¡¯s blood type?¡± Su Yanyun asked. Madam Rong was stunned, and Su Yanyun smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve been with Linyi for so long, but I don¡¯t even know his blood type.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Type AB,¡± Rong Linyi answered before Mrs Rong could. ¡°What a coincidence, I¡¯m also Type AB.¡± Su Yanyun smiled. ¡°But Xiao Tang is Type B.¡± ¡°Liangliang is Type AB too,¡± Madam Rong interjected with a smile. ¡°Our Rong family is the Type AB gathering camp. After all, Old Master is Type AB.¡± ¡°Then, Madam and Mother won¡¯t be Type O?¡± Su Yanyun asked again. ¡°Of course not. Our Rong family doesn¡¯t have any Type O people, not even Qiu Shuyu,¡± Madam Rong said casually. ¡°Really? The Rong family doesn¡¯t have an Type O person?¡± Su Yanyun was a little surprised. ¡°Of course not,¡± Madam Rong said firmly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yanyun? Why are you suddenly so curious about this?¡± ¡°Nothing...¡± Su Yanyun smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t we just casually chatting?¡± They arrived at the Lin River Courtyard. Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun got out of the car. He instructed the driver, ¡°Send Madam back. Report to me when you arrive.¡± When they went upstairs, Liangliang and Xiao Tang were doing their homework. The couple did not disturb them. ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us now. You can tell me why you¡¯re suddenly interested in blood types.¡± Nothing could escape Rong Linyi. ¡°It¡¯s like this, I just heard something very strange at the hospital...¡± Su Yanyun told Rong Linyi about the conversation between the nurse and Sun Lirong. Rong Linyi was silent for a few seconds. Then, he suddenlyughed. ¡°Interesting.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yanyun opened her eyes wide and asked hurriedly. ===== Chapter 1022 1022 Yanyun Is Not a Shallow Person ¡°My grandfather is Type AB and as far as I know, the Rong family doesn¡¯t have Type O blood. Unless Sun Lirong has Type O blood, her child can¡¯t be Type O,¡± Rong Linyi said slowly. ¡°But Sun Lirong said herself that she¡¯s Type B, then... there are only two possibilities...¡± Su Yanyun raised her finger. ¡°Firstly, either the child isn¡¯t hers or... the child isn¡¯t from the Rong family.¡± Rong Linyi held the little woman. ¡°There¡¯s another possibility.¡± He kissed Su Yanyun¡¯s forehead. ¡°That is, Rong Xinming is not from the Rong family.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Su Yanyunughed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that Rong Xiaoda isn¡¯t from the Rong family?¡± Perhaps the second branch¡¯s entire family wasn¡¯t from the Rong Family? Wasn¡¯t this conjecture too exaggerated? ¡°I was thinking.¡± Su Yanyun sped her hands. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the blood type of the second branch¡¯s twins. Would Hua Qingmei know?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Rong Liu is easy to order around?¡± Rong Linyi asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get Rong Liu to check, to test his abilities?¡± ¡°Yes, I have something to order him around now.¡± Su Yanyun touched her chin. ¡°I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to rest well tonight...¡± One nightter. There were two messages from Madam Rong. One was bad, while the other was neither good nor bad. ¡°Rong Ligong is no longer in danger.¡± Madam Rong¡¯s voice was clear and crisp. ¡°The child has a strong recovery ability. He should be fine and shouldn¡¯t have anysting injuries.¡± The bad news was: ¡°From the surveince cameras in the corridor, it was indeed the maid who pushed the child. But the maid said that she did it under your instructions.¡± ¡°I ordered her?¡± Su Yanyun almostughed. ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the Rong Residence much this past year, what chance do I have to talk to her?¡± Madam Rong sighed. ¡°Of course, the Old Master doesn¡¯t believe this. But no matter how the maid asks, she insists that you were the one who instigated it. That¡¯s why the Old Master wants you to go over now.¡± At this time, both babies went to school. After Su Yanyun was done washing up, Rong Liu called. ¡°Young Madam, everything has been settled. What do you want me to do next?¡± ¡°Bring the person along.¡± Su Yanyun ordered. ¡°Go to the Rong Residence with us.¡± Perhaps, even she did not realize that she was bing more and more like the Madam of a big family. Rong Residence. The maid stood in the middle of the living room, her head lowered, her eyes red. ¡°Master, even if you ask me a hundred more times. I will also say the same thing.¡± The maid¡¯s voice was choked with sobs, as if she was enduring a great deal of grievance. ¡°The matter... the Young Madam from the main branch asked me to do it...¡± ¡°Yanyun is definitely not that kind of person!¡± Old Master¡¯s voice was firm. In some matters, as he grew older, he became a little indecisive, but he still believed that he would not make a mistake in judging people. Su Yanyun was obviously not a scheming person. ¡°Besides, what¡¯s the benefit of harming the second branch¡¯s children? We need to ask Xiaogong and Xiaoming about this. It¡¯s extremely disadvantageous for Yanyun to see them like this...¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin, Father.¡± Hua Qingmei sniffled from time to time and pretended to be sad. ¡°Without our Xiaogong and Xiaoming, no one in the Rong family will fight with their eldest branch for the family inheritance. How can you say that this won¡¯t benefit Su Yanyun?¡± ¡°Hmph! I originally nned to nurture Xiao Tang anyway,¡± Old Master said bluntly. ¡°Yanyun is not that kind of shallow person...¡± Chapter 1023 1023 Fix Your Misconceptions ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s not shallow at all.¡± Hua Qingmei deliberately raised her voice. ¡°She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the An family...¡± Speaking of this matter, Old Master was also a little unhappy. The hatred for the An family was etched in his bones, but... even the main branch could forgive them and ept Su Yanyun. What else could he say? He had seen Rong Linyi when Su Yanyun and Xiao Tang disappeared together. If there was no Rong Liangliang to take care of, Rong Linyi would definitely abandon everything in the Rong family and search for Su Yanyun. ¡°Father, you know what the An family is like. Maybe they sent Su Yanyun back to take revenge on our Rong family.¡± Hua Qingmei saw that Old Master didn¡¯t say anything and continued to bewitch him. ¡°The fact that our Xiaogong and Xiaoming were injured shows the problem. Of course, Su Yanyun wouldn¡¯t do anything to her child. After all, Xiao Tang¡¯s surname was An previously. Think about it, Xiao Mengxia hates our Rong family so much. Would she join forces with Su Yanyun...¡± ¡°Second Aunt, have you gone to the doctor to treat your delusions?¡± Su Yanyun had already walked into the living room with Rong Linyi hooking her arm. Hua Qingmei jumped on the sofa in shock. Her voice was so low that even the Old Master had to lower his head to hear her clearly. How did Su Yanyun hear her from outside? Did she install a listening device beside her? Su Yanyun smiled confidently. ¡°Yanyun, you¡¯re here.¡± Old Master Rong pointed at the maid. ¡°Do you recognize this maid?¡± Su Yanyun nced at the maid standing in the middle of the living room. The maid was in her early thirties and her red eyes were filled with worry and fear. Su Yanyun sighed slightly. ¡°Of course I know her.¡± ¡°Look! Dad, she admitted it!¡± Hua Qingmei shouted as if she had obtained some evidence. ¡°I only know a maid, just like how I know you. What does it mean, what did I admit? Second Aunt is so agitated?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s tone was calm and steady, but with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°You rarelye to the Rong family mansion, but you know the Rong family¡¯s maid. Isn¡¯t this enough to exin the problem?¡± Hua Qingmei snorted. ¡°Su Yanyun, you caused our Xiaogong to be like this. What are your intentions? Did the An family and Xiao Mengxia send you here?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Madam Rong snapped. ¡°How can a junior like you call my mother-inw by her name? Hua Qingmei, aren¡¯t you being too unruly?!¡± Hua Qingmei shut her mouth, and a poisonous light shed in her eyes. ¡°So what if I call her by her name? She has already divorced Dad and the matriarch of the Rong family is Qiu Shuyu.¡± She really couldn¡¯t take this lying down and couldn¡¯t help but retort Madam Rong. ¡°We...¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell you to shut up?¡± The Old Master suddenly said angrily, ¡°Mengxia was my wife no matter what. What kind of attitude is this?¡± Hua Qingmei finally dared not utter another word. But she immediately changed the topic. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to ask about Xiao Peng and Su Yanyun¡¯s collusion, right? Xiao Peng, let me ask you, did Su Yanyun make you hurt my Xiaogong and Xiaoming?¡± The maid called Xiao Peng looked up at Su Yanyun timidly and lowered her head again as if she was avoiding something. ¡°Yes...¡± She had just opened her mouth when a crisp voice called out from outside, ¡°Sister!¡± Chapter 1024 1024 It¡¯s All Our Main Branch¡¯s Fault Xiao Peng raised her head in shock and looked at the young man running in. ¡°Brother? Why are you here? You... Why are you alone... Where¡¯s Dad? Where¡¯s Mom?¡± Xiao Peng grabbed the young man¡¯s arm and asked agitatedly, ¡°Is Dad alright?¡± ¡°Sis, nothing happened to Dad. Young Madam Rong sent him to the hospital. The doctor gave him a consultation this morning and has already given him a treatment n. Mom is taking care of Dad at the hospital.¡± The young man continued, ¡°Also, the ce you found for us earlier, Young Madam said that the environment was too terrible and asked us to move to a ce near the hospital. The house is beautiful.¡± The young man turned to Su Yanyun and bowed. ¡°Young Madam, thank you. You are our great benefactor.¡± When Xiao Peng heard this, she finally understood what had happened. She tried to hold it in, but she couldn¡¯t. Suddenly, she burst into tears. ¡°Young Madam!¡± She knelt down in front of Su Yanyun. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You, you saved my father and freed them from Second Madam¡¯s hands. I framed you, I deserve to die!¡± She raised her hand and pped herself. This turn of events shocked Old Master Rong. Hua Qingmei¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± Old Master asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Su Yanyun instigated you?¡± ¡°The person who instigated me wasn¡¯t Young Madam, it was Second Madam!¡± Xiao Peng pointed at Hua Qingmei. ¡°Just to prevent Xiaogong and Xiaoming from being interrogated by Old Master, she actually made me push the babies down the stairs!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Hua Qingmei shouted angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t nder me! Su Yanyun was the one who captured your family and paid for your father¡¯s treatment, and that¡¯s why you helped her. And now you¡¯re framing me! Dad, you see, Xiao Peng¡¯s parents and brother are all in Su Yanyun¡¯s hands, so Xiao Peng is working for her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense!¡± Xiao Peng stood up from the ground. ¡°Yesterday, you were the one who sent me a text message asking me to wait for you in the washroom. I still have the message from Second Madam on my phone. Also, the route I took when I went to the washroom and came out of the washroom was monitored. You can check it. Second Madam, you locked my family up and even threatened me with my father¡¯s illness. That¡¯s why I had no choice but to work for you!¡± Hua Qingmei never dreamed that this would happen. Xiao Peng would usually listen to her every word, not even daring to breathe too loudly. She actually thought of all these. ¡°Dad... don¡¯t listen to her nonsense...¡± She waspletely flustered. The Old Master looked at Hua Qingmei with eyes as cold as iron. ¡°Butler, go and check the surveince cameras.¡± Hua Qingmei had already copsed on the floor without the butler doing anything. By the time the surveince tapes were out, her face was already ashen. ¡°Good! Second daughter-inw!¡± Old Master Rong was so angry that even his hair was shaking. ¡°Not only did you lead my great-grandsons astray, you even tried to harm them... To think that I even thought of getting along with my family. A woman like you... our Rong Family will be a disaster if we keep you around!¡± ¡°Dad... Dad, please forgive me...¡± Hua Qingmei knelt on the ground and crawled to hug the old man¡¯s feet. ¡°Dad, I was forced into a corner. Our second branch can¡¯t afford to pay for the stocks that fellst time... I was also forced into a corner. If the main branch had been a little more merciful, they wouldn¡¯t have forced me toy my hands on my own grandson...¡± Chapter 1025 1025 Your Bias Hurt Us The old man heard Hua Qingmei begging for mercy. Not only did he not feel any sympathy for her, he was so angry that he was about to have a heart attack. He resisted the urge to kick Hua Qingmei away and asked her, ¡°What does hurting and ndering Liangliang have to do with whether you have money to fill the hole?¡± Hua Qingmei didn¡¯t say anything and just sobbed. Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. Even though he was blind, there was a chilling glint in his eyes. ¡°Of course it¡¯s rted. Liangliang¡¯s reputation concerns the Rong Family and the Rong Family¡¯s share price. Grandfather, you probably don¡¯t know this, but Second Uncle¡¯s family invested a lot of money in the stock market, waiting for the share price to rise so that they could make a profit. But if the share price doesn¡¯t rise, what should we do? Then we might as well let the share price fall again and again. As long as it falls to a certain point, I won¡¯t be able to hold myself back from saving the market. Even if I don¡¯t, Grandfather, you won¡¯t be able to bear it, right?¡± ¡°Is... is it like this?¡± Grandfather Rong asked Hua Qingmei in a trembling voice. Hua Qingmei lowered her head, but it was clear that she silently agreed with this statement. Old Master finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He kicked Hua Qingmei to the ground. ¡°Get lost! Our Rong family doesn¡¯t need a heartless thing like you! I must be blind to have protected you in the past! Get lost! Butler, pack up this woman¡¯s things and get her out!¡± ¡°Dad, Dad, don¡¯t do this to me...¡± Hua Qingmei was on the verge of crying. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve given birth to two sons for the Rong family. No matter what my motive is, it¡¯s for our children...¡± ¡°You pushed them down the stairs because you cared for them? Hua Qingmei, Hua Qingmei, no wonder Xiaosong didn¡¯t like you back then. Even wild beasts aren¡¯t as vicious as you. If the Rong family doesn¡¯t want a daughter-inw like you, you can go back to where you came from!¡± Old Master Rong¡¯s heart sank. In the past, he also knew that Hua Qingmei had some evil intentions, but he only treated it as a woman¡¯s jealousy andpetitiveness. Besides, what she did was to gain more benefits for her son. Hence, Old Master turned a blind eye to her actions. But... hurting his most beloved great-granchildren, first Liangliang, and then Xiaogong. Such behavior undoubtedly touched his bottom line. Hua Qingmei¡¯s cries quickly alerted the rest of the Rong Family. Rong Xinming had just returned from the hospital not long ago. When he heard about this, he could not help but plead with the Old Master. ¡°Grandpa, Mom¡¯s actions are indeed overboard, but she¡¯s still my mother after all... If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the main branch asked our second branch to give us such arge sum of money, my mother wouldn¡¯t have been forced into a corner and evenid her hands on her own grandson. You¡¯ve seen how much she dotes on Xiaogong and Xiaoming.¡± This exnation was exactly the same as Hua Qingmei¡¯s. He was so angry that he waved his hands repeatedly and said angrily, ¡°Good! Good! You two are indeed mother and son. Even your way of thinking is exactly the same. It seems like my heartache for my grandson is still wrong! That¡¯s good too. In the future, your second branch will live your own lives! Even if your mother kills your son, it¡¯s none of my business! The Rong Family will no longer have anything to do with your second branch!¡± When Hua Qingmei and Rong Xinming heard this, they both panicked. ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s not what I meant. What I meant was...¡± Rong Xinming gritted his teeth. ¡°The root of everything lies with the eldest branch! We¡¯re a family, yet they want to scheme against us, even ming us for the previous stock price drop! Grandpa, you only me us for being unscrupulous. Have you ever thought that it was all because of your bias that we got to where we are today?!¡± Chapter 1026 1026 Family Members Are Not Family, but In Fact, Enemies Su Yanyun had always been watching from the side. Hearing Rong Xinming¡¯s nonsense, she could not help butugh. ¡°We schemed against you? Who instigated their child to expose Linyi¡¯s blindness at the school opening ceremony? If this matter wasn¡¯t exposed, would thepany¡¯s share price have plummetted? You dare to stir up trouble but don¡¯t dare to take responsibility, you¡¯re cowardly and stupid!¡± Su Yanyun raised her hand. ¡°You¡¯re a pile of mud that can¡¯t even stick to a wall, yet you still want to me the mainstay for being too strong? You said that Grandfather is biased. Today, I¡¯ll tell you that Grandfather is indeed biased. If he wasn¡¯t biased towards your second branch, he would have long chased out parasites like you!¡± Rong Xinming looked at Su Yanyun viciously. He had failed to take her by forcest time and she had almost kicked his manhood apart. One day, he would let her know the consequences of rejecting him! ¡°Yanyun, well said.¡± Old Master let out a long sigh. ¡°I was indeed too biased towards your second branch in the past. All of you are idiots, but I still allowed you all to take up positions in the corporation. I knew that you were scheming against the eldest branch, but I still persuaded them to be peaceful and tolerate you.¡± ¡°In the main branch, be it Xuelong, Linyi or even Ah Xuan, all of them have contributed greatly to the corporation. What about you guys? You only know how to leech on them. In the end, what did you give them and the Rong family?¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s voice was filled with sorrow and resentment. ¡°I have Jinghui too! Isn¡¯t the corporation operating normally with Jinghui¡¯s help?¡± ¡°Our second branch¡¯s Jinghui has also contributed greatly to the Rong Family! Rong Linyi has been blind for the past five years. He couldn¡¯t see or do anything at all. Wasn¡¯t Jinghui the only one who managed to maintain thepany¡¯s operations? Otherwise, the Rong Corporation¡¯s share price would have dropped to the bottom!¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s voice had just sounded. A t voice came from the living room door. ¡°If my efforts are to make me your bargaining chip today, then just pretend that I¡¯ve never done anything like that.¡± Unknowingly, Rong Jinghui was standing in front of the door. He walked inzily and scanned the crowd with a numb gaze. Only when he nced at Su Yanyun did he look slightly spirited. ¡°Grandpa, I just came back and heard about what happened to my mom... I¡¯m about to resign from my position as the vice president of the corporation. I¡¯ve already submitted my resignation letter to the board of directors, so I came over to inform you. I¡¯m leaving C City tomorrow.¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s words shocked everyone except Rong Linyi. ¡°Jinghui, are you kidding me?!¡± Hua Qingmei pounced over and grabbed Rong Jinghui¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Jinghui, you can¡¯t leave. If you leave, what will happen to our second branch? The corporation has been relying on you for the past few years. Don¡¯t leave and benefit the first branch! How can you give up your hard work to someone else?¡± ¡°Someone else?¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Only you would call your family ¡®someone else¡¯. In your eyes, First Aunt and everyone else are not your family, but your enemy.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not on the same side as us. You know that.¡± Hua Qingmei tried her best to persuade him. ¡°I¡¯m your mother, and Xinming is your brother...¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Rong Jinghuiughed lightly and interrupted Hua Qingmei, ¡°So you still know that I am your son.¡± Chapter 1027 1027 There¡¯s Nothing Here For Me To Long For ¡°Jinghui, you...¡± ¡°Second Madam Rong, you don¡¯t need to say anymore.¡± Rong Jinghui coldly interrupted Hua Qingmei. ¡°You know very well how you have treated me since I was young.¡± ¡°I...¡± Hua Qingmei still wanted to argue. ¡°I will always remember that when I was young, I couldn¡¯t recite the English version of the Bible as fluently as my second brother because I couldn¡¯t memorize dozens of names at the age of three. What kind of names did you scold me? You called me useless. You locked me up and gave me a piece of bread only when I could recite an entire page.¡± ¡°When I was five, I caught a cold and had a fever. I didn¡¯t want to go to school. You scolded me for pretending to be sick and dragged me out of bed, forcing me to go to school. When I fainted on the way, it was Second Brother who sent me to the hospital. It was also First Aunt who came to take care of me. In the end, when you found out about this, not only did you not feel guilty, you even scolded me for being a traitor and an ingrate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Rong Jinghui smiled. ¡°I¡¯m an ingrate. Hua Qingmei, I want to cut off all ties with you. I want to leave the Rong Family. There¡¯s nothing here that I¡¯m reluctant to part with.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked out, ignoring Hua Qingmei¡¯s cries. Hua Qingmei screamed and fell backwards. Rong Xinming roared, ¡°Jinghui,e back here! Are you trying to anger Mother to death?¡± Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t even turn his head as he waved his hand. ¡°She¡¯s your mother, not mine.¡± ¡°Grandpa, our second branch is already in such a state. Do you still have the heart to chase us out?¡± Rong Xinming turned around and asked Old Master Rong. ¡°Who wants to chase you guys out!¡± Qiu Shuyu¡¯s angry voice sounded. ¡°Old man, are you really that cruel? Back then, I ran away from home for you, and for you, I aborted our first child. Are you really going to kill me now?¡± She saw the old woman holding Rong Liming¡¯s hand. Rong Xiaoda followed closely behind her and rushed over. ¡°Look at your good daughter-inw!¡± Old Master Rong shouted at Qiu Shuyu as well. ¡°She even harmed her own grandson, causing the whole family to fall apart and chaos!¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who caused this family to fall apart?¡± Qiu Shuyu cried as she shouted. ¡°I heard from afar that you wanted to expel our second branch and draw a clear line with us. Rong Bosen, I know that I¡¯m old and I don¡¯t have any charm anymore... So you want to go back to your ex-wife now. Coincidentally, she has arge amount of the An family¡¯s assets, so she can help you advance just like back then!¡± Old Master Rong was stunned by Qiu Shuyu¡¯s roar. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go!¡± Qiu Shuyu pulled Hua Qingmei up from the ground. ¡°You¡¯re such a disappointment. Why did you have to kneel to that old thing? He wanted to chase us out a long time ago. Let¡¯s go have some peace and quiet. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here!¡± As she spoke, she dragged Hua Qingmei¡¯s family to the second branch¡¯s territory. ¡°Come, Xiaoming, let¡¯s kneel down for your great-grandfather.¡± Qiu Shuyu stopped halfway. ¡°Come, let¡¯s kneel down for the old man and thank him for taking us in all these years.¡± Rong Liming was so frightened that he started crying. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t chase us away...¡± Old Master Rong waved his hands in defeat, ¡°Scram! Everyone, scram! Out of sight, out of mind! Scram!¡± Qiu Shuyu hurriedly pulled up her family and fled deeper into the residence. Everyone from the second branch had left, leaving Sun Lirong alone. She was still standing there in a daze... Chapter 1028 1028 Manage to Take Any Woman¡¯s Soul ¡°Grandpa, Linyi still has matters to deal with at the corporation. I also have to arrange for Liangliang and Xiao Tang¡¯s extra-curricr training after theye back, so...¡± Su Yanyun saw that Old Master Rong looked tired and seemed to have aged ten years in an instant. She couldn¡¯t bear to disturb him anymore. ¡°You guys can go back first. I¡¯ll be here,¡± Madam Rong said softly. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± The living room, which had been like a show, was now empty... Only then did the Old Master¡¯s eyes be empty. He muttered softly, ¡°Mengxia, I was wrong... All these years, I was wrong...¡± ... Su Yanyun let Rong Linyi enter the car first and was about to enter when Sun Lirong suddenly ran over. ¡°Su Yanyun!¡± She stopped her. Su Yanyun stood still and ced her hand on the car door. She looked at Sun Lirong quietly and waited for her to continue. Sun Lirong stood in front of Su Yanyun, and the bodyguards immediately blocked her and tried to separate her from Su Yanyun. When Sun Lirong saw Su Yanyun enjoying such a high level of security, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. She was also the Rong family¡¯s Young Madam, but she lived a life of a forgettable person, while this woman was being held in the palm of her husband¡¯s hand and protected. She had once been jealous of Su Yanyun, but now, there was only destion in her heart. ¡°Su Yanyun, I have two things to ask you.¡± ¡°Please ask.¡± Su Yanyun maintained a good upbringing. As long as the other party wasn¡¯t here to cause trouble, she didn¡¯t mind saying something. ¡°Firstly, you didn¡¯t instigate Xiao Peng?¡± Su Yanyun smiled indifferently and disdainfully. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know my character. But you should know better than me what kind of person your mother-inw is. Of course, the truth and evidence can¡¯t wake a person who¡¯s pretending to be asleep. You asked me, but you already have the answer in your heart, don¡¯t you?¡± Sun Lirong bit her lip and let the question pass. ¡°Then my second question is, did Xinming... really vite you first?¡± Su Yanyun moved back a little and gestured for Sun Lirong to look into the car. Sun Lirong did not understand what was going on at first. When she saw the man sitting in the car, she was instantly disappointed. Rong Linyi, who was in the Maybach, had his legs crossed elegantly. His perfect figure was leaning against the backrest, and his eyes were as calm as water as he looked ahead. His handsome side profile was like that of a god. With just one look, he could steal the soul of any woman. Sun Lirong did not ask any more questions. Her face was ashen. With a husband like Rong Linyi, would Su Yanyun still fancy that scum Rong Xinming? The answer was obvious. ¡°I understand now...¡± These words sounded like she was talking to herself. Her departing figure was extremely lonely. ¡°Grandpa didn¡¯t drive the second branch out in the end, right.¡± In the car, Su Yanyun leaned softly on Rong Linyi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s impossible to kill all of them.¡± Rong Linyi held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand carefully. He loved doing this kind of thing the most. Her slender fingers were his favorite. ¡°However, don¡¯t look down on the Old Master. He will definitely make the second branch lose ayer of skin. I¡¯m afraid Hua Qingmei will really go bankrupt this time.¡± She could escape death, but she couldn¡¯t escape punishment. The Old Master would definitely press for the second branch¡¯s huge sum of money to fill the share price. He would fulfill his promise and make them pay for his sins. After emptying out all of the second branch¡¯s funds, and with Rong Jinghui¡¯s departure, it would be difficult for them to achieve anything in the future. They could only wait for the fate of being eliminated from inheritance! Chapter 1029 1029 The Lonely Back of the Big Boy ¡°Jinghui, is he really leaving?¡± Su Yanyun asked Rong Linyi after some thought. Rong Linyi hummed softly and suddenly nced sideways. ¡°Are you feeling sorry?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Su Yanyun heard a hint of... jealousy? ¡°Jinghui is gone. How are you going to manage thepany¡¯s work? He was your eyes before, but now...¡± ¡°I have you now.¡± Rong Linyi brought her finger to his lips and kissed it. ¡°You are my real eyes.¡± Su Yanyun... They had been married for so long, yet she still got hit hard! ¡°I was the one who asked him to leave,¡± Rong Linyi exined calmly. ¡°But it was also his own idea.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Su Yanyun suddenly felt that this question was unnecessary. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s... nothing here that he¡¯s reluctant to part with.¡± Rong Linyi looked out of the window. Although he couldn¡¯t see anything, he could only feel the dazzling sunlight outside. ¡°Why did Hua Qingmei treat him like that...¡± Su Yanyun murmured. ¡°He¡¯s her son, and should be her pride. Jinghui is actually very outstanding...¡± When she was still a reporter, she often heard of the Rong family¡¯s Third Young Master. He was a rich yboy, a sociopath, and arrogant. These were all his titles. But behind those farce-like news, there was only the lonely silhouette of a big boy. ¡°I¡¯ve been more outstanding than Rong Xinming since I was young.¡± Rong Linyi seemed to be recalling the past too, and there was a trace of helplessness in his tone. ¡°Hua Qingmei has ced all her hopes on Jinghui. Whatever I can do, she also needs Jinghui to do it, or even do it better. In her eyes, Jinghui is no different from Xiaogong or Xiaoming.¡± ¡°Where will Jinghui go next?¡± Su Yanyun asked again. This time, Rong Linyi didn¡¯t reply. He tilted his head and ¡°looked¡± at Su Yanyun. Under her baffled gaze, he suddenly leaned down. The cold air blew in the car, but Su Yanyun felt hot from the kiss and her legs went weak. This man seemed to be using his unique overbearing method to warn her not to care too much about other men. Most jealous man! Su Yanyun cursed in her heart and straightened her dress. ... In the living room of the second branch, Rong Xiaoda gave Hua Qingmei a tight p. ¡°That¡¯s your n! That¡¯s great!¡± Rong Xiaoda scolded. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve lost our father¡¯s support, do you know what it means to be in the Rong Family? It means that once the old man dies, we¡¯ll be officially kicked out of the main branch! We can only rely on Weibo¡¯s funds in the future!¡± Such things happened every generation in the Rong Family... Once the elder who was the head of the family passed away, his children would be separated. Only the current family head could be the main branch of the family corporation. The rest of the rtives would retreat to the side branches and only exist as a dependency of the family. Therefore, the Rong Family, a century-old aristocratic n, had over a hundred people in total. Some Rong family members could still rely on their abilities to obtain a decent position in the corporation, or they could start their own businesses and thrive. However, there were also many branch families that declined and became ordinary families. At most, they could only rely on the funds and dividends of their ancestors to survive better than ordinary people. The Old Master had been taking care of the second branch because he hoped that they could still stay in the main branch after a hundred years. But now, the second branch had already reached this junction ahead of time. This time around, Hua Qingmei did not argue with Rong Xiaoda. Her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Aren¡¯t we still not expelled? We still have plenty of chances...¡± ¡°You¡¯ve wasted all your chances.¡± Qiu Shuyu spat. ¡°Think about it carefully. How are you going to make up for such arge sum of money? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t have any crooked thoughts...¡± Don¡¯t have any crooked ideas? Hua Qingmei almostughed out loud. If she didn¡¯t, where would she find so much money? Was she really going to force her to death? Why would Hua Sixuan never die? === Chapter 1030 1030 Don¡¯t Even Think About Marrying Her ¡°Divorce!¡± Rong Xiaoda exhaled heavily. This time, not only Hua Qingmei, even Rong Xinming was stunned. ¡°What can we do?¡± Rong Xiaoda shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? The first branch is at odds with your mother. If your mother still stays in our family, then our second branch will bepletely destroyed. As long as Qingmei divorces me, the main branch will definitely not pursue the past. Otherwise, where will we find the money?¡± Hua Qingmei waspletely stunned. Qiu Shuyu looked at her and then at her son, not saying anything else. Obviously, she agreed with Rong Xiaoda. ¡°Xiaoda, are you crazy?¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°We¡¯ve been together for decades, and now you want to divorce me? You, you¡¯re making the entire C City think of me like that?¡± ¡°Dad has already said that you either pay up or leave this house. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you leave this house, we will not ask for a single cent from you,¡± Rong Xiaoda said impatiently. ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce first. We can remarry after Dad¡¯s anger has subsided.¡± ¡°Mom, look at how ridiculous Xiaoda is! We¡¯ve been married for so long...¡± Hua Qingmei hurriedly sought Qiu Shuyu¡¯s help. Unexpectedly, Qiu Shuyu interrupted her. ¡°I think what Xiaoda said makes sense. As long as you leave the Rong family, the previous debt will be written off. Sigh, Xiaoda has been so unlucky all these years because of you, his wife. He should marry a woman who will benefit our second branch...¡± ¡°Why should I?!¡± Hua Qingmei jumped up in anger. ¡°When we went to plot against the main branch, we were all sitting together to discuss it. Now that something has happened, you want me to be the scapegoat and chase me out of the Rong Family! Are you all kicking me to the curb after I¡¯ve outlived my usefulness?¡± ¡°What do you mean by yours and ours?¡± Qiu Shuyu¡¯s face was cold. ¡°It was clearly your idea. I haven¡¯t said anything to you. You¡¯ve taught my grandson bad things and even harmed him. Hmph! I didn¡¯t inform the police because we were once a family. Don¡¯t expect anything anymore.¡± Hua Qingmei took a step back. ¡°Mom, Xiaoda, all these years, we¡¯ve been in the same boat. I know exactly what you¡¯ve done! Are you really so assured to let me out of this house?¡± Qiu Shuyuughed coldly. ¡°You reminded me, huh? Heh heh, looks like you better not leave this house and just die here.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Rong Xinming stood in front of Hua Qingmei. ¡°Grandma! She¡¯s my mother! Don¡¯t treat her like this on my ount, alright?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t want to do this to your mother either.¡± Rong Xiaoda looked troubled. ¡°It¡¯s your mother¡¯s fault that we¡¯ve been forced to such a state by the main branch. Your mother¡¯s decision to leave our house is the only way to minimize our losses. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear it if she and I had been married for so many years...¡± ¡°Rong Xiaoda, you¡¯re a beast!¡± Hua Qingmei cried at the top of her lungs. ¡°Beast! Beast! I gave birth to two sons for you, but all you care about is Hua Sixuan. She only gave birth to a daughter for you, but you still can¡¯t forget her... Even now, you still want to divorce me and marry her, right? Let me tell you, as long as I¡¯m still alive, you can forget about it!¡± ==== Chapter 1031 1031 Who Gave Them the Idea? ¡°What are you saying! It¡¯s getting more and more ridiculous!¡± Qiu Shuyu wrinkled her nose with a look of disdain. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of your conduct that you are stuck in your love affairs every day, which is why you can¡¯t do anything big. Look at Hua Sixuan. Just because Rong Xiaosong is in trouble, no one talks to her about love. Look at how sessful she is!¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, you¡¯re just full of lust! You don¡¯t know shame and have brought our Xiaoda down!¡± Qiu Shuyu became more and more enthusiastic as she scolded. ¡°You¡¯re scolding me? You¡¯re still a mistress!¡± Hua Qingmei exploded. ¡°You stole her husband and her son. I really don¡¯t know where you got the face to scold me!¡± ¡°Look! Look! Xiaoda, this is your good wife!¡± Qiu Shuyu was so angry that her face and neck were red. ¡°I only said a few words in real life, and she insulted an elder like me. This kind of woman should be chased out sooner orter!¡± ¡°If you dare chase me out, I¡¯ll reveal everything you¡¯ve done all these years!¡± Hua Qingmei roared. ¡°How dare you! See if I don¡¯t p your mouth!¡± Qiu Shuyu said as she pped her. Hua Qingmei was no pushover. She took advantage of her young age and raised her hand to fight Qiu Shuyu. ¡°Ah!¡± Qiu Shuyu was old, after all, and she retreated with a scream. She held her hand that was hurting from the p and roared at Rong Xiaoda, ¡°Xiaoda, how did you discipline your wife? Are you just going to watch your mother get hit by your woman? You unfilial descendant! Back then, in order to give birth to you, I bled so much that I almost died. Was it so that you could find a woman to hit me today?¡± Rong Xiaoda was deafened by Qiu Shuyu¡¯s roar. He turned around and red fiercely at Hua Qingmei. ¡°You dare to hit my mother? You¡¯re really gutsy!¡± After saying this, he raised his hand and ruthlessly pped Hua Qingmei¡¯s face. Hua Qingmei screamed and fell to the ground. Rong Xiaoda wanted to continue fighting, but Rong Xinming stopped him. ¡°Dad! Mom has worked hard for this family all these years! Let her go!¡± Hua Qingmei waspletely dumbfounded. Her face was swollen and her hair was disheveled. Rong Xinming helped her back to the bedroom. ¡°Xinming, Mom only has you left now. You must stand on my side,¡± Hua Qingmei muttered. Rong Xinming looked troubled. ¡°Mom... maybe Dad¡¯s words are harsh, but your divorce might be the only way out.¡± ¡°Divorce?¡± Hua Qingmei chuckled. ¡°What do I have left after I¡¯m divorced? Do I have to return to the Hua Family like this? No! Hua Sixuan is still living in luxury in the Rong Family. Why should I return like this?¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯re usually so smart. Why are you being so stubborn now?¡± Rong Xinming tried to persuade her. ¡°You can quietly divorce Dad. You just need to shut up the eldest branch and make them speechless. To the public, just say that it¡¯s for the sake of thepany¡¯s reputation and ask everyone to hide the fact that you two are divorced... After the storm passes, won¡¯t you be able to remarry Dad?¡± Hua Qingmei gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you think your father will remarry me?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t it be fine if Mom and Dad sign an agreement?¡± Rong Xinming said in a low voice, ¡°If Dad refuses to remarry you by then, you¡¯ll take half of his assets. How about that?¡± Hua Qingmei narrowed her eyes. After thinking for a long time, she said hatefully, ¡°I want more than half!¡± ... ¡°Divorce?¡± Su Yanyun raised her voice in surprise. She ced a chess piece down. ¡°The second branch actually thought of this method. Do they think that they don¡¯t have to give up that money anymore?¡± Who gave them the idea? Archimedes? === Chapter 1032 1032 It Was Someone Else Who Caused This to Happen Today ¡°Which do you want from the second branch, their fallout or their money?¡± Rong Linyi asked Su Yanyun. At this moment, his gaze followed Su Yanyun¡¯s direction, but his handnded urately on the chess piece he had thought of. ¡°The goal of asking for money is actually to see them fall out. After all, they¡¯re too annoying.¡± Su Yanyun pouted disapprovingly. ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t get that sum of money. But seeing them in pain makes me feel good.¡± If it were any other woman who said such words, it would be hard not to have a vicious taste. But when Su Yanyun said it, Rong Linyi found it cute. ¡°Mm, then when Grandfatheres to talk to us about this, we¡¯ll be like this... General!¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Ah-I don¡¯t want to do it! I want to retract my move! Every time...¡± Su Yanyun was about to explode. ¡°When we talk about things, you secretly take my troops away. I don¡¯t want to do it anymore.¡± Rong Linyi raised his hand and flipped the entire chessboard over. At the same time, he had already crossed the chessboard and hugged Su Yanyun, pressing her against the soft and dense wool nket. ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it?¡± he asked, his voice rising at the end. ¡°Well?¡± Su Yanyun immediately blushed. ¡°I...¡± ¡°Are you going to do it?¡± Rong Linyi asked, his words hinting at something. ¡°No... wu wu...¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s words of resistance were all cut off in her mouth. ... ¡°After divorcing Hua Qingmei, you still need to pay a third of thepensation?¡± Qiu Shuyu mmed her palm on the table when she heard the conditions raised by the main branch. ¡°Are you here to ask for money from our second branch?¡± ¡°Grandfather has no choice,¡± Rong Xinming said angrily. ¡°Jinghui has dropped his responsibilities and Rong Linyi is now firmly in control of thepany. If the stock price continues like this... a lot of capital will be affected. But, are we really going to be bankrupt?¡± Rong Linyi was holding onto the corporation¡¯s neck. If he didn¡¯t make the second branch bleed, he would make the entire corporation and the second branch die together. He had never said these words, but he had always done so. ¡°I can take out my original dowry.¡± Suddenly, Hua Qingmei¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°However, I have a request.¡± She waved the agreement in her hand. ¡°If Xiaoda refuses to remarry me in the future, I want 80% of his shares!¡± ... In the room, Sun Lirong was helping Hua Qingmei arrange her clothes. ¡°When people are at their lowest, they will know who is truly good to them,¡± Hua Qingmei said with a faint sigh. ¡°Lirong, in the past, I was too harsh on you. But only at times like this do I know that in the entire family, only you are sincere towards me.¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t say that.¡± Sun Lirong consoled Hua Qingmei gently. ¡°Since I married into the Rong family and married Xinming, I¡¯m half your daughter. This is what I should do.¡± Hua Qingmei held Sun Lirong¡¯s hand and pulled her to sit at the side. ¡°Lirong, since we love each other like mother and daughter, you should know that I¡¯vee this far because of someone else.¡± Sun Lirong only lowered her head and did not answer Hua Qingmei. The memory of asking Su Yanyun outside appeared in her mind again. ¡°Lirong, I know that you¡¯ve always listened to me the most. So, I need you to help me with something. You¡¯ll definitely help me, right?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sun Lirong raised her head in a daze. === Chapter 1033 1033 The More I Talk, the More I Feel That It¡¯s Poison Hua Qingmei didn¡¯t say anything. She just ced a packet of powder in Sun Lirong¡¯s hands. ¡°What is this?¡± Sun Lirong was not very smart. She had no idea what Hua Qingmei was up to. ¡°Lirong, this is a packet of sleeping pills. Believe me, it¡¯s only sleeping pills.¡± Hua Qingmei lowered her voice. ¡°I know that every night, your grandfather would drink a cup of calming soup. Put this packet of sleeping pills into his soup...¡± ¡°W-what are you doing...¡± Sun Lirong was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t even speak properly. She almost threw the medicine bag on the ground. Hua Qingmei said that it wasn¡¯t poison, but the more she said that, the more she felt that it was poison. ¡°Look at you. You can¡¯t capture Xinming¡¯s heart like this!¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. Seeing that Sun Lirong had lowered her head again, she immediately put on a pleasant expression. ¡°Lirong, believe me, I don¡¯t want to do this. Your grandmother and father know about it. You also know that our second branch is about to be driven to death by the main branch. We don¡¯t have that much money. So... we can only borrow something from your grandfather...¡± Hua Qingmei said in a low voice, ¡°Tonight, Xinning will think of a way to make your grandfather¡¯s surveince cameras malfunction. You have to seed... Other than you, there¡¯s no one else we can trust. Even if you¡¯re not thinking for the second branch, you have to think for your two babies... Are you going to watch your babies get expelled from the Rong family?¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯sst words touched Sun Lirong. She could not help but tighten her grip on the medicine bag. ... The next morning, Hua Qingmei left the Rong Residence that she had stayed in for decades. The servants carried her few boxes into the car. ¡°Qingmei is really our good daughter-inw.¡± Qiu Shuyu wiped her tears at the Old Master. ¡°In order to fill the hole fromst time, she left all her dowry for us. Such a good wife was forced to leave us by the main branch.¡± The Old Master put down the newspaper in his hand. He was nostalgic and still retained his habit of reading newspapers. However, this morning, he felt that he was not in good spirits. ¡°Second Daughter-inw, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize her, but she has too many tricks up her sleeve. Even if she leaves behind her dowry, it won¡¯t be able to offset her mistakes!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Qiu Shuyuughed coldly. ¡°Rong Bosen, stop being so tense. Who doesn¡¯t know that the main branch is holding onto your life right now? If Rong Linyi doesn¡¯t agree, thepany¡¯s share price will continue to fall day by day. Aren¡¯t you being forced into a corner... Why do you have to act like you¡¯re doing things impartially? You¡¯ve really worked hard.¡± Old Master Rong put down the newspaper he had just picked up. He sighed. ¡°Linyi has been in charge of the corporation for so many years, and he¡¯s already a true family head. If he still can¡¯t control the corporation now, then he won¡¯t be the heir I fancy... I owe him for Yanyun¡¯s matter. Even if he does this, I have nothing to me him for...¡± He rubbed his temples. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well today. I¡¯ll rest for a while more...¡± After the Old Master left, Qiu Shuyu immediately took out her phone and called Hua Qingmei. ¡°Have you loaded everything into the car?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the car.¡± Hua Qingmei pulled on the suitcase beside her feet tightly. ¡°What should we do with these things? Are these things... really that valuable?¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Qiu Shuyu replied as she looked around nervously. ¡°The Old Master has hidden these things for decades, and even I can¡¯t touch them normally. Don¡¯t act rashly. When we find a suitable buyer, we¡¯ll sell them for a good price. This way, we can fill in the hole the main branch made and even make a small profit.¡± === Chapter 1034 1034 Keep Her Busy and Preupied After hanging up, Qiu Shuyu looked around to confirm that there was really no one. Then she stood up, straightened her clothes, and left as if nothing had happened. Another minute passed. Behind the flower rack in the living room, a figure moved and slowly came out. Xiao Peng¡¯s lips were pale and her palms were sweaty. She staggered and almost knocked over the flower stand... She returned to her maid¡¯s room and locked the door. She took out her phone and called Su Yanyun. ¡°Young Madam, I, I identally heard some incredible news,¡± she reported to Su Yanyun. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Yanyunforted her. ¡°Find a ce with no one around and talk slowly.¡± She did not ask Xiao Peng to keep an eye on anyone in the old residence. But Xiao Peng volunteered to inform Su Yanyun if anything happened in the house. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t try to persuade her, but kept reminding her to be extra careful. ¡°Young Madam, I was cleaning the living room this morning and was cleaning behind the flower rack, so I identally heard...¡± Xiao Peng told Su Yanyun everything she heard. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t suppress her shock. ¡°Xiao Peng, you have to be careful too.¡± She thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to stay at the old residence. Why don¡¯t youe to the Lin River Courtyard to work? Your brother is here too. You two can take care of each other.¡± ¡°No, no, no. There¡¯s no need.¡± Xiao Peng hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Young Madam, not only are you treating my father, but you¡¯re also allowing my younger brother to work for you. I¡¯m really grateful to you. I¡¯ll stay at the old residence. If anything happens here, I can inform you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say this again, you have to be careful.¡± Su Yanyun reminded her repeatedly. ¡°Giving me information isn¡¯t the most important, you have to be careful of those people from the second branch.¡± After saying this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. Xiao Peng said that Grandpa didn¡¯t seem to be in good health... To him, it must be physically and mentally exhausting for his family to fight like this. But, Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry... If the second branch was not eliminated, her babies would not be able to grow up in peace! When she was charitable, and her hands were soft, all she got in return was merciless and cruel harm from her enemies. After some thought, she called Rong Liu. ¡°Keep an eye on Hua Qingmei. Don¡¯t miss any of her actions. If I¡¯m not wrong, she has some goods to sell recently...¡± Rong Liu asked Su Yanyun for some details and finally hesitated before saying. ¡°Speaking of ck market transactions, actually... the big boss in this area is you, Young Madam.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Su Yanyun expressed that she had never heard of this before. ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s the An family...¡± Rong Liu said boldly. ¡°ording to Young Madam¡¯s information, the goods Hua Qingmei is going to sell must be very valuable. It might even be an antique or famous painting. In this aspect, the An family has always been the boss...¡± He almost directly told Su Yanyun to look for An Mingchen. ¡°Alright...¡± Su Yanyun finally understood. Going to look for An Mingchen... Hmm, would the jealous lover at home agree? Even if he agreed, would he find an excuse to make her do something else to keep her busy? ¡°Oh right!¡± She high-fived herself. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Madam!¡± ... ¡°Yanyun, you haven¡¯te to see me for a long time. I thought you had forgotten about me.¡± Seeing Su Yanyun¡¯s sudden visit, Madam was not happy at all. Instead, she looked at her like a resentful woman. ¡°I came here a few days ago.¡± Su Yanyun smiled and sat down, holding Madam¡¯s hand. ¡°Madam¡¯splexion is getting better these few days, you¡¯re getting prettier.¡± === Chapter 1035 1035 Then You¡¯ll Need Me ¡°Ugly old woman, what¡¯s so beautiful about me?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s words made Madam blush and forget toin to her. Su Yanyun smiled. ¡°A person¡¯s beauty is in her bones, not her skin. Madam¡¯s beauty can¡¯t be taken away by time.¡± She was speaking the truth. Over the past few days, Madam had been getting more and more well-rounded. Her eyes had also brightened up. After dressing up a little, she didn¡¯t look any worse than Qiu Shuyu, who was younger than her by a few years. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who knows how to talk. No wonder everyone likes you.¡± Madam looked at Su Yanyun reproachfully. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be so sweet-tongued to anyone you meet. You¡¯re just saying a few perfunctory words to me.¡± Su Yanyun burst outughing. Madam¡¯s personality was like a child¡¯s and she still wanted to fight for favor. ¡°I only know how to say these nice words to Madam. Firstly, I¡¯m not familiar with others. Secondly, only Madam is getting more and more beautiful.¡± Su Yanyun added honey on her tongue. As expected, Madam was pleased by her words. ¡°Sigh, what a pity.¡± Every time this happened, Madam couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. ¡°You¡¯re two generations younger than me. Otherwise, I would definitely acknowledge you as my daughter. I want to give you all my assets...¡± Seeing that she was about to continue, Su Yanyun hurriedly interrupted her. ¡°Madam, stop it. If I be your daughter, Linyi will have to call me Aunt.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Madam startedughing loudly. ¡°Hahaha, An Mingchen will have to call you Aunt too then. We will make those men suffer.¡± Afterughing enough, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t forget her business. She told the Madam about Hua Qingmei stealing from Old Master Rong and preparing to sell all the goods. Unexpectedly, when Madam heard this, her expression changed drastically. ¡°You¡¯re saying that it¡¯s something that even Rong Bosen values? Something that even Qiu Shuyu can¡¯t touch?¡± she asked. ¡°Precisely. Do you know what that is, Madam?¡± The Madam¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. ¡°If I remember correctly, it should be the... dowry that I brought to the Rong Family.¡± When Madam married into the Rong family and married Rong Bosen, it was also to help him stabilize his power and upy the main branch. Thus, she brought along an expensive dowry. Among them, cash and resources were used to support Rong Bosen in taking over the Rong Corporation. There was also a set of priceless national treasures that Rong Bosen loved. He once said that even if he had to go bankrupt, he would never sell this set of items. When Xiao Mengxia divorced him, she had wanted this set of antiques back. However, Rong Bosen could not bear to part with it, so he made a deal with her. Rong Baisen would temporarily keep the antiques and pass them to Rong Xiaosong in the future. ¡°Other than that set of antiques, I really can¡¯t think of anything else that is worth Qiu Shuyu and Hua Qingmei making such a big fuss and even giving Rong Bosen sleeping pills.¡± Madam sneered. ¡°Using my son¡¯s things topensate for my son¡¯s family. Only Qiu Shuyu would do such a shameless thing!¡± ¡°Madam, do you have a way to stop them?¡± Su Yanyun asked. The thought of Hua Qingmei selling their things to give them money made her angry. Madam pondered for a moment. ¡°I haven¡¯t been involved in antique underground transactions for many years... Besides, the set of small bells that I have in my collection, not long ago, there were a few collectors asking about it... It¡¯s a priceless treasure. Once it appears, it will definitely cause a few parties to bid...¡± ¡°Then, you will need me.¡± A cold and melodious voice came from outside. Chapter 1036 1036 Can You Do Something Smarter? ¡°You¡¯re so shameless to eavesdrop on a woman¡¯s private conversation.¡± Madam¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. An Mingchen didn¡¯t know what respecting the old and loving the young meant, so he mocked, ¡°That damned old hag didn¡¯t even shut the door when she spoke, and her voice had to sound out. Is it my fault?¡± ¡°An Mingchen!¡± Su Yanyun, of course, was on the Madam¡¯s side and immediately scolded, ¡°Be more respectful.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s expression did not look good, but he still snorted softly and did not speak. If anyone else dared to treat him like that, he would have long thrown them into a barrel of oil. However, who asked Zhengzheng to say that? Even if his Zhengzheng wanted his life, he would give it to her with both hands. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about what happened to the Rong family.¡± An Mingchen changed the topic. ¡°Ha, it¡¯s easy to kill them. I have five oil barrels...¡± Su Yanyun said, ¡°Can youmit a murder with more brains?¡± An Mingchen coughed. ¡°I have a whole n here. Zhengzheng, do you want to take a look?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Zhengzheng, I don¡¯t know...¡± Su Yanyun turned her face away. An Mingchen instantly felt pitiful. ¡°Zhengzheng...¡± Su Yanyun red at him. An Mingchen lowered his head, his beautiful hair covering his pale face as he said sorrowfully, ¡°Alright, Yanyun...¡± His sister could no longer support him! ... Hua Qingmei opened the box. An exquisite set of small bronze bells appeared in the box. This set of bells was the priceless treasure that Xiao Mengxia had brought with her when she married into the Rong Family. Bianzhong was a type of musical instrument from ancient times. All the bells that existed in the present times were huge and had existed for thousands of years. However, the set of bells in Xiao Mengxia¡¯s hands was very small andplete. It was rumored that this set of bells was purchased by the ancestors of the Xiao family for a sky-high price from a foreign collector. After a hundred years, it was truly a priceless treasure. Upon seeing the treasure before him, the appraiser¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Madam, please wait for a moment. We will estimate the priceter.¡± The appraiser smiled and stood up. He went to the room next door and pressed a button. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s the Bianzhong...¡± ¡°Hua Qingmei really stole the Bianzhong!¡± Madam was furious. ¡°Call the police and arrest her! What kind of family is Rong Bosen taking care of? Isn¡¯t he ashamed?¡± ¡°Call the police? Isn¡¯t that too easy on her?¡± An Mingchenughed coldly. ¡°I have a better way to deal with such a b*tch...¡± At this point, he nced at Su Yanyun and added, ¡°I don¡¯t need an oil barrel.¡± ... ¡°Madam, we have already ced your set of bells on the transaction list,¡± the appraiser informed Hua Qingmei. ¡°ording to our estimates, the market value is about 100 million. What do you think?¡± ¡°A hundred million?¡± Hua Qingmei instantly started making a fuss. ¡°How can it only be worth a hundred million? This set of bells is a priceless treasure! Don¡¯t even think about making me sell it if it¡¯s less than one billion!¡± The appraiser¡¯s face darkened, and he pushed the box toward Hua Qingmei. ¡°Go ahead then.¡± Young Master An had already said that apart from them, if anyone else dared to take her things, they would have to wait to be put into an oil barrel. Hua Qingmei walked out of the underground exchange center and took a long detour. However, all the ces she went to turned her away. Since she couldn¡¯t find another pawn dealer, Qiu Shuyu scolded her again. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the condition for you and Xiaoda to remarry is to sell this set of things for me!¡± Qiu Shuyu scolded fiercely. Chapter 1037 1037 It¡¯s All For Our Son Rong Linyi pressed on. If they still did not give up the money, the main branch would take back all the shares and they would be kicked out of the main branch. This time, even Old Master was a little anxious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the dowry from my second daughter-inw is enough? If you guys don¡¯t live up to expectations, I won¡¯t be able to protect you either.¡± Qiu Shuyu knew that she could not refuse the old man¡¯s request. Rong Linyi was in charge of the Rong family now. As she scolded Hua Qingmei for being unreliable in her work, she and Rong Xiaoda raised money and took out all of her savings and collections over the years to barely make up for one-third of the promised amount. As soon as the money arrived, Rong Linyi let go of his control over the share price. The news that the Rong Group¡¯s new project had received billions of yuan immediately spread and the share price began to rise. Rong Xiaoda gritted his teeth in anger when he thought of therge amount of stocks he had bought at a high price and sold at a low price. ¡°Mom, do you think Hua Qingmei ran away with those things?¡± Rong Xiaoda asked Qiu Shuyu. ¡°If she dares to do this, we¡¯ll sue her for theft. Let¡¯s see if she can afford to lose face.¡± Qiu Shuyu¡¯s eyes shed with viciousness. Hua Qingmei could not afford to lose face like this. She could not bear to leave the Rong family and lose the glorious title of the Rong family¡¯s wife. Helpless, she could only find the man she had not contacted for many years... ¡°Qingmei, it¡¯s been so many years since west met. You¡¯re even more charming than before.¡± The man called Luohao ced his rough palm on Hua Qingmei. ¡°Go away!¡± Hua Qingmei pped the man¡¯s hand away. ¡°Back then, we agreed that you would take the money and leave. We have nothing to do with each other anymore. Don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°No more ties?¡± Luohaoughed. ¡°After taking my son away, will there be no more ties?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your son! Stop talking nonsense!¡± Luohao¡¯s words made Hua Qingmeipletely panic. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°You and I both know about what happened back then. Don¡¯t spout nonsense. If that happens, it¡¯ll ruin your son¡¯s future!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I won¡¯t talk about it, I won¡¯t talk about it.¡± Luohao became serious at the mention of his son. ¡°Tell me, why are you looking for me? It can¡¯t be that Rong guy can¡¯t satisfy you, so...¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for business!¡± Hua Qingmei said angrily. However, Luohao liked it when she was angry. The more Hua Qingmei treated him badly, the more he liked her. ¡°This set of Bianzhong is the Rong Family¡¯s priceless treasure. Find a dealer and help me sell it. One billion, not a single cent less!¡± Hua Qingmei took out the set of bells. How could anything from the Rong Family be bad? When Luohao saw the set of bells, he knew that they were expensive. He couldn¡¯t help but be both happy and afraid. ¡°Qingmei, why are you selling this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Rong Family will find out and kick you out?¡± Naturally, Hua Qingmei would not tell Luohao about her divorce with Rong Xiaoda and her urgent need for money to remarry. She decided to beat him at his own game and put on a troubled expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m doing this... In the end, it¡¯s all for you, me, and our son...¡± ¡°Qingmei, I knew that you still have me in your heart.¡± Luohao was extremely touched. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely sell it for you. The Rong Family owes us all this! It¡¯s time to collect some interest...¡± After saying this, his hand once againnded on Hua Qingmei¡¯s body. This time, Hua Qingmei didn¡¯t swat him away... Chapter 1038 1038 This Is My Revenge Alone ¡°Luohao?¡± Su Yanyun took the information An Mingchen gave her. ¡°What¡¯s his rtionship with Hua Qingmei?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what the rtionship is yet, but...¡± An Mingchen kept her in suspense and smiled mysteriously. ¡°I have a file of Luohao¡¯s injuries and hospitalization records. Look at his blood type.¡± Su Yanyun flipped through the information and her eyes quickly locked onto the blood type column. ¡°Type O!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but exim, as if she had discovered an incredible secret. This man called Luohao had the same blood type as Xiaogong and Xiaoming, and he had a mysterious rtionship with Hua Qingmei! ¡°It¡¯s just a blood type, it doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± In an instant, Su Yanyun calmed down again. ¡°I still need other evidence. No, I still need other things to push this matter...¡± She was now almost certain that Rong Xinming was not a child of the Rong family! It was precisely because he had a problem that his son¡¯s blood type was ipatible with the Rong Family¡¯s. However, these matters had all been covered up by Hua Qingmei. Only this time, Xiaogong was admitted to the hospital... Perhaps she walked too much at night and would run into a ghost in the end. Hua Qingmei actually forgot to handle this matter. Su Yanyun looked at the other document in her hand. That was the blood type proof from the time that Xiaogong was hospitalized. She would slowly umte all the evidence and finally give the second branch a fatal blow! ¡°Actually,¡± An Mingchen tilted his head and ced his hand on Su Yanyun¡¯s long hair. ¡°Zhengzheng hates these people, I can...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you.¡± Su Yanyun suddenly interrupted him. Seeing the loneliness in An Mingchen¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t bear it and exined, ¡°Liangliang and Xiao Tang are my babies. As Mommy, I have to have the ability to protect thempletely. I have to take revenge on anyone who hurt them!¡± ¡°Then... Do you want to do some crowdfunding?¡± An Mingchen suddenly approached Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun was alert. ¡°What crowdfunding?¡± ¡°Revenge.¡± An Mingchen smiled. His smile was always tainted with darkness. ¡°Liangliang and Xiao Tang are my niece and nephew. You n and I will do my part. Let¡¯s work together?¡± ¡°Then...¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I suddenly have a ridiculous idea. I wonder if you can help?¡± An Mingchen smiled as usual. ¡°Call me Chenchen first...¡± ¡°Goodbye!¡± Su Yanyun turned to leave. ¡°Alright, alright...¡± An Mingchen could only hold Su Yanyun back. ¡°No need, no need. Call me whatever you want.¡± You¡¯re awesome, you¡¯re awesome, alright? ... ¡°Have you been visiting Grandma often recently?¡± When he was alone with Su Yanyun, Rong Linyi always called Xiao Mengxia Grandma. He held a chess piece between his fingers and lightly tapped on the chessboard, producing a crisp sound. ¡°Yes, Madam is very lonely by herself and An Mingchen is at odds with her. She¡¯s always looking forward to me going over.¡± Su Yanyun hooked her arms around Rong Linyi¡¯s neck obediently. ¡°Is that so?¡± The man smiled and retracted his fingers, gently scratching Su Yanyun¡¯s waist with a chess piece. ¡°It tickles...¡± Su Yanyunughed as she dodged. Her husband knew all her secrets, and under his attacks, she could never avoid him. ¡°You know it¡¯s ticklish, yet you still dare to lie?¡± Rong Linyi bit her earlobe, his teeth seemingly sinking down. Su Yanyun blushed. ¡°I... I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re not allowed to interfere... This is my revenge...¡± Chapter 1039 1039 Doted On By Him ¡°Alright, speak.¡± Rong Linyi stopped what he was doing and waited calmly for Su Yanyun to confess. After Su Yanyun told Rong Linyi about Xiao Peng¡¯s secret and Hua Qingmei¡¯s actions, she didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°The antiques belong to Madam, so I went to find her to think of a way. I¡¯ve been visiting her more frequently during this period.¡± Rong Linyi pondered for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s not right.¡± Hubby grabbed her waist again and breathed into her ear. ¡°You said before that if you tell me, I won¡¯t be allowed... to interfere again?¡± ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡± Su Yanyun blinked in confusion. ¡°Again.¡± Rong Linyi emphasized, ¡°Why again? Who did you get to interfere?¡± Su Yanyun groaned inwardly. Because he could not see, Rong Linyi was extremely sensitive to all the information he heard. She could only fake a cough. ¡°Then, let me tell you, you¡¯re not allowed to be angry at me, and you¡¯re not allowed to tell Mom about this...¡± ¡°Tell me, tell me first before I decide.¡± Rong Linyi smiled slightly. Su Yanyun muttered unhappily and finally replied softly, ¡°Dear hubby, I¡¯ve always felt that... your Second Uncle likes Mom... I... don¡¯t want Hua Qingmei to return to the Rong family.¡± ¡°So?¡± Rong Linyi asked. ¡°So I asked An Mingchen to find me a woman who looks very simr to Mom...¡± Su Yanyun buried her head in his chest. She had changed a lot in the five years they had been apart. But she did not want Rong Linyi to see these changes. She wished that she would always be his cute and innocent little woman and be loved by him. If she could, she would rather never grow up, never have to stand up for herself, never have to be like this. But she was Mommy now. She couldn¡¯t be cooped up in herfort zone again. She had to fight for her babies. As if sensing Su Yanyun¡¯s emotions, Rong Linyi stopped arguing with her about looking for An Mingchen but not looking for him. ¡°If you want to find a woman who looks like Mother, why didn¡¯t you ask me?¡± He ced his hand on Su Yanyun¡¯s head and caressed her gently. ¡°I happen to have a suitable candidate here.¡± ... ¡°The thing has been sold.¡± Luohao ced a card in front of Hua Qingmei. ¡°Luohao, you¡¯re the best!¡± Hua Qingmei hugged Luohao excitedly. ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡± Back then, she had secretly hooked up with Luohao and got pregnant by ident. In order to prevent the matter from being exposed, she had no choice but to use a sum of money and cut ties with Luohao. She did not expect that after so many years, he would still be willing to serve her. Luohaomented, ¡°With this 500 million, even without the Rong Family, our family can live a life of greatness.¡± ¡°What? Five hundred million?¡± Hua Qingmei was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I wouldn¡¯t sell it if it¡¯s less than one billion?¡± Luohao shook his head. ¡°I also want to sell at this price, but I heard from the outside that this batch of goods is a national treasure. If it¡¯s discovered, it has to be handed over. 500 million is already the highest price the other party is willing to pay...¡± ¡°Why are you so useless!?¡± Hua Qingmei was furious. ¡°Did you ask me before this? What do you mean you can¡¯t hand it over? This thing belongs to the Rong family. You must have been cheated by someone else. No wonder you¡¯re still so cowardly after so many years. It turns out that you¡¯re still brainless!¡± ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m brainless!¡± Luohao flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°If you can sell it, why don¡¯t you sell it yourself? If you don¡¯t want the 500 million, then give it to me!¡± Chapter 1040 1040 Buying Them To Fight She had hooked up with Luohao again. She could not turn hostile immediately. So Hua Qingmei snatched the card away and put on a nice expression. ¡°Alright, alright. 500 million it is. I know you¡¯ve worked hard. I apologize for my bad attitude just now.¡± ... The An family. Su Yanyun looked at the set of bronze bells and touched them carefully. ¡°This thing is worth one billion?¡± She knew that she could not tell, but this obviously old copper lump actually is worth so much money? ¡°The most valuable thing about it is its age. Furthermore, it¡¯splete, and its origin makes it even more valuable.¡± Madam smiled. ¡°Of course, if it were me, I wouldn¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it either. Only someone like Rong Bosen would love it so much that he couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. But it¡¯s a treasure passed down from our ancestors. In the future, it will also be passed down to you.¡± ¡°Ha, Hua Qingmei probably didn¡¯t expect the thing to return to our hands.¡± Su Yanyun sneered. Earlier today, she had personally disguised herself and made this deal with Luohao. Under An Mingchen¡¯s ¡°care¡±, no one in C City dared to ept this set of antiques. In the end, Luohao found a ¡°seller¡± who was willing to buy it. Of course, he did not know that the seller was the real owner of this set of antiques. Of course, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t give a billion. If she gave all the money to Hua Qingmei, wouldn¡¯t she be able to return to the Rong family and lord over them? She suppressed the price to 500 million. Over the past few days, Luohao had gone underground for a long time. He knew that it was not easy to sell this set of items and sell it for 500 million. In addition to Su Yanyun¡¯s hesitation, he was afraid that he would lose this only chance. Withoutmunicating with Hua Qingmei, he sold the bells to Su Yanyun for 500 million. Now, this set of antiques was finally returned to its original owner. ¡°Yanyun, you¡¯re not going to let Hua Qingmei and Qiu Shuyu really get this 500 million, are you?¡± Madam asked. ¡°They stole the bells, so you should not let them make money using this method.¡± Su Yanyun smiled. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I promise that Hua Qingmei can only obediently spit out the 500 million.¡± Five hundred million yuan was for the two families to kill each other and be enemies. And this money would not end up in any of their pockets. ... Qiu Shuyu gave Hua Qingmei a mission of one billion. If she seeded, not only would Hua Qingmei be able to remarry, but she would also receive two hundred million. But now, she only received 500 million. Hua Qingmei had a n in mind. She called Qiu Shuyu. ¡°We¡¯ve already sold the items and I¡¯ve gotten the money.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Qiu Shuyu was surprised. ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s arrange a ce. Give us the money and you can remarry Xiaoda earlier.¡± ¡°If we remarry now, Mom, aren¡¯t you afraid that the eldest branch will ask us to return all the money from before?¡± Hua Qingmei asked Qiu Shuyu. ¡°Besides, if the eldest branch finds out that we have money, they will definitely suspect us. If Dad finds out that the bells are gone, the first people he will suspect are us.¡± ¡°You have a point.¡± Qiu Shuyu thought for a while. ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± Hua Qingmei thought that she was smart and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Let Xiaoda and I quietly remarry. I¡¯ll give you three hundred million yuan to buy back the jewelry of our dowry. After the limelight passes, I¡¯ll return the money to our second branch.¡± As long as she had money, Qiu Shuyu was fine with anything. She immediately asked Rong Xiaoda to meet Hua Qingmei and discuss the next step with her. However, Rong Xiaoda did not want to have anything to do with Hua Qingmei anymore... Chapter 1041 1041 The Trap She Made Long Ago He waste and his appearance was perfunctory. ¡°Xiao Da, this is a whole 300 million.¡± Hua Qingmei said affectionately. ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to Mother. Let¡¯s get remarried today, okay?¡± Rong Xiaoda took a look at the card and was about to put it away. ¡°I still have something on today. We¡¯ll talk about the remarriage another day.¡± Hua Qingmei was quick and grabbed the card in his hand. ¡°When did you be so busy?¡± The woman¡¯s intuition made her vaguely sense something. ¡°It¡¯s not the weekend today. It might not even take an hour to remarry. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rong Xiaoda clutched the card tightly and didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Why are you so talkative? Can¡¯t I be busy? Okay, we¡¯re an old married couple. Do I still have to lie to you?¡± His phone rang. Rong Xiaoda¡¯s expression changed when he heard the ringtone. He let go and Hua Qingmei immediately snatched the card back. Rong Xiaoda was in no mood to snatch it from her. He hurriedly picked up the call. On the other end of the line, a woman¡¯s sobbing voice sounded. ¡°Xiaoda, I think I¡¯m bleeding... I¡¯m so afraid...¡± Rong Xiaoda panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll be right there. Lie down obediently and don¡¯t move. I¡¯lle and take you to the hospital.¡± He was about to get up. Hua Qingmei stopped him. ¡°Who called?¡± Her eyes were filled with alertness. ¡°A client.¡± Rong Xiaoda replied perfunctorily. ¡°A client? You have a female client?¡± She asked. That woman¡¯s voice was so loud that she could hear it even sitting opposite him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you annoying?¡± Rong Xiaoda shook off Hua Qingmei. ¡°Don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡± He didn¡¯t even have the mood to quarrel with Hua Qingmei. He only wanted to go back and see that woman. Seeing Rong Xiaoda¡¯s back disappear into the distance, Hua Qingmei¡¯s heart slowly turned cold. She clutched the bank card in her hand tightly. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t give the money... She gritted her teeth secretly. Rong Xiaoda, if you dare to betray me, I will definitely make you wish you were dead! Rong Xiaoda drove hurriedly to a high-end apartment. He didn¡¯t notice a taxi following him all the way there... In the evening, a tall and fashionable woman came downstairs with a limited edition handbag. She had just walked out of the apartment when Hua Qingmei suddenly ran up and pped the woman. ¡°Vixen! How dare you seduce my husband!¡± In just half a day, Hua Qingmei had already ¡°investigated¡± and found out about the whole story. Rong Xiaoda bought a high-end apartment here and hid a young woman inside. When she saw the woman¡¯s photo, Hua Qingmei exploded. This woman simply looked like Madam Rong from her facial features and charm! Hua Qingmei was immediately ovee by jealousy. She also didn¡¯t think about why and how she found this woman¡¯s information so easily. At this time, she never would have thought that all of this was a trap Su Yanyun had dug for her... It was not rare for Rong Xiaoda to have other women outside. But those women in the past were just ying around with him. It would not hurt Hua Qingmei at all. But now, she had already divorced Rong Xiaoda and was eagerly waiting to remarry. Most importantly, Rong Xiaoda¡¯s new favorite was clearly not simple... When she saw it with her own eyes, she was even more sure of the uneasiness in her heart. This woman not only looked like Madam Rong, but even her figure and temperament were 50% simr! Chapter 1042 1042 What Is Old Love When There Is A New Love? ¡°Bitch!¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s jealousy exploded like a volcano. Without a word, she went forward and grabbed the woman¡¯s hair, raising her hand to p her. ¡°Madam, you...¡± The woman was stunned. ¡°Stop pretending!¡± Hua Qingmei hit the woman. ¡°You¡¯re using your vixen face to seduce my husband. Aren¡¯t you shameless? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The woman panicked and kept pushing. ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve probably mistaken me for someone else... I didn¡¯t...¡± ¡°You mistress!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a mistress. My boyfriend doesn¡¯t have a family...¡± The woman argued repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯ve been married to my husband and have had two sons for more than twenty years. You¡¯re saying that he doesn¡¯t have a family?¡± Hua Qingmei pped the woman. ¡°Shameless b*tch!¡± Many people around stopped in their tracks and pointed at the two of them. ¡°Sisi!¡± Suddenly, Rong Xiaoda¡¯s enraged voice was heard. He rushed over from behind and pulled the crazy Hua Qingmei away. ¡°Are you crazy? What has Sisi done wrong? Why are you humiliating her, hitting, and scolding her in public?¡± ¡°What did she do wrong?¡± Hua Qingmei almost smiled. ¡°You found a mistress outside and even asked me what she did wrong. Are you going to say that you didn¡¯t do anything wrong next?¡± ¡°Mistress?¡± Before Rong Xiaoda could answer, the woman called Sisi seemed to havee to a realization. ¡°She¡¯s your wife? You didn¡¯t divorce her at all? You lied to me?¡± ¡°Sisi, no.¡± Rong Xiaoda was clearly panicking when he saw that the woman was about to leave. He begged. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. I divorced her already. You¡¯ve seen the divorce certificate before. I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Hua Qingmei had only seen Rong Xiaoda¡¯s humble appearance once twenty to thirty years ago. That time was when he begged Madam Rong to forgive him. In order to make her forgive him, he even knelt down to her. But that time, Madam Rong still showed no mercy and said that they would be enemies forever. And now, this new favorite looked like Madam Rong, had a figure and temperament simr to Madam Rong, and even had the same ¡°Si¡± name. Seeing how Rong Xiaoda treated her like a treasure, Hua Qingmei understood everything. ¡°Ha... Okay, Rong Xiaoda, you¡¯re heartless and I¡¯m unjust.¡± She smiled and retreated. ¡°You have guts. You¡¯re very good. You deliberately divorced me just to be with your new lover...¡± ¡°I only got to know her after our divorce!¡± Rong Xiaoda said angrily. ¡°She¡¯s not a superficial woman like you who¡¯s greedy and vain!¡± ¡°I¡¯m shallow? Is my Hua family poor? There are many rich families in C City, so why do I have to marry you, Rong Xiaoda!¡± Hua Qingmei yelled. ¡°Ha, the person you wanted to marry back then was Rong Xiaosong, right? He was the heir Father took a fancy to. If it wasn¡¯t for him marrying you, would you have helped me chase after Ah Xuan? You probably didn¡¯t expect that even when Ah Xuan was pregnant with Xuelong, Brother would rather marry her than want you, right?¡± Once a man had a new lover, his old love was nothing. This sentence was suitable for all jerks. Furthermore, Rong Xiaoda asked himself honestly. All these years, the only person he had really loved was Hua Sixuan. Marrying Hua Qingmei was just to marry into the Hua family and fight for the support of the Hua family. These years, the Hua family had gradually declined and Hua Qingmei¡¯s status in the Rong family had also declined. She had even done stupid things recently. Chapter 1043 1043 Destined to Enter the Coffin Being Cheated On Rong Xiaoda had thought it through before. If Hua Qingmei could bring back a billion yuan, it didn¡¯t matter if he remarried her. But ever since Sisi appeared, he had decided not to remarry Hua Qingmei. All these decades, he had been led by the nose by Hua Qingmei, and became a husband who didn¡¯t have much of a presence. The position of the family head was destined to be unrted to the second branch. He was no longer young and it was almost toote to pursue his love again. ¡°Rong Xiaoda, do you have a conscience?¡± Hua Qingmei was so angry her tears rolled down. ¡°All these years, I gave birth to two sons for you and controlled everything in the second branch. Even if I didn¡¯t contribute, I still worked hard. Now, you¡¯re actually abandoning me for a woman outside. This woman only took a fancy to the Rong family¡¯s money. With just you, what capital do you have to attract her?¡± ¡°Haha, this is just what you think.¡± Rong Xiaoda disagreed. ¡°To tell you the truth, Sisi also has apany under her name that is going to be listed soon. She¡¯s a real career woman, but she¡¯s a gentle woman at home. Unlike you, you don¡¯t have any ability at all and only know to act arrogantly at home.¡± Her appearance, temperament, and figure were simr to Madam Rong¡¯s. Even her ability to work and style of doing things were the same as Madam Rong¡¯s. She was just obedient in front of men. This was the ¡°person¡± Rong Linyi had introduced to Su Yanyun. If Su Yanyun hadn¡¯t thought of this method to block Hua Qingmei¡¯s way back to the Rong family, she probably didn¡¯t know that Rong Linyi had this intention long ago and had even groomed his chess piece. This woman called Sisi was a spy trained by Rong Liu. Her appearance had undergone stic surgery ording to Madam Rong¡¯s appearance. Her temperament and speech were all inspired by the image of Madam Rong that she saw every day. She could be used as Madam Rong¡¯s substitute at some critical juncture, or she could also be an unexpected person at this time to disrupt her opponent¡¯s entire n. ¡°Okay, Xiaoda, stop talking.¡± She interrupted Rong Xiaoda and smiled gently at him. ¡°I believe you. Ms. Hua doesn¡¯t have any evil intentions. You two are husband and wife after all. Don¡¯t be too cruel to her.¡± How could Hua Qingmei not know this kind of trick? But so what if she knew? Rong Xiaoda only had eyes for this woman called Sisi. ¡°Rong Xiaoda, you will regret it. You will regret treating me like this...¡± Hua Qingmei sneered with vicious eyes. ¡°Regret?¡± Rong Xiaoda didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Ha, would I regret it? Sisi is a thousand times better than you. Furthermore, she¡¯s already pregnant with my child. She¡¯s young, sensible, gentle, and capable in her career. I can¡¯t think of a reason why Mother won¡¯t ept her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s pregnant with your child?¡± Hua Qingmei was stunned. She didn¡¯t hear it wrongly, right? Rong Xiaoda actually said that Sisi was pregnant... She almostughed out loud. What big joke had she heard? Was Sisi pregnant? Rong Xiaoda actually thought that this child was his? Haha... Hua Qingmei almostughed out loud. What a cycle. Rong Xiaoda, you are destined to be cheated on in this life! ¡°Oh right.¡± Rong Xiaoda didn¡¯t understand Hua Qingmei¡¯s expression and only knew that she was plotting something again. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t even think of swallowing that money. If you listen to Mother, I might even be kind enough topensate you, but if you¡¯re insensible... Hmph!¡± He held Sisi¡¯s hand and no longer cared about Hua Qingmei. He only said gently to the woman beside him, ¡°I¡¯ll assign you a few bodyguards in the future, in case you get bitten by a mad dog when you go out.¡± ===== Chapter 1044 1044 I¡¯m Too Sentimental and Insensible ¡°Xiaoda, you¡¯re so good to me.¡± Si Si deliberately leaned her head on Rong Xiaoda¡¯s shoulder with a blissful expression. However, she had been looking at Hua Qingmei from the corners of her eyes. The bragging in her eyes was self-evident. ¡°Without you, I was alone and on edge all day. With you, I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡± Her coquettish appearance satisfied Rong Xiaoda¡¯s vanity greatly. But Hua Qingmei was enraged. The people around covered their mouths and whispered. Some of them said ¡°the original mistress¡±, while others said ¡°she¡¯s divorced¡±. Some even took photos with cameras. If it were in the past, Hua Qingmei would have called the bodyguards andwyers to prevent anyone from leaking the photos. But now, she felt dazed. Rong Xiaoda had a change of heart. No, his heart had never changed. He had never loved her at all. The two of them had only been together for benefits for 30 years. He had liked Hua Sixuan 30 years ago. Now, a woman who looked like Hua Sixuan could easily seduce him. That woman was young, beautiful, scheming, and had her own career. What else could shepete with her for? No! She did! Hua Sixuan clenched her fists. That woman was pregnant. And she was sure that she was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child! Rong Xiaoda had decided to fool around here and didn¡¯t want to care about the money at all. It was only when Qiu Shuyu called to ask that he vaguely said that he might only remarry Hua Qingmei after a while. ¡°Although your wife isn¡¯t of much use, she¡¯s still useful as a gun.¡± Qiu Shuyu persuaded. ¡°As long as she can give us the billion, remarry her. At least, she¡¯s your son¡¯s mother.¡± Rong Xiaoda replied. After hanging up the call, he immediately exined to Sisi. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sisi. My mother just likes to nag.¡± Sisi looked worried. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for making you unable to reconcile with your first wife. If I had known that the two of you were still together, I shouldn¡¯t have... If your mother objected to us, I would have nothing to say and can only leave you...¡± She said and looked as if she was about to cry. Rong Xiaoda¡¯s heart almost shattered when he saw her like this. ¡°I won¡¯t let you leave me.¡± He hurriedly held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have your own career. My mother likes progressive daughters-inw the most. My ex-wife can¡¯tpare to you at all. Besides, you¡¯re pregnant with our child. You¡¯re also a big contributor to our family.¡± Sisi heard him and nodded silently. ¡°What if I¡¯m pregnant with a daughter? Your family must want a son, right?¡± ¡°How is that possible? I just want a daughter.¡± Rong Xiaoda was usually indifferent to Hua Qingmei, but he was gentle to her. ¡°I want an obedient daughter even in my dreams.¡± The thought of Rong Xuelong¡¯s attitude towards him made Rong Xiaoda¡¯s heart ache. He wanted to obtain everything he couldn¡¯t get from Hua Sixuan. ¡°That¡¯s what you say, but your mother definitely won¡¯t agree. I know that no matter how much a daughter is pampered in a rich family like yours, the family business will still belong to the son in the future. If I give birth to a daughter, won¡¯t I still have to suffer disdain in the Rong family in the future?¡± Sisi said with tears almost falling. Rong Xiaoda was about to console her when she shook her head again. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m just insensible. I¡¯m already very happy that you¡¯re willing to be with me. I must be pregnant and a little emotional. I¡¯m too insensible.¡± Chapter 1045 1045 Loyal but Unrighteous Rong Xiaoda was ashamed and heartbroken. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t let anyone discriminate against our daughter!¡± Sisi was less than a month pregnant and had only vaguely guessed two days ago that Rong Xiaoda already felt that she was pregnant with a daughter. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer half of the shares under my name to you immediately!¡± ¡°How can that be?¡± Sisi hurriedly refused. ¡°Don¡¯t give me anything in case others say that I¡¯m greedy for your wealth. Why do you have to do this? My ownpany is going to be listed, I don¡¯t want your things.¡± ¡°Silly, everything that is yours is mine.¡± Rong Xiaoda held her hand. ¡°I¡¯m giving you these to calm you down. I, Rong Xiaoda, will marry you no matter what! Don¡¯t worry, Hua Qingmei can¡¯t do anything to us. I have ways to deal with her!¡± Haha, just stealing the bell and selling it was enough for Hua Qingmei to go to jail. Rong Xiaodaforted her and she fell asleep. Then he left quietly. He made up his mind to marry this woman. But from the looks of it, she seemed to bepletely affected. Furthermore, with Hua Qingmei¡¯s fuss today, she might even abort the child in her stomach. A young, beautiful, and outstanding woman like her was pursued by men, just like Hua Sixuan back then. If he didn¡¯t show 100% sincerity, she would definitely run away with another man. Thus, he had to give her half of the shares immediately, hoping that this would express his determination and love to calm her emotions and marry him as soon as possible. After Rong Xiaoda leftpletely, Sisi, who was lying on the bed, opened her eyes. Unlike her previous coquettishness, she was now indifferent. She got up and checked the room professionally to make sure that there were no surveince cameras. Then, she took out her phone and called Su Yanyun. ¡°Hello, Madam Yi.¡± She looked exceptionally respectful. ¡°You¡¯re really as urate as a god. Hua Qingmei has alreadye to make a fuss with me. What are your next instructions?¡± Su Yanyun chuckled. ¡°If nothing goes wrong, Hua Qingmei wille and negotiate with you soon. Do you know what to say?¡± ¡°Of course I know.¡± Sisi smiled. ¡°Oh right, Madam Yi, Rong Xiaoda said that he wants to give me half of his shares.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Su Yanyun was a little surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so infatuated. Ha, a pity he¡¯s evil!¡± Although Rong Xuelong was Madam Rong and Rong Xiaoda¡¯s daughter, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t need to hear to know that Madam Rong and Rong Xiaoda definitely didn¡¯t have any feelings for each other. Madam Rong was pregnant with Sister Xuelong when she had experienced a lot of pressure and misfortune. Su Yanyun had even heard Rong Linyi mention that when Madam Rong realized that she was pregnant with Sister Xuelong, she had the thought ofmitting suicide. Fortunately, Rong Xiaosong didn¡¯t abandon her and insisted on marrying her. He finally made her put down the psychological burden and ept this daughter calmly. Rong Xiaoda and Hua Qingmei had definitelymitted more than one crime together. Su Yanyun firmly believed it. She even suspected that the second branch had added fuel to the fire when the eldest branch had been viciously attacked by the An family. Oh right, Rong Linyi had also been the target of an assassination once. He Yueze had taken the bullet for him. Speaking of He Yueze, Su Yanyun had entrusted Madam to look for him, but there was still no news. That was a little far-fetched... Su Yanyun stopped thinking. ¡°Hua Qingmei wants to negotiate with you. Be careful and don¡¯t give her any evidence. Don¡¯t say anything that doesn¡¯t need to be said.¡± Su Yanyun instructed again. Chapter 1046 1046 Where Did The Pride Come From? ¡°Madam Yi, don¡¯t worry.¡± She smiled slightly. ¡°I have ways to deal with such a woman.¡± After following Rong Liu for so many years, had she not seen many people? As she spoke, her phone rang. She nced at it and saw another line. It was Hua Qingmei¡¯s phone number! ¡°Ha, Madam Yi, you¡¯re really good. Enough, I¡¯ll take the call.¡± She said lightly. ... Hua Qingmei met Sisi at a cafe. They were the only two people in the entire cafe. It was obvious that Hua Qingmei had booked the entire ce. Sisi sat down carefully and pretended to protect her stomach. This small action sessfully angered Hua Qingmei again. But she didn¡¯t care at all. Under Hua Qingmei¡¯s angry gaze, she covered her stomach with her bag and turned on the jammer quietly. With the jammer, if Hua Qingmei brought any listening devices or recording devices, they would be unable to operate normally due to the interference. Sisi turned on the anti-interference recording pen she had brought. ¡°Ms. Hua, why did you call me here?¡± Sisi put on a graceful attitude. ¡°Why? Haha, you know very well in your heart.¡± Hua Qingmei sneered. Sisi looked innocent. ¡°Ms. Hua, I don¡¯t know. What do you want to say? Can you just say it?¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll be straightforward.¡± Hua Qingmei wished she could go forward and p that face that looked simr to Madam Rong. ¡°Either you¡¯re not pregnant at all, or you¡¯re pregnant with an illegitimate child!¡± Sisi looked shocked. ¡°Ms. Hua, what are you talking about? I¡¯m pregnant and only realized it this morning. Xiaoda also saw the pregnancy kit. He¡¯s very happy.¡± She lowered her head shyly. ¡°Xiaoda told me that he really wants a daughter. He even said that he wanted to leave everything to our daughter.¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s voice rose. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant with someone else¡¯s child! You actually want to devour our Rong family¡¯s property!¡± ¡°Devour?¡± Sisi seemed to have heard something interesting. ¡°Your Rong family? Madam Hua, you¡¯re no longer a member of the Rong family. Besides, if I gave birth to Xiaoda¡¯s daughter, I am the Rong family¡¯s rightful heir. How can you say that I¡¯m devouring their property?¡± ¡°You know very well what kind of Tom, Dick, and Harry you¡¯re pregnant with.¡± Hua Qingmei was enraged. ¡°I¡¯ve also been using the same trick since 30 years ago!¡± Sisi was shocked. ¡°What... what method...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act stupid. You¡¯re just a white lotus flower. I don¡¯t know where your sense of superiorityes from.¡± Hua Qingmei continued tough coldly. ¡°To tell you the truth, the person Rong Xiaoda loves is called Hua Sixuan. You¡¯re just a substitute he found. If you know what¡¯s good for you, quickly give up your position to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell others that you¡¯re looking for a wild man outside!¡± ¡°Tell?¡± Sisi smiled and took out her phone. ¡°Speaking of this, the Inte is filled with news of your divorce, Ms. Hua. Do you want to see...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Hua Qingmei waspletely enraged. Today, the scene of her tugging Sisi and Rong Xiaoda under the apartment had been uploaded. The media had also seized the opportunity to report this. Until now, many rich madams had called to ask her for confirmation. She had already lost all face. Chapter 1047 1047 Her Son Came From a Rock Hua Qingmei only wanted to get rid of this ¡°mistress¡± as soon as possible. She scolded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about my matters! On the other hand, if Xiaoda knows that you¡¯re not even pregnant with his child, do you think he will still love you? Dream on!¡± ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with Xiaoda¡¯s child!¡± Sisi clutched her t lower abdomen agitatedly. She portrayed a helpless woman forced by the ex-wife vividly. ¡°You can¡¯t nder me like this. Xiaoda is my man. I¡¯ve never been with anyone else!¡± ¡°Pfft! Continue lying!¡± Hua Qingmei spat. ¡°Do you dare to go to the hospital for a paternity test?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making it up!¡± Sisi was so agitated she wanted to stand up. ¡°Ms. Hua, I don¡¯t know why you ndered me and my feelings for Xiaoda. You¡¯re just jealous of me and the baby in my stomach. You¡¯re jealous that we will obtain the Rong family¡¯s approval and property. I don¡¯t want to listen to you!¡± Hua Qingmei obviously knew that Sisi was pretending. It was also because of this that she was even angrier. In her anger, she blurted out. ¡°Because Rong Xiaoda was taken revenge on by Rong Xiaosong back then and was kicked there, causing him to be infertile! All these years, he couldn¡¯t get me pregnant, so how did he get you pregnant!¡± The cafe was silent. Sisi widened her eyes in disbelief and sat on the chair dejectedly. ¡°Stop pretending. You¡¯re disgusting, white lotus!¡± Hua Qingmei gritted her teeth hatefully. Sisi was stunned for a few seconds before her expression suddenly changed. Her pitiful expression from before disappearedpletely and she smiled sarcastically. Look, she had just heard some incredible news. Hua Qingmei¡¯s behavior when she found out that she was pregnant was really too strange, so Sisi had a feeling that there was something behind this. Hua Qingmei actually let her know such a shocking truth. ¡°Do you think I will believe your nonsense?¡± Sisi scoffed and tried to goad her. ¡°You¡¯re just jealous that I¡¯m young and can get pregnant. Let me tell you, Hua Qingmei, I¡¯m definitely going to be the Rong family¡¯s Madam! Don¡¯t even think ofing back!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± Hua Qingmei finally saw her true colors, but she felt even more suffocated. ¡°Don¡¯t dream of being Madam Rong.¡± ¡°If you can be a Madam, why can¡¯t I?¡± Sisi retorted and showed an alluring expression. ¡°Besides, you said that Xiaoda is infertile? But every night, he¡¯s heroic. He tortures me until my waist hurts.¡± Hua Qingmei was about to curse. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying to you? When he was kicked, the doctor had already given us the results. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been hiding it from him all these years. The only flesh and blood in his life is probably Rong Xuelong. Sometimes, just because a man can stand up doesn¡¯t mean that he can sow a good seed. Wake up, woman!¡± ¡°I see.¡± Sisi smiled affectionately. ¡°In that case, where did Ms. Hua¡¯s two sonse from? Could they have jumped out from a crack in the rocks?¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s heart turned cold. It was over. She had actually been goaded into saying such important things. ¡°Okay, now you have something on me, but I also have something on Ms. Hua.¡± Sisi flipped her hair. ¡°Oh my, really. Tell me, why do we women have to make things difficult for women? Since we all pretend to be pregnant to trick the Rong family for their status, it¡¯s just about the same. What right do you have to criticize me? However, besides knowing about Ms. Hua¡¯s matters, I also have other evidence against you.¡± Chapter 1048 1048 I¡¯m Your Love Rival Hua Qingmei was already regretting saying the biggest secret of her life and was shocked by Sisi¡¯s words. ¡°You, don¡¯t bluff!¡± She clenched her fists. ¡°Bluff? Ha!¡± Sisi¡¯s expression turned cold. She actually looked like Madam Rong by 90%, making Hua Qingmei¡¯s back sweat. ¡°Hua Qingmei, tell me, if the Rong family knows about you and that adulterer with the surname Luo, how will they punish you?¡± Crash! Hua Qingmei stood up in shock and knocked over the chair under her. ¡°You, who are you?¡± Why did Sisi know about her and Luo Hao? ¡°Who am I? Haha, I¡¯m your love rival. I am the woman who wants to rece you.¡± Sisi twisted her waist seductively. ¡°How can I not understand my enemy if I want to defeat her? Ms. Hua, I¡¯ve been eyeing you for a long time. Ever since Xiaoda and I fell in love at first sight, I¡¯ve been understanding you very seriously.¡± Hua Qingmei forcefully suppressed her fear. ¡°You... what do you know?¡± ¡°Sigh, I know a lot.¡± Sisi raised the back of her hand and admired the bright nails she had just done not long ago. ¡°Ms. Hua might not know, but I¡¯m in the import and export trade, and I¡¯m also in the part-time business of antiques... Yes, if anyone wants to escape overseas, it¡¯s not wrong to look for me... Furthermore, Xiaoda has told me everything now. Sigh, so I know a lot of things about you.¡± Rong Xiaoda had even told Sisi about the antique bells! Was he stupid? Hua Qingmei was enraged and found it difficult to breathe. But what made it more difficult was yet toe. Sisi suddenly raised a finger. ¡°I know because a buyer took a fancy to this set of bells and wanted to buy it at a low price, so he told him not to let others ept your set of bells.¡± Hua Qingmei was suddenly enlightened. So this was the reason why the bells were so difficult to sell! ¡°Do you know which buyer it is?¡± She asked hatefully. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± Siqian sped his hands. ¡°Those who can afford that kind of antiques are all really rich families. None of those families is worse than the Rong family. Haha, you couldn¡¯t sell it, so you found your adulterer... Ms. Hua, I¡¯m really nice. I didn¡¯t tell Xiaoda that you have an adulterer.¡± Hua Qingmei gulped. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°What do I want? I don¡¯t want anything.¡± Siqian spread his hands. ¡°I only want to ask Ms. Hua to be magnanimous. Mypany is currently preparing to go public. It¡¯s just a step away from being listed. The Rong family¡¯s second wife¡¯s status is really important to me. I say, Ms. Hua, you¡¯ve earned a whole billion yuan. Can¡¯t you spend time with your adulterer and live your own good life?¡± ¡°What did you say!¡± Hua Qingmei said in shock. ¡°One billion! Where did this one billione from!¡± ... Hua Qingmei walked out of the cafe in a daze. She was originally prepared to take the mistress down a notch and make her stay away from Rong Xiaoda. Unexpectedly, she was counter-attacked and received such terrifying news. Luo Hao had managed to sell the bells for more than 500 million, one billion dors! But he told her that he had only sold it for 500 million. ¡°I thought you were going to run...¡± Sisi¡¯s words still echoed in her ears. ¡°After all, Luo Hao has been handling fake identification cards and entry and exit procedures recently. Who still stays in the Rong family after having a billion yuan? Haha... I didn¡¯t expect you to return with a billion yuan? Isn¡¯t Luo Hao good? At least he made you pregnant with a son.¡± Chapter 1049 1049 I¡¯m Your Future Mother After sending Hua Qingmei off, Sisi took out her phone and immediately called Su Yanyun. ¡°Madam Yi, I¡¯ve done all the work. I¡¯ve said everything I needed to. I even gained a lot.¡± She lowered her voice. Thank you, Hua Qingmei, for booking the entire cafe. There was not even a waiter in the cafe. ¡°Tell me about your gains.¡± Su Yanyun smiled on the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed Rong Xinming¡¯s identity and know more details.¡± Sisi reported everything she had heard to Su Yanyun. ¡°You did well.¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. The professional talent Rong Liu had cultivated was extraordinary. ¡°It¡¯s just that... you¡¯ve been wronged.¡± She had no choice but to fool around with a man like Rong Xiaoda. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s okay.¡± Sisi smiled and replied. ¡°Rong Xiaoda and I didn¡¯t even do that. The drugs and hypnosis easily achieved the effect I wanted. It¡¯s not a loss to hug him asionally too.¡± This time, it was Su Yanyun¡¯s turn to be stunned. She could even do this? ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten evidence.¡± Sisi said. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send it to you immediately.¡± Then she got up. But a hand suddenly reached out from the side and snatched the whole bag away. Sisi turned around and shed at the other party¡¯s neck. The man took a step back and dodged lightly, but he still didn¡¯t let go of her bag. Sisi saw the man¡¯s face and immediately rxed. ¡°Third Young Master, you scared me to death.¡± It was Rong Jinghui. She didn¡¯t even notice when he entered. ¡°You know me?¡± Rong Jinghui sized her up. He didn¡¯t remember seeing this woman. ¡°I¡¯m your future mother.¡± Sisi joked and wanted to take her bag back. A murderous glint shed across Rong Jinghui¡¯s originally numb and cold eyes. ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± Sisi froze. To be honest, this was the first time she had seen Rong Jinghui. In the past, her understanding of this Third Young Master was only from papers and photos. She knew that Rong Linyi¡¯s aura was shocking, but she didn¡¯t expect this Third Young Master to also have such a strong foundation. ¡°What are you and my mother doing here?¡± Rong Jinghui asked coldly. He happened to pass by and saw Hua Qingmei and Sisi through the coffee shop¡¯s window. This coffee shop belonged to arge mall. In order not to alert the enemy, he took a long detour and entered through the back door of the mall. Unexpectedly, when he entered, Hua Qingmei had already left. He only heard Sisi on the phone as if she was handing some evidence to someone... The woman in front of him looked a lot like Big Aunt. No, it should be said that she was very simr to Big Aunt when she was young. Coupled with her words and the tense atmosphere between her and Hua Qingmei, Rong Jinghui roughly guessed her identity. She was the new woman Rong Xiaoda had found outside. Rong Xiaoda¡¯s women from his affairs basically resembled Big Aunt, but what Rong Jinghui had to say was that all the people he had looked for in the past didn¡¯t look as much like her as this one. So, she had finally dealt a fatal blow to his parents¡¯ shaky marriage? ¡°Third Young Master, return the bag to me.¡± Sisi wanted to exin that Third Young Master was on the eldest branch¡¯s side and she had heard Rong Liu say it before. But she couldn¡¯t bepletely at ease letting him know what she had done. After all, the news she received today was very important. She had to ensure that the news was handed to Su Yanyun without any mistakes. Chapter 1050 1050 Even If She¡¯s Not Crippled ¡°You want your bag?¡± Rong Jinghui asked. His handsome eyes that were very simr to Rong Linyi¡¯s twitched. Sisi nodded sincerely and tried her best to look harmless. Rong Jinghui opened the bag, took out the recording pen, and threw the bag back into Sisi¡¯s arms. ¡°Hey!¡± Sisi was nervous. ¡°That¡¯s mine. Give it back!¡± ¡°Yours?¡± Rong Jinghui smiled sarcastically. ¡°Then it¡¯s mine now.¡± Then he turned and walked out of the cafe. Seeing his arrogant figure, Sisi¡¯s expression darkened quickly... In a sh, she suddenly jumped up! She twisted her legs towards Rong Jinghui¡¯s legs, wrapped them around his calves, and strangled his neck from behind. ¡°Return it to me!¡± This time, her murderous aura was exposed. Rong Jinghui was shocked. This woman was so skilled that itpletely exceeded his expectations. Fortunately, he had already reacted the moment she pounced over. Bang! The seats in the cafe were knocked over. Rong Jinghui and Sisi intertwined and locked each other¡¯s throat. ¡°Give it back... to me!¡± Sisi gritted her teeth. Even if she knew that Third Young Master was on good terms with the eldest branch, she couldn¡¯t believe him easily before she understood this personpletely. After all, what was in the recording pen was too important. ¡°Ha!¡± Rong Jinghui was much more rxed. He was a man after all. When his skills were not inferior to the other party¡¯s, he had the upper hand in terms of strength. ¡°You didn¡¯t hesitate to expose your strength to snatch this thing. It proves that I made the right choice to take it.¡± ¡°Third Young Master, don¡¯t force me.¡± Sisi¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent that only a beast would have. As soon as she finished speaking, she let go of Rong Jinghui¡¯s throat and attacked him from under. Rong Jinghui was shocked. Looking at Sisi¡¯s technique, movements and strength, it was obvious that if this continued, he would be half a cripple even if he wasn¡¯tpletely crippled. He hurriedly retracted his hand to protect his treasure. That thing had never been used before, so it was not worth it to be crippled. Sisi took the opportunity to turn around and attack him from the direction of the recording pen. ¡°Return it!¡± Rong Jinghui was enraged when he saw that she was about to escape. At that moment, a murderous intent rose from the bottom of his heart. Rong Jinghui had never killed anyone, but that didn¡¯t mean he was afraid of killing. On the contrary, he had always been exceptionally indifferent to people¡¯s lives. He could easily watch someone die in front of him. Those things that would cause Rong Linyi great psychological harm were nothing to him. It was just a dead person, blood, and a corpse... So what if that person was his rtive? He had also broken Hua Qingmei¡¯s beautiful head before, but he only said it as if nothing had happened-¡°Who told her to force me to memorize Yuan Zhou? Who told her to not give me anything to eat? So if I kill her, no one will make things difficult for me in the future.¡± Such numb and heartless words from a child. If anyone was different to him in the past, in the end... It was only Su Yanyun. Even Big Aunt and Second Brother were on good terms with him because of his mentality... Thus, when Sisi dared to threaten his life and snatch away his important items, Rong Jinghui only had one thought in his mind-Kill her! Chapter 1051 1051 I Can Return the Favor He almost didn¡¯t hesitate and pinched her neck from behind. He just had to grab her slender and fair neck and twist it to the side forcefully, as if he was breaking a wheat pipe to make her neck bones dislocate... Then this arrogant and smart woman wouldpletely fall at his hands. So what if he killed her? Who told her to threaten him? Who told her to be so self-righteous and dare to snatch the thing in his hand... But Sisi was not a flower in a greenhouse. Even if she had always pretended to be weak in front of Rong Xiaoda, she was actually a professional killer who had undergone professional training. Feeling the threat behind her, she immediately changed her route and dodged Rong Jinghui¡¯s attack. Rong Jinghui also felt Sisi¡¯s changes. He immediately changed his move and grabbed at the ce he expected... A secondter. Sisi¡¯s shocked and angry voice was heard. ¡°Bastard! Take your hand away!¡± It hurt! Was this guy trying to crush her white rabbit? Oh god! Fortunately, her breasts were real. If they were silicon, wouldn¡¯t they explode anytime? Rong Jinghui was ruthless, but he didn¡¯t grab the bone he expected. Instead, he touched a soft and gentle area and was stunned. But the next second, something even more shocking happened. He didn¡¯t know if it was because she was in too much pain or because she was too angry, but the moment Rong Jinghui was stunned, she turned around and finally attacked the ce he was still protecting... The air... was inexplicably stagnant! After a long time, Rong Jinghui then said in a hellish voice. ¡°Take your hand away.¡± When Sisi heard this, she didn¡¯t take it away and even touched it thoughtfully. This touch clearly showed signs of something happening. His subordinate was even angrier... Just as Rong Jinghui was about to explode, Sisi suddenly turned around and smiled elegantly. She looked at Rong Jinghui with an exceptionally smug and provocative expression. ¡°I¡¯m not taking it away.¡± Rong Jinghui... was unexpectedly silent. ¡°Third Young Master, tell me, how do you think I should take revenge on you?¡± Her hands were like little people who had gained sess and fluttered up and down. ¡°You scratched me so painfully just now, should I use that kind of strength...¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s eyes were dark and terrifying. He said coldly, ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Oh my, Third Young Master.¡± She was radiant. ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person who will return a tooth for a tooth. You treat me so heartlessly, but I have to return the favor. How...fortable is that?¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s eyes seemed to want to kill the woman in front of him. He gritted his teeth and held his breath without saying a word. But his slightly rising and falling chest betrayed his current feelings. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again.¡± Rong Jinghui took a deep breath and his eyes were filled with disgust. ¡°Take your hand away, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Third Young Master really doesn¡¯t mean what he says.¡± Sisi raised her eyes and looked coquettishly at him. ¡°You¡¯re clearly grabbing me so tightly and can¡¯t bear to let me go. Your lower body is so strong, but you¡¯re asking me to let go of him. Tsk, tsk, men!¡± Rong Jinghui heard this and suddenly reached up with his hand that was still above her breasts to strangle her throat. Although she looked flirtatious, she had always been wary of Rong Jinghui¡¯s strong murderous aura. Chapter 1052 1052 Don¡¯t me Me for Being Unrighteous Rong Jinghui moved and she dodged to the side. ¡°Third Young Master, goodbye!¡± Then, she had already fled the cafe, leaving Rong Jinghui alone. ¡°Ha, it¡¯s best if we never see each other again.¡± She ran towards her sports car quickly, opened the door, entered, and started... all in one breath. It was only after she ran for a long time that she rubbed her still sore chest with lingering fear and cursed silently. Her chest was something that even Rong Xiaoda, her ¡°current¡± boyfriend, had never touched before. After catching her breath, she reached for the recording pen. This time, she couldn¡¯t help but m on the brakes! ¡°Damn!¡± Sisi yelled, ¡°Where¡¯s the recording pen!¡± ... Luo Hao returned to his residence and unexpectedly found Hua Qingmei there. ¡°Qingmei, you¡¯re back? Why don¡¯t you look good?¡± He walked over and hugged Hua Qingmei. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The Rong family found out that you stole that set of antiques?¡± ¡°No.¡± Hua Qingmei smiled deliberately. ¡°Where did you go? Why do you smell so bad?¡± Luo Hao smelled himself. ¡°Strange, why do I smell something else too?¡± He also felt confused. But this was part of her n. ¡°Go and wash up. Why are you touching?¡± She looked at Luo Hao reproachfully. Luo Hao understood her expression and was excited. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bathe immediately. Wait!¡± When Luo Hao went to the bathroom, Hua Qingmei immediately took out his wallet from his clothes. She searched Luo Hao¡¯s house but didn¡¯t find anything. She could only look for it from him. As expected, she found a fake identification card and a brand new bank card in his wallet. This bank card was connected to the 500 million dor credit card Luo Hao had given her. This proved that he applied for two cards at the same time and deposited a billion yuan into the cards separately. As expected! He had obtained a billion, but he had lied to her that he had only sold it for 500 million. This liar! Men were indeed unreliable. Hua Qingmei gritted her teeth secretly. Luo Hao, since you¡¯re heartless, don¡¯t me me for being unjust. Luo Hao was about to bathe. She hurriedly ced the card in his wallet and returned it to his seat before pretending nothing had happened. Right at this moment, a small bag of pink things fell out of Luo Hao¡¯s pocket. Hua Qingmei was stunned and hurriedly picked up the bag and hid it. After Luo Hao washed up, he was about to touch Hua Qingmei when she hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Luo Hao, I have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Let¡¯s talkter.¡± Luo Hao was anxious. ¡°No, I have to say it.¡± Hua Qingmei pressed Luo Hao¡¯s chest. ¡°This concerns our future and our son¡¯s.¡± ¡°Okay. Tell me.¡± Luo Hao stopped when he heard that it was about his son. Hua Qingmei smiled gently. ¡°Luo Hao, I¡¯ve thought about it. The Rong family will find out sooner orter that I stole an antique. So, why don¡¯t we take this 500 million and escape with Xinming?¡± ¡°Qingmei, are you really willing to leave with me?¡± Luo Hao was instantly excited. Luo Hao used to be the Hua family¡¯s bodyguard and was in charge of protecting Hua Qingmei. After a while, the two of them hooked up. All these years, he had also been in the underworld and had a certain status, as well as many women. But after all, no one had given birth to a son for him. Furthermore, Hua Qingmei was his first love. He fled with his son and 500 million yuan. Hua Qingmei¡¯s suggestion tempted him. However, viciousness shed across Hua Qingmei¡¯s eyes... === Chapter 1053 1053 Go to Hell First! At the underground drug identification office, Hua Qingmei looked at the report and was shocked. This was... Luo Hao actually had such a drug! What was he trying to do! She couldn¡¯t help but think of what Sisi had said- [Luo Hao, isn¡¯t he preparing to escape overseas? I thought he was going to bring you along... Why don¡¯t you go with him...? With a billion, why do you still have to stay in the Rong family...] Why didn¡¯t she leave with Luo Hao... Hua Qingmei covered her face and mocked herself silently between her fingers. Because that bastard had never thought of bringing her with him! He only wanted to escape with a billion! He had even prepared the poison to kill her! Stupid! Hua Qingmei, you¡¯re smart but you¡¯re confused for a while. They were divorced and the mistress had entered her house. Even the billion yuan that she had earned on her own was about to be swallowed up by that heartless man! No, Hua Qingmei looked up with tears on her face. She still had a chance. As long as she snatched back the billion yuan, she could use that money to force Sisi to leave and so she could return to the Rong family. As long as she could return to the Rong family, the eldest branch, Rong Linyi, Su Yanyun, and their hateful twins, one day, she would personally see them die without a burial ce! Now that things hade to this, Hua Qingmei had never thought about why she had been reduced to this state. She had hatred in her heart, and it was all hatred for the main branch. It was all Hua Sixuan¡¯s fault. From the beginning, she had snatched the position of Madam Rong that should have belonged to her. She took the best man and gave birth to the best son. Everything that the main branch had today should be hers, and she would never give up the opportunity to snatch it back with her own hands! She could even push her own grandson down the stairs, what else couldn¡¯t she do? She had given so much, how could she leave in peace? Hua Qingmei returned to Luo Hao with hatred. ¡°Qingmei, where have you been?¡± Ever since Luo Hao knew that Hua Qingmei had the intention to escape with him, he was much gentler to her. ¡°Oh right, haven¡¯t you been sleeping badly these few nights? I specially went to find a doctor and gave you a set of calming Chinese medicine. This has already been heated for you. Hurry and drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡± Medicine? Hua Qingmei was suddenly alert. Was it finally here? Was Luo Hao finally going to do something to her? She leaned on Luo Hao and said coquettishly, ¡°You men just like to lie to women in these ces. If you¡¯re really good to me, tell me the bank card PIN.¡± Luo Hao didn¡¯t doubt her andughed. ¡°We¡¯re family anyway, so it¡¯s okay to tell you. My password is your birthday and my son¡¯s. Come, quickly drink the medicine.¡± Hua Qingmei picked up the medicine and was about to drink it when she suddenly put it down. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of bitterness. If you want me to drink Chinese medicine, you have to drink it with me.¡± She said coquettishly. ¡°This...¡± Luo Hao hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t have insomnia, so it¡¯s not good, right?¡± Hearing him say this, Hua Qingmei sneered in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll drink the medicine and you can drink coffee. Oh right, I won¡¯t put sugar in the coffee for you. Anyway, you have to apany me.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Luo Hao admitted defeat. ¡°Women are trouble.¡± Hua Qingmei smiled and walked slowly to the kitchen. She tore open a packet of espresso and poured it into the ss. At the same time, she quietly poured the bag of powder she had obtained from Luo Hao into the ss... Ha, you want me to die? Luo Hao, go to hell first! === Chapter 1054 1054 Whose Son Am I? ¡°Madam Yi, I¡¯m sorry...¡± It was embarrassing for Sisi to call Su Yanyun. ¡°Well, I lost the recording pen.¡± ¡°Lost it?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°How did you lose it?¡± She didn¡¯t doubt Sisi¡¯s loyalty, but she was worried about the severity of the whole matter. Sisi clearly didn¡¯t know where to start. She hesitated for a long time before saying resentfully, ¡°Third Young Master snatched it away.¡± ¡°Jinghui? Why did he snatch your things?¡± Hearing that the thing was in Jinghui¡¯s hand, Su Yanyun¡¯s first reaction was to heave a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s okay, he won¡¯t stand on the second branch¡¯s side.¡± ¡°He thought that I was his father¡¯s mistress and that I was plotting something, so he snatched the pen away.¡± Her tone was a little angry. No, it shouldn¡¯t be called snatching, but stealing. In the end, she was the one who got the recording pen, but he got it secretly. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Su Yanyun heard the frustration in her voice and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll call Jinghui and get him to hand me the recording pen.¡± The other end of the line was silent for a few seconds before Sisi asked tentatively, ¡°He... couldn¡¯t have eavesdropped on the contents, right?¡± ¡°This, I¡¯m not sure.¡± Su Yanyun propped her chin with her fingertips and thought. ¡°But we¡¯re all on the same side, even if he hears it... no!¡± She suddenly thought of something. ¡°You said that Hua Qingmei personally admitted that Rong Xiaoda is infertile, so Jinghui can¡¯t be his son, right!¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Sisi didn¡¯tment. ¡°Calm Rong Xiaoda first. I¡¯ll call Jinghui immediately.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t have time to talk to Sisi. She immediately hung up and called Rong Jinghui. The phone rang twice but was hung up. Su Yanyun was nervous. She went to the study room and wanted to inform Rong Linyi immediately, but Rong Linyi was in the middle of a phone meeting and it was not good to interrupt... ... Hua Qingmei came out of Luo Hao¡¯s house. She wore sunsses and looked around to make sure no one found her. Then she walked out carefully and quickly. She came to the road and was about to call for a car when a silver sports car stopped in front of her. ¡°Jinghui? Why is it you?¡± Hua Qingmei was shocked, but she still had a smile on her face. Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression was dark. He got out of the car without a word and grabbed Hua Qingmei¡¯s wrist. ¡°Whose son am I?¡± ¡°You are...¡± Hua Qingmei widened her eyes. ¡°What are you talking about... of course you are...¡± ¡°Whose son am I! Hua Qingmei, tell me!¡± Rong Jinghui suddenly yelled. ¡°I know everything. Don¡¯t y pretend with me, tell me!¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s lips moved twice. ¡°Jinghui, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about... You¡¯re my son, I...¡± ¡°I know everything.¡± Rong Jinghui raised the recording pen in his hand. ¡°Hua Qingmei, I know everything about the mistress¡¯ conversation with you. Rong Xiaoda is not my father at all. Who is my father and who is my mother? Tell me!¡± Hua Qingmei looked at the recording pen in his hand in shock. She couldn¡¯t think straight. ¡°Your... your father.¡± She slowly looked at the house behind. ¡°Your father is inside... Jinghui, although you¡¯re not the Rong family¡¯s child, you¡¯re still my biological son... You, your adoptive father isn¡¯t fertile. I had no choice but to stabilize my position in the Rong family...¡± Chapter 1055 1055 Get Lost, You Have No Right to Care About Me Rong Jinghui pushed Hua Qingmei back. ¡°What a good thing to be helpless. Ha!¡± He sneered. ¡°Hua Qingmei, have you ever treated me as your son? Yes, you¡¯re right. Rong Xinming and I are just tools for you to consolidate your status.¡± Although he had long recognized this reality, Rong Jinghui still mocked himself. He was still a little disappointed... After knowing that Rong Xiaoda was infertile, he thought that he wouldn¡¯t be Hua Qingmei¡¯s son. He guessed that he might have been adopted. But Hua Qingmei still told him firmly that he was her son. And the adulterer in the room, Luo Hao, was his biological father. No wonder his personality was wed. No wonder he couldn¡¯tpare to Rong Linyi no matter how hard he tried. So his genes and bloodline had already decided that he was a low-ss person, right? ¡°Get lost.¡± Rong Jinghui gritted his teeth. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re no longer my mother.¡± ¡°Jinghui, don¡¯t go in. Your father¡¯s heart isn¡¯t good...¡± Hua Qingmei grabbed Rong Jinghui in a panic. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Get lost. You have no right to care about me.¡± Rong Jinghui pushed Hua Qingmei away again. She looked at his back as he walked forward. Hua Qingmei¡¯s body trembled. She turned around and suddenly ran away desperately. No, her n had changed. She probably couldn¡¯t return to the Rong family. Rong Jinghui would definitely find it strange... She frowned and... schemed again. Rong Jinghui knocked on the door for a long time, but there was no movement inside. He began to feel frustrated and angry. From Hua Qingmei¡¯s tone, Luo Hao was still in the house. But he was a coward and didn¡¯t dare to open the door for himself... Rong Jinghui returned to his sports car and took out a baseball bat. He went to the window and smashed the ss directly. Then, he opened the window and climbed in. Soon, he found Luo Hao in the bedroom. He was lying on the bed with the nket over him and didn¡¯t move. ¡°Get up.¡± Rong Jinghui nudged Luo Hao with the baseball bat. ¡°I have something to say to you. Want to talk?¡± Luo Hao didn¡¯t seem to hear him and remained silent. Rong Jinghui was impatient and lifted the nket. ¡°Why are you pretending to be dead!¡± He grabbed Luo Hao¡¯s clothes and lifted him up. Rong Jinghui was stunned when he felt the strength in his hand... Something was wrong! Normal people were not of such weight. Or rather... a living person was not of such weight. He had just thought of this when he heard the siren of a police car approaching. Luo Hao was a dead person! ... Su Yanyun waited on the sofa for a long time. When the meeting finally ended, she was about to go forward with a smile. Her phone rang. ¡°It¡¯s Mother.¡± She nodded at Rong Linyi, who was looking at her, and picked up. ¡°Mother, yes... what? What¡¯s wrong with Jinghui... I was about to look for him, how is that possible...¡± She put down her phone and was a little stunned. ¡°Linyi, Mother said that someone reported Jinghui for killing someone. He¡¯s been arrested by the police now...¡± Rong Jinghui knew how to kill. This didn¡¯t seem to be anything out of character, but thinking of the recording pen, Su Yanyun was exceptionally nervous. The Rong family had already sent awyer over. They quickly bailed Rong Jinghui out. But the Rong family was still a step toote. It was said that Rong Jinghui had juste out when he got into his sports car and left without looking back. Everyone in the Rong family, except Rong Xiaoda, was here. Chapter 1056 1056 I Think We Can Retract the Net Qiu Shuyu pounded her chest and wiped her tears. ¡°My Jinghui must have been wronged. It has to be.¡± Now, only Rong Jinghui was capable from the second branch. Although he didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with everyone in the second branch, he was still Rong Xiaoda¡¯s son. If the second branch was chased out of the main branch in the future, he would be a life-saving straw no matter what. ¡°Stop fooling around. The police will investigate the truth.¡± The Old Master looked tired. ¡°If Jinghui didn¡¯t kill anyone, he definitely won¡¯t be wronged.¡± But the problem now was why did Rong Jinghui look for that man called Luo Hao? What had he been doing since he left the Rong family? Old Master Rong¡¯s mind was filled with questions. Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi knew this, but they couldn¡¯t say it directly. ¡°Hua Qingmei killed him.¡± Back in the car, Su Yanyun¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Jinghui must have obtained a recording pen and looked for Hua Qingmei to verify his background. In the end, he was used by Hua Qingmei...¡± ¡°Where is Hua Qingmei now?¡± Rong Linyi asked Su Yanyun. ¡°Also, is the recording pen still with Jinghui?¡± Su Yanyun listened to the phone call being cut and shook her head. ¡°Jinghui won¡¯t answer my call.¡± ¡°To be honest, I really admire Hua Qingmei.¡± Su Yanyun rubbed her temples. ¡°She can kill people without a change in expression and even frame them without a change in expression... I think we can keep the.¡± At night. A man snuck into Luo Hao¡¯s house. He first entered through the window that had been destroyed before, went to the bathroom, opened a drainpipe under the sink, and pulled out the paper ball that was stuffed inside. He shook it forcefully. Then, he was stunned... There was nothing in the drain. ¡°Are you looking for this?¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s light voice sounded from above. Rong Jinghui looked up and saw the shadow of the recording pen sh across his eyes. When he got up, the woman had already jumped out of the bathroom and ran out. ¡°Stop!¡± Rong Jinghui yelled despite the night being silent. That woman should be that mistress called Sisi. This woman¡¯s identity was definitely not simple. How could an ordinary mistress have such good skills? Furthermore, she had actually guessed that he had hidden the recording pen here and even found it before him. Sisi had already run out of the yard and jumped into a sports car hidden in the dark. She stepped on the elerator and sped up. She was right. Today, when Rong Jinghui was taken away by the police, he would definitely hide the recording pen. And it was a ce the police found difficult to find immediately. The sinkhole in the sink was a good ce to hide things. Its shape fitted the shape of a recording pen. The police had locked this ce down and no one would turn on the tap. It was safer to put it inside. He just had to cover the tube with a ball of tissue paper to prevent the pen from falling. He just had toe back and take it after he was bailed out. But Rong Jinghui probably never expected that Sisi woulde and take the recording pen before him. Furthermore, she hid in the bathroom and watched him work for nothing. She looked up at the silver sports car chasing after her. Her fingertips fell on the phone screen and she dialed a number. But after two rings, Rong Xiaoda¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the line. Chapter 1057 1057 I¡¯m Not a Casual Person ¡°Xiaoda,e and save me...¡± Sisi¡¯s voice was panicked and helpless. ¡°Someone is following me, I¡¯m so afraid...¡± Due to Rong Jinghui¡¯s matter, Rong Xiaoda was called back by Qiu Shuyu and didn¡¯t spend the night at Sisi¡¯s. Unexpectedly, Rong Jinghui was nowhere to be seen. At this time, he was quarreling with Qiu Shuyu because he wanted to leave. How could he sit still after receiving a call from Sisi? ¡°Has your soul been stolen?¡± Qiu Shuyu cursed. Rong Xiaoda was a mommy¡¯s boy before, but this time, he was very determined. ¡°Mother, something has happened to Sisi. I have to go over. She¡¯s pregnant with my child now. I can¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡± ¡°When did you ever care so much about your mother.¡± Qiu Shuyu said with jealousy. ¡°Let me tell you. You can y, but get her to scram after the child is born. Your father¡¯s impression of you is bad enough. Don¡¯t make him ignore us in the end.¡± Rong Xiaoda replied casually but ran away without looking back. Sisi parked the car in the underground garage and before she could escape, Rong Jinghui had already caught up. She calcted the time and waited for Rong Jinghui to open the elevator door that was about to close and stand in. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Rong Jinghui opened his hand and reached it in front of her. Sisi winked. ¡°Third Young Master, what are you talking about? I¡¯m not a casual person. I won¡¯t give it to you casually.¡± Then she saw the disgust in Rong Jinghui¡¯s eyes deepen. Rong Jinghui stopped talking and reached out to snatch her bag. Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t resist at all and let him snatch her bag away. Rong Jinghui had just seeded when he thought that it was impossible for Sisi to put such an important thing in her bag. He threw the bag to the ground. ¡°Where did you hide it?¡± He asked. Sisi smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. She only hugged her body and took a step towards him. ¡°What are you asking, Third Young Master?¡± She deliberately looked ambiguous. ¡°Won¡¯t Third Young Master know where I hid it with a touch? Maybe there will be an unexpected surprise.¡± Rong Jinghui raised his hand and strangled her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t force me.¡± He didn¡¯t have the intention to kill anyone now, but he didn¡¯t care if Sisi provoked him. Sisi was not afraid at all and only looked at Rong Jinghui seriously. ¡°If you touch me, you will definitely regret it.¡± ¡°In that case, I really want to know how regret feels.¡± Rong Jinghui retracted his finger an inch. Sisi immediately raised her head and looked ufortable. ¡°Stop pretending.¡± Rong Jinghui said in disgust. ¡°Hand it over and we¡¯ll be strangers.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t want to be a stranger to Third Young Master.¡± Sisi said and leaned her body on purpose. She said coquettishly and pitifully, ¡°Third Young Master, thest time you touched me, why didn¡¯t you say that we were strangers?¡± Thinking of his mistake thest time, Rong Jinghui was enraged. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t get lost.¡± Sisi smiled craftily. ¡°If you have the guts, kill me and you will never know whose son you are.¡± ¡°You know my background?¡± Rong Jinghui frowned. Of course Sisi didn¡¯t know. But if she didn¡¯t stabilize this man now, she wasn¡¯tpletely confident that she could live until Rong Xiaoda came. The elevator door opened. Rong Jinghui finally let go. He grabbed Sisi¡¯s arm and pulled her out of the elevator. But Sisi was still in the mood to pick up the bag on the ground. ¡°Slow down... This bag of mine is a limited edition one¡± Chapter 1058 1058 Do You Still Follow Family Law? ¡°You¡¯re with Rong Xiaoda for money, right?¡± Rong Jinghui dragged Sisi to a corner and looked down at her. ¡°How much do you want? Name a price.¡± Sisi¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°If I say that I want you, will you give it to me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Rong Jinghui gritted his teeth. Were all mistresses so shameless? Seducing a married man and his son. ¡°Then...¡± Sisi suddenly grabbed Rong Jinghui¡¯s hand and ced it on her waist. ¡°Kiss me. Kiss me and I¡¯ll return the recording pen to you and tell you everything you want to know.¡± Rong Jinghui was about to scold the woman in front of him for being shameless. Sisi suddenly pushed him away and cried. ¡°No! I beg you, no!¡± ¡°Jinghui, what are you doing!¡± Rong Xiaoda¡¯s angry voice sounded. Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression darkened. Okay, woman, you¡¯re ruthless! ¡°Xiaoda, save me...¡± Sisi had already pounced towards Rong Xiaoda. Rong Xiaoda patted her shoulder andforted her gently. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. No one dares to bully you.¡± He looked up and immediately changed his expression. ¡°Rascal, apologize to Sisi!¡± He had not seen it wrongly just now. Rong Jinghui actually wanted to do something improper to Sisi! Was this brat tired of living? He even dared to touch his woman! Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t even want to care about this ¡°adulterous couple¡± in front of him. He scoffed and turned to leave. ¡°Damn brat! Just you wait, I¡¯ll kill you when we get home!¡± Rong Xiaoda still yelled angrily. ¡°Do you know Sisi¡¯s identity? Do you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± This man was no longer his father. Rong Jinghui thought coldly that in the past twenty-odd years, he had never fulfilled his duty as a father. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and feelings on a stranger. Seeing that Rong Jinghui ignored him, Rong Xiaoda was even angrier and Sisi persuaded him gently. ¡°Forget it, Xiaoda. He¡¯s your son no matter what. As long as I¡¯m not hurt, forget it. I¡¯m tired and want to go back and rest...¡± The moment he heard that his new lover was tired, Rong Xiaoda indeed shut up. Rong Jinghui saw his confused expression and sneered in his heart. Fortunately, he was not this kind of scum¡¯s son. Sisi pretended to lean on Rong Xiaoda weakly and reached into her limited edition bag. Then, in front of Rong Jinghui, she... took out the recording pen from inside and waved it in front of him ostentatiously. The recording pen was actually in her bag! Rong Jinghui thought of how he had just thrown the bag to the ground and was enraged. He suddenly rushed forward to snatch the pen back. Sisi immediately screamed in fear. ¡°Don¡¯te over! Xiao Da...¡± ¡°Rascal, what are you doing! Let go of Sisi!¡± ¡°Give it to me!¡± Rong Jinghui clenched his fists and punched Rong Xiaoda to the side. ¡°You brat, you¡¯re rebellious. How dare you hit me!¡± Rong Xiaoda bellowed and also threw a punch at Rong Jinghui... ... On the same day, the Rong family was mobilized for the second time. But this time, their destination was the hospital. ¡°The son is fighting with the father. Is there still any familyw!¡± Old Master Rong bellowed. ¡°If you two want to lose face, you should stay at home to do it. Do you think that I haven¡¯t seen enough?¡± ¡°Father, you don¡¯t know what this brat has done.¡± Rong Xiaoda¡¯s face was green and red, and he looked exceptionally funny. ¡°This brat actually has ill intentions towards Sisi and snatched her in front of me!¡± Chapter 1059 1059 The Cuckold Is Bigger Than the Sky ¡°Sisi? Who is Sisi?¡± The Old Master was confused. Qiu Shuyu coughed dryly and pretended to smile. ¡°She¡¯s Xiaoda¡¯s new partner. She¡¯s a very good girl. She¡¯s beautiful and capable. I heard that she¡¯s even pregnant with our Rong family¡¯s child. Xiaoda was just about to marry her another day...¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Unexpectedly, the Old Master immediately yelled at Qiu Shuyu. ¡°I already have a great-grandson, and you¡¯re making me a grandson again. How is it possible that the uncle is younger than my nephew? What kind of woman outside is worthy of our Rong family¡¯s child?¡± ¡°Father! You can¡¯t say that. You haven¡¯t seen Sisi before and don¡¯t know how good she is!¡± Rong Xiaoda said indignantly. He didn¡¯t even see Qiu Shuyu signal him with her eyes. ¡°How good can she be?¡± Old Master Rong was enraged. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that a good woman can make a son and a father fight?¡± ¡°If Sisi isn¡¯t good, will this brat Jinghuipete with me?¡± Rong Xiaoda disagreed. Old Master Rong was even angrier when he heard how absurd he sounded. He looked at Rong Jinghui. Compared to Rong Xiaoda¡¯s sorry state, Rong Jinghui was much more orderly, but the corners of his lips were a little swollen. ¡°Your father is blind, but are you also blind?¡± The Old Master asked. ¡°Is Sisi that good? Let you...¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡± Rong Jinghui stood up. ¡°This is probably thest time I¡¯m calling you Grandpa.¡± His inexplicable words stunned the Old Master and he said immediately, ¡°What do you mean? You want to cut ties with our Rong family for that woman?¡± ¡°Bastard, get lost if you want to.¡± Rong Xiaoda yelled. ¡°Pretend I was never a father to you!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Rong Jinghui looked up. The cold glint in his eyes frightened Rong Xiaoda. ¡°I wasn¡¯t never your child! Rong Xiaoda, the green hat on your head is bigger than the sky. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi had just rushed over and heard this before they got close. It was toote to stop Rong Jinghui. Rong Jinghui had already raised the recording pen in his hand. It was not wrong to fight with Rong Xiaoda. At least he snatched the recording pen back. ¡°Do you want to listen to Hua Qingmei and Sisi¡¯s conversation recording?¡± ¡°Jinghui!¡± Su Yanyun yelled. ¡°That...¡± Rong Jinghui turned around and nced at Su Yanyun. His sudden smile stunned Su Yanyun. That was the first time she had seen such an expression in this man¡¯s usually numb eyes. It was so self-mocking and sad. Rong Linyi pulled Su Yanyun and shook his head slightly. ¡°Let him handle it himself. He has the right.¡± Rong Jinghui pressed the recording pen. Suddenly, two women¡¯s voices sounded from the pen... ... The entire hospital corridor was silent. Until thest syble in the recording pen ended, no one replied for a long time. Rong Xiaoda was thunderstruck. He staggered a few times and suddenly sat on the stool. ¡°Impossible, impossible.¡± Qiu Shuyu was the first to break the silence. She hurriedly pulled the Old Master. ¡°Impossible. Our Xinming and Jinghui must be our second branch¡¯s children, especially Jinghui... Look at Jinghui. He has the same eyebrows as you when you were young.¡± ¡°Yes... this must be a rumor made by that vicious woman Hua Qingmei out of jealousy!¡± Rong Xiaoda came to his senses agitatedly. ¡°She was afraid that Sisi¡¯s child would be born, so she wanted to scare Sisi!¡± Chapter 1060 1060 Shut Up If You Don¡¯t Have Anything to Hide The surroundings fell silent again. Old Master Rong only had one word in his eyes: Idiot! Even Qiu Shuyu¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. How could her son be so stupid? Rong Xiaoda probably felt something from everyone¡¯s eyes, especially Madam Rong¡¯s indifferent expression, which made him especially unconvinced. That woman would rather choose Rong Xiaosong back then. She still refused to leave Rong Xiaosong after his ident and rejected his good intentions without hesitation. She had already be a thorn in his heart. Sisi was so precious because he wanted to prove to Hua Sixuan that he naturally had a better woman than her who was loyal to him. But the recording pen that Rong Jinghui exposed undoubtedly pped him fiercely in public. ¡°Father, I¡¯m not talking nonsense...¡± He still wanted to exin. Old Master Rong couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Shut up!¡± He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then, he opened his eyes and regained the determination in them. ¡°Call Xinming over and let the whole family do the DNA test!¡± ¡°Old man...¡± Qiu Shuyu panicked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you absurd by doing this?¡± ¡°Ridiculous. I have even more absurd things to do.¡± The Old Master scoffed. ¡°Yanyun.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly took a step forward when she was suddenly called. ¡°I¡¯m here, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Tonight, everyone here.¡± The Old Master¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I don¡¯t believe anyone! Only you, I believe you. I believe that you won¡¯t lie to an old man like me. Come and make this arrangement. Find a DNA test center and use me as the source of the DNA test to do a paternity test for all the children and grandchildren in this family!¡± ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡± Su Yanyun lowered her head. She was also a little surprised that the Old Master would let her do this. ¡°Old man, what do you mean?¡± Qiu Shuyu almost rolled on the ground. ¡°What if she deliberately framed our second branch? You said that you don¡¯t believe anyone. Could it be that you suspect that Xiaoda isn¡¯t your son?¡± ¡°If you aren¡¯t guilty, shut up.¡± The Old Master yelled. ¡°I...¡± Qiu Shuyu wanted to argue, but she thought of the Old Master¡¯s words and could only shut her mouth resentfully. Su Yanyun walked past Rong Jinghui and nced at him. This was the first time she had heard the contents of the recordingpletely. Sisi had only told her that Hua Qingmei was having an affair and that the two of them had a son. As for whether this son was Rong Xinming or Rong Jinghui, or even someone else, she didn¡¯t have time to investigate. ¡°Jinghui...¡± She wanted him to talk. Rong Jinghui immediately turned away from her. ¡°Second Sister-inw, do whatever you have to do. I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m from the Rong family.¡± Rong Xinming was fooling around outside and couldn¡¯t be contacted. Sun Lirong was alone at home with the twins and had already slept. When she received the call to bring the twins to the hospital immediately, her heart skipped a beat. It was at this time that she received a call from Hua Qingmei. ¡°Lirong, where are you?¡± Hua Qingmei asked her. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m at home, but Grandpa wants us to bring Xiaogong and Xiaoming to the hospital immediately.¡± Sun Lirong replied honestly. ¡°Hospital? Why are you going to the hospital sote?¡± Hua Qingmei immediately said warily. She had already prepared a fake identity and nned to sneak in early in the morning. She only wanted to hear her grandsons¡¯ voices at thest moment. Chapter 1061 1061 Bring All the Valuables ¡°I don¡¯t know why I need to go to the hospital either...¡± Sun Lirong replied anxiously. ¡°A lot happened at home today, and the babies just fell asleep...¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Hua Qingmei asked despite knowing the answer. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either.¡± The uneasiness in Sun Lirong¡¯s heart became more and more obvious. ¡°I just heard them say that Jinghui killed someone and was arrested by the police...¡± ¡°What?¡± Hua Qingmei pretended to be shocked. ¡°How is it now?¡± ¡°Nothing. Thewyer bailed him out, but at night...¡± Sun Lirong really felt ashamed. ¡°But at night, I heard that Father and Jinghui fought again.¡± ¡°Why did they fight?¡± This was new. ¡°I think...¡± Sun Lirong really didn¡¯t know what to say to Hua Qingmei. ¡°I think it¡¯s because of a woman.¡± ¡°Woman?¡± Hua Qingmei was really shocked this time. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be sad.¡± Sun Lirong hurriedlyforted her. ¡°Father was just confused for a while. You know Jinghui¡¯s temper...¡± ¡°So, they fought all the way to the hospital?¡± Hua Qingmei finally asked the main topic. ¡°Then why did they call you over sote?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Sun Lirong¡¯s voice was getting lower and lower. ¡°They only told me to bring Xiaogong and Xiaoming along.¡± Hua Qingmei was about to get Sun Lirong to let her listen to her grandsons¡¯ voices. Sun Lirong seemed to have mustered a lot of courage and suddenly asked. ¡°Mother, I have something to ask you. It¡¯s about Xiaogong¡¯s blood type...¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What is Xiaogong¡¯s blood type?¡± ¡°Mother, thest time, Xiaogong was injured and hospitalized. I wanted to give him a blood transfusion. I remember that Xiaogong has Type B blood, but the nurse told me that Xiaogong has Type O blood. But Mother, I¡¯m Type B, and Xinming is Type AB, so how could our baby be Type O? Mother, have you mistaken Xinming¡¯s blood type?¡± Hua Qingmei felt her heart stop beating. She thought that this matter would be exposed sooner orter, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be exposed so early... Now that the Old Master suddenly got Sun Lirong to bring the babies over, he must have realized something. ¡°Have you told anyone about this?¡± Hua Qingmei asked sternly. ¡°No, no. I¡¯ve always had my doubts, but I didn¡¯t dare to say anything.¡± Although Sun Lirong was not a smart person, she knew that she had to be careful with her words and actions within the prestigious families. ¡°It¡¯s good that you haven¡¯t said it.¡± Hua Qingmei said darkly. ¡°Don¡¯t go to the hospital now. If you go to the hospital, you¡¯ll bepletely exposed. Lirong, listen to me. Bring your valuables at home and the babies to meet me immediately!¡± ¡°What?¡± Sun Lirong was shocked. Could it be that the babies were really not the Rong family¡¯s children... Impossible! If the babies weren¡¯t from the Rong family, why did her mother-inw have such an attitude? She still seemed to think highly of the babies. Could it be that... Rong Xinming was not the Rong family¡¯s child! Thinking of this, Sun Lirong broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°What are you still hesitating for?¡± Hua Qingmei seemed to sense Sun Lirong¡¯splicated feelings and said beguilingly, ¡°Now that the Rong family has already suspected the babies¡¯ identity, why don¡¯t you take advantage of the fact that the whole family isn¡¯t around to take everything that can be taken away? Do you know how many jewels Mother has? Also, at Father¡¯s ce, any small set of antiques is worth tens of millions of dors. Go immediately and bring whatever you can bring... We¡¯ll escape with the babies...¡± Chapter 1062 1062 You Still Miss Him? Sun Lirong spent the first twenty-odd years in mediocrity. After marrying into the Rong family, she tried her best to convince her husband to stay and cooperate with her mother-inw to scheme against the main branch. Also, she gave birth to the twins. She felt that her previous twenty-odd years of life were not as exciting as tonight. She picked up a pocket and ran into Qiu Shuyu¡¯s room. The old woman¡¯s most expensive jewelry was in the safe, but she usually had somemon misceneous jewelry in the jewelry box on the dressing table. Any item inside was worth a lot. Sun Lirong poured everything in the jewelry box and went to the Old Master¡¯s room. She picked out some small decorations and put them in her handbag. After that, she got into the car with the two twins. She didn¡¯t notice that Xiao Peng had been looking at her from the beginning to the end. After she left, Xiao Peng immediately called Su Yanyun. ¡°Madam Yi, Sun Lirong left with the two babies. She took many things from home before she left.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s expression was calm. She put down her phone and asked the Old Master. ¡°Grandpa, is the second branch here? Do you want to call and rush them?¡± Xiao Peng was her spy and she wouldn¡¯t expose her easily. She also wouldn¡¯t let the Old Master know that she knew the movements in the old house like the back of her hand. The Old Master instructed Qiu Shuyu. ¡°Call your granddaughter-inw and ask where they¡¯ve gone.¡± Qiu Shuyu looked dissatisfied, but she still picked up her phone. ¡°What? They didn¡¯t let you drive, so what car did they drive... already left? Okay...¡± Qiu Shuyu put down her phone and said angrily, ¡°Lirong drove here alone with two children. Are you satisfied?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t have any expression when she heard this. She only tilted her head and whispered what had happened to Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi also tilted his head and said to Su Yanyun in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°They can¡¯t escape...¡± ... Sun Lirong arrived at the harbor. Hua Qingmei was already waiting there. ¡°Mother...¡± She walked forward quickly. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Hua Qingmei took the bag from her hand and opened it to take a look. A satisfied expression appeared in her eyes. ¡°The ship is waiting. Let¡¯s go up.¡± She looked at the children beside Sun Lirong. ¡°Grandma, where are we going?¡± Xiaogong and Xiaoming asked in confusion. ¡°Grandma will bring you to the sea to y overseas, okay?¡± Hua Qingmei smiled. ¡°Then what about going to school tomorrow?¡± Xiaoming asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandma say that she wanted us to study well and surpass the two from the main branch?¡± ¡°Grandma has already applied for leave for school. From today onwards, we¡¯re going out to y, okay?¡± Hua Qingmei lied to the two children. ¡°Okay, okay, no need to go to school!¡± Xiaogong and Xiaoming jumped up. After getting on the ship, Sun Lirong looked a little worried. ¡°Mother... are we leaving just like that? Xinming...¡± ¡°What? Your man is fooling around outside all day and has a harem. You still miss him?¡± Hua Qingmei sneered. Sun Lirong seemed to be shocked. No matter what, Rong Xinming was Hua Qingmei¡¯s biological son. ¡°No matter what, he¡¯s still the babies¡¯ father.¡± Sun Lirong felt a little regretful. She was too shocked when Hua Qingmei told her that the babies were not from the Rong family, so she actually listened to her obediently and came over with the family¡¯s property. Chapter 1063 1063 It¡¯s Okay to Take Another Life But now, after calming down, she felt that she was a little rash. It was true that the babies were not from the Rong family and it was a huge blow to her. But this didn¡¯t mean that she wanted to escape with Hua Qingmei. She could bring the babies back to her maternal family. She even said that... if Rong Xinming knew that he was not a Rong family child, he mighte to his senses... Why did she have to steal things from home and escape? The more she thought about it, the more Sun Lirong regretted it. This ship was obviously a stowaway. Once they got on this ship, they would be wanted by the police and chased by the Rong family, and it would be difficult for them to live under the sun in the future. Furthermore, how would a heartless woman like Hua Qingmei, who didn¡¯t even care about her own husband and son, affect her children in the future... No, no. She couldn¡¯t escape with Hua Qingmei. She couldn¡¯t repeat her mistake. She could ignore everything, but her babies were still young! Sun Lirong quietly came to the end of the ship and took out her phone. After hesitating for a long time, she finally called the Old Master. But before the call went through, a hand suddenly reached out from behind, snatched her phone, and threw it into the sea. ¡°Mother...¡± Sun Lirong turned around and saw Hua Qingmei behind her in shock. ¡°I knew you were useless.¡± Hua Qingmei smiled sinisterly. ¡°You just went out to sea and can¡¯t wait to call the Rong Family.¡± ¡°Mother, what¡¯s the matter with us escaping like this?¡± Sun Lirong finally mustered her courage to resist. ¡°If we go back, even if we leave the Rong family, we can still live a good life with the savings and industries in our hands. You¡¯re my mother-inw and also half a mother to me. When we return to the Sun family, I will treat you like my own mother.¡± ¡°You make it sound so nice, but it¡¯s all for yourself.¡± Hua Qingmei scoffed. ¡°You must hate me for dragging you down now, right? Hmph, I originally thought that it wouldn¡¯t be good for the babies to grow up without their mother, but now it looks like it doesn¡¯t matter if they want a mother like you!¡± She said and slowly approached Sun Lirong. ¡°Mother... what are you doing...¡± Sun Lirong retreated in shock. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t do anything rash. The babies are just not the Rong family¡¯s children. Now that this has been exposed, what¡¯s the point of escaping? Don¡¯t...¡± ¡°Ha, I forgot to tell you. The reason I fled was because I took a human life.¡± Hua Qingmei said iparably cruelly. ¡°Speaking of which, that life was still Xinming¡¯s biological father. But as long as it¡¯s someone who betrayed me, death is the only path! I even gave up Xinming, so it¡¯s no big deal to take your life too!¡± Then, she suddenly attacked Sun Lirong... ¡°Ah-¡± Apanied by the woman¡¯s scream, the entire stern returned to calm. The waves and the sound of the motor hid sin. ¡°Help... help...¡± Sun Lirong struggled in the sea with her good swimming skills. She wanted to shout instinctively, but the sea water quickly took away her body temperature and stamina. Just as a wave hit and she was about to give up, a lifebuoy suddenly wrapped around her. Her survival instincts made her hug the lifebuoy immediately. ¡°Hold on tight!¡± A yacht stopped beside her. Someone jumped into the water, grabbed her, and dragged her onto the yacht... Chapter 1064 1064 Retribution Arrived, How Could She Not Take Advantage of It? Three hours passed. Old Master Rong already understood everything. Especially when the butler at home came to report and told him that the house had been burgled. ording to the surveince cameras, the thief was really family-Sun Lirong, who had disappeared with her children. There was a missed call on the Old Master¡¯s phone. It happened to be from Sun Lirong. But she hung up before he could answer. When he called back, no one was listening. Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night. ¡°Ridiculous! Too absurd!¡± Along with the biological test report was Rong Ligong¡¯s blood type report. ¡°Type O blood. How could our Rong family possibly have a child with type O blood?¡± The Old Master threw all the things on the table to the ground and pointed at Rong Xiaoda. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that what Hua Qingmei said was all fake? Your grandson isn¡¯t even your biological son. What else do you have to say?¡± ¡°Maybe Sun Lirong was unfaithful and had a child with someone outside.¡± Rong Xiaoda still quibbled. ¡°Okay, if you still want to push the responsibility to your wife now, what about Jinghui¡¯s report?¡± The Old Master threw out Rong Jinghui¡¯s report. ¡°Jinghui isn¡¯t your biological son either!¡± ¡°Jinghui... Jinghui might be the child of Hua Qingmei and her adulterer...¡± Rong Xiaoda was talking nonsense. ¡°Second Uncle really likes to joke.¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but stand up. ¡°When we were doing the DNA test, we specially went to the police station to find a notary and asked for Luo Hao¡¯s blood. At the same time, we did a DNA test with Jinghui¡¯s blood. The facts have proven that Jinghui is not Luo Hao¡¯s son. Furthermore, I can tell Second Uncle that Luo Hao has O-type blood!¡± The Old Master was enraged. ¡°This is your second branch¡¯s good wife!¡± ¡°Hua Qingmei has already divorced Xiaoda.¡± Qiu Shuyu yelled unhappily. ¡°Our second branch doesn¡¯t have such a person! Besides, she colluded with that Sun Lirong and stole so much of my jewelry. Old man, you have to uphold justice for our second branch!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision for your second branch!¡± The Old Master was enraged. ¡°You were the one who insisted on Xiaoda marrying Hua Qingmei back then. Now, the house is in chaos, and you still want me to clean up your mess?¡± He thought of how all his favorite antiques were gone. The Old Master¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Hua Qingmei has a n to escape. It¡¯s not easy to capture her now.¡± Rong Linyi said slightly. ¡°Why are you arresting my mother?¡± The night passed and Rong Xinming finally returned home. He heard Rong Linyi¡¯s words the moment he entered. The whole family looked at him. Rong Xinming was confused by everyone¡¯s gaze. He also felt that the atmosphere in the house was strange. ¡°What¡¯s happening? What happened?¡± ¡°You came back at the right time.¡± The Old Master threw out a blood type test. There was Luo Hao¡¯s, and there was Xiaogong¡¯s. ¡°Look at what this is.¡± ¡°Who is Luo Hao?¡± Rong Xinming flipped through it. ¡°O-type blood? Xiaogong has O-type blood? What do you mean? Sun Lirong, that woman cheated on me!¡± If she didn¡¯t know for sure that Rong Xinming was not Rong Xiaoda¡¯s son, Su Yanyun would really guess that they were rted by blood. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how your own wife treats you?¡± Su Yanyun chuckled and mocked. Rong Xinming had tried to take advantage of her thest time. Seeing that his retribution had finally arrived, how could she not hit him while he was down? Chapter 1065 1065 All United to Act ¡°To be honest, I wonder what kind of dog luck a man like you has to be able to marry a proper wife like Sun Lirong.¡± Su Yanyun mocked mercilessly. ¡°You have many wives outside, but Sun Lirong didn¡¯t make a cuckold of you. She¡¯s really kind and stupid.¡± ¡°Su Yanyun, don¡¯t be arrogant.¡± Rong Xinming was enraged by the sarcasm. ¡°Your Rong Linyi just can¡¯t see. If he can see, he might be even more unfaithful than me.¡± This kind of groundless nonsense made Su Yanyunugh. She hooked her arm affectionately around Rong Linyi¡¯s. ¡°Rong Xinming, is there a point in saying such things that even you don¡¯t believe yourself?¡± Her expression turned cold again. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why your son has O-type blood? Do you dare to provide your blood for a paternity test?¡± ¡°I would have done the DNA test even if you didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Rong Xinming sneered. ¡°I have AB-type blood, and Sun Lirong isn¡¯t O-type. This son definitely can¡¯t be mine!¡± The whole family was silent. They even looked at Rong Xinming pitifully. The police happened to have the results of the investigation of Luo Hao¡¯s case. The forensic doctor had proven that Luo Hao had died by taking a lethal drug and found the rted residue in the coffee cup he had drank from. In Luo Hao¡¯s room, a lot of Hua Qingmei¡¯s fingerprints and traces of her DNA were found. Some neighbors even confirmed that before Luo Hao died, Hua Qingmei often went out with him. The neighbors all thought that the two of them were husband and wife. And the strongest evidence was the surveince cameras. The time of Luo Hao¡¯s death waspletely different from the time Rong Jinghui smashed into the window. When Rong Jinghui went, he was already dead, and at that time, Hua Qingmei was in his house! The police could almost lock onto Hua Qingmei as the suspect. ¡°My mother killed someone?¡± Rong Xinming was almost confused. He had been fooling around outside all day and didn¡¯t know what earthshaking changes had happened at home. ¡°What does that Luo Hao do?¡± ¡°He is your biological father.¡± Su Yanyun said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Rong Xinming said angrily. ¡°Su Yanyun, I know that you were angry because you couldn¡¯t seduce me thest time, so you tried to take revenge on me by ndering me.¡± ¡°You scum, where did you get the self-awareness to think that I would like you?¡± Su Yanyun scoffed and hugged Rong Linyi tightly again. ¡°You think I would abandon a perfect man like Linyi ande to find a piece of trash like you. Do you really think my brain has been eaten by a zombie?¡± ¡°You...¡± Rong Xinming didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Su Yanyun in front of the family. He hid jealousy and anger in his eyes. ¡°Yanyun is right.¡± The butler handed over the report that had been rushed out of the appraisal center. The Old Master flipped through a page and couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes. He handed the report to Rong Xinming. ¡°Take a look for yourself...¡± Rong Xinming quickly snatched the report and nced at it before throwing it to the ground. ¡°Ha! Grandpa, you and the main branch arepletely together now. In order to trample on our second branch, you can even act like this!¡± Rong Xinming stood up and stomped on the report. ¡°You framed my mother for murder and used me of not being of the Rong family¡¯s bloodline. You even fabricated this whole thing. Okay, you¡¯re very good! But don¡¯t think of snatching away what belongs to me!¡± The Old Master sighed and shook his head. Rong Xinming probably found it difficult to ept his background suddenly. His tone was sympathetic. ¡°Xinming, although you¡¯re not our Rong family¡¯s flesh and blood, you grew up in our Rong family from a young age. Now that the truth is out, you¡¯re also a victim. So, although your inheritance has to be stripped, Grandpa won¡¯t watch you starve to death...¡± Chapter 1066 1066 Grandchildren Are All Supported By Someone Else ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve finally said your true thoughts.¡± Rong Xinming looked up andughed loudly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the inheritance? You want to strip me of my inheritance, so you came up with this excuse?¡± He looked at the silent Qiu Shuyu and Rong Xiaoda. ¡°What did they do to you? Make you afraid to say anything?¡± He asked Qiu Shuyu and Rong Xiaoda. ¡°Did they give you any benefits, or did they threaten you? Oh right, Father, did Grandpa promise that you could marry your mistress, so you¡¯re prepared to sacrifice me?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Rong Xiaoda was enraged. At the thought that the son he had raised for so many years was actually someone else¡¯s, he was enraged. ¡°You bastard, get lost!¡± ¡°Bastard?¡± Rong Xinming¡¯s expression became sinister. ¡°You actually said that I¡¯m a bastard?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Rong Xiaoda pointed to the paternity test. ¡°Look at it yourself. You have O-type blood. Where did our Rong family get O-type blood from! You¡¯re the child of your mother and that adulterer. You¡¯ve been eating and drinking in our Rong family for so many years, but you still have the face to shout here!¡± If Rong Xinming still thought that others were acting and lying to him before, he was a little shocked and afraid now. ¡°Grandma.¡± He immediately asked Qiu Shuyu for help. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re with them too?¡± Qiu Shuyu was conflicted andplicated. She only looked at the side. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Grandma. You¡¯re not my grandson.¡± With the concrete evidence in front of her, she had to admit it even if she didn¡¯t want to. She had painstakingly built her family for so many years. She didn¡¯t expect that besides her son, her grandchildren were all raised for others! And this son was already infertile. These... were all caused by the hateful main branch! It was that vixen Hua Sixuan! Otherwise, she would have seduced Rong Xiaoda back then and caused a conflict between Rong Xiaosong and Rong Xiaoda. Rong Xiaoda wouldn¡¯t be injured and lose his fertility. She wouldn¡¯t let Luo Hao take advantage of her! Now, everything is gone... ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Rong Xinming finally panicked. He hurriedly wanted to hold Qiu Shuyu. ¡°Grandma, the person you dote on the most is me. Have you forgotten that I¡¯m your good grandson? Don¡¯t believe others¡¯ nder.¡± Su Yanyun stopped at the side and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone beg to be someone¡¯s grandson.¡± When she said this, Qiu Shuyu and Rong Xinming looked at her threateningly and angrily. Su Yanyun shrugged her shoulders disapprovingly and asked Rong Linyi. ¡°Linyi, did I say anything wrong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Rong Linyi touched her hair affectionately. ¡°Everything Baby says is right.¡± Now, Rong Linyi had already be the Rong family¡¯s only descendant in the third generation. He was the fully deserving family head! His woman was the Madam of the family. Here, no one dared to say anything if Su Yanyun said it! ¡°Rong Linyi! That¡¯s enough!¡± Rong Xinming was enraged. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to snatch my inheritance and monopolize the Rong family.¡± Rong Linyi was almost amused by Rong Xinming. ¡°I want to snatch your inheritance? Are you worthy?¡± Do you have the right to inherit it for me? ¡°Butler, am I mistaken?¡± Rong Linyi suddenly asked the old butler behind him. ¡°Young Master, you mean-¡± ¡°This family¡¯s surname is Rong, right?¡± Rong Linyi asked again. The corners of his eyes lifted and the luster in his eyes matched with his handsome eyes made him look ostentatious but charming. Chapter 1067 1067 Let Her Divorce and Remarry ¡°Yes, this is the Rong family.¡± The butler already vaguely understood Rong Linyi¡¯s meaning. Rong Linyi chuckled. ¡°Then, outsiders are not allowed to enter without the Rong family¡¯s permission.¡± The butler immediately understood. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Rong Xinming took a step back. ¡°What are you doing? Rong Linyi! Grandpa and Grandma are still here, and you¡¯re doing this? You... let go of me... you...¡± Under the butler¡¯s instructions, the bodyguards had already picked Rong Xinming up and dragged him out of the house. ¡°Rong Linyi! You will die a horrible death!¡± Rong Xinming yelled in anger. ¡°If you treat me like this, you will be struck by lightning! You blind bastard! Let go of me... Father... Grandma...¡± However, no one in the Rong family said a word. From today onwards, Rong Xinming was no longer in the Rong family! Old Master Rong vented his anger... ¡°Ah Xuan.¡± He suddenly called Madam Rong. ¡°Get me awyer. I want to change my will...¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Qiu Shuyu suddenly stood up and knelt down facing the Old Master. Plop. Even Rong Linyi looked over. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The Old Master was shocked. ¡°Bosen, the reason our second branch has ended up this way today is all because of the main branch!¡± Qiu Shuyu cried. ¡°If you want to change it, you can¡¯t give Xinming and Jinghui¡¯s portion to the eldest branch. You have to give it to Xiaoda no matter what. Xiaoda and I are an orphan and a widow from now on and rely on each other. You can¡¯t let us down!¡± ¡°What do you mean by orphan and widow?¡± The Old Master was angry. ¡°I¡¯m still alive and well. Are you cursing me to die?¡± ¡°Old man, I don¡¯t care... It¡¯s all Hua Sixuan and your eldest son¡¯s fault that Xiaoda doesn¡¯t have a son. Why don¡¯t we don¡¯t care how you change your will? But I only have one request-¡± Qiu Shuyu then looked fiercely at Madam Rong. ¡°I want Hua Sixuan to divorce Rong Xiaosong and marry Xiaoda!¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Su Yanyun stood up. If Sister Rong was around, she might have already pounced forward to p Qiu Shuyu. ¡°We¡¯re elders discussing something, what right do you, a junior, have to interrupt us?¡± Qiu Shuyu questioned Su Yanyun fiercely. Rong Linyi leaned elegantly on the sofa with a cold glint in his eyes. ¡°If I say she has the right, she has the right.¡± No matter what the second branch did, it had nothing to do with him, but no one dared to bully his woman and even bully her in front of him. ¡°Old man, look, look.¡± Qiu Shuyu¡¯s tears and mucus were flowing. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed your will yet, but they¡¯re already so arrogant. If their main branch ispletely in charge, where will our second branch be?¡± ¡°The Rong family shouldn¡¯t have any second branch!¡± Su Yanyun raised her voice. ¡°Qiu Shuyu, your position as the Rong family¡¯s matriarch was stolen from someone else! You will have to spit out what doesn¡¯t belong to you one day!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Qiu Shuyu¡¯s expression was sinister. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can be arrogant just because Rong Linyi is supporting you. Let me tell you, as long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯m the owner of this house!¡± She then turned to the Old Master and tugged at his pants. ¡°Bosen, say something. Look at yourself now. Even a granddaughter-inw dares to scold me like this. Promise me that Hua Sixuan will divorce Xiaosong and marry Xiaoda... Xiaosong is lying there half-dead and upying space for nothing. No matter what, Hua Sixuan and our Xiaoda have a daughter!¡± Chapter 1068 1068 I Will Drag You Along Even If I Die ¡°I¡¯m not Rong Xiaoda¡¯s daughter!¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. After such a big matter at home, she quickly finished her work and rushed over. She had just walked to the door when she heard this absurd suggestion. She walked in with big strides in her high heels and walked to Madam Rong energetically. She said reproachfully, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re really too much. Someone was about to sell you, but you didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Madam Rong smiled slightly and clearly didn¡¯t care. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just watching a joke. Why do I have to waste my energy talking?¡± ¡°Besides.¡± She smiled and patted Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°I have a daughter-inw to help me decide now.¡± Rong Xuelong immediately squeezed to Su Yanyun¡¯s side affectionately. ¡°Yanyun, I heard about the second branch¡¯s embarrassing matter. It¡¯s really a cycle of life and death. That old woman wanted to abort your baby back then, but now she has retribution. She doesn¡¯t even have a real grandson.¡± ¡°Rong Xuelong! You¡¯re going to receive retribution!¡± Qiu Shuyu bellowed. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you,e quickly and kneel in front of your father! You haven¡¯t been filial at all these years, and you still have the face toe back. Kneel and admit your mistake. In the future, your father¡¯s shares and property are all yours.¡± Rong Xuelong scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t care for his things! I won¡¯t acknowledge a shameless criminal as my father!¡± Perhaps Rong Xuelong¡¯s aura was too strong. Qiu Shuyu hurriedly turned around and faced the Old Master. ¡°Bosen, look. Even our second branch¡¯s only child has been brainwashed by their eldest branch. Either you change your will and let Hua Sixuan marry Xiaoda, or our second branch will die.¡± Old Master Rong was about to faint from Qiu Shuyu¡¯s noise. They had to discuss how to change the will, but Qiu Shuyu¡¯s request for Madam Rong to remarry was extremely absurd. ¡°Okay, Shuyu, stop fooling around.¡± Old Master Rong¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Xiaosong is still fine, but you let Ah Xuan remarry. Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at if word gets out?¡± ¡°Okay, Hua Sixuan can choose not to marry. Then get Rong Linyi to hand over the position of the family head immediately!¡± Qiu Shuyu yelled. ¡°Anyway, our second branch doesn¡¯t have a descendant. It¡¯s not a big deal to let Xiaoda be the family head, right?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± The Old Master mmed his hand on the sofa¡¯s armrest. ¡°The position of the family head isn¡¯t a game. Besides, Linyi has managed the family¡¯s business well now. Just because of your wish, it will change. Even if we say it out, it won¡¯t convince the public, right?¡± ¡°This and that won¡¯t do. You¡¯re forcing our second branch to death!¡± Qiu Shuyu screamed. ¡°Okay, I finally know. You¡¯re nning to divorce me and find that old woman of yours. I don¡¯t want to live anymore. I want to die!¡± She was about to hit the wall. Rong Xiaoda hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be rash!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t care about me. No one cares about me! They all want me to die! Your father just wants to see me die!¡± Qiu Shuyu was like a shrew. Old Master Rong was also enraged. He stood up and pointed at Rong Xiaoda. ¡°Let go! Let her die! I want to see if she can die today!¡± Qiu Shuyu heard the Old Master¡¯s words and stopped hitting the wall. But she suddenly turned around and looked at the Old Master viciously. ¡°Okay, Rong Bosen, you¡¯ve finally said what¡¯s in your heart! You wanted me to die, and you¡¯ve been waiting for me to die! Okay, I¡¯ll die! Even if I die, I¡¯ll drag you down with me!¡± Then she suddenly bumped into the Old Master... Chapter 1069 1069 If You Don¡¯t Let Me Live Well, I Won¡¯t Let Him Live Too No one expected Qiu Shuyu¡¯s actions. Even Rong Xiaoda, who was holding her, didn¡¯t react. She was like a cannonball that hit the Old Master and knocked him to the ground... This time, everyone stood up except Rong Linyi. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Rong Xuelong was the first to rush over since she was the Old Master¡¯s favorite. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Qiu Shuyu was about to pounce forward and hit the Old Master. Rong Xuelong grabbed her neck, picked her up, and threw her to the side. Rong Xiaoda caught Qiu Shuyu and yelled at Rong Xuelong. ¡°Rong Xuelong, stop while you can! She¡¯s your grandmother!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have such a grandmother!¡± Rong Xuelong turned around with red eyes. She shouted almost in panic, ¡°Butler! Call the family doctor over immediately! Grandpa... Grandpa, how are you...¡± The Old Master¡¯s face was pale. Heid on the ground and twitched. ¡°He¡¯s dying! He¡¯s dying!¡± Qiu Shuyu was still shouting crazily. ¡°Old witch, shut up!¡± Su Yanyun suddenly walked forward. ¡°If anything happens to Grandpa, I want your second branch to die with him!¡± Perhaps Su Yanyun¡¯s outburst was too fierce. The old woman was actually stunned and closed her mouth. Madam Rong had emergency medicine for his heart with her and helped the Old Master take it with Rong Xuelong. The family doctor also came quickly, but the Old Master was still sent to the hospital... ... ¡°Rong Bosen¡¯s family members...¡± In the doctor¡¯s office, the doctor looked up at the people standing in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re all family members?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Madam Rong nodded. The doctor wanted to wipe his sweat. This was the Rong family that could cause an earthquake in C City. Unexpectedly, this family was actually all managed by women? Other than Madam Rong, Rong Xuelong, and Su Yanyun, Rong Linyi was the only man present. And this man sat on a stool not far away like a bystander. But the doctor didn¡¯t doubt at all that Rong Linyi was the true ruler of this family. Unexpectedly, he was lucky to see the Rong family¡¯s head today... Thinking of this, the doctor couldn¡¯t help but be serious. ¡°The patient¡¯s fall didn¡¯t cause much harm.¡± The family heaved a sigh of relief when he said this. However, they were afraid of the word ¡®but¡¯. ¡°But-¡± The doctor did say this. ¡°We found that the old man¡¯s organs have all shown varying degrees of failure. Suspected-symptoms of poisoning...¡± ¡°Poisoned? Failure?¡± Rong Xuelong had the biggest reaction. ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not too sure either. We¡¯re still waiting for the blood test results. The fastest result wille out tomorrow.¡± The doctor said apologetically. Madam Rong heard this and walked out without a word. Outside, Rong Xiaoda was persuading Qiu Shuyu. ¡°Mother, you two are an old couple. It¡¯s just a fight, why do you have to make a fuss?¡± He was not worried about the Old Master, but he was afraid that he would be chased out of the Rong family immediately without a clear will. Qiu Shuyu gritted her teeth. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t let me live, I won¡¯t let him live either! I should have killed him...¡± Pa! A loud pnded on Qiu Shuyu¡¯s face. ¡°You! Ah Xuan...¡± Rong Xiaoda was stunned. He originally had a fierce expression, but when he saw that it was Madam Rong who hit her, he unexpectedly cowered. === Chapter 1070 1070 Don¡¯t Lie, I Will Confirm It ¡°Was it you?¡± Madam Rong¡¯s eyes were cold. She was usually reserved and low-profile, and it was rare for her to be so sharp. ¡°Did you poison Father?¡± Qiu Shuyu looked at Madam Rong in a daze. ¡°Poisoned... what did you say?¡± ¡°Stop pretending.¡± Madam Rong approached step by step. ¡°Father¡¯s organs are failing and there are signs of poison being found. Tell me! What poison did you poison him with?¡± Qiu Shuyu seemed to be shocked by Madam Rong¡¯s news. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t poison him. How could I possibly poison the old man? I...¡± Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and immediately shut up. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the point of my mother poisoning Father?¡± Rong Xiaoda helped Qiu Shuyu exin. ¡°Father is in trouble. Why didn¡¯t you ask the doctor and instead find my mother to make a fuss?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Madam Rong narrowed her eyes. ¡°Your mother knows very well what I mean.¡± Qiu Shuyu suddenly shut up and her expression changed. Anyone could tell that she had a guilty conscience. ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± Madam Rong took out her phone. ¡°Hua Sixuan, what do you mean!¡± Rong Xiaoda was anxious and angry. ¡°Do you really think this Rong family is your world?¡± Madam Rongpletely ignored him and dialed a number. ¡°Let the police talk to you.¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°Wait!¡± Qiu Shuyu saw that she really dared to call the police and panicked. ¡°I really didn¡¯t poison your father. Only, only...¡± Madam Rong didn¡¯t hang up and waited for her to continue. Qiu Shuyu was anxious. ¡°This matter is a littleplicated. Hurry and hang up. I¡¯ll talk to you properly...¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Madam Rong put down her phone. ¡°Don¡¯t lie. I will judge whether it¡¯s true or not.¡± Qiu Shuyu was extremely jealous to be threatened by one of the women she hated the most, but she was helpless. She could onlypromise. ¡°I only know that Hua Qingmei got Sun Lirong to drug your father...¡± ¡°That woman again!¡± Rong Xiaoda immediately said hatefully. ¡°She¡¯s already divorced and still wants to make our Rong family uneasy.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Su Yanyun had already walked out with Rong Linyi. Hearing Rong Xiaoda¡¯s obvious attempt to get away with it, she couldn¡¯t help but mock. ¡°Hua Qingmei is really pitiful. She¡¯s already divorced, but she¡¯s still being used by your second branch as a shield. Tell me, why did you drug Grandpa?¡± ¡°How would we know about Hua Qingmei?¡± Qiu Shuyu looked away. ¡°I only know about this, but I don¡¯t know why she...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? Okay.¡± Madam Rong immediately picked up her phone again. ¡°What police?¡± Rong Xuelong scoffed. ¡°Send her directly to the police station. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t get anything out of her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said what I needed to say. What else do you want? Go and ask Hua Qingmei yourself!¡± Qiu Shuyu said resentfully. She was also looking for this woman. She took the antiques and sold them for a billion dors, but she disappeared. At the end of the day, this matter was still Rong Xiaoda¡¯s fault. He insisted on mixing with Sisi and made Hua Qingmei escape with the money. Their second branch was counting on this billion yuan to turn the tables. ¡°We will find Hua Qingmei.¡± Su Yanyun raised her head. ¡°But now, Ms. Qiu has to give us an exnation. Do you really not know why Hua Qingmei drugged Grandpa?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Qiu Shuyu refused to admit it. ¡°I only know that she said that it was a sleeping pill. I don¡¯t even know if it was poison!¡± Chapter 1071 1071 Really Loyal to You? ¡°Sleeping pills?¡± Su Yanyun had already guessed what it was. ¡°Mother, someone drugged Grandpa. They must be trying to steal something from him. Let¡¯s go home now and see what Grandpa is missing...¡± ¡°Your grandfather... your grandfathercks a lot of things...¡± Qiu Shuyu panicked immediately. ¡°Didn¡¯t Sun Lirong take away a lot of things when she fled? What does this have to do with sleeping pills...¡± ¡°Sun Lirong should have taken away some small items. You¡¯ll know from the bag she¡¯s carrying.¡± Su Yanyun looked at Madam Rong. ¡°I think we can see what slightly bigger things are missing in Grandpa¡¯s bedroom first.¡± ¡°I remember now.¡± Madam Rong touched her chin. ¡°Your grandfather has a special set of small bells. I heard they¡¯re priceless treasures. Let¡¯s go and take a look first...¡± Qiu Shuyu and Rong Xiaoda were sweating profusely. They were the ones who had gotten Hua Qingmei to steal the bells and sell it to earn a sum. She didn¡¯t expect the eldest branch to know so quickly. They didn¡¯t know that Su Yanyun and Madam Rong had just yed a trick. The set of bells was currently ced in Xiao Mengxia¡¯s collection room. ¡°Mother, what should we do?¡± Seeing that the eldest branch had temporarily gone home, Rong Xiaoda asked Qiu Shuyu nervously. ¡°Our theft of the bells will be found out sooner orter. We don¡¯t have the bells or money now. If they really call the police...¡± Qiu Shuyu gritted her teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Hua Qingmei to really do it! She even ran away. This is all Sisi¡¯s fault! If she didn¡¯te out and cause trouble, how could we have been so passive?¡± Rong Xiaoda¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of Sisi. ¡°Yes, Sisi! We can find Sisi!¡± He seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw in an instant. ¡°Even if we¡¯re really chased out of the Rong family, I still have Sisi. Mother, not only is Sisi the boss of apany, she also deals with exports. I heard her say that she can even help to smuggle it overseas...¡± ¡°Is this Sisi really that capable?¡± Qiu Shuyu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°She¡¯s really loyal to you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Rong Xiaoda took out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll call Sisi immediately. Furthermore, she¡¯s pregnant with my child.¡± ¡°Pregnant with your child? Really?¡± Qiu Shuyu no longer believed it. ¡°Definitely! I was her first man. We were together for a month and she was pregnant. How could it be someone else¡¯s?¡± Rong Xiaoda was confident. In his opinion, Rong Xinming and Rong Jinghui were not his sons and must be just Hua Qingmei¡¯s excuse for fooling around outside. She was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child and bit him back. Otherwise, how did Rong Xuelonge about? That was his real daughter. To be honest, Qiu Shuyu would rather believe that her son wouldn¡¯t be infertile. She immediately urged Rong Xiaoda. ¡°Hurry and call this Sisi and ask her if she has any way to help us.¡± The call was picked up quickly by Sisi. ¡°Xiaoda, I¡¯m so busy now. You know that mypany is going to be listed. There are many things to do.¡± Even if she was busy, her voice was exceptionally coquettish. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Sisi, something happened to me. I want your help to help me hide for a while.¡± Rong Xiaoda said directly. Chapter 1072 1072 The Number You Are Calling Is Not Avable ¡°Okay.¡± Sisi smiled sweetly. ¡°Xiaoda,e to my office and look for me. I can¡¯t leave now. Come over and tell me in detail.¡± ¡°I¡¯m bringing my mother over. Is it okay?¡± Rong Xiaoda said and Qiu Shuyu stared at him nervously. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your Mommy is my Mommy.¡± She said coquettishly. ¡°I¡¯m marrying you. I¡¯m still pregnant with your baby, so I have to be filial to your Mommy in the future. Hurry and bring her over. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing her.¡± ¡°See that?¡± Rong Xiaoda said smugly to Qiu Shuyu. ¡°Sisi isn¡¯t a b*tch like Hua Qingmei at all.¡± Qiu Shuyu also nodded in satisfaction. ¡°This Sisi is considered sensible. If she¡¯s so sensible, I¡¯ll agree to your marriage.¡± In Qiu Shuyu¡¯s opinion, even if the second branch had lost power, they were still under the Rong family¡¯s control. Furthermore, Rong Xiaoda was also a rightful Rong family member. That whatever Sisi would be associated with their Rong family. As long as she knew her limits and helped them during this time, she would reluctantly let her be her daughter-inw. Rong Xiaoda ran towards the office with Qiu Shuyu. Thepany¡¯s address was in the busiest business district of C City. Rong Xiaoda had been here once and couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by the scale of herpany. The mother and son got into the elevator and went to the floor of thepany. They realized that the door was locked, and there was no answer when they knocked. Rong Xiaoda knew that the entire floor had been bought by Sisi. He went around the security corridor and tried to enter the office. He finally kicked open the small door at the back. Rong Xiaoda was stunned the moment he entered. The wholepany didn¡¯t even have a table. It was empty except for some waste paper garbage on the ground and dust all over the ground. It didn¡¯t look like it had ever been upied by apany. ¡°What¡¯s happening? What¡¯s happening?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but roar. Rong Xiaoda took out his phone and called Sisi. However, a cold woman¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the number you¡¯re calling is unavable...¡± Unavable! This call that went through an hour ago was now unavable! Suddenly, the door in front opened. ¡°Sisi!¡± Rong Xiaoda rushed over. Qiu Shuyu and the building manager walked in. ¡°What¡¯s happening, Xiaoda? Didn¡¯t you say that this is where Sisi¡¯spany is?¡± Qiu Shuyu asked Rong Xiaoda. ¡°How does this look like apany...¡± The building manager saw Rong Xiaoda kicking the door from the surveince cameras and hurriedly came up. ¡°There was apany here before, but they moved out half a month ago.¡± The building manager said. ¡°But because they paid an entire quarter¡¯s rent, they can¡¯t rent this ce out. It¡¯s locked all the time...¡± ¡°Did you find the wrong ce?¡± Qiu Shuyu asked Rong Xiaoda. ¡°Didn¡¯t Sisi say that she was in the office just now? Call her and ask!¡± Rong Xiaoda couldn¡¯t say anything. He had already called just now, but it was a pity that it was... unavable. ¡°Oh right, do you still remember what thepany¡¯s boss¡¯s name is? What¡¯s his name?¡± Rong Xiaoda still refused to believe that he had been cheated. In his opinion, Sisi loved him so much, so how could she possibly lie to him? The manager thought for a long time before shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m just a guard. How could I see those big bosses... But you can ask the building manager. He was the one who signed the agreement with the other party back then...¡± Rong Xiaoda was about to say something when he heard footsteps. He looked up expectantly... Chapter 1073 1073 Can¡¯t Believe I Saw It With My Eyes Rong Xiaoda looked up expectantly. He hoped to see the woman he loved, but a few police officers appeared at the corner. ¡°Rong Xiaoda, Qiu Shuyu?¡± The police officer walked straight over and showed their documents. ¡°We suspect that you two are rted to an antique disappearance case. Pleasee with us.¡± Madam Rong still called the police in the end! It meant that they had already realized that the bells were missing... ¡°We don¡¯t know what these antiques are.¡± Qiu Shuyu hurriedly shouted. ¡°I¡¯m old. Who dares to touch me!¡± Unexpectedly, the police were prepared. A few police officers immediately went forward and held Qiu Shuyu up gently but forcefully. ¡°Madam, please cooperate with us.¡± Qiu Shuyu wanted to struggle, but she realized that she was held tightly. She could only shout. ¡°You¡¯re bullies! You¡¯re the main branch¡¯s dogs! You¡¯re all on the same side!¡± The police turned a deaf ear to her insults and just brought her downstairs. Rong Xiaoda followed behind, but he was in a daze. Sisi was gone... After telling him gently that she would help him, she disappeared. Thepany had disappeared and her phone number was unavable. No! His Sisi wouldn¡¯t lie to him. She really loved him! Unless she told him personally that she was a liar, he would never believe that she had lied to him! ... ng! This was the sound of the chains outside unlocking. Hearing thismotion, Hua Qingmei hurriedly climbed to the door. ¡°How is it? Have you passed the customs?¡± She asked the people outside. When the ship reached the open sea, she took this big freighter. She was locked in this small space and hid inside like a dog just to smuggle out to sea. The burly man outside didn¡¯t answer her and only dragged her out. After walking for a long time, Hua Qingmei arrived at another cabin. The moment she saw the furnishings inside, she immediately yelled. ¡°What are you doing? Where is this?¡± This was clearly where the prisoners were locked up! The entire cabin was divided into several pieces by the metal bars. There were many people in ragged clothes locked inside, and the entire cabin exuded a stench. ¡°I gave you money! You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Hua Qingmei screamed. But he still threw her into a small cubicle and locked the metal door. ¡°Let me out...¡± Hua Qingmei mmed the door. ¡°I can increase the amount! I can give you a lot of money!¡± However, the man still left without looking back. Hua Qingmei looked around in fear. Through the metal bars, everyone in the other cells slowly moved over and stared at her with eyes of jealousy. She could only curl into a ball and shiver. After a long time, the door to the cabin opened again. ¡°Let me out! Let me...¡± Hua Qingmei stopped mid-sentence. She widened her eyes as if she had seen something extremely terrifying. She saw Su Yanyun slowly walk in surrounded by several burly men. Compared to this dirty environment and the disheveled prisoners around, Su Yanyun was pure and beautiful. She was wearing a pair of short boots, a pair of dark silk pants, and a simple white shirt. Together with her exquisite face, she looked even more beautiful while Hua Qingmei looked even more disheveled. Chapter 1074 1074 Like a Rat Being Tricked By a Cat ¡°It¡¯s you? Why is it you?¡± Hua Qingmei clutched the rusty railing and widened her eyes. ¡°Su Yanyun! It¡¯s really you!¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t answer her roar. She only looked up disdainfully when she was in front of her and met Hua Qingmei¡¯s angry eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so noisy.¡± Her casual arrogance almost angered Hua Qingmei. Ever since she knew about Su Yanyun, she had never taken advantage of Su Yanyun. It seemed like she was a junior and was weak, but every scheme didn¡¯t cause her any actual harm. She had married Rong Linyi and given birth to two sessors. The husband and wife were loving, and the children were obedient. More importantly, she had also taken down their second branch. Even now, she was just her prisoner. ¡°Where did you take my grandsons?¡± Hua Qingmei bellowed. ¡°Su Yanyun, you evil woman. You will suffer retribution.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have any new lines to scold others?¡± Su Yanyun scoffed. ¡°Hua Qingmei, who gave you the guts to be so arrogant in the open sea now?¡± ¡°You... how did you do it?¡± Hua Qingmei felt fear after a while. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t give the order, so the men behind her all stood like statues. But she could imagine that if Su Yanyun gave the order, the terrifying violence of these men would be enough to make her suffer. Su Yanyun gestured and her subordinate brought a stool for her. She sat down slowly. ¡°If you want to hear it, it¡¯s a long story. Why don¡¯t you ask and I¡¯ll answer? I promise I¡¯ll tell you everything?¡± Hua Qingmei bit her lip. ¡°How did you control this ship? How did you bribe these people?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Su Yanyun smiled. ¡°This ship is mine. These people are all my subordinates. Hua Qingmei, seeing you walking into a trap so urgently, I¡¯m really worried about your intelligence.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hua Qingmei was shocked and fell to the ground. She thought that Su Yanyun could chase after her because she had Rong Linyi, but she actually told Hua Qingmei that this ship was hers! Did this mean that all her actions were under her control? ¡°What have you done to me?¡± Hua Qingmei bellowed. ¡°Su Yanyun, you tricked me!¡± ¡°I tricked you?¡± Su Yanyun almost smiled. ¡°Hua Qingmei, you really think too highly of yourself. I only watched your crimes in the whole city. You stole the bells, so I bought it from you. If you want to kill Luo Hao, I¡¯ll hand the poison to you...¡± ¡°Wait! What did you say?¡± Hua Qingmei interrupted Su Yanyun. ¡°You said that you handed the poison to me. What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means what I said literally.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°The poison you found in Luo Hao¡¯s pocket is very useful, right?¡± Hua Qingmei gasped. She suddenly realized that she was like a rat being tricked by a cat. ¡°You killed Luo Hao and still want to frame Jinghui. Unfortunately, the police already have concrete evidence. Hua Qingmei, you¡¯re already wanted.¡± Hua Qingmei was stunned for a few seconds before she suddenly pounced in front of Su Yanyun and knocked against the railing. ¡°Su Yanyun, you, let me go. Send me out... I have money, I have a billion. I¡¯ll give all of this money to you, can you spare my life?¡± ¡°You have a good n.¡± Su Yanyun sneered. ¡°You stole my things, sold them to me, and now you are using my money to buy back your life? Do you think I can¡¯t settle the debt, or are you really kind and saintly?¡± Chapter 1075 1075 Personally Kill the Person Who Loved You The Most ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll bring that money to the coffin!¡± Hua Qingmei gritted her teeth. A whole billion yuan. She didn¡¯t believe that Su Yanyun wouldn¡¯t be moved. Su Yanyun chuckled. ¡°Are you sure you have a billion in there?¡± Hua Qingmei was alert. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Yanyun took the fruit juice from her subordinate and took two sips leisurely. ¡°What I mean is that I only gave Luo Hao 500 million yuan. Where did the billione from?¡± ¡°How is that possible, he...¡± Hua Qingmei was stunned. ¡°Are you saying that he also opened another card? He even created a fake identity to escape?¡± Su Yanyun asked. Before Hua Qingmei could answer, she nodded at the other end of the jail. ¡°Sisi, you exin.¡± ¡°Sisi!¡± This time, Hua Qingmei didn¡¯t even need to see who it was before she yelled angrily. ¡°You two are working together!¡± ¡°Ms. Hua is so smart, why did you only think of this now?¡± Sisi still smiled flirtatiously. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so easy to lie to. You believed me when I told you that Luo Hao took a billion. Luo Hao is really pitiful. He didn¡¯t leave a single cent and gave it all to you. Who knew... Tsk, tsk, what a heartless woman.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you! You framed me! You were the ones who put poison in Luo Hao¡¯s pocket!¡± Hua Qingmei yelled. ¡°I¡¯m going to report you to the police for murder!¡± Su Yanyun looked at Hua Qingmei coldly. ¡°Even if you really find the police, will they believe you?¡± ¡°Sisi and I have never appeared at the scene of you selling antiques from beginning to end, and we have nothing to do with this matter. You still want to bite us? You should think about it first and see if you still have a life to live until tomorrow.¡± ¡°What a pity.¡± Sisi pinched her chin. ¡°Your husband is a jerk. Luo Hao is the only person who is sincere to you, but you personally killed the person who loves you the most and your son¡¯s father.¡± ¡°Stop... stop!¡± Hua Qingmei covered her ears. Luo Hao¡¯s smiling face and his voice appeared in her mind. That was her first boyfriend. She admitted that she had never loved him. But he was undoubtedly the best person to her in this life. But she had killed him because of her suspicions... ¡°It¡¯s you. You caused his death...¡± She still refused to admit it and shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him. I didn¡¯t kill him.¡± ¡°Ha, people who pretend to be asleep can¡¯t be woken up no matter what.¡± Sisi scoffed. ¡°You also went to test the poison and knew that the bag of drugs would only kill someone if you use all of it. In the end, you really left nothing behind. Also, even if Luo Hao really wants to kill you, you just have to leave him. But you... for that fake 500 million, haha...¡± ¡°You were the one who told me about the 500 million! You even told me that Luo Hao was escaping!¡± Hua Qingmei yelled. Sisi shrugged. ¡°Yes, I said it, but Ms. Hua, why do you believe the words of a love rival and mistress? Logically speaking, I¡¯m the person who¡¯s most likely to hurt you. I just said a few words and you went in with the desire to kill. So you¡¯re stupid and bad!¡± ¡°You liar! Liar!¡± Hua Qingmei grabbed the cell bars angrily and shook them. ¡°Rong Xiaoda won¡¯t let you go! You cheated his feelings, and he will kill you!¡± ¡°Him-¡± Sisi raised her brows casually. ¡°He can¡¯t even take care of himself now, so how could he still want me? The matter of you guys working together to steal the bells has been exposed. He¡¯s drinking tea at the police station.¡± Chapter 1076 1076 I Will Make Your Life Worse Than Death Hua Qingmei sat on the ground. Her heart turned cold... ¡°Oh right, Grandpa already knows that your sons and grandsons are not members of the Rong family. Rong Xinming has already been chased out of the Rong family and corporation. There¡¯s no point in keeping you around...¡± Su Yanyun said and saw Hua Qingmei shiver. Her tone suddenly changed. ¡°But I can spare your life.¡± Hua Qingmei thought that she was doomed. When she heard this, she looked up with hope in her eyes. ¡°Tell me.¡± Su Yanyun looked into her eyes. ¡°Who is Rong Jinghui¡¯s father?¡± Hua Qingmei was stunned for a few seconds. Suddenly, she looked up andughed loudly. ¡°Hahahaha... you don¡¯t know, you will never know... I won¡¯t say it. Kill me, I won¡¯t tell you Jinghui¡¯s background...¡± Su Yanyun and Sisi looked at each other suspiciously. Hua Qingmei... why did she have such a reaction? ¡°Oh right, and...¡± Hua Qingmei smiled with tears in her eyes. She had a vicious gaze. ¡°I remembered something. When I went to steal the bells, I specially got Sun Lirong to poison the Old Master. That drug looks like a sleeping pill on the surface, but in fact, it¡¯s a poison that will slowly cause organ failure! If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, the Old Master should be hopeless now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Su Yanyun gritted her teeth. ¡°Grandpa has treated you well. He protected your second branch thrice, but you poisoned him!¡± ¡°He deserves to die!¡± Hua Qingmei cursed hatefully. ¡°If he had been impartial, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen into this state. It¡¯s all his fault. It¡¯s your main branch that caused me to be like this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still resenting others now?¡± Su Yanyun stood up. ¡°Hua Qingmei, your ending today is your own fault. If you¡¯re willing to tell me what drug you drugged Grandpa with, I might still spare your life.¡± ¡°Pfft! Without the antidote, just give up!¡± Hua Qingmei had already given up. ¡°Let me tell you, Su Yanyun, besides my own, there is only one more of that drug. I was the one who prepared it for your mother-inw! I didn¡¯t expect to wait so many years and not be able to do it. In the end, I used it on the Old Master. That is also his retribution!¡± ¡°It looks like you¡¯re stubborn.¡± Su Yanyun stood up with cold eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. But... I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡± She looked at the burly man behind her. ¡°I believe you know better than me how to make someone wish they were dead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss.¡± The burly man lowered his head respectfully. ¡°We will make her beg for death from now on!¡± The burly man¡¯s words made Hua Qingmei shiver. She immediately wanted to hit the metal bars and beg for death, but the burly man was quick and reached out to grab her cor. When Su Yanyun and Sisi left, Hua Qingmei¡¯s miserable cries sounded from the bottom cabin. ¡°What do you want to do about Old Master Rong¡¯s matter?¡± Sisi asked Su Yanyun. ¡°Do you want to inject Hua Qingmei with a truth serum and let her say it?¡± Su Yanyun shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need the truth serum. Hua Qingmei is a cowardly person. She can¡¯tst long.¡± She frowned worriedly. ¡°What I¡¯m most worried about now is that what she said just now is true. That antidote... is no longer necessary. Or after many years, she won¡¯t know what drug it is either.¡± ¡°I know some drugs that can gradually cause organ failure.¡± Sisi thought for a while and shook her head. ¡°But these drugs are very dangerous. The treatment n is very different. If there¡¯s a mistake, Old Master willpletely...¡± Chapter 1077 1077 He Is a Very Important Existence ¡°Oh right, what do you think of Jinghui¡¯s background?¡± Su Yanyun asked. Sisi clutched her chin. ¡°I say, Madam Yi, have you ever thought that Third Young Master Rong is actually still a member of the Rong family?¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. ¡°This, I¡¯ve thought about it... but if he¡¯s not Rong Xiaoda¡¯s, could he be... my father-inw¡¯s?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Impossible, impossible. My father-inw and mother-inw are very loving. It¡¯s impossible for them to have anything to do with Hua Qingmei.¡± ¡°He might be from the Rong family¡¯s other branches.¡± Sisi suggested. ¡°Actually, you can investigate to see if anyone in the Rong family lost a child during that time. Maybe it¡¯s Third Young Master. Also, you can find Third Young Master and do another DNA test. Thest time, only the paternity test showed that he wasn¡¯t Rong Xiaoda¡¯s son. But he didn¡¯t do the DNA test for the Rong Family! No matter if he is from the other branches, he should be rted to the Old Master, right? Let him have a firm rtionship with the Old Master. At least, we can narrow the search scope.¡± Su Yanyun looked at Sisi in admiration. ¡°Sisi, you¡¯re really impressive...¡± Her thoughts were so clear. Sisi smiled shyly. ¡°I¡¯m not considered good at my side. My acting is okay, but my other abilities are like dog shit.¡± ¡°Your ce, do you mean Rong Liu¡¯s ce?¡± Su Yanyun asked. She was very curious and had never heard of any especially impressive people from Rong Liu¡¯s ce. ¡°No.¡± Sisi exined to Su Yanyun. ¡°I came from the special agent ind. I followed Brother Rong Liu because of some connections. After doing this for Madam Yi, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Ah... you¡¯re leaving...¡± Su Yanyun was a little mncholic. She liked Sisi a lot and wanted to be friends with her. ¡°I¡¯ll look for Third Young Master Rong.¡± She changed the topic. ¡°Madam Yi, didn¡¯t you say that he won¡¯t answer your call?¡± ¡°Call me Yanyun.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly said. ¡°Even if you leave, we¡¯re still friends. Jinghui... Yes, he refused to answer my call and just switched off his phone now... Sigh... you know that Linyi isn¡¯t very concerned about others. Actually, he¡¯s very worried about Jinghui...¡± Rong Jinghui was different from Rong Xinming. Even if he wasn¡¯t from the Rong family, he was a very important existence to both Madam Rong and Rong Linyi. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yanyun.¡± Sisi immediately changed her tone. ¡°I will definitely bring him back. My skills in finding people are top-notch.¡± ¡°Sisi, what¡¯s your surname? What¡¯s your real name?¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°I can¡¯t say the code name of an agent casually.¡± Sisi replied frankly. ¡°But Sisi is my real name. My surname is Qiao, Qiao Sisi.¡± ¡°After you leave, can we still meet in the future? Can you give me your contact details?¡± Su Yanyun asked. She had a feeling that Sisi would suddenly disappear. ¡°My contact details will change at any time.¡± Sisi shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know where I will go in the future. I left the ind of special agents toe out and find a sister of mine...¡± She sounded a little sad. ¡°That sister of mine came out for a mission and... disappeared after that. Although I also know that in our line of work, it¡¯s very easy for someone to leave. But... perhaps it¡¯s very difficult for me to have a sincere friend. If there¡¯s no concrete news or if I don¡¯t see her corpse, I definitely won¡¯t easily believe that she¡¯s dead.¡± Chapter 1078 1078 Sir, Do You Need a Female Partner? Sisi looked very young. Although she had adjusted her appearance ording to Madam Rong¡¯s, her youthful energy couldn¡¯t be hidden. Hearing a girl who looked younger than her talk about life and death, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Your friend will definitely be fine.¡± She was calm. ¡°No matter where you go, just remember that I¡¯m here. If you encounter anything that requires my help, don¡¯t be restrained. You¡¯ve helped me so much, I don¡¯t even know how to thank you.¡± Sisi smiled sweetly. ¡°You said it yourself, Yanyun. I won¡¯t be rude when I need you. Okay, I¡¯m getting off the ship...¡± Hua Qingmei never expected this. She had drifted at sea for so long and thought that she had arrived at customs in other countries. In fact, she was still wandering around the harbor of C City. Sisi got off the cargo ship and looked up at the sky. She muttered to herself. ¡°Where am I going to find Rong Jinghui...¡± ... Late at night. The nightclub was noisy. Rong Jinghui leaned on the bar counter and pushed away another woman who had taken the initiative to ask for pleasure. He didn¡¯t know how many women he had pushed away tonight. Even though a few bottles had been finished, his handsome face still had the usual numb expression. The women around all looked at his face, looking at this handsome and cold man greedily and expectantly. The nightclub was noisy, and the dance floor was crowded. The music pierced people¡¯s eardrums. The breathing of many people extended in this limited space. The smell of smoke, wine, women¡¯s perfumes, and fresh air with the smell of air freshener poured in through the vent... Rong Jinghui felt a dead silence in his heart. He lit a cigarette and watched as the smoke slowly rose to his head. So he was not anyone¡¯s son. No wonder he was not like anyone in the Rong family. When he was young, he had secretly hoped that he was Big Aunt¡¯s son. Everyone said that he and Rong Linyi looked like twins, and he was secretly proud of it. It was as if this way, he could stay away from the second branch that had Hua Qingmei. He was actually jealous of Rong Linyi. He was jealous of his mother and father, jealous of his sister who doted on him, and jealous of how outstanding he was and how he had won all of Grandpa¡¯s attention. It was only when Big Aunt¡¯s newborn daughter died tragically and Rong Linyi also suffered from a serious psychological illness that he felt a little better. That perfect brother finally had something he could pity. Until Su Yanyun appeared... That cute woman. He thought he had found her first. But only when she appeared in front of him as Madam Yi again did he know that... he was just a littleter than Rong Linyi. His numb and cold heart had once echoed with a voice. How much worse am Ipared to him? Now, reality told him- Much worse. It was about as big as one gxy to another. He was not even a descendant of the Rong family. An alluring woman in a dark red, low-cut, and tight dress swayed her hips and walked slowly to his side. ¡°Sir, do youck a female partner?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was very seductive, and her curvaceous body followed closely behind. However, Rong Jinghui ignored her and just put out the cigarette and moved away. The woman missed. But she was not discouraged. She had heavy makeup on, but under the strange lights, she looked very stunning. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s your surname? Let¡¯s have a drink together...¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Chapter 1079 1079 Clearly At the Lowest Point of Life The woman didn¡¯t give up. She was the queen of this nightclub. Men flocked to her and had never rejected her invitation. She didn¡¯t believe that no matter how cold and cool this man was, would he not be interested in women? Unless he liked men. But if he liked men, why didn¡¯t he go to a gay bar? Thus, she twisted her waist to the extreme and leaned on him again. ¡°Sir, are you shy?¡± Her alluring voice reached Rong Jinghui¡¯s ears. He turned around and the woman¡¯s figure in his pupils inexplicably ovepped with the other women¡¯s appearances. The disgust in his eyes intensified... He resisted the urge to strangle her neck and spat out one word. ¡°Despicable!¡± The woman¡¯s expression changed and she finally stopped being seductive. Under the colorful lights, her face was pale. Who didn¡¯te to such an asion to have fun? Who would say this to a woman who took the initiative to stick close to him? The woman retreated with a dark expression. Her heart was beating rapidly, and she was clearly extremely angry. She took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Hello, where are you? I¡¯ve been bullied!¡± She looked at Rong Jinghui¡¯s back view hatefully. ¡°A man invited me to y. I refused him and he scolded me! Come over and help me teach him a lesson!¡± ... Rong Jinghui ignored the woman¡¯s actions. Or rather, he had never paid attention to what women did. ¡°Hurry and leave.¡± The bartender lowered his voice and said to Rong Jinghui, ¡°That woman is not simple. She has a backer. You will suffer if you offend her.¡± Rong Jinghui raised his brows. He didn¡¯t answer the bartender and only drank the wine in his ss. What a coincidence. Those who offended him had never had a good time. Before long, a few strong men came to the bar and surrounded Rong Jinghui. ¡°That¡¯s him?¡± The man in the lead had tattoos all over his arms as he pointed at Rong Jinghui and asked the woman. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s calm expression angered the woman even more. She expected him to beg for mercy, apologize to her, and beg for her forgiveness and fawn over her. Unfortunately, Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t do as she wished and continued drinking as if no one was around. ¡°Brother!¡± The tattooed man patted Rong Jinghui¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s talk?¡± Rong Jinghui nced at the corners of his eyes and didn¡¯t answer. This kind of trash? He had the right to talk to him? ¡°Pretty arrogant?¡± The tattooed man grimaced. ¡°This face is as handsome as our mothers¡¯. I heard you teased our sister. You¡¯re bold. Do you know who she is?¡± Rong Jinghui finished thest mouthful of wine and finally spoke. It was just for the bartender. ¡°Give me another bottle.¡± The bartender shook his head. This young man had been drinking alone here tonight and didn¡¯t even care about the women who was hitting on him. Clearly, he had encountered a downturn in his life. But when he met that woman, she actually yed such a trick because she couldn¡¯t get him. He sighed and took out a bottle of wine for Rong Jinghui. However, just as the wine was about to be handed to Rong Jinghui, the tattooed man stopped him. The tattooed man pressed down the wine bottle. ¡°Wait, you still want to drink? I think you want to drink pee, right?¡± The tattooed man¡¯s words were firstly to humiliate Rong Jinghui and secondly, to scare him. Unexpectedly, just as he finished speaking, Rong Jinghui, who was as quiet as a painting just now, suddenly attacked like a lightning bolt, as fast as a sober cheetah. Chapter 1080 1080 So Many People Still Can¡¯t Beat a Woman ng! It was the sound of a wine bottle shattering. Everyone could see Rong Jinghui¡¯s actions. He was as fast as lightning, blinding everyone. The wine bottle in the tattooed man¡¯s hand had already disappeared and shattered on the top of his head, leaving only a broken bottle in Rong Jinghui¡¯s hand. The tattooed man seemed to be stunned by the impact and didn¡¯t react for a long time. Only blood flowed down his face. ¡°Brother!¡± The other men at the side yelled. One of them immediately grabbed a bottle and was about to hit Rong Jinghui. However, the moment Rong Jinghui¡¯s hand touched the bottle, the bottle in his hand had already stabbed into the other party¡¯s neck. ¡°Ahhh!¡± The man gave up the bottle in his hand and retreated while covering his bloody neck. Meanwhile, Rong Jinghui took out a lighter and lit it on the tattooed man¡¯s head. The tattooed man had just been drenched in wine when the lighter ignited his hair. At that moment, the men around all ignored Rong Jinghui and pounced to put out the fire. The woman was shocked. She never expected Rong Jinghui to take care of so many men with just a bottle of wine and a lighter. Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t care about extinguishing the fire and the emergency treatment. He didn¡¯t care about the bar manager who was calling the police. He only dragged up his coat in a daze and walked out. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± The woman saw this and screamed. A few ¡°brave¡± customers immediately went forward to grab Rong Jinghui. They had just pressed Rong Jinghui down when they met his slowly moving eyes. The few customers were stunned. This kind of numb eyes that were like stagnant water had a terrifying power like a demon, making them panic. The few of them subconsciously let go. Rong Jinghui looked down and was about to walk forward. At the side, a fruit knife suddenly stabbed over without warning! No one expected this move, and even Rong Jinghui was stunned. The moment the knife stabbed his body, he realized it was toote to dodge. However, just as the tip of the knife stabbed into his body and was about to stab deeper, his other hand grabbed the de. Qiao Sisi appeared in front of Rong Jinghui. She grabbed the de and stopped the knife from going deeper. At the same time, she kicked the person holding the knife. ¡°What are you waiting for? Run!¡± She grabbed Rong Jinghui¡¯s hand and dragged him out. People kept trying to stop them. However, Qiao Sisi went all out. She was mighty and killed anyone in her way. The people blocking the way were no longer ordinary customers, but many hooligans with controlled knives. ¡°Catch him!¡± The woman¡¯s arrogant voice was loud. ¡°Don¡¯t let that woman go either! Trash! You have so many people, can¡¯t you defeat a woman?¡± They really couldn¡¯t win. Although Qiao Sisi imed to be an agent, she was far more professional than these ordinary people. It was easy to deal with seven to eight people with knives. On the other hand, Rong Jinghui seemed to be in a daze and let Qiao Sisi block him. He watched as she attacked agilely. A whileter, the people around him fell to the ground and all the knives left their hands. Chapter 1081 1081 She Tasted Juniper Berries Everyone¡¯s hands that held the knives were broken and dislocated. Qiao Sisi had always known that she was an agent, so her fighting emphasized on skills and practicality. Not only did she target their vitals when hitting people, but she also knew how to neutralize the other party¡¯s force. The surrounding customers were also stunned. This woman looked very slender and gentle, and even looked interesting when she hit someone, but... they didn¡¯t expect her to be so hurtful. If everyone didn¡¯t know what had happened, they would have thought that the hooligans on the ground were acting with Qiao Sisi. Qiao Sisi knocked down a group of people and no one dared to go forward easily. She let go of Rong Jinghui and strode to the woman from before. ¡°Were you the one who told those people to attack me just now?¡± She had a smile on her face. Her smile was very light, but it was 10,000 times more charming than the woman in front of her. That kind of charm in her bones waspletely different from the charm that appeared when other women relied on makeup and pretended to be beautiful. The woman took a step back. Qiao Sisi was clearly smiling, but the woman¡¯s feet were shaking. ¡°Bitch!¡± Qiao Sisi raised her hand and hit the woman¡¯s face. That noise was extremely loud. The onlookers trembled. The woman¡¯s face swelled visibly. ¡°You¡¯re so slutty, go and use public transport that¡¯s for everyone to ride! You came to provoke our Third Young Master? Do you know what the word ¡®death¡¯ means?¡± Qiao Sisi clutched the woman¡¯s neck. She nced at her chest. ¡°How much silicon gel have you piled up? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll blow up your fake milk.¡± The onlookers were shocked. Qiao Sisi¡¯s voice was actually very gentle. Her domineering words sounded a little strange. But no one dared to doubt that she was a domineering queen who meant what she said. The siren of the police car sounded from afar. Qiao Sisi let go and threw the woman to the ground, letting her copse on the ground and cough loudly. She turned around and grabbed Rong Jinghui¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She didn¡¯t have time to go to the police station. The reason she came was to let Rong Jinghui go back and do the DNA test with Old Master Rong. But Rong Jinghui suddenly shook off her hand. ¡°You...¡± Qiao Sisi turned around impatiently. She was about to continue when she stopped. Because Rong Jinghui was looking down at his palm silently. His palm was covered in blood. It was not his blood, but Qiao Sisi¡¯s. When he was stabbed, Qiao Sisi grabbed the de for him and saved his life. Her palm was also undoubtedly cut. But since just now, she didn¡¯t seem to care about her injury at all. She even used her injured hand to hit that woman. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury.¡± Qiao Sisi raised her brows and teased him deliberately. ¡°Why? Do you feel heartache?¡± She said and pulled Rong Jinghui over. She heard the police officer enter. It was not toote to leave now. But Rong Jinghui rejected her good intentions again. This time, he didn¡¯t shake her off. Instead, he held her injured hand tightly. He couldn¡¯t feel where her injured wound was, but he could feel her sticky palm because of the blood. Her blood was warm, and seemed to pulse with her. He suddenly dragged her over. Qiao Sisi didn¡¯t understand and only looked at him questioningly. But the next second, she suddenly felt Rong Jinghui lean over and grip her waist. Before she could remove the expression in her eyes, his face was already erged in her pupils and pressed down. Qiao Sisi smelled the strong fragrance of wine and seemed to have tasted the taste of juniper berries. Chapter 1082 1082 Running From One Bustling City to Another Her eyes widened. She looked at the man close to her. She couldn¡¯t seem to believe what he had done. ¡°Oh oh!¡± Someone among the customers yelled first. Someone immediately apuded. Qiao Sisi suddenly pushed Rong Jinghui away. She felt her face heat up. She felt that she must have walked into the wrong time and space and bumped into an impossible truth. What was wrong with Rong Jinghui? Why did he suddenly... kiss her... And in public! Was he crazy? She wiped her lips with her arm. His smell was still lingering on it, the smell of Du Songzi wine. How much had this guy drunk in one night? She was going to get drunk just by smelling it. Yes, he must be drunk. This guy¡¯s brain structure was very different from others... Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t really with his adoptive father. Otherwise, this matter would really be interesting. The police officers had already pushed through the crowd and walked over. Seeing the people and onlookers cheering on the ground, they clearly didn¡¯t understand the situation. Just as one of the police officers was about to ask about the situation, Rong Jinghui suddenly grabbed Qiao Sisi¡¯s hand. He didn¡¯t say a word. But Qiao Sisi immediately felt his intentions. When he took a step, she also ran. They all heard shouting behind them. Someone was telling them to stop, and someone was still trying to catch up. But the onlookers didn¡¯t stop them on their own. Instead, as they ran, they automatically made way. Rong Jinghui ran very quickly, and it was effortless for Qiao Sisi. The two of them ran for at least three streets in one breath. As they listened to themotion fade into the distance, they ran from one bustling city to another bustling city and into silence. Rong Jinghui never let go of her hand. Until he stopped first. He grabbed Qiao Sisi and propped his knees up, breathing heavily. ¡°Damn... you¡¯re so good at running...¡± The smell of alcohol rose with the heat on his body. He looked up, a blush on his cheeks. His originally numb and cold eyes also sparkled like stars. Qiao Sisi also panted, but she was clearly much more rxed than Rong Jinghui. She nodded. ¡°Yes, running is also one of my strengths. It¡¯s second only to my acting skills. After all, I¡¯m not capable enough. Escaping is enough.¡± She adjusted her breathing. ¡°Blood ising out.¡± Rong Jinghui heard this and immediately turned over her palm to look at it carefully. He seemed to want to see where the wound was. Qiao Sisi wanted to break free from his hand, but he held her forcefully and forbade her from escaping. She couldn¡¯t help butugh and looked at Rong Jinghui as if he was a child. ¡°I¡¯m talking about you. Blood is seeping out of your waist. Don¡¯t you feel pain?¡± Rong Jinghui then noticed that the ce he had been stabbed with the knife was bleeding profusely. He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± Seeing that Qiao Sisi was stunned, he added. ¡°I haven¡¯t felt any pain since a young age.¡± Qiao Sisi was stunned and smiled quickly. ¡°A talent like you is our favorite. Either you don¡¯t have pain nerves, or you have a strong hormone secretion.¡± She poked Rong Jinghui¡¯s shoulder frivolously. ¡°Which one are you?¡± Rong Jinghui looked up at her with a teasing glint in his eyes. ¡°Which do you think I am?¡± Chapter 1083 1083 This Man Is Acting Too Illegally Tonight Qiao Sisi¡¯s heart trembled. Damn! Were all the men in the Rong family so unrestrained? Forget that he looked so unrestrained, he was even flirting! Then there would be a murder case. Rong Jinghui panted. He straightened his back and let the blood continue to expand the stain on his clothes at his waist. ¡°Go to the drug store and buy some medicine. I¡¯ll help you bandage it.¡± Qiao Sisi suggested. Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It will stop after flowing for a while.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she knew that this guy didn¡¯t have a normal understanding of such things, Qiao Sisi¡¯s heart would ache. ¡°Your blood will stop, but mine won¡¯t.¡± She nced at him unhappily. ¡°Let go! If you don¡¯t go, I want to go to the drug store.¡± Rong Jinghui had no intention of letting go. He changed his hand and held her unwounded one. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Then, he walked in front and dragged Qiao Sisi forward. The streets were a little quiet at night. asionally, pedestrians walked past. Qiao Sisi looked at Rong Jinghui from behind. He dragged her with one hand and had the other in his pants pocket. The yellow streetmps shone on his head and body, and he actually had a warm and peaceful feeling. As if... as if they were an ordinary couple. When they arrived at the drugstore, Qiao Sisi quickly bought the medicine and bandages. The little girl who was at the counter of the drug store was clearly shocked by the two bloody people and hurriedly asked them what was wrong. Rong Jinghui smiled at the little girl in surprise. ¡°We were fighting at home and ended up like this identally.¡± The younger sister blushed and thought that this couple was really scary. Not only were they fiercely violent, but they could also smile and hold hands to buy medicine after it was over. This was true love! ¡°Let¡¯s go and find a ce to treat the wound.¡± Qiao Sisi suggested. ¡°Your house?¡± Rong Jinghui raised his brows. Qiao Sisi pressed down on her beating heart. This man had vited the rules tonight. Was he challenging her willpower by making such an expression to her time and time again? ¡°Not my house.¡± Qiao Sisi gulped. ¡°My house... isn¡¯t convenient...¡± She didn¡¯t have a home now. She had long sold the apartment Rong Xiaoda had given her. Now, she stayed in the hotel every day. Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression immediately turned cold, and his slightly lustrous eyes turned gray. ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s indeed not convenient to have other men in your house.¡± ¡°No other men.¡± Qiao Sisi exhaled and corrected him solemnly. Rong Jinghui smiled sarcastically. ¡°That¡¯s right. I forgot that the old man is currently locked up in the police station.¡± Qiao Sisi covered her forehead. Forget it, forget it. No need to exin. There was no need to exin... Rong Jinghui suddenly took a step towards her. Qiao Sisi felt a dangerous aura and subconsciously wanted to retreat, but she fell into his arms. ¡°Then let¡¯s... go to the hotel?¡± He narrowed his eyes and asked her. Qiao Sisi... Aren¡¯t we going to the hotel, if not where else, under the bridge? But why did this questione out of his mouth... so easily misunderstood! Their cars were both parked at the bar, and it was unrealistic to go back to get their cars to drive to the hotel. Thus, Qiao Sisi stopped a taxi. ¡°To the Morning Dew Hotel,¡± she told the driver. The Morning Dew Hotel was not close to where they were, and they even passed a blocked road midway. Rong Jinghui was still holding Qiao Sisi¡¯s hand. After a while, he seemed to be a little tired. He turned around and leaned his face on Qiao Sisi¡¯s shoulder. Chapter 1084 1084 I Will Be The Last Qiao Sisi wanted to move her shoulders away. But the moment she lowered her head, she gave up on this thought. Rong Jinghui had already closed his eyes, and his long eyshes were dark on his face. When he was asleep, he was like a child... Qiao Sisi thought. She also understood Rong Jinghui¡¯s information and knew his personality and ws. To her knowledge, Rong Jinghui was a pure child. Qiao Sisi didn¡¯t believe that people were born kind or evil. To her, a newborn was just a piece of paper. They didn¡¯t know what was good or bad. Aftermitting a heinous crime, he didn¡¯t feel pain or joy. She heaved a long sigh. Previously, she had always thought that a sociopath like Rong Jinghui had no feelings. But tonight, when he held her waist, she then knew that he also had emotions, gratitude, and hesitation. They arrived at Morning Dew Hotel. Qiao Sisi woke Rong Jinghui up. He looked up with a dazed and hazy expression. But he came to his senses quickly and got out of the car with her without a word. Qiao Sisi came to the elevator. The elevatordy sized Rong Jinghui up quietly and smiled at Qiao Sisi. ¡°Ms. Qiao, you¡¯re back.¡± Qiao Sisi was a frequent visitor to the Morning Dew Hotel, so the elevatordy was already familiar with her. Rong Jinghui looked at Qiao Sisi in surprise. ¡°Youe here often?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Sisi agreed. The two of them walked out when the elevator door opened. Rong Jinghui then asked. ¡°Youe here often with different men?¡± Qiao Sisi... ... Fuck you! But she didn¡¯t care to exin anyway. Instead, she smiled alluringly. ¡°Yes, guess which number you are?¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression darkened for a second. But he quickly returned to normal. He suddenly pressed Qiao Sisi against the wall at the side. He whispered in her ear with the mellow fragrance of wine. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter which one I am. I just have to be thest.¡± Qiao Sisi touched Rong Jinghui¡¯s chest with her fingertips and said deliberately coquettishly, ¡°Dream on!¡± ¡°Not only do I wish for it, I can do it even better.¡± Rong Jinghui pressed her waist down. ¡°The blood has wet my clothes.¡± Qiao Sisi suddenly reminded him. ¡°Hurry and treat the wound. If you don¡¯t do it, you won¡¯t wake up tomorrow.¡± Rong Jinghui looked down at his bloody abdomen. And below his abdomen... Qiao Sisi seemed to have seen something ordinary and chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She dragged him into the room. ¡°I¡¯ll bathe first.¡± Qiao Sisi walked into the bathroom. ¡°There are drinks, snacks, and instant noodles in the fridge. You can enjoy them all.¡± Rong Jinghui tilted his head and seemed to think about what a bath meant. But clearly, his thoughts were a little crooked. Qiao Sisi walked into the bathroom alone and locked the door. She only took five minutes toe out. Her movements were fast and fierce. ¡°Go and bathe.¡± She wiped her wet hair and pointed to the bathroom door. ¡°Wash quickly, or your blood will flow out of your body with the water.¡± Without needing Qiao Sisi to say anything, Rong Jinghui came out quickly. As a man, how could he bathe longer than a woman? ¡°Come,e,e. I¡¯ll help you bandage your wound.¡± Chapter 1085 1085 It¡¯s Okay, You¡¯re Experienced Anyway Qiao Sisi had already bandaged her palm. He looked at her bandaged wound like a professional doctor. Rong Jinghui couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°You¡¯re injured often?¡± Qiao Sisi was stunned and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m such a crafty person, how could I be injured so often?¡± She was not a battle-type talent. To be honest, she was one of the logisticians in the agents¡¯ field. ¡°Come over and take off your clothes.¡± Qiao Sisi waved. ¡°I¡¯ll treat your wound.¡± Rong Jinghui pulled down the bathrobe to reveal a figure with perfect abs. Qiao Sisi was speechless. Young man, do you know that it¡¯s illegal to attack with your body? Furthermore, there was nothing under the bathrobe! Rong Jinghui sat beside Qiao Sisi as if no one was around. Qiao Sisi quietly grabbed the bathrobe and blocked the area that shouldn¡¯t be exposed. Her calm expression made her seem like an experienced lover who had seen many people. The knife stabbed the right side of his waist. Qiao Sisi treated Rong Jinghui¡¯s wound and clicked her tongue. ¡°Fortunately, your muscles are thick here. If it were a little deeper, I would have to perform an appendectomy for you.¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Rong Jinghui suddenly said. Qiao Sisi looked up. ¡°Enough? I still want to bandage you.¡± Rong Jinghui grabbed her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bandage it.¡± He said. ¡°Anyway, it will open up in a while.¡± Qiao Sisi blinked and pretended not to understand. Rong Jinghui suddenly grabbed her shoulder and pressed her down. Qiao Sisi¡¯s eyes were still open. She didn¡¯t resist. It wasn¡¯t that she had forgotten to resist, but... she hadn¡¯t thought about how she should deal with such a scene. He kissed her. His hand slid down her shoulder and finally sped her uninjured finger. Then he clenched it... so tightly that her knuckles were almost broken. This pain made her frown and make her close her eyes. For some reason, the temperature in the room was rising... After a long time, Rong Jinghui let go of her. He looked straight into her eyes and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Lick me...¡± ¡°What?¡± Qiao Sisi thought she was hearing things. ¡°The wound is open. Lick off the blood.¡± Rong Jinghui held the back of her neck with his palm. ¡°Don¡¯t dirty the hotel bed sheets.¡± Qiao Sisi looked down and saw that blood was seeping out of the wound that had just stopped bleeding and flowing down his waist and abdomen. She didn¡¯t say anything and lowered her head ording to the strength in his hand. She sucked on the small wound with her lips like a blood-sucking demon. Rong Jinghui¡¯s head fell back and his body fell back. He dug his fingers into her long hair and wrapped it around her finger, tightening it until it hurt. She narrowed her eyes in pain and bit his wound revengefully. Rong Jinghui¡¯s body trembled and he suddenly held her head tightly... ... The bathrobe had long fallen to the side. Qiao Sisi looked up with a smile. Her bathrobe was half off. She pulled out arge square Band-Aid and stuck it to his wound. She took a few more tissues and wiped her heart and abdomen. She had just sucked on his wound and his bathrobe was open. Her heart was right under his abdomen, so... But could Qiao Sisi say that she did it on purpose? ¡°Your first time?¡± She smiled in a teasing manner. Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression darkened again. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anyway, you¡¯re experienced.¡± Chapter 1086 1086 You¡¯re Not Cute nor Innocent Qiao Sisi was toozy to exin this misunderstanding. She sat down and straightened her bathrobe. ¡°I came to look for you because I have something to tell you.¡± Her expression became serious. ¡°It¡¯s about your background. It¡¯s best if you return to the Rong family tomorrow and do a DNA test with your grandfather. The Rong family still thinks that you have the Rong family¡¯s bloodline.¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for me because of this?¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression turned a little cold. Unlike his expression when he was angered by her words before, he had returned to being numb and cold. ¡°What else?¡± Qiao Sisi poured herself a ss of wine and took a sip. ¡°Do you still think it¡¯s for other reasons?¡± She raised her brows meaningfully. ¡°Give me a sip.¡± Rong Jinghui reached out. Qiao Sisi thought nothing of it and handed over the wine ss. But Rong Jinghui¡¯s finger had just touched the ss when he still went around, grabbed her wrist, and dragged her over suddenly. The wine sshed on him and the bedsheets. Qiao Sisi wanted to struggle, but the man had already twisted her and pinned her down. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He looked down at the woman under him. ¡°Your full name.¡± ¡°You know.¡± Qiao Sisi smiled seductively. ¡°Sisi, Qiao Sisi.¡± ¡°Qiao Sisi, I¡¯ll remember you.¡± Rong Jinghui clutched her wrist tightly. ¡°You¡¯re not cute at all, nor pure.¡± ¡°And?¡± Qiao Sisi looked at him with interest. ¡°But I don¡¯t mind.¡± Rong Jinghui bit her lip again... Just like the previous times. She didn¡¯t struggle or resist. She just opened her eyes... Then, she slowly narrowed them and closed them... She hugged the man above and intertwined with him... This night was undoubtedly crazy. But if she could go back to the past, Qiao Sisi would still make this choice. No matter where she went in the future, who she would meet, and what she encountered, she would still say... that she didn¡¯t regret that night... An unfamiliar man had crushed her with all his energy and passion the whole night. He was so inexperienced that he didn¡¯t even notice her inexperience. He seemed to be trying his best to prove that he didn¡¯t lose to her and that he wasn¡¯t a man who didn¡¯t know anything. He had almost tortured her to death. ¡°Don¡¯t return to that person¡¯s side.¡± When thest time ended, he warned her. ¡°I can also give you what others can give you. I can give you whatever life you want.¡± Qiao Sisi raised her handszily and narrowed her eyes tiredly. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. I¡¯m a very greedy person...¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression darkened. He was about to say something when Qiao Sisi closed her eyes and her breathing calmed. She was really tired. Perhaps it was because of the alcohol, or because of blood loss, or because he had overdrafted his energy... Rong Jinghui slept even more soundly than Qiao Sisi. When he woke up, there was no one beside him. He didn¡¯t even know when she left... Rong Jinghui rubbed his messy hair, got off the bed, and pulled open the hotel room curtains. Golden sunlight immediately shone into the room. He narrowed his eyes and got used to it for a long time before turning around. On the shining bed sheets, besides the pool of brown wine, there was another bright color. Rong Jinghui was in a daze for a long time before he remembered that the two of them had been injuredst night. The blood might have been from them. He looked down at his waist. Chapter 1087 1087 Could It Be True? The band-aid was still intact. No blood oozed out. That was Qiao Sisi¡¯s palm. The knife might have cut very deep... So her hand was bleeding again? He wanted to call and care about her injury. Then he remembered that he didn¡¯t even have her contact details. Walking to the bed, he saw the note Qiao Sisi had left behind. [Remember to go back to the Rong family to do the DNA test. Your brother and sister-inw are very worried about you.] Qiao Sisi¡¯s words were like her, exuding a charming aura. Rong Jinghui put the note away. He picked up her phone and saw countless missed calls. They were all calls from Su Yanyun. He sat on the bed for a long time before finally calling her back. ¡°Thank god.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s voice was filled with joy. ¡°Jinghui, you finally called back. Did Sisi tell you toe back for the DNA test?¡± ¡°You know Sisi?¡± Rong Jinghui couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°What? Of course I know her.¡± Su Yanyun smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with her. The recording pen was a misunderstanding. Sisi is my friend.¡± Rong Jinghui slowly reacted for a long time. Then he understood something. ¡°You told her to get close to Rong Xiaoda?¡± His voice suddenly turned cold. ¡°Is it you or Rong Linyi?¡± Su Yanyun was stunned and didn¡¯t seem to understand why Rong Jinghui was talking to her like this. ¡°She¡¯s Rong Liu¡¯s subordinate.¡± Su Yanyun exined. ¡°She¡¯s also your Big Aunt¡¯s substitute. She¡¯s been hidden and waiting to be used at the critical moment.¡± ¡°So, you used her?¡± Rong Jinghui asked again with an inexplicably cold voice. No matter how stupid Su Yanyun was, she still understood something. ¡°No... probably.¡± She cursed repeatedly in her heart. ¡°Did your fight with your father be a reality?¡± Rong Jinghui hung up the call. Su Yanyun was in a daze as she digested the shocking development of this matter. Rong Jinghui called again. ¡°Give me Qiao Sisi¡¯s contact details.¡± He said. ¡°She didn¡¯t give me her contact details.¡± Su Yanyun sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give it to you, but I don¡¯t have her contact details. She often changes her contact details, but she said that she will contact me from time to time in the future...¡± ¡°In the future?¡± Rong Jinghui felt a little... ufortable. ¡°Yes, she said that after this, she and Rong Liu are even. She¡¯s leaving.¡± Su Yanyun confessed. ¡°Didn¡¯t she... tell you where she was going?¡± ¡°Can Rong Liu still contact her? Do you know where she¡¯s going? When did she say she would contact you? What other matters hasn¡¯t she done for you?¡± Rong Jinghui asked a series of questions. Su Yanyun stammered. ¡°You, you, you, calm down. Let me think... Oh right, she said that she would help investigate the drug that Grandpa was drugged with, but I don¡¯t know where she is now. Do you want to ask Rong Liu?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Jinghui said and was about to hang up again. Su Yanyun hurriedly yelled. ¡°Hurry ande back for the DNA test...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to the DNA test.¡± Rong Jinghui said calmly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m from the Rong family.¡± Perhaps beforest night, he had something to say. But afterst night, nothing mattered anymore. Other than the woman fromst night, nothing else seemed important. Su Yanyun held her forehead. Was Jinghui really with Sisi? Or did Jinghui fall in love with Sisi? What about Sisi? Would she stay for Jinghui? Chapter 1088 1088 After She Subdued Him Rong Jinghui never thought of returning to the Rong family to do the DNA test. The reason was simple. Qiao Sisi¡¯s motive was to get him to return to the Rong family for the DNA test. But if he continued to disappear and didn¡¯t return, Su Yanyun would ask her to look for him again. This way, he could hold on to her tightly. He suddenly regretted it very, very much... Thinking of what he had said to herst night, although it was driven by alcohol, it also reflected his true thoughts. In his eyes, Qiao Sisi was his adoptive father¡¯s mistress. She was a vain woman who would do anything for money and status. To be exact,st night, before she grabbed him with her bloody hand, he never even thought of being with her. Before this, the most he thought of this woman was disgust and disdain. She used all sorts of petty tricks and teased him. No matter what, he never expected to have any feelings for her... But, but at that time, he didn¡¯t know why, but he watched as she stood in front of him and fought for him. Although heter knew her goal was to take him away, why did she have to stand in front of him at that time? Why did she have to protect him? Why did she have to help him? He was like a hiker who slowly fell into a swamp. He tried his best and didn¡¯t have any desire to live or die. He sank inch by inch... But she suddenly grabbed his wrist and dragged him out. So he kissed her. Because he had kissed her, he naturally wanted to take the next step. He thought that she was a casual person and that she was promiscuous, so he didn¡¯t think much of it at that time... He needed her at that time, and she didn¡¯t reject him. So... Rong Jinghui hugged his head. His heart was in a mess. That woman was sent by the heavens to subdue him. After subduing him, she locked him with magic and left him alone facing the four walls of the prison, unable to escape. ... ¡°Madam Yi, Hua Qingmei can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Rong Liu reported the good news to Su Yanyun. ¡°She will tell you everything, but please let her go.¡± ¡°Let her go? Ha.¡± Su Yanyun expressed that she was not so kind. Hua Qingmei deserved everything that was happening to her today. It was only right for her to say everything, but it was not a condition to escape punishment. ¡°Tell her that we need to see if what she says is worth it first. Only then can we decide whether to let her go.¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Rong Liu hesitated. ¡°Madam Yi, Hua Qingmei requested to tell you in person. Can you...¡± ¡°I¡¯lle over.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t hesitate. She also wanted to see what the arrogant woman had be. She was still in the cargo ship. But this time, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t go down to the bottom cabin. She saw Hua Qingmei in a clean and bright room. Compared to the surrounding environment, Hua Qingmei looked dirty and downtrodden. Her hair was in a mess of knots, her face was sunken and yellow, and her eyes were dull. Her hands and feet were covered in shackles and injuries. Seeing Su Yanyun, her originally dull eyes lit up. ¡°Yanyun! Yanyun, spare me!¡± She fell to her knees. In just two days, she was no longer that arrogant woman. An Mingchen¡¯s subordinates not only stuffed people into barrels of oil, but they also had very impressive torture methods. Chapter 1089 ?1089 Let Me Go If I Tell You ¡°Tell me, I want to see if what you say is worth deciding your future fate.¡± Su Yanyun said softly and looked up at the woman on the ground. ¡°Yanyun, I...¡± Hua Qingmei was about to say something. The burly man behind kicked her back. ¡°Call her Madam Yi!¡± The burly man said and whipped Hua Qingmei¡¯s back. Hua Qingmei¡¯s body twitched and she even forgot to scream. She trembled for a long time before saying, ¡°Madam Yi... I, I can tell you, Father... no, what drug Mr. Rong Bosen is drugged with.¡± This news was indeed valuable. The Old Master was struggling in the hospital. The entire hospital used the most advanced equipment and medical methods, but it was difficult to prevent the illness from spreading. The toxin had long been absorbed by the liver through the blood. The doctor had done many experiments but still could not find out what drug it was. ¡°Tell me, if your words can save Grandpa, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Su Yanyun made a promise. Of course, she didn¡¯t say that even if Hua Qingmei was released, she would still be exiled to Africa and sold to barbaric tribes in remote areas... Hua Qingmei heard Su Yanyun¡¯s words and hurriedly knelt down. She said the name of a chemical. This name was difficult to pronounce and Su Yanyun asked carefully before hearing every word clearly. She got someone to investigate immediately. After about half an hour, the person investigating replied quickly. ¡°This drug was a biochemical reagent developed by a scientist 10 years ago. As it caused great harm to the human body and was difficult to detect in the early stages, it was ordered to be stopped. The variousrgeboratories have yet to produce it.¡± Her subordinate reported. ¡°Can we contact that scientist?¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly asked. The subordinate shook his head. ¡°That scientist died two years ago. Of all the things he left behind, he didn¡¯t mention the form and specificposition of the drug.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s heart turned cold. ¡°Then, how can the person who took this drug be treated?¡± Su Yanyun asked again. His subordinate shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s because people who take the drug die of organ failure that in the end, the drug was forbidden. There¡¯s no concrete treatment n.¡± Su Yanyun slowly looked at Hua Qingmei on the ground. There was a terrifying silence in her eyes. Hua Qingmei shivered. ¡°Madam Yi, I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not lying! I¡¯m not lying!¡± She almost kowtowed on the ground. ¡°Let me go, please let me go...¡± ¡°What I said seemed to be that as long as you said a way to save Grandpa, I would let you go. Unfortunately...¡± She got up and waved at her subordinate. Her subordinate immediately grabbed Hua Qingmei from the ground. Hua Qingmei panickedpletely. ¡°Su Yanyun! Don¡¯t... don¡¯t... what good is there in torturing me? What have I done to you? You can¡¯t be so heartless!¡± Su Yanyun turned a deaf ear and walked out. Hua Qingmei was anxious and yelled in a panic. ¡°I can still talk about other things! I know Jinghui¡¯s background!¡± Su Yanyun stopped in her tracks. She turned around and looked at Hua Qingmei in shock. ¡°Tell me.¡± Clearly, she was moved again. ¡°As long as I say it, you¡¯ll let me go!¡± Hua Qingmei didn¡¯t forget to ask for benefits. Su Yanyun nodded. ¡°Okay, tell me.¡± Hua Qingmei lowered her head and mumbled quickly. Chapter 1090 1090 Because They Are Biological Brothers ¡°Louder!¡± The burly man kicked Hua Qingmei again. Hua Qingmei staggered and seemed to struggle for a few seconds before she finally had the courage to look up. She said, ¡°Jinghui is... your brother-inw.¡± ¡°I know he¡¯s my brother-inw.¡± Su Yanyun said calmly. ¡°He has always been my brother-inw...¡± She gasped. ¡°What did you say! Jinghui is...¡± She had forgotten that Jinghui had already been proven not to be Rong Xiaoda¡¯s son. But Hua Qingmei still said that he was Su Yanyun¡¯s brother-inw. Then the truth proved that he was... Su Yanyun almost couldn¡¯t believe it. Hua Qingmei looked smug. Rong Jinghui¡¯s matter was her greatest achievement in life. The greater Su Yanyun¡¯s reaction was, the higher the possibility of her being released. ¡°That¡¯s right. Jinghui is not my son, but my nephew.¡± Hua Qingmei showed that arrogant expression again. ¡°He¡¯s the one Linyi carried out back then...¡± Su Yanyun was shocked. ¡°No, Linyi said that it was a girl and her age doesn¡¯t match Jinghui¡¯s...¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with viciousness. ¡°You probably forgot that your mother-inw was still pregnant with one other baby before, but the baby died prematurely. That time, she and I were pregnant at the same time...¡± ¡°You switched your child with Jinghui?¡± Su Yanyun gritted her teeth. ¡°No, where would I get a child from?¡± Hua Qingmei shook her head. ¡°How could that infertile scum Rong Xiaoda possibly make me pregnant? Haha, I was only cooperating with her the whole time.¡± Su Yanyun had heard Rong Linyi say this before. Madam Rong had given birth to a boy before, but he died prematurely. She finally got pregnant again, but she met with that incident and the child didn¡¯t survive. Not only did it cause her to be infertile in the future, but it also caused her to suffer from extremely serious depression. So, her third child had always been alive and... had grown up in front of her. No wonder... No wonder Rong Jinghui and Rong Linyi looked so simr. No wonder he was naturally close to Madam Rong and Rong Linyi. No wonder Rong Xinming was trash, but Rong Jinghui was as outstanding as Rong Linyi. It turned out that it was all because they were biological brothers. ¡°I¡¯ve already said what I needed to say.¡± Hua Qingmei looked at Su Yanyun with anticipation. ¡°Can you let me go?¡± ¡°Haha...¡± Su Yanyun sneered. ¡°Do you think your honesty is enough to offset the crimes you havemitted?¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Su Yanyun, what do you mean? You¡¯re going back on your word? Do you have a conscience?¡± ¡°Are you worthy of saying the word ¡®conscience¡¯?¡± Su Yanyun scoffed and looked at Hua Qingmei with no warmth in her eyes. ¡°Do you still want to tell me that you were also involved in the Rong family¡¯s main branch¡¯s tragedy back then? Did you and An Bufang cooperate long ago?¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s lips turned pale and she almost took a step back subconsciously. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re involved in everything. I heard that Linyi was the target of an assassination back then, and He Yueze was the one who took the bullet for him. That matter should be rted to you, right?¡± Unexpectedly, Hua Qingmei heard this and became agitated. ¡°That has nothing to do with me! I didn¡¯t know about that!¡± ¡°In that case, you admit that what happened before was rted to you?¡± Su Yanyun asked. Hua Qingmei was speechless. Chapter 1091 1091 Death Is Too Easy for Such a Person ¡°You¡¯ve harmed so many people.¡± Su Yanyun gritted her teeth with hatred in her eyes. ¡°Grandpa, my inws, Jinghui, Linyi, and that little life that died just after birth... Everyone has been harmed by you, but you still dare to talk about your conscience with me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t even know what conscience looks like. It¡¯s because you don¡¯t know that you dare to say it without any qualms!¡± Hua Qingmei was stunned by Su Yanyun¡¯s scolding. Suddenly, she smiled sadly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m so evil in your eyes, so why would I still hope for you to let me go? Su Yanyun, in this life, I was careless and fell into your hands.¡± Hua Qingmei gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re indeed impressive. With Rong Linyi and the An family supporting you, I can¡¯t do anything to you, I¡¯m convinced.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t answer and only looked at Hua Qingmei coldly. Hua Qingmei¡¯s voice became lower. ¡°The only thing I¡¯m worried about are my two grandchildren. They¡¯re still so young, but they don¡¯t have a mother or me...¡± Hua Qingmei said with tears in her eyes. Su Yanyun chuckled. ¡°Your worries are really unnecessary. How about this, I¡¯m kind enough to let you see someone...¡± She nodded slightly to her subordinates. His subordinate immediately understood and went out. Not long after, he led a woman in. Hua Qingmei¡¯s eyes almost popped out when she saw the woman. ¡°You, why are you still alive!¡± She looked as if she had been agitated. It was as if Sun Lirong¡¯s survival was so unfair and ironic to her. ¡°What? Seeing that I¡¯m still alive, Mother¡¯s sympathy card can¡¯t be yed anymore?¡± Sun Lirong looked at Hua Qingmei with red eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t drown. Yanyun saved me. I¡¯ve already reunited with my babies a few days ago. The babies have me and don¡¯t need a mother-inw like you.¡± On the way here, his subordinate had already told Sun Lirong that Hua Qingmei was helpless and mentioned her twins. She seemed to want to use the two children to convince Su Yanyun to let her go. But Hua Qingmei never dreamed that Sun Lirong was still alive! The twins could be taken care of by someone. She wanted to borrow their names and use their need to take care of them to gain freedom, but it failed. ¡°Why are you still alive! Shouldn¡¯t you be dead?¡± Hua Qingmei yelled in anger. ¡°How can you still be alive! How can you!¡± At this moment, her ugly face was exposed. Sun Lirong also seemed to be shocked by her appearance. She took a step back. For the first time in her life, she mustered her courage and yelled at Hua Qingmei. ¡°Why can¡¯t I live! My babies need me! Marrying Rong Xinming, I¡¯ve been treated as a fertility tool, a puppet, and cannon fodder! In the end, I was still pushed into the sea by you. Hua Qingmei, the evil you¡¯ve done will ultimately receive retribution!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not much better either! You were the one who drugged Rong Bosen...¡± Hua Qingmei wanted to pounce forward and grab Sun Lirong with her ws bared, but she was punched in the stomach by the subordinate. She immediately curled up and her face crumpled in pain. ¡°Throw her back into the cage.¡± Su Yanyun nced at Hua Qingmei in disgust. ¡°You know what I mean.¡± She didn¡¯t want to kill her. Death was really too easy of a way out for a person like Hua Qingmei. She wanted her to live miserably to repay the evil she had done. Chapter 1092 1092 Not a Second of Dy Sun Lirong followed Su Yanyun out of the room. The two of them walked for a long time in silence. Sun Lirong suddenly lowered her head and said, ¡°Yanyun, I¡¯ve thought about it. I was the one who poisoned Grandpa. Although I didn¡¯t know what it was at that time, all these years...¡± She bit her lip. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve also helped Hua Qingmei and Qiu Shuyu do many... things. Yanyun, I was very jealous of you in the past. Rong Linyi was so good to you, and you were beautiful and received Grandpa¡¯s favor... So I always hoped that you were bad...¡± Tears rolled down her face. ¡°Yanyun, after I¡¯m sentenced, my only concern is Xiaogong and Xiaoming.¡± She choked. ¡°I still have a little of my own jewelry and property that should be able to support them until they be adults. I beg you, don¡¯t send the children back to the Sun family. Find an ordinary boarding school for them and let them live an ordinary life...¡± Su Yanyun listened quietly to Sun Lirong. She knew that the woman in front of her was not evil, but she had still helped Hua Qingmei do those things after all. Especially since she was the one who had drugged Grandpa. She probably can¡¯t escape thew anymore. ¡°I agree with your condition.¡± Su Yanyun replied slowly. ¡°I will find a suitable school for your children and let you know their situation at any time.¡± Sun Lirong nodded and wiped her tears. ¡°Thank you, Yanyun. I still left a little of the medicine I fed Grandpa back then as evidence...¡± ¡°What did you say!¡± Su Yanyun grabbed Sun Lirong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Say that again!¡± Sun Lirong was stunned and seemed to be shocked by Su Yanyun¡¯s agitation. Two secondster, she said again, ¡°I said, when Hua Qingmei told me to drug Grandpa, she insisted that it wasn¡¯t poison, so I was careful and left a little...¡± ¡°Where are those drugs?¡± Su Yanyun almost screamed. These few days, the Old Master¡¯s matter made the whole family anxious. Unexpectedly, just as Su Yanyun was about to despair, there was a silver lining. Sun Lirong actually said that she still had some of the drugs in her hand. ¡°Grandpa is saved.¡± Su Yanyun called Rong Linyi with a trembling voice. ¡°Grandpa is saved... I¡¯ve got the drugs...¡± ¡°The research team is waiting here.¡± Rong Linyi hurriedly said. ¡°I¡¯lle and fetch you immediately. Don¡¯t dy by a second.¡± Sun Lirong had stored the drug in the bank¡¯s safe. Su Yanyun and her went to get the medicine and sent it to the research institute immediately. ¡°God bless, Grandpa will be fine.¡± Su Yanyun held her hands in the car and prayed sincerely. Sun Lirong looked at her with mixed feelings. Just now, she waspletely different to Hua Qingmei from how she was now. This was a woman who loved and hated very clearly. No wonder Rong Linyi loved her wholeheartedly. Inparison, she was just a soulless shell. All these years, she had lived for her husband, her children, and her mother-inw, but she had never lived for herself. She could have gotten rid of all of this. But because of a mistake, she had to be separated from her children... ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yanyun prayed and looked up at Sun Lirong. ¡°Go?¡± Sun Lirong was stunned for a moment before she came to a realization. ¡°Oh, right, we¡¯re going to the police station.¡± She smiled bitterly. ¡°Look at me, I really forgot...¡± Su Yanyun smiled... Chapter 1093 1093 One Second and Another of Waiting ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Grandpa with me.¡± Su Yanyun looked at Sun Lirong. Sun Lirong seemed to have heard something impossible. ¡°What...¡± ¡°Come with me to see Grandpa.¡± Su Yanyun repeated. ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re still the Rong family¡¯s daughter-inw.¡± ¡°But Xinming... he¡¯s not from the Rong family...¡± Sun Lirong¡¯s voice was so low that she couldn¡¯t hear herself. Su Yanyun sighed silently. ¡°You should have heard of this saying before. The gratitude of birth isn¡¯t as big as the gratitude of nursing. Whether Rong Xinming has the Rong family¡¯s bloodline or not, all these years, Grandpa has always treated him as his first grandson. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so indulgent to the second branch.¡± When Sun Lirong heard this, she covered her face and cried. ¡°Actually, I also know that Grandpa is very good to us. Xinming is such a bastard, and he has also forgiven him repeatedly. He clearly knows that Xinming can¡¯t be a useful tool, but he still wants to keep him in the Rong family desperately. He¡¯s afraid that the second branch will be defeated if they leave... But Xinming is really insensible, really insensible...¡± She cried and shook her head. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know how to console her and could only sigh heavily. ¡°Teach your children well. It¡¯s not your fault that Rong Xinming is like that. A child is the hope of the future.¡± Sun Lirong nodded and wiped her tears. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Grandpa. I... I want to kneel and apologize to him. It¡¯s my fault for making him suffer like this.¡± She was too weak and had no opinion. She would do whatever her mother-inw told her to do. Sometimes, she knew that it was wrong, but she still couldn¡¯t resist doing it. ¡°You can be a witness.¡± Su Yanyun said to Sun Lirong. ¡°Whether it¡¯s Hua Qingmei or Qiu Shuyu, you can testify what they did. As for the stolen jewelry and antiques, I can tell the judge that you sent them back on your own ord and made up for it.¡± She went to the hospital to visit the Old Master. When Su Yanyun found out that the research institute had obtained the drug, they had already worked overtime to study theposition and had a high chance of developing the antidote. Now, they could only wait. As the family sat together silently, Su Yanyun suddenly thought of Rong Jinghui. She was about to tell Madam Rong and Rong Linyi about Jinghui¡¯s background. Rong Jinghui called. ¡°Jinghui, you called at the right time.¡± Su Yanyun was happy. ¡°Can youe to the hospital for a while? It¡¯s not a DNA test, I have something else to tell you.¡± Rong Jinghui was silent for a long time on the other end of the line. Then, he said slowly, ¡°Yanyun...¡± His voice seemed to be colorless and dull. ¡°Has Qiao Sisi contacted you?¡± ¡°Sisi didn¡¯t contact me.¡± Su Yanyun said honestly. ¡°Have you asked Rong Liu?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked.¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s tone was pale. ¡°Rong Liu said that she has always taken the initiative to contact him. If she doesn¡¯t want others to contact her, it¡¯s very difficult for him to find her.¡± He told himself repeatedly that he had to be patient. She would contact someone eventually. But as he waited, he felt more and more uneasy. ¡°Yanyun, can you tell me some things about her?¡± Rong Jinghui asked. After losing his heart, he realized that he didn¡¯t understand this woman at all. He even asked for her name in a hurry. ¡°Come to the hospital.¡± Su Yanyun was helpless. ¡°Come over and I¡¯ll tell you face-to-face.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯te.¡± Rong Jinghui said stubbornly. ¡°If Ie, her mission will bepleted and she won¡¯te and look for me anymore.¡± Chapter 1094 1094 He¡¯s Not My Son, But My... Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know how to console him. A few secondster, she said, ¡°Jinghui, maybe even if you don¡¯te to the hospital, Sisi won¡¯t look for you because of this.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Rong Jinghui seemed to be shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s your friend? Won¡¯t she help you solve the problem until...¡± He was a little incoherent. ¡°Because.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know if she should tell him this news. ¡°Because... I already know your background...¡± If this news came a day earlier, Rong Jinghui would definitely be very happy. But now, he felt that this was a nightmare. Why did he want his background? He would rather not have a background than lose to Qiao Sisi. He had spent those twenty-odd years like an orphan. Now, no matter who his parents were, he had Qiao Sisi. Qiao Sisi was more important than anyone at this time. Su Yanyun sighed. ¡°I also hope that Sisi doesn¡¯t know that I already know your background. I hope she will still contact me. If she calls me, I will do my best to help you make her stay.¡± ¡°Also, regarding Grandpa¡¯s matter, will Sisi help you find the antidote? She will also ask you, right?¡± Su Yanyun held her forehead. Was Rong Jinghui being unscrupulous? ¡°I won¡¯t lie to her about this. The drug has already begun analysis. I can¡¯t lie about such a big matter. I can help you with your background...¡± He hung up. Su Yanyun realized that everyone in the family was watching her silently. ¡°You know Jinghui¡¯s background?¡± Rong Linyi was the first to ask. Although he knew that there was nothing between his woman and Rong Jinghui now, he still didn¡¯t feel good that she was overly concerned about others. ¡°Why do only you know? Hm?¡± This was a fatal question. Fortunately, Su Yanyun had an answer to save her life. ¡°Hua Qingmei said it. She just told me when Lirong said that she had her drugs left. There were too many things, so I thought of telling you when I came over. Of course, it¡¯s best... in front of Jinghui.¡± Rong Linyi nodded. ¡°You¡¯re thoughtful.¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but pinch him gently. ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t hear the sarcasm in your tone! ¡°Could Hua Qingmei be lying to you?¡± Madam Rong didn¡¯t want to know the answer first, but she wanted to determine the authenticity of the answer. ¡°Probably not.¡± Su Yanyun said with certainty. ¡°With her condition at that time, she couldn¡¯t care less about lying to me. Besides, if she said that, wouldn¡¯t we know to do the DNA test?¡± Madam Rong heard her and had a faint feeling. She looked at Su Yanyun¡¯s face calmly. ¡°Then, what is Jinghui¡¯s background like? Can you tell us in advance?¡± Su Yanyun heard this and subconsciously clutched Rong Linyi¡¯s hand tightly. Rong Linyi felt her nervousness and teased her with a chuckle. ¡°What are you afraid of? Could Jinghui be your son?¡± Su Yanyun was in no mood to chat with him. She felt her heart race... ¡°He¡¯s not my son, but he¡¯s my brother-inw.¡± Her words had a double meaning, both ambiguous and clear. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Jinghui always been your brother-inw?¡± Madam Rong heard this and had the same reaction as when Su Yanyun first heard it. However, just as she said this, Madam Rong was stunned... Chapter 1095 1095 If This Isn¡¯t Love ¡°What... did you say?¡± A momentter, her voice also started to tremble. ¡°What are you talking about...¡± Her voice was soft and ethereal, as if it was about to fall into the air. This time, Rong Linyi clutched Su Yanyun¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I said, Hua Qingmei said that Jinghui is actually... Linyi¡¯s biological brother. He¡¯s Mother¡¯s third... child, and he was suspected of dying early...¡± Madam Rong suddenly clutched her heart. She wanted to control her breathing. But she felt as if she couldn¡¯t breathe. Due to her agitation, a blush appeared on her face. Due to shock, her skin was pale under the red tide. ¡°Are you sure she didn¡¯t lie?¡± Rong Linyi clutched Su Yanyun¡¯s hand tightly until she almost screamed. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have. What¡¯s the point of telling such a lie? She was even a little smug when she confessed. She even said that this was the greatest masterpiece of her life. She wasn¡¯t even pregnant back then. When Mother was pregnant, she also pretended to be pregnant. Actually, she was already prepared to switch the children.¡± Su Yanyun said in one breath as if she hadpleted a task. Madam Rong let out a long sigh. ¡°Jinghui... Jinghui... Jinghui...¡± She called Rong Jinghui¡¯s name repeatedly, but she couldn¡¯t say anything next, as if she was only venting the emotions in her heart. ¡°Rong Jinghui still doesn¡¯t know, right?¡± Rong Linyi asked Su Yanyun repeatedly. ¡°He still doesn¡¯t know. Only the few of us know about this now, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yanyun nodded. ¡°Then what¡¯s with Qiao Sisi?¡± Madam Rong finally caught her breath and hurriedly asked Su Yanyun. ¡°Qiao Sisi and Jinghui are together?¡± Rong Linyi had just leaned on Su Yanyun and with his sharp hearing, he already understood the call she had with Rong Jinghui. ¡°Probably... Jinghui wants to be with Sisi.¡± Su Yanyun was actually not too sure how far they had progressed. Rong Linyi nodded slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect his tastes to be... not light.¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but look at Rong Linyi reproachfully. ¡°Sisi and Rong Xiaoda have never been together. She was just acting.¡± Su Yanyun exined. ¡°Besides, she has some contact with Jinghui. They¡¯re both unmarried, so it¡¯s normal for sparks to fly.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t say anything more. Rong Jinghui had someone he loved, and Rong Linyi actually wished him well. Of course he knew that he had always had a good impression of Yanyun. His reaction just now was enough to show that he really cared about Qiao Sisi, right? Even without knowing that she was only acting with Rong Xiaoda, he still fell in love with her. If this wasn¡¯t love, then what was? Good news quickly came from the research institute. Preliminary studies of the antidote that can ease the drug¡¯s continuous pration were made. Experiments on clinical animals were all good. The Old Master¡¯s side was stable and should be able tost until the moment he used the antidote. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t expose Rong Jinghui¡¯s background. As expected, she received a call from Qiao Sisi in the evening. ¡°Third Young Master is there, right?¡± Qiao Sisi¡¯s voice was bright. ¡°I left him a message.¡± Su Yanyun said honestly, ¡°No, he said that he didn¡¯t want toe. I was about to trouble you to kidnap him for me. I don¡¯t even know where he is.¡± ¡°Erm...¡± Qiao Sisi was clearly a little troubled. ¡°Well... why didn¡¯t hee?¡± Chapter 1096 1096 Running Away After Sleeping? Who Do You Think I Am? ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. Anyway, he said that he won¡¯te.¡± Su Yanyun sighed and had to lie. ¡°Our whole family is worried sick. My mother-inw is crying until her eyes are swollen...¡± ¡°No way...¡± Qiao Sisi clicked her tongue. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? Why does your mother-inw have such a strong reaction?¡± ¡°Jinghui was probably raised by the main branch from a young age. You know how Hua Qingmei treats him...¡± Su Yanyun sighed. Qiao Sisi shook her head foolishly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Su Yanyun: ¡°...¡± Before Rong Jinghui fell for Qiao Sisi, she felt that Sisi was really a caring best friend. But after Rong Jinghui took a fancy to Qiao Sisi, why did she feel that this brat was so troublesome? ¡°Please.¡± Su Yanyun begged. Thinking of Rong Jinghui¡¯s lifeless voice, she swore to help him take Qiao Sisi down. ¡°Help me with onest small favor. Bring Jinghui to me. He¡¯s noting at all.¡± ¡°Yes... about that.¡± Qiao Sisi pondered. ¡°I can try to knock him out for you and bring him over.¡± ¡°Uh, can you be less violent?¡± Su Yanyun probed. ¡°Can you be gentler?¡± ¡°Then... I¡¯ll try?¡± Qiao Sisi hesitated. ¡°But I¡¯m finding that drug for your grandfather...¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already obtained the medicine.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. The research institute is already beginning to produce the antidote.¡± ¡°You should have said so earlier.¡± Qiao Sisi¡¯s tone was rxed. ¡°Okay, kidnapping Rong Jinghui is a piece of cake. Just you wait.¡± ¡°Oh right, Sisi, can you leave me your number?¡± Su Yanyun said anxiously. ¡°That¡¯s it. It won¡¯t change for the next few days. But next, I have to go for a stic surgery to recover my face. I have to remove the prosthesis on my face. Ouch, my delicate face.¡± Qiao Sisi touched her face tenderly. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m young...¡± She really owed Rong Liu a lot back then. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to help him so much. Fortunately, she had a friend who was known as the devil¡¯s stic surgeon and could ensure that she recovered. ¡°Then quickly kidnap Jinghui and bring him to me!¡± Su Yanyun urged repeatedly. ¡°Hurry, hurry!¡± After hanging up the call, she felt as if she was panicking. She sighed. Rong Linyi was right. Jinghui¡¯s taste was indeed a little unique. Before he knew that Sisi was sent by them, he should have thought that she was his adoptive father¡¯s woman. Furthermore, Sisi had even undergone stic surgery before. She looked exactly like Madam Rong when she was young and even her behavior and expression were 80% like Madam Rong. Thinking of this, Su Yanyun shivered. Could Jinghui have... a maternalplex? Fortunately, she only thought about it in her heart. If she really said it and Rong Jinghui heard it, he might really bury her in the garden as fertilizer. Rong Jinghui waited anxiously in his apartment for a long time. Qiao Sisi finally called. As expected, that woman knew his phone number. ¡°Where have you been?¡± His words suppressed his anger. Qiao Sisi was confused. ¡°Do I need to report to you where I¡¯m going?¡± ¡°Ha, running after sleeping. Who do you think you are? Or what do you think I am?¡± Rong Jinghui gritted his teeth and asked. Qiao Sisi found it even more strange. ¡°I finished sleeping and saw that you were still sleeping soundly. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, so I left quietly. I even left so softly. In the end, you¡¯re ming me?¡± Chapter 1097 1097 This Woman Wants to Be Punished Qiao Sisi¡¯s straightforward tone made Rong Jinghui feel that he might be... thinking too much? But why did he still feel like he had been abandoned? ¡°You have to tell me wherever you go in the future.¡± He could only say gloomily. ¡°I don¡¯t have your contact details either. If you do this, I...¡± He wanted to say that he was very worried and... afraid... But he swallowed his words. Qiao Sisi acted as if she didn¡¯t care about him. He didn¡¯t want her to feel how much he valued her. She was already proud enough. What if she stepped on him? ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle to look for you?¡± Qiao Sisi probed. Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t want to do the DNA test. Perhaps he was avoiding something? He had conflicting emotions, so she couldn¡¯t force him. Although Qiao Sisi was stronger than ordinary people, Rong Jinghui¡¯s was also stronger for some reason. Furthermore, he was a man, and his strength and figure were far above hers. She might not gain anything by fighting head-on. Well... if a problem could be solved with acting, there was no need to use force. ¡°I¡¯m in my own apartment. Do you know where it is?¡± Rong Jinghui asked. ¡°You should have said so earlier.¡± Qiao Sisi smiled and said with a teasing tone. ¡°Of course I know where you live. I almost became your mother, so how could I not understand my son?¡± If that woman was in front of him, Rong Jinghui really wanted to drag her over and teach her a lesson. He would teach her a lesson until she begged for mercy! ¡°You talk so much nonsense. Forget it if you don¡¯te over.¡± His voice was as stiff as a rock. ¡°I¡¯lle, I¡¯lle.¡± Qiao Sisi smiled lightheartedly. ¡°I¡¯lle, okay?¡± Rong Jinghui finally rxed a little upon hearing her words. ¡°Hurry, I¡¯m going out. I don¡¯t have much time for you.¡± He had been waiting for her, but he sounded very impatient. ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡± Qiao Sisi pped. ¡°That¡¯s good. Come and meet me somewhere?¡± Rong Jinghui said without hesitation, ¡°Hotel?¡± Qiao Sisi... ¡°Ahem... that...¡± Young man, do you know that your thoughts are very dangerous? ¡°The hotel or my house. Choose.¡± Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t want to be polite with this woman. She just needed to be dealt with! Her previous men must have indulged her too much. She knew how to act coquettishly and seductively. She had a sweet voice and was charming to the core. All men couldn¡¯t help but pamper her. So she was asking for a lesson! Qiao Sisi wiped her sweat. ¡°Your house. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Why did she feel as if her thoughts were in two parallel spaces? On the way over, Rong Jinghui quickly tidied up the entire apartment. Although an auntie usually came to clean, it was inevitable that he liked to put things randomly, making it a little messy. Then he ran to the bathroom and took a shower to clean himself up. He had been anxious the whole day and didn¡¯t take care of himself at all. Now that Qiao Sisi was here, he naturally couldn¡¯t let her see his dispirited side. Hmph! He wouldn¡¯t let her think that he was charmed by her and couldn¡¯t live without her. Qiao Sisi didn¡¯t expect Rong Jinghui to be so scheming. She came casually in a white T-shirt, jeans, and a pair of sneakers with a ponytail. Rong Jinghui had just opened the door. The two of them were silent at the same time. Chapter 1098 1098 It¡¯s Not Like I Lost My Memory! Rong Jinghui¡¯s hair wasbed neatly behind his head. Inside was a neat gray shirt. A dark red vest fitted his body lines, brown pants, and crocodile skin shoes of the same color... He was just short of a bow tie to attend an official banquet! On the other hand, Qiao Sisi was outside the door. She was wearing a white T-shirt, jeans, and sneakers. The T-shirt had lost its texture, and the holes in her jeans were either natural or acquired. There was also dried mud on her sneakers. Qiao Sisi tilted her head with a dazed expression. ¡°Third Young Master, are you...¡± ¡°I was about to leave.¡± Rong Jinghui was smart and immediately found a way to respond. ¡°If you came a minuteter, I wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Qiao Sisi nodded as if she really believed him. After all, who would dress like this at home for no reason? Rong Jinghui invited Qiao Sisi in. He looked calm, but he was cursing in his heart. This woman must have done it on purpose! She was usually dressed gorgeously in front of Rong Xiaoda. He had seen her a few times, but all of them were so flirtatious that he almostbeled her as a ¡°sugar baby¡±. Who knew that she woulde to his ce today and dress as if she was shopping at a market! No, no. She should be the kind of woman who would carry a Chanel bag even at the market and wear 10cm high heels with red lips! After entering, Qiao Sisi looked at the floor that was bright enough to reflect a person¡¯s appearance and took off her shoes consciously... Rong Jinghui was about to find her slippers when he realized that he didn¡¯t have any female slippers. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Qiao Sisi waved her hand. She was far from being as delicate as she looked. ¡°Sit, what do you want to drink?¡± Rong Jinghui nodded arrogantly. ¡°Anything. Water will do.¡± Qiao Sisi shrugged. She wasn¡¯t here to drink anything. The water came quickly. Rong Jinghui handed it to her and sat opposite her. Qiao Sisi drank her water without a word and thought about how to start the conversation. ¡°That...¡± They spoke at the same time. ¡°You first.¡± The two of them raised their hands again. ¡°You first. I¡¯ll drink water first.¡± Qiao Sisi wanted to know what Rong Jinghui was going to do. Rong Jinghui pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Have you considered what I saidst night?¡± Qiao Sisi swore that she really tried her best to recall, but the final oue was-¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression changed. Qiao Sisi hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°You said many thingsst night. How would I know which one you¡¯re asking about now?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rong Jinghui leaned on the sofa calmly. ¡°Then tell me, what did I sayst night?¡± Qiao Sisi... Damn... Young man, aren¡¯t you reading your lines ording to the script? ¡°Tell me.¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression was numb. ¡°One or two things are also considered...¡± Qiao Sisi... Can I live if I kneel and beg for mercy now? ¡°Ahem, okay, I actually don¡¯t remember.¡± Qiao Sisi scratched her face awkwardly. ¡°Tell me again now, I can consider it.¡± ¡°Yes, about making you my partner.¡± Rong Jinghui said slowly. Qiao Sisi, pfft- The water in her mouth sprayed on Rong Jinghui¡¯s face. ¡°You didn¡¯t say anythingst night!¡± Qiao Sisi ced the ss down heavily. I have a bad memory, not amnesia! Don¡¯t try to lie to me! Rong Jinghui took out a tissue and wiped the water on his face and neck elegantly. Seeing how aggrieved Qiao Sisi was... he suddenly felt that she had be a little cute. Chapter 1099 1099 Don¡¯t Use Your Energy in the Wrong ce ¡°Didn¡¯t I say itst night?¡± Rong Jinghui raised his hand and looked at Qiao Sisi with a smile. Qiao Sisi was teased by him again. She tilted her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I remember.¡± Rong Jinghui scoffed. ¡°I told you to leave those men and be alone with me from now on.¡± Qiao Sisi rolled her eyes at Rong Jinghui. ¡°Third Young Master really knows how to express himself. Do you mean the same thing as being a partner?¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s breathing tightened at her charming expression. He squeezed out a sarcastic expression. ¡°Are you worthy of being my girlfriend? There are different levels to being my woman!¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Qiao Sisi was about tobel Rong Jinghui as a yer. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Third Young Master to go and ssify his harem when he¡¯s free. Don¡¯t worry about a wild flower like me. I can¡¯t match up to your dragon bed.¡± As soon as Qiao Sisi finished speaking, Rong Jinghui had already walked past the coffee table between the two of them and approached her. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand my words?¡± He looked straight into her eyes. ¡°I know you and Rong Xiaoda are acting. So I can ignore your past with him.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Qiao Sisi turned her face away. ¡°Third Young Master is indeed the diamond that has been single since he came out of his mother¡¯s womb. Do you want to go back to your mother¡¯s stomach to take some lessons?¡± This man was really capable. When he was flirting with you, he could make your heart itch, and when he was angry with you, he could make your stomach drop! Rong Jinghui pinched Qiao Sisi¡¯s chin. No matter what she said just now, he said word by word, ¡°In the future, without my permission, you¡¯re not allowed to leave casually. You¡¯re not allowed to leave without saying goodbye, you¡¯re not allowed to change contact details, you¡¯re not allowed to... flirt with other men, even if it¡¯s a task!¡± Qiao Sisi said, ¡°Whoa! You¡¯re so domineering!¡± ¡°Yes, do you have a problem with that?¡± Rong Jinghui was getting closer to her until his lips were almost touching hers. Qiao Sisi¡¯s heart skipped a beat... ¡°Kiss me and I¡¯ll answer you.¡± She smiled deviously. Even without her saying that, Rong Jinghui had already kissed her. Soon, the two of them rolled on the sofa. Their movements were too fierce and they rolled from the sofa to the ground. There was a thick carpet under the sofa, so it didn¡¯t hurt either of them. Or maybe it was because they were both physically strong. Thus, changing ces did not affect their progress. The only difference was that this time, Qiao Sisi got the upper hand. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an answer to your question.¡± She pinched Rong Jinghui¡¯s neck and pressed him to the ground. ¡°You can sleep with me as much as you want, but it depends on whether I¡¯m free and interested.¡± Then, she was very satisfied to see the anger in Rong Jinghui¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah, Third Young Master, you¡¯re really an explosive device.¡± She deliberately picked at his throat with her hand. ¡°You have so much energy, don¡¯t use it in the wrong ce. I¡¯m very picky with men. Don¡¯t make me feel like you¡¯ve lost to others.¡± Rong Jinghui pinned her to the edge of the sofa. ¡°Turn around.¡± He picked her up and made her kneel on the sofa... ... It was a satisfying battle. Qiao Sisi sat on the carpet and drank water elegantly. She put down the ss and started to dress. Rong Jinghui sat beside her and watched as she slowly put on the T-shirt. He suddenly nted his eyes. ¡°Again?¡± Qiao Sisi¡¯s hand paused. One more time was no big deal. Anyway, she didn¡¯t hesitate the first time either. Chapter 1100 1100 White Moonlight and Red Roses The two of them changed the battlefield and went to the kitchen. After that, Rong Jinghui took out a box of cigarettes from the cab, opened the gas stove, and lit a cigarette. Qiao Sisi looked at him with interest as he leaned towards the blue me with a cigarette in his mouth. A lock of his hair hung quietly in front of the fire, as if it would be ignited immediately. She said, ¡°You¡¯re so strange. Leaving cigarettes in the kitchen.¡± Rong Jinghui nced at her. ¡°I just had a feeling that I would do it here with you, so I ced the cigarette here.¡± ¡°From your words, it sounds like you¡¯ve liked me for a long time. Tell me, when did you start to be interested in me?¡± She raised her hand, but it was not to cover her body. Qiao Sisi was so generous and calm that she didn¡¯t seem like a woman. She didn¡¯t seem to care about her body at all. It was also because of the attitude she showed that Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t expect himself to be her first man. Qiao Sisi didn¡¯t want to exin. She had always been a woman who followed her heart. She hadn¡¯t been with men in the past because she hadn¡¯t met anyone suitable. And now that she had met Rong Jinghui, she had no intention of resisting when he kissed her, hugged her, or did something further. She was even more happy to take advantage of the situation. He was also unique to her, right? Qiao Sisi thought. Rong Jinghui slowly exhaled a puff of white smoke. He didn¡¯t answer Qiao Sisi¡¯s question but continued. ¡°My second sister-inw has cognitive impairment, do you know?¡± ¡°Your Second Sister-inw, Yanyun?¡± Qiao Sisi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this.¡± ¡°After a while, she came to her senses and didn¡¯t know my Second Brother anymore.¡± Rong Jinghui held the cigarette in his hand and didn¡¯t take another puff. He just lowered his head and his hands. ¡°My Second Brother chased her to where she was staying temporarily. For her, he became a househusband.¡± He said softly. ¡°I also stayed there. I watched them show their affection every day and became jealous. I...¡± Qiao Sisi looked at him tentatively. ¡°You... what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very envious of them.¡± Rong Jinghui continued. ¡°Since a young age, my mother... I mean Hua Qingmei. She always had to let mepare myself to my brother.¡± ¡°I hate thisparison. I don¡¯t want topare myself with my brother or anyone else...¡± ¡°But... the most terrifying thing in this world is actually a habit. When you¡¯re used to doing something, used to doing a certain exercise, used to thinking about someone...¡± ¡°The most terrifying thing is that the thing you hate the most has be your habit...¡± When the metal lock that binds you bes a habit you rely on. The cigarette was finally about to burn his finger. Rong Jinghui extinguished his cigarette on the kitchen table. ¡°Su Yanyun is not someone I can imagine.¡± He said calmly. ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t meet anyone who made me feel something again.¡± This was very simple, but it exined everything. ¡°Did you like Yanyun in the past?¡± Qiao Sisi turned around and hugged him. Rong Jinghui looked at her for two seconds. ¡°Do you mind?¡± ¡°I just want to know the truth.¡± Qiao Sisi raised her chin slightly. Even if she didn¡¯t care, she had her own pride. ¡°I¡¯ve neverpared you two.¡± Rong Jinghui lowered his head and licked the tip of her nose. Qiao Sisi smiled. ¡°We¡¯re indeed iparable.¡± One was white moonlight, and the other was red roses. Rong Jinghui held her waist. Her skin was exquisite. ¡°Third time?¡± Chapter 1101 1101 Stay and Be My Woman Okay. Not more than three times. But three was good. Thus, Qiao Sisi indulged him again. This time, they simply went to the bathroom. After showering, Qiao Sisi turned the shower gel into bubbles that confused Rong Jinghui. Rong Jinghui quickly wiped the bubbles on his eyes without even blinking. ¡°Doesn¡¯t your eyes hurt?¡± Qiao Sisi was curious and simply touched a bubble in her eyes. ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± She washed her eyes. Rong Jinghui couldn¡¯t help but smile. Qiao Sisi was sometimes as cute and innocent as a child. He hugged her from behind. ¡°I said I¡¯m not afraid of pain.¡± What he didn¡¯t say was that he didn¡¯t dare to close his eyes, afraid that if he did, she would disappear... ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± He whispered in her ear. ¡°Stay and be my woman.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your woman now?¡± Qiao Sisi asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Jinghui licked the water on her shoulder. ¡°But I want you to always be my woman.¡± Qiao Sisi felt her heart skip a beat. She could actually tell Rong Jinghui¡¯s childish and intentional behavior and words. He had no intention of going out today and had specially dressed up for her. He thought that she would dress formally and seductively like before, so he deliberately dressed nicely. He said that he wanted her to be his mistress just to conceal his shyness. He had taken a fancy to his adoptive father¡¯s ¡°woman¡± and felt ashamed, but he couldn¡¯t help but want to get close to her. He wanted to pretend to be high and mighty because he was afraid that she would think he was a child and underestimate him because she had seen countless people. But stupid child... Qiao Sisi sighed slightly and stroked his wet hair. The water was on her shoulders. He hugged her from behind and buried his head in her shoulder, so he was almost breathless as he remained silent on her shoulder. Young men always had endless strength to vent. The two of them had been in the bathroom for a long time, and Rong Jinghui couldn¡¯t take it anymore. If he pinned her against the wall and caused trouble more than three times... Qiao Sisi copsed weakly in the bathtub. ¡°I think I need a cigarette after the action...¡± I want to revive my spirits. ¡°You smoke too?¡± Rong Jinghui said and stood up from the bathtub to get a cigarette outside. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you smoke before.¡± Qiao Sisi grabbed his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t smoke.¡± She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you wanted to smoke before...¡± ¡°I smoke asionally.¡± Rong Jinghui sat back in the water. ¡°But I always carry it with me. Sometimes, I need it for socializing. There¡¯s a smoking room at banquets, and I can talk about some things there sometimes.¡± Qiao Sisi touched his face. ¡°Are you the one who helped Young Master Yi?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Jinghui grabbed her hand. Her touch made him feel like a little dog, but why did it feel good? ¡°Then if you weren¡¯t his brother, would you still help him?¡± Qiao Sisi asked again. ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve been working together these years. This pattern won¡¯t change.¡± They werepetitive, but they were more used to fighting side by side. Qiao Sisi hugged him and leaned her face on his chest. ¡°It¡¯s been tough on you.¡± Rong Jinghui felt as if his heart was filled with something, following her actions. He yed with her hair and his voice became softer. ¡°It¡¯s not tough...¡± ¡°You will follow me from now on. You will have whatever I have.¡± He promised. ¡°I won¡¯t be worse to you than my Second Brother to Second Sister-inw. I will only be better.¡± Chapter 1102 1102 One Look and You Can Tell That She¡¯s Not a Bitch Qiao Sisi smiled and looked up. ¡°You still want topete about this?¡± It sounded strange. She touched the top of his head. ¡°You, you...¡± He was indeed an innocent child. He didn¡¯t even know how to make a girl happy. But with his appearance, why would he need to say anything to curry favor with a girl? With that kind of money and status, even if every word was sarcastic, there would still be many women pouncing on him for love, right? ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t hear Qiao Sisi¡¯s answer and felt inexplicably uneasy. ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯re mine.¡± Qiao Sisi smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t I your mistress?¡± Perhaps the mockery on her face was too strong, but Rong Jinghui¡¯s ears turned red for some reason. ¡°Be good from now on and listen to me. It¡¯s official.¡± He said seriously. ¡°Official mistress?¡± Qiao Sisi raised her brows. Rong Jinghui wanted to exin and retort, but he suddenly realized that this woman was only teasing him. As expected! Damn it! When fighting with such an experienced yer, one would be tricked if they were not careful. Seeing his serious expression, Qiao Sisi found him especially cute and fun. She couldn¡¯t help but hug his face and bite his mouth. ¡°A pure little puppy like you still has my heart.¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression froze and he was about to mock her. Qiao Sisi pinched her chin worriedly. ¡°But being your woman has a very practical problem.¡± ¡°What question?¡± Rong Jinghui was immediately a little nervous. Qiao Sisi pretended to press her lower abdomen. ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard...¡± Rong Jinghui looked at her hand and was stunned. ¡°You... are really pregnant?¡± Was it true? She was not lying? Qiao Sisi frowned and nodded. ¡°Please apany me to the hospital for a checkup.¡± This kind of acting could only trick a little puppy like Rong Jinghui. But Qiao Sisi was very skillful and Rong Jinghui really didn¡¯t doubt her at all. He even felt that this suited Qiao Sisi¡¯s character! He could only frown unhappily. ¡°Then let¡¯s find a time to go.¡± Sigh. He had no choice. Even if she was pregnant with eight or ten different babies, he had to help her deal with them. Rong Jinghui was a man of action. Since they were talking about this, he couldn¡¯t stay in the bathtub anymore. He immediately grabbed Qiao Sisi and called Aunt Chen to send her a set of female clothes. Aunt Chen had served Madam Rong and Madam Yi, and she still had to serve the future ¡°Third Madam Yi¡±. This was the first time she had seen Qiao Sisi. She saw her wearing Rong Jinghui¡¯s pajamas and sitting on the sofa watching television and eating potato chips with a searching gaze. ¡°Hello, Aunt Chen!¡± Qiao Sisi greeted her generously and handed over the bag of potato chips in her hand. ¡°Eat potato chips! It¡¯s barbecue vored!¡± Aunt Chen had to admit that Rong Jinghui and Rong Linyi were both very picky about their wives. Qiao Siyi was generous and upright, and it was obvious that she was not a pretentious bitch. The main reason she had this kind of feeling was that she had never seen ¡°Rong Xiaoda¡¯s mistress¡± before. If she had seen her ¡°white lotus and green tea¡± acting, she would probably be stunned by her stic surgery-like acting. Aunt Chen couldn¡¯t help but smile gently. She put the clothes down. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it. Try and see if this shirt fits. If it doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll get someone to change it.¡± Chapter 1103 1103 Raising a Son for the Old Wang Next Door ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It fits.¡± Qiao Sisi pped her hands. She originally wanted to grab the clothes with her greasy ws, but she probably realized that the clothes were more expensive. She tugged at a wet tissue twice, picked up the clothes, and shook it open... ¡°Eh? Why are there two sets?¡± Qiao Sisi looked at the clearly bigger set. The clothes were all casual sweaters, and hers was a long skirt. But what was with the male version and pants? Aunt Chen couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andugh. ¡°This is a couple outfit Third Young Master requested. Ms. Qiao, see if it fits.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the sweater? It definitely fits.¡± Qiao Sisi seemed rather easygoing. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Chen.¡± Not only did Aunt Chen bring clothes, she also brought some snacks. Qiao Sisi was tired from exercising and ate her fill after changing. Rong Jinghui drove a sports car and wore a couple outfit with her. He sent her to the hospital for an ¡°examination¡±. He usually drove a 120-yard dash by himself, but he drove a 40-yard dash instead. On the way, he suddenly stepped on the brakes and stopped at the side of the road. Qiao Sisi was about to sessfully lure him to the hospital. Seeing him stop the car, her heart skipped a beat and she remained calm. She raised her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You want to help me raise someone else¡¯s son?¡± Rong Jinghui turned around and ced his hand on Qiao Sisi¡¯s face. ¡°I suddenly remembered.¡± His expression was serious. ¡°If you have an abortion, you couldn¡¯t do that for at least a month, right?¡± ¡°And?¡± Qiao Sisi looked at him with a spurious smile. Rong Jinghui was serious. ¡°So... let¡¯s forget it? A month is too much.¡± If Qiao Sisi had water in her mouth now, she would definitely spit it at Rong Jinghui¡¯s face. But she didn¡¯t have water, only blood. So she vomited blood. Pfft- Come on, Third Young Master Rong, you¡¯re nning to help others raise their son just because you can¡¯t bear to not do it for a month? Isn¡¯t your answer to the multiple choice question too shocking? No, no. The important thing was that if Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t apany her to the hospital for an abortion, she couldn¡¯t trick him to the hospital for a paternity test. Su Yanyun and Madam Rong were still waiting in the hospital. Qiao Sisi could only cough dryly. ¡°Well, this child was an ident. I don¡¯t intend to keep it. Besides, I¡¯ve already given in to you to take care of me. How can I have the cheek to let you take care of a child for me?¡± Rong Jinghui seemed to be very impatient. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford it. I¡¯m not fighting anymore. It¡¯s decided.¡± Then, he turned the car around. Qiao Sisi hurriedly pressed down on his steering wheel. ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± She almost knelt down for Rong Jinghui. ¡°Think about it. When I give birth to this child in the future, look at it. It will look identical to Rong Xiaoda. Don¡¯t you feel disgusted? If you don¡¯t feel disgusted, I will!¡± Rong Jinghui really thought about it. Uh, it was indeed quite annoying... And at the thought of raising a son for Rong Xiaoda, how should the child address him? Should it call him Father? Or Brother? Damn! Rong Jinghui immediately felt enraged and wished he could rush to the police station and chop Rong Xiaoda up! He was frustrated and didn¡¯t hesitate to say anything. He looked at Qiao Sisi with murderous eyes. ¡°What were you doing before? Don¡¯t you know to be careful? Don¡¯t you know that abortion is very harmful to the body? My Big Aunt stopped giving birth because the children after her two babies weren¡¯t delivered sessfully! I don¡¯t want to lose my own son if Rong Xiaoda¡¯s son is gone too!¡± Chapter 1104 1104 Although She¡¯s a Mistress, She¡¯s a Good Girl Qiao Sisi... She touched her nose and felt a little guilty. ¡°That.¡± She was thinking quietly. If Rong Jinghui knew that she had lied to him, would he directly chop her into pieces? ¡°If you don¡¯t let me abort this child, you still have to let me go for a checkup, right?¡± Rong Jinghui clearly nced at Qiao Sisi angrily and stepped on the elerator again. ¡°Send the child away once it¡¯s born.¡± He said with a dark expression. ¡°Unless you can¡¯t bear to!¡± Qiao Si hid and drew circles. The angel in her heart was crying... Due to Qiao Sisi¡¯s tip-off, Rong Jinghui was sessfully stopped by Madam Rong and Su Yanyun in the hospital. ¡°Jinghui!¡± The moment Madam Rong saw him, she quickly walked over and grabbed his hand. She didn¡¯t say anything but sized him up carefully. Rong Jinghui was a little confused by Madam Rong¡¯s actions. Madam Rong looked at his face carefully, from his forehead to his eyes, his nose, his mouth, and his chin. Then she ced her palm on his shoulder and slowly straightened his clothes. Tears slowly filled her eyes. Too simr... He was really too simr... Whether it was with Xiaosong, her, or Linyi, they were all so simr. They were just like a family! In the past, there were also people who thought that he was her son. But why didn¡¯t she think of that? Why... why did she only know after waiting for more than twenty years... that her deceased son had grown up in front of her... Rong Jinghui was clearly shocked by Madam Rong¡¯s behavior and expression. Even Qiao Sisi was confused. She and Rong Jinghui subconsciously exchanged nces. When she met Rong Jinghui¡¯s questioning gaze, she also shook her head slightly in confusion, indicating that she didn¡¯t know what was happening either. The two of them could only look at Su Yanyun to get an answer from her. Su Yanyun only smiled at them with tears in her eyes. Rong Linyi had always been expressionless. At this moment, his eyes were calm and seemed to be filled with tenderness. Rong Jinghui was almost breathless from the inexplicable atmosphere. For some reason, he felt his heart beating rapidly, so fast that he felt panicked. ¡°You... don¡¯t have to go that far, right?¡± He found many reasons before finally using one. ¡°Aren¡¯t I... with Qiao Sisi?¡± ¡°What?¡± Madam Rong smiled with tears in her eyes. She clearly didn¡¯t expect him to say this. Rong Jinghui thought that he had guessed correctly and felt panicked. He said repeatedly, ¡°I know that she was with Rong Xiaoda, but she was just greedy for his property. She only has true feelings for me...¡± ¡°What?¡± Madam Rong and Su Yanyun were both surprised. ¡°No, what I mean is that although Qiao Sisi is pregnant with Rong Xiaoda¡¯s child, she doesn¡¯t want it either...¡± Rong Jinghui was getting more and more wrong. ¡°What?¡± Madam Rong and Su Yanyun suspected that they were hearing things. ¡°No, I mean that I¡¯m prepared to have this child. Of course, she doesn¡¯t have to. After all, an abortion is too harmful to the body, so it depends on what Sisi wants. Anyway, what I mean is that she can have it if she wants to. If she doesn¡¯t want to, she can give it to someone else.¡± Rong Jinghui really wanted to bite his tongue off. Under Madam Rong and Su Yanyun¡¯s shocked gazes, Qiao Sisi looked at Rong Jinghui faintly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect myself to be so important to you...¡± Chapter 1105 1105 Take Me As Your Disciple Qiao Sisi was filled with resentment. ¡°Thank you so much...¡± Rong Jinghui nced at Qiao Sisi unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t be narcissistic. I¡¯m only doing this for humanitarian reasons.¡± Su Yanyun had already interrupted him and asked Qiao Sisi loudly, ¡°How did you get pregnant? Didn¡¯t you and Rong Xiaoda not have such things?¡± Qiao Sisi covered her face. ¡°My rtionship with Rong Xiaoda is Schr?dinger¡¯s.¡± To Rong Jinghui, it meant they definitely slept together; to Su Yanyun, it meant they definitely did not. So, was she rted to Rong Xiaoda? ¡°So, how did you two get together?¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. ¡°We got together just like that, okay.¡± Qiao Sisi nced at Rong Jinghui. ¡°Right? Young man, it¡¯s just for fun, right?¡± Rong Jinghui looked serious. ¡°We¡¯re serious.¡± Qiao Sisi... Bam! She felt as if she had been pped. ¡°We decided to be together after careful consideration.¡± Rong Jinghui was very serious. Pa! She felt as if she had been pped again. ¡°We¡¯ve already started discussing getting married immediately and I won¡¯t let her wear a wedding gown with a big stomach.¡± Pa! Qiao Sisi felt her face swell. ¡°Oh...¡± Su Yanyun was calm. ¡°You two are really ying big.¡± She raised her hand and looked at Qiao Sisi with a smile. She teased. ¡°Our Sisi is really impressive. She can even find a pure, rich, and handsome man.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, too kind.¡± Qiao Sisi wiped her sweat humbly. ¡°So, you told him that you were really with Rong Xiaoda and that you were pregnant with his child?¡± Su Yanyun was about tough out loud. ¡°That¡¯s just a small portion.¡± Qiao Sisi added. ¡°The important thing is that I¡¯ve seen countless men. I¡¯m promiscuous and romantic.¡± She even winked at Su Yanyun. Su Yanyun... almost knelt down. She really wanted to kneel down and hug Qiao Sisi¡¯s thigh and shout, ¡°Boss, take me in as your disciple!¡± This could also make Rong Jinghui infatuated. Qiao Sisi, you¡¯re a real winner in life! Madam Rong had already understood their conversation and sized up Qiao Sisi with interest. ¡°What an interesting girl. I like her a lot.¡± ¡°Yes, you canpletely ignore her past.¡± Seeing that Madam Rong and Su Yanyun both liked Qiao Sisi, Rong Jinghui felt that he was very capable and easily convinced his family to ept Qiao Sisi¡¯s disgraceful past. Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Rong Jinghui, you pig! I¡¯ve never been with Rong Xiaoda!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never even been in love before!¡± ¡°I¡¯m still a virgin! Pregnant your head! You pig trotter!¡± Su Yanyun was finally happy. This time, Rong Jinghui was stunned. ¡°This... how is this possible...¡± With Rong Xiaoda¡¯s personality, how could he possibly pamper Qiao Sisi like a baby before he even touched her? ¡°What¡¯s impossible? Sisi can sleep. She¡¯s very capable! Otherwise, can she be used as a sharp weapon?¡± Su Yanyun ced her hands on her hips. ¡°Only a pig like you would think that she¡¯s that kind of person. Hurry and kneel and apologize!¡± It was impossible to make Rong Jinghui kneel. But he could apologize... But... he looked at Qiao Sisi in disbelief... ¡°Then... your child is...¡± Chapter 1106 1106 You Are the Stupid Pig Trotter ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Su Yanyun was enraged. ¡°She only wanted to trick you intoing to the hospital! Who told you to note even if you were beaten to death? I could only let Sisi ¡°kidnap¡± you... Hey, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to knock him unconscious and bring him over?¡± ¡°Knock me out?¡± Rong Jinghui looked at Qiao Sisi unkindly. Qiao Sisi coughed awkwardly. ¡°Ahem, knocking him out is more violent. If I can lie, I¡¯ll lie. After all, my acting is better than my physical strength...¡± Although she didn¡¯t use much acting skills to lie to Rong Jinghui, Rong Jinghui grabbed Qiao Sisi¡¯s shoulder suddenly. He exerted force with his fingers, and his knuckles turned white. He stared at her with bright eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really not pregnant?¡± Qiao Sisi trembled. ¡°You, don¡¯t hit me...¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but push them apart. ¡°Enough, Rong Jinghui. You clearly know that Rong Xiaoda can¡¯t get a woman pregnant, but you still believe that Sisi is pregnant with his child. Is your brain muddled?¡± Rong Jinghui lowered his hands in shock. Yes, how could he have forgotten that Rong Xiaoda was not even fertile, so he and Rong Xinming were not his sons. He was the one who had exposed this. In the end, why had hepletely forgotten? When Qiao Sisi said that she was pregnant with Rong Xiaoda¡¯s child, he foolishly believed her and even brought her to the hospital for a checkup... He had even convinced himself to ept her past, including this child she had identally gotten... He was stupid? He suddenly grabbed Qiao Sisi again. ¡°What else are you lying to me about?¡± Qiao Sisi pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Haha, guess.¡± ¡°So the blood on the bed isn¡¯t from your palm? Or me?¡± Rong Jinghui was suddenly agitated. ¡°Qiao Sisi, why are you so stupid?¡± The onlookers... Aiyo, they seemed to have heard some incredible gossip. Qiao Sisi was about to exin that she was not stupid. She wouldn¡¯t retort if he said that she was unrestrained, but she wouldn¡¯t ept being used as stupid. She relied on her IQ to walk! But Rong Jinghui had already picked her up and turned around. ¡°That¡¯s great! We¡¯ll get married immediately!¡± Qiao Sisi was about to faint. It was so strange. Her physique was so good, and she wouldn¡¯t feel dizzy even if she drove a fighter jet and did some difficult techniques. Why did she faint after being carried and spun around by him? Also, marriage... Could such a thing happen to her? Could she also have such ordinary happiness in her ordinary life? ¡°If you want to get married, do you want to ask for your mother and brother¡¯s opinion?¡± Su Yanyun hooked her arm around Madam Rong¡¯s and interrupted Rong Jinghui¡¯s public disy of affection. Rong Jinghui put down Qiao Sisi. He looked at Su Yanyun. ¡°My mother?¡± He could understand the word ¡®brother¡¯, but his mother... Hadn¡¯t Hua Qingmei already been proven not to be his mother? ¡°Oh right! Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to do a paternity test for Third Young Master?¡± Qiao Sisi pounded her hands. ¡°Hurry and settle this!¡± Then, she would seed. ¡°You¡¯re still calling him Third Young Master.¡± Madam Rong smiled. ¡°You have to call him Jinghui no matter what.¡± ¡°This.¡± Qiao Sisi was rarely shy. ¡°Madam Rong, really. Of course I have to be more reserved in public. Don¡¯t expose me.¡± Madam Rong continued to smile. ¡°You¡¯re still calling me Madam Rong?¡± ¡°Call Big Aunt!¡± Rong Jinghui nudged Qiao Sisi. ¡°Call her like how I call her!¡± Chapter 1107 1107 Everything Is For Love ¡°You¡¯re still calling her Big Aunt?¡± Su Yanyun also smiled with Madam Rong. Rong Jinghui was about to ask. Rong Linyi was already impatient and said, ¡°Call her Mother!¡± The scene was silent. Even Qiao Sisi, the outsider, was silent... A few secondster, Rong Jinghui spoke. This time, his voice was a little shaky... ¡°Call... what?¡± ¡°Call Mother.¡± Su Yanyun slowly heaved a sigh of relief. Even she felt her heart ache and had the urge to cry, let alone Madam Rong. After Rong Linyi said that, she had already turned around and quietly wiped her tears. Rong Jinghui¡¯s mouth opened and closed again. Then, he opened his mouth again... He wanted to say something, to ask questions, to confirm, to... call out that word. But he couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°What are you waiting for? You don¡¯t want to recognise her as your mother?¡± At this time, only Rong Linyi could calm his emotions. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve always hoped for? Now that your dream hase true, do you want to hide under the nket and cry?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Rong Jinghui yelled at Rong Linyi in surprise. ¡°Rong Linyi, shut up!¡± This was the first time he had yelled at Rong Linyi in his life. He looked at Madam Rong, and his voice was shaking. ¡°What¡¯s happening... do you pity me and want to adopt me... or... or...¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t care about his attitude just now and scoffed. ¡°Who has the time to adopt a son as big as you? If you¡¯re not her biological son, would she want to adopt you?¡± Rong Jinghui turned and walked back. He had to find a ce with clear air to take a breather. This news was far more shocking than Qiao Sisi being a clean girl. But he had just taken two steps when Madam Rong¡¯s voice sounded hurriedly from behind. ¡°Jinghui!¡± Rong Jinghui stood still. Madam Rong¡¯s voice was also a little shaky. ¡°Jinghui... my... my child...¡± She finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and tears rolled down her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... Jinghui... Mother has let you down... It has been tough on you all these years...¡± Rong Jinghui suddenly turned around. He knelt down in front of Madam Rong. Madam Rong immediately went forward and hugged him. ¡°My child, Jinghui...¡± Madam Rong cried. ¡°My child...¡± Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t say anything and only hugged Madam Rong back. Mother... The woman who had always imagined herself to be his mother since a young age was actually his biological mother. Did God hear his prayer? He had given him his lover and his family. The two most important women in his life appeared in front of him on the same day and at the same time. ¡°Mother... Mother...¡± His voice was also choked. Su Yanyun sniffed and leaned her head on Rong Linyi¡¯s shoulder. Qiao Sisi watched this scene in a daze. Didn¡¯t... didn¡¯t they say that they wanted to do a paternity test? When was this matter confirmed that Rong Jinghui was the Rong family¡¯s eldest branch¡¯s child? Madam Rong pulled Rong Jinghui up from the ground. Rong Jinghui immediately held her and helped her sit at the side respectfully. ¡°Wait...¡± Qiao Sisi felt that she needed to digest this scene. She was also married to a man at the same time and even had a ¡°mother¡±? ¡°Yanyun, do you want to exin it to me?¡± She looked at Su Yanyun coquettishly. ¡°You left without saying goodbye. Jinghui was so anxious that he refused toe and do the DNA test. He said that if he didn¡¯t do it, you would definitely look for him again... I¡¯m sorry...¡± Su Yanyun pressed her palms together. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Everything is for love...¡± Chapter 1108 1108 I Found a Baby Qiao Sisi started to breathe into her hands. ¡°Haha, love, love...¡± She suddenly attacked Su Yanyun at lightning speed. Her fingers suddenly attacked her itchy flesh. Su Yanyun was a ticklish person and couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°Idiot... take it away... That¡¯s too much... Haha...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still lying to me! Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still lying to me!¡± Su Yanyun hid behind Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi reached out and blocked Su Yanyun. ¡°Okay.¡± The other party was Rong Jinghui¡¯s person. Otherwise, his expression wouldn¡¯t be so calm. If others dared to take advantage of his woman like this, regardless of whether that person was male or female, he would remember them. Although Qiao Sisi had always been unrestrained, she was still suppressed by Rong Linyi¡¯s invisible aura. She immediately retracted her hand. However, it was toote... The moment she stopped, Su Yanyun suddenly felt disgusted. From her stomach to her throat, it was as if something strange was happening inside. She wanted to endure it, but she couldn¡¯t. She grabbed Rong Linyi¡¯s back and vomited... ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s brows furrowed. He immediately turned around and grabbed her arm, looking at her with concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yanyun? Where are you hurt?¡± Qiao Sisi felt a chill down her spine. No, no way... I could tickle her until she really had an illness? She thought so and nced at Rong Jinghui. Ha, look at how he treats his woman. What about you? What about you! You even said that you can give me what others can give me? Liar! Su Yanyun shook her head and wanted to say that she was fine. But that feeling kepting and she couldn¡¯t suppress it. She vomited a few more times. Madam Rong had already reacted. ¡°It looks like our family does have someone to check on today.¡± She smiled. Today was really their lucky day! Su Yanyun was stunned for two seconds before she came to her senses. ¡°Mother, you mean...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Linyi was a little confused. Madam Rong looked at him reproachfully. ¡°You¡¯re also the father of two babies, so why are you so slow?¡± Rong Linyi would be stupid if he didn¡¯t understand what she said. ¡°You mean, Yanyun, she...¡± His eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°Ah, congrattions.¡± Qiao Sisi also came to a realization. ¡°Give me the red packet-¡± She had scratched out Su Yanyun¡¯s symptoms. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely send red packets after I confirm it.¡± Madam Rong smiled happily. ¡°It just so happens that we¡¯re in the hospital. I¡¯ll contact the doctor for you immediately.¡± ... ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re pregnant.¡± The doctor handed the report to Su Yanyun. Because of Madam Rong, Yanyun was quickly arranged to be checked and the results were obtained. It had been two months. Su Yanyun was slow to realize it. ¡°Sisi¡¯s also lucky.¡± Madam Rong meant what she said and really wrapped a big red packet for Qiao Sisi. ¡°She actually figured it out for Yanyun.¡± Rong Jinghui nced at the happy Qiao Sisi and suddenly said without rhyme or reason, ¡°Then when are we going to get our marriage certificate?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Once we get our marriage certificate, I can bring you to see my father.¡± Rong Jinghui said seriously. Qiao Sisi felt... a little confused. Although she didn¡¯t resist being with Rong Jinghui, but... the whole thing didn¡¯t seem to be in her life n. Seeing that Qiao Sisi was silent, Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry?¡± Chapter 1109 1109 This Is The Real Home Now ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of whether I marry or not, but... I don¡¯t have an identification card.¡± Qiao Sisi solemnly replied to Rong Jinghui. ¡°I have many identification cards, but not mine.¡± Her answer surprised everyone. ¡°Then how did your name, Qiao Sisi,e about?¡± Madam Rong was curious. Qiao Sisi smiled shyly. ¡°That¡¯s the name on my nket in my infancy. It has my name. But I don¡¯t know who my parents are either. Later on, the organization also gave me other code names. In our ce, code names are much more important than names.¡± Madam Rong couldn¡¯t help but feel a little emotional. She held Qiao Sisi¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re part of our family now that you¡¯re married to us. Don¡¯t worry about your household register and identification card. I¡¯ll settle it for you quickly. You and Jinghui should prepare for the wedding, right?¡± Rong Jinghui immediately nced at Qiao Sisi smugly. ¡°Our family is very reliable, right? I said I wouldn¡¯t let you wear a wedding gown with a big stomach.¡± Qiao Sisi... She didn¡¯t know what to say. She had been an abandoned baby since a young age and had grown up on the ind of agents. She only had a good partner. The two of them were as close as sisters and had grown up together. Unfortunately... her friend had also disappeared for a long time. Every year when there was no mission, Qiao Sisi spent all her time searching for her. Rong Liu had owed her a favor many years ago. Her friend was still alright at that time. Qiao Sisi promised to be a substitute for Madam Rong if Rong Liu needed it. These few years, she would adjust her own appearance to fit Madam Rong¡¯s from time to time and learn Madam Rong¡¯s words and actions when she had time. Now, this favor was returned. But she owed another debt. But... she had sworn that she wouldn¡¯t regret it. She just felt that her luck was a little... unique... Women in the organization were changing their boyfriends everywhere. Whether it was love or their bodies, they could obtain and abandon them at any time. Qiao Sisi thought she could do the same. Butter on, she realized that she had never met anyone she liked. Other people¡¯s boyfriends were always good, but what did she meet? But now, she realized that the people she met were not all bad. But she herself... might be the kind of person who found it difficult to love others, and once she met them, it was difficult to change... She was different from most women in the organization. She was more heartless than them, but she was also more loyal than them... ¡°Okay...¡± After a long silence, Qiao Sisi finally said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Madam Rong to get me an identification card.¡± Rong Jinghui finally received an answer after a long wait. He almost picked up Qiao Sisi and spun on the spot. ¡°Are you still calling her Madam Rong?¡± He deliberately sounded fierce. ¡°Hurry and call her Mother!¡± Qiao Sisi couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t lie. You just started changing your tone today. What right do you have to be fierce to me?¡± Madam Rong couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw how interesting the two of them were. ¡°Today is really my most perfect day. Jinghui is back, and he even brought back Sisi. Yanyun is pregnant with a new baby...¡± Rong Jinghui seemed to think for a while and suddenly said, ¡°Mother, I want to... go and see Father...¡± He rarely saw Rong Xiaosong either. In the past, the entire Rong family had been a cage to him. But now, that ce had be his real home... Chapter 1110 1110 Tears Don¡¯t Listen and Just Fall The Rong family¡¯s eldest branch had never been so lively before. When Liangliang and Xiao Tang came back from school, they were directly taken to the house. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, I heard that you have a new baby!¡± Rong Liangliang pounced over. ¡°Stupid younger brother can finally be a stupid older brother!¡± Xiao Tang nced at Rong Liangliang. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who¡¯s stupid? If you belittle others all day, will your IQ increase a little?¡± ¡°Go!¡± Rong Liangliang pushed Xiao Tang and turned over toin to Su Yanyun. ¡°Mommy, Xiao Tang likes to mock me every day. You have to educate him well and make him learn how to be polite. Hmph.¡± ¡°Oh, Liangliang is so small, but she still knows what respect is?¡± Madam Rong wanted to pinch her chubby face when she heard her mature tone. Rong Liangliang looked up smugly. ¡°Of course. I know that I have to respect and love Grandma, but Xiao Tang doesn¡¯t know how to respect me at all!¡± Xiao Tang didn¡¯t want to talk to Rong Liangliang at all. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re really smart when youin and cozy up to others.¡± The two babies were about to fight. Su Yanyun hurriedly stopped them. ¡°Stop fooling around. Go and wash your hands and face. Then, let¡¯s go and see Grandpa, okay?¡± Rong Xiaosong¡¯s nursing room had high sanitation requirements. The babies had been in school for a day and would inevitably be stained with bacteria, and Rong Xiaosong liked to pinch their hands. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Grandpa!¡± ¡°Wow, Little Uncle found a wife today?¡± Xiao Tang saw Qiao Sisi at a nce. ¡°Good!¡± This sentence touched Rong Jinghui¡¯s heart. He immediately took the watch that cost millions and handed it to Xiao Tang. ¡°It¡¯s a limited edition. I¡¯ll give it to you to y with.¡± Rong Liangliang was also unwilling to fall behind and ttered her sweetly. ¡°Little Aunt is so beautiful. Little Uncle has good taste.¡± Rong Jinghui immediately took out his car key... Madam Rong stopped him in time. ¡°Okay, okay. It¡¯s useless for Liangliang to take a car. Xiao Tang, return the watch to Uncle. You can¡¯t wear it either.¡± Xiao Tang pinched the watch and sighed before returning it to Rong Jinghui. ¡°Uncle, we really wish you and Aunt well. You don¡¯t have to praise us.¡± Although he said that, he reluctantly returned the watch to Rong Jinghui. Qiao Sisi smiled. ¡°The two little buns are really interesting.¡± Rong Jinghui nced at her. ¡°It will definitely be more interesting if you give birth to two.¡± Qiao Sisi... Why, why did she meet such a hard and alluring man? She must be unlucky! The family gathered in Rong Xiaosong¡¯s room. Madam Rong¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Xiaosong, our son is back... You definitely don¡¯t know that Jinghui is our son! Our second son... Hua Qingmei was the one who reced him back then... Our whole family is here now...¡± Rong Jinghui walked forward and lowered his head. For the first time, he looked extremely respectful. ¡°Father...¡± Rong Xiaosong looked straight at Rong Jinghui. After a long time, his eyes were moist. He gestured for Madam Rong to remove the oxygen mask and said softly, ¡°As long as youe back... that¡¯s good...¡± He raised his hand and Madam Rong immediately grabbed Rong Jinghui¡¯s hand and ced it in his palm. Rong Xiaosong smiled slightly. ¡°Good son...¡± Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t know why, but tears suddenly rolled down his face. He didn¡¯t seem to be moved, but his tears kept falling disobediently. Chapter 1111 1111 It¡¯s Time to Change the Habit of Being Clumsy ¡°Linyi...¡± Rong Xiaosong said with difficulty. Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi had been behind. Hearing this, Su Yanyun held his hand. She nced at Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi nodded slightly as if he knew what she meant. Su Yanyun ced his hand in Rong Xiaosong¡¯s. Rong Xiaosong ced his two sons¡¯ hands together. ¡°The Rong family is yours...¡± He had recovered a lot from before and could at least say aplete sentence. The doctor even said that he could leave the hospital room for a while. Rong Linyi waited for him to finish speaking and retracted his hand. Rong Jinghui was not a cleanliness freak and still held Rong Xiaoda¡¯s hand. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. Brother and I have always been cooperative. With us around, the family will always be strong.¡± Rong Xiaosong nodded with a relieved smile. Then he looked around the room, as if searching for someone. When he realized that they were not here, his eyes darkened a little. Madam Rong hurriedly exined. ¡°Xuelong and Xueling aren¡¯t at home, otherwise, they would definitelye.¡± Rong Xiaosong nodded and asked Madam Rong intermittently. ¡°Is Little Treasure... alright?¡± ¡°Little Treasure is very good and obedient. The next time he calls, I¡¯ll let you talk to him.¡± Madam Rong replied. Rong Xiaosong smiled and nodded. He asked again, ¡°Is there any news about her...¡± Madam Rong sighed. ¡°Not yet... But Xuelong has always been in a good mood...¡± ¡°Xueling... what has she been busy with recently...?¡± Rong Xiaosong asked again. He felt that he hadn¡¯t seen Rong Xueling for a long time. In the past, Xueling had toe and see him every day to chat with him. Even if there was something wrong, it wouldn¡¯t take more than two days. But now, it felt like a long time had passed and she still hadn¡¯te. Although Rong Xiaosong knew that this daughter was adopted, he still treated her as his own. Although Rong Xueling was usually fierce, she was unexpectedly thoughtful to Rong Xiaosong. He was really disappointed that she didn¡¯te. Madam Rong didn¡¯t tell him that Rong Xueling had left home. She only said that Rong Xueling had gone to the branch office to train. She was just afraid that he would be worried and sad. The short visit ended. After Su Yanyun came out, she asked Rong Linyi, ¡°Father was actually looking for Rong Xueling just now?¡± Although Rong Linyi didn¡¯t see who Rong Xiaosong had looked for, he understood after hearing her words. ¡°Yes, Xueling has the best rtionship with him.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t say anything. Rong Xueling had note back since she left home, nor had she contacted her family. ¡°Sigh, but she has been the Rong family¡¯s daughter for so many years. She should have some savings and shouldn¡¯t worry about food and clothes.¡± Su Yanyun muttered to herself. The Rong family had raised her for so many years, but she ran away willfully in a fit of anger. She didn¡¯t even go home. She was also quite heartless. ¡°No.¡± Rong Linyi replied to Su Yanyun in surprise. ¡°She didn¡¯t have much savings. She has always been carefree and has never thought of umting her own property. Furthermore, the cards she used were all Mother and Xuelong¡¯s. After she ran away from home, they broke it off for her.¡± ¡°You mean that she¡¯s... penniless after being out for so long?¡± ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry about her. She has the reputation of being the Rong family¡¯s daughter, so how can she not be able to trick people to eat and drink?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone was calm. But she probably had to change her habit of spending extravagantly... ... In the rented room, Rong Xueling was holding a box of instant noodles... Chapter 1112 1112 Her Temper Is Explosive She didn¡¯t know when it started, but she already had feelings for him. But even so, what was the point? He was an emotionless and cold person. He wouldn¡¯t even look at her and she was nothing special to him. Although Rong Xueling was not rted to him by blood, there was also no possibility of her being with him. But if she couldn¡¯t have him, no one else could either. She was still calm. However, Xu Yueshan told her that Rong Jinghui was actually getting married! A man like him actually fell in love with a woman? How was this possible? Rong Xueling had been fighting with the family outside, but she had failed at this moment. She ran out hurriedly. She wanted to go home now and see Rong Jinghui. She wanted to see the woman who could win him and see who she was! However, she didn¡¯t walk far and couldn¡¯t leave the slum area where she rented a room. A woman¡¯s angry voice was heard. ¡°That b*tch, Rong Liangliang, is alreadypletely out of our control. We can¡¯t contact Second Madam Rong again. But you only know how to gamble! Don¡¯t you know that we don¡¯t have any ie now?¡± Rong Xueling stopped. She looked over and saw a middle-aged woman scolding her husband. Rong Xueling had seen this woman before. She was Su Yanyun¡¯s adoptive mother¡¯s family! It was that Shi family! Shi Fang¡¯s wife yelled at Shi Fang and pointed to the snot-nosed Shi Jiazhong at the side. ¡°Our son hasn¡¯t been in school. It¡¯s all that bitch Rong Liangliang¡¯s fault! If I meet her, I¡¯ll tear her face apart. You¡¯re Su Yanyun¡¯s uncle, go and find her! Let that bitch Rong Liangliang apologize to my son! We¡¯re already rtives, so can¡¯t we be closer? Our family is so good, we¡¯re not worthy of that bitch Rong Liangliang...¡± She kept calling her a b*tch. Rong Xueling¡¯s umted temper exploded. She suddenly rushed forward and grabbed Shi Fang¡¯s wife¡¯s hair. She grabbed a piece of tile at the side with her other hand and smashed it at Shi Fang¡¯s wife¡¯s head. ¡°Who are you calling a b*tch!¡± With a bang, the tiles shattered on Shi Fang¡¯s wife¡¯s head. When Shi Fang saw this scene, he immediately went forward to grab Rong Xueling. Rong Xueling usually learned a few tricks from Rong Xuelong. Generally speaking, it didn¡¯t have any offensive power, but perhaps she was too angry, and she tripped Shi Fang. There was a broken porcin basin by the side of the road. Shi Fang was unlucky and his forehead hit it. Blood flowed to the ground in the blink of an eye... ¡°Ahhh...¡± Shi Fang¡¯s wife¡¯s face was also covered in blood and she screamed. ¡°Murder-¡± Rong Xueling realized what she had done. She waspletely stunned... ... At the police station, Rong Xueling was sitting in the holding room. She was shaking. She didn¡¯t know why she was so impulsive. She and Rong Liangliang clearly didn¡¯t like each other and she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Rong family anymore. But she was still angry when she heard others scold her... Not only was she angry, she even hit him. After waiting for a long time, she heard the door open. ¡°Is thewyer here?¡± She asked anxiously. ¡°Rong Xueling.¡± The police officer who came in read her name. ¡°The phone number you provided denied your rtionship. Give me another family number.¡± Chapter 1113 1113 It¡¯s Okay If She Doesn¡¯t Like Her ¡°How is that possible?¡± Rong Xueling almost jumped up. ¡°The other party is called Rong Jinghui! It¡¯s this phone number. How could he deny it... I say, we¡¯re indeed not rted by blood, but I, we¡¯re still family...¡± She was about to cry. ¡°Did you tell him what happened to me? He won¡¯t be so heartless...¡± The female police officer looked at Rong Xueling sympathetically. Rong Xueling looked small and still looked like a child. Furthermore, her appearance was especially easy to gain sympathy and love from. Otherwise, Old Master Rong wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to her at first nce. Madam Rong also wouldn¡¯t let her gradually escape the shadow of depression. Even Rong Linyi, who had always been cold and distant, was not too harsh to Rong Xueling. But she benefited from this face and was also disappointed by it. She was too pampered. Thus, she was overjoyed. She even felt that all the love should belong to her alone. Thus, she found Rong Liangliang and Su Yanyun intolerable. Rong Liangliang was alright. After all, she was from the Rong family and she had watched her grow up. While she was jealous of her, she also protected her. But Su Yanyun... that woman outside, why was she more pampered than her, especially by Rong Linyi? Now, the Rong Jinghui who was least likely to pamper others was also snatched away by a woman. Thinking of this, Rong Xueling couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. She knelt down and cried. The female police officer couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this and persuaded her. ¡°Crying won¡¯t solve anything. Give a family member your contact details. The victim now means to negotiate with your family.¡± This was a civil conflict. Although she had seen blood, Rong Xueling¡¯s behavior was also considered transient. Most importantly, the Shi family clearly didn¡¯t want to solve the problem through thew and wanted to ¡°talk¡± with the Rong family. ¡°I, I don¡¯t have a family anymore... Not a single one...¡± Rong Xueling cried and choked. ¡°My family doesn¡¯t want me anymore... They don¡¯t want me anymore...¡± Rong Jinghui happened to not be around when she left the house. That was why she had the cheek to give his contact details. Furthermore, this was herst hope. She hoped that Rong Jinghui would let her do whatever she wanted... Unfortunately, she was thinking too much. Rong Jinghui actually said that she was not his family... She would ept it if he didn¡¯t like her. But he said that she wasn¡¯t his family... ¡°That call just now sounded like it was from the police?¡± Qiao Sisi asked Rong Jinghui. She was waiting for the doctor¡¯s call in the private stic surgery center. She nned to remove the fake body on her face today and regain her original appearance. Although her facial features were a little simr to Madam Rong¡¯s, the shape of Madam Rong¡¯s face was clearly a little more noble than hers originally. Thus, the dedicated Qiao Sisi found this friend to fill her with a few fake parts to widen her face and chin. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡± Rong Jinghui put down his phone. ¡°It was.¡± ¡°Why did the police look for you?¡± Qiao Sisi was curious. ¡°Did you hit someone at the bar thest time?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to settle the bar incident thest time.¡± Rong Jinghui ced his hand on Qiao Sisi¡¯s back. ¡°Does your husband look like an ipetent person?¡± Qiao Sisi... They weren¡¯t even married, but her husband already called himself that. ¡°It¡¯s Rong Xueling. My... my mother¡¯s adopted daughter.¡± Rong Jinghui almost called her Big Aunt again. He told Qiao Sisi about Rong Xueling and her stubborn escape from home. Chapter 1114 1114 A Married Person Must Avoid Suspicion ¡°In that case, the police said that she hit someone? They want you to bail her out?¡± Qiao Sisi was a smart person and immediately understood the whole story. ¡°Perhaps the victim¡¯s family still wants to extort a sum from your Rong family?¡± ¡°So, I won¡¯t care about this.¡± Rong Jinghui raised his hand. ¡°Tsk, what a heartless person.¡± Qiao Sisi winked. ¡°The little sister called you clearly to ask for your help. From your description, she¡¯s a little girl who cares about her face. She fell out with her family and could only ask you for help. In the end, you actually refused.¡± ¡°She¡¯s indeed not rted to me by blood.¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s eyes were numb. ¡°I¡¯m married. I have to avoid suspicion.¡± He had to learn from Rong Linyi at all times! Qiao Sisi propped her chin. ¡°You should go. I can tell that your father likes her a lot and your mother hasn¡¯tpletely let go of her. Just be a filial son and fetch her back to make your parents happy.¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression darkened when he heard that Qiao Sisi wanted him to go. But after hearing her reason, he couldn¡¯t help but think. ¡°If others want to ckmail your Rong family, let them. Anyway, what you don¡¯tck the most is money. Although your mother has already found you, she still lost a daughter after all. Don¡¯t let any other tragedy happen.¡± Qiao Sisi analyzed Rong Jinghui patiently. Rong Jinghui was silent for a moment. ¡°But you¡¯re going for the surgery.¡± ¡°What kind of surgery is that?¡± Qiao Sisi smiled. ¡°Local anesthesia is nothing. Go ande back quickly.¡± ¡°No.¡± Rong Jinghui was very stubborn. If his wife was going to the operating room, there was no reason for him to save other women elsewhere. Besides, he had a reason to avoid Rong Xueling. Even if Rong Xueling never said or acted obviously, he was not stupid... Don¡¯t let that girl misunderstand that she still had hope and thene back to make Qiao Sisi unhappy. ¡°In that case, you don¡¯t want to be a good son.¡± Qiao Sisi twisted Rong Jinghui¡¯s ear. ¡°If your mother knows that you didn¡¯t save her after receiving the call, will you feel guilty?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a conscience.¡± Rong Jinghui replied casually. ¡°I¡¯m responsible for you.¡± However, two seconds after he said this, he still changed his tone. ¡°I won¡¯t leave your side, but I¡¯ll let thewyer handle it.¡± ¡°Third Young Master is so obedient.¡± Qiao Sisi threw a flying kiss at Rong Jinghui. Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression was a little ugly. ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble in public anymore!¡± She always made such a flirtatious gesture that he couldn¡¯t take it... More importantly, he couldn¡¯t let other men see her like this. When Qiao Sisi finally went to the operating room, Rong Jinghui took out his phone and instructed thewyer to handle Rong Xueling¡¯s matter. Thewyer quickly replied. ¡°Third Young Master, I specially went over to bail Second Miss out, but she has already been bailed out.¡± ¡°Already left?¡± Rong Jinghui was a little stunned, but he quickly returned to normal. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Yes, it was best if she was bailed out. In case he got involved again. Outside the police station in a Bentley, Rong Xueling was crying and blowing her nose. ¡°Why... I¡¯m already so miserable... but they don¡¯t care about me... They don¡¯t look for me...¡± Xu Yueshan handed Rong Xueling a bottle of fruit juice. ¡°Look at you. How do you still look like the Rong family¡¯s daughter? The Rong family is cold by nature, and it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. They can even kill people who are rted to them, much less people like you who are not rted to them.¡± Chapter 1115 1115 She Paid For Impulse ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Rong Xueling waspletely at a loss. In the past, she still felt confident. No matter what, her family wouldn¡¯t abandon herpletely. Everyone was just angry. When their anger subsided, they would still coax her back. But now, the truth had hit her hard in the face! She was in trouble now and asked them for help, but they even said that they were not her family. ¡°Boohoo...¡± Rong Xueling was sadder the more she thought about it. She stopped drinking the fruit juice and covered her face and cried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shanshan. I can¡¯t return your money now...¡± Rong Xuelong sobbed. ¡°But I¡¯ll go and work soon. I¡¯ll earn money and return it to you slowly...¡± Fortunately, she was thin-skinned and didn¡¯t borrow too much. She was extravagant in the beginning, but when she realized that it wasn¡¯t enough, she immediately started scrimping. However, she had already suffered enough. She had already paid for her rashness, so why couldn¡¯t she go home? ¡°You¡¯re really giving up just like that?¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s fear shocked Xu Yueshan. ¡°Where did the fearless Rong family¡¯s daughter go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m no longer... not the Rong family¡¯s daughter.¡± Rong Xueling wiped her tears. ¡°My family doesn¡¯t want me anymore.¡± ¡°Then you can¡¯t just let it go!¡± Xu Yueshan was very angry. ¡°Have you thought about why you ended up like this?¡± Rong Xueling shook her head. She had never thought about this before. She always felt that she had done nothing wrong. If she had to me someone, she would me her family for being too fond of the new and hating the old... ¡°You really didn¡¯t think about it?¡± Xu Yueshan seemed to understand why Rong Xueling was in such a situation. She was just a rich youngdy who looked strong but was actually weak. She looked fierce, but she was actually adopted and still felt inferior. ¡°Have you thought about it? Before Su Yanyun came back, you had always been the Rong family¡¯s Second Miss, and the whole family, even your Second Brother doted on you. But now that Su Yanyun is back, look at what you have be?¡± Xu Yueshan gritted her teeth. She had only seen Rong Linyi in person once. It was that time in the An family¡¯s house. She had pretended to be Su Yanyun and wanted to sleep with him. In the end, she was pushed to the ground. If it weren¡¯t for the carpet on the ground, She might be crippled. But even so, getting close to Rong Linyi was only An Mingchen¡¯s instructions. She had also made up her mind to be Madam Yi. The Rong family¡¯s business status in Country Z was self-evident. It was so glorious to be the family head¡¯s wife. Even if Rong Linyi was married and had a daughter, that couldn¡¯t stop Xu Yueshan¡¯s ambition and desire... Furthermore, that man, be it looks or temperament, had enough capital to make women infatuated. If it weren¡¯t for Su Yanyun, she might have really seeded with her rtionship with Rong Xueling and An Mingchen¡¯s power. Unexpectedly, when Su Yanyun came back, not only was An Mingchen biased towards her, even Rong Xueling was chased out. ¡°That Su Yanyun is ourmon enemy.¡± Xu Yueshan gritted her teeth. ¡°In the past, I told you to introduce me to your brother, but you refused, as if you were hiding a treasure. In the end, you benefited others and even got yourself into such a situation.¡± Rong Xueling pouted. ¡°What can I do... She¡¯s his official wife. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t introduce her to you in the past, but it¡¯s mainly because my brother is severely obsessed with cleanliness and is unwilling to see any outsiders.¡± Chapter 1116 1116 Let Them Know How Important You Are Of course she didn¡¯t say that she had her own selfish motives for refusing to introduce Rong Linyi to Xu Yueshan. Although she had never had any improper thoughts about Rong Linyi, he was still her ¡°brother¡±. This brother was equally cold and indifferent to outsiders, but he was indulgent and concerned about his family. She didn¡¯t want to share this uniqueness with anyone. ¡°You¡¯re just so disappointing. So what if she¡¯s the rightful wife? Didn¡¯t she disappear for five years? If you helped me these five years, wouldn¡¯t there be any opportunities?¡± Xu Yueshan was getting angrier. ¡°Tell me now, what do we do? Do you want to go back and kneel and beg Su Yanyun to forgive you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m kneeling and begging her? Dream on!¡± Rong Xueling immediately yelled. ¡°She should just kneel and apologize to me!¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the one who caused you to be like this.¡± Xu Yueshan instigated. ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t let you go back because she must have protected her. As long as this woman is still in the Rong family, you can continue to be the down and out daughter outside!¡± Rong Xueling gritted her teeth. Actually, after being out for so long, she almost forgot why she had left home. She was waiting for her family to coax her back. She had also thought it through. Su Yanyun was still Rong Liangliang¡¯s mother and the only woman Rong Linyi could ept. She just had to interact less with her. Now that Xu Yueshan said this, everything that happened back then was still fresh in her mind. Furthermore, she was locked up in the police station today, but no one in the Rong family was willing to bail her out... ¡°Then, what do I do now?¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°What do I have to do to win back everything I have in the Rong family?¡± Xu Yueshan smiled. ¡°This is actually very simple. It depends... on whether you¡¯re willing to do it...¡± ¡°For example?¡± Rong Xueling couldn¡¯t understand. She had no power or status now and didn¡¯t even have any face. Xu Yueshan leaned in and lowered her voice. ¡°You can find someone to act and kidnap Rong Liangliang to help them save Rong Liangliang and win their favor.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Xueling was shocked. ¡°Kidnap? That¡¯s impossible! She¡¯s so delicate, what if something happens? No!¡± ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re so soft-hearted!¡± Xu Yueshan¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°They¡¯ve already treated you like this, but you¡¯re still thinking about them. When you were chased away, did Rong Liangliang say anything to you? You injured Shi Jiazhong because you protected Rong Liangliang. Did theye forward to bail you out? Besides, I said that it was just a show! A show! I just wanted the Rong family to know how important you are to them.¡± Rong Xueling didn¡¯t say anything. She had always belonged to Rong Liangliang. I can bully her however I want, but outsiders can¡¯t. Since a young age, Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were a problem. She was always in charge of many of his daily and learning matters. But... ¡°Tell me what we have to do.¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s eyes darkened. ... These days, Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi had dinner with the two babies in the main house. Qiao Sisi¡¯s identification card was settled. Rong Jinghui ignored the fact that she was still recovering from her second stic surgery and brought her to get the identification card without a word. Qiao Sisi felt as if she was on a ne and was flying through the clouds. The first time she slept with Rong Jinghui, she never expected to die here. Now, Rong Jinghui had cancelled the booking at her hotel and brought her back to the house to stay. Chapter 1117 1117 You Cowardly Person? The whole family was bustling every day. ¡°I¡¯m just missing Big Sister.¡± Rong Jinghui became very ¡°familiar¡±. In the past, he would directly call Rong Xuelong¡¯s name. Now, he didn¡¯t care if Rong Xuelong was willing or not and directly called her Big Sister. ¡°Actually, our properties in the capital can be transferred over now.¡± Rong Jinghui suggested to Madam Rong, ¡°It¡¯s tough for Big Sister to stay there alone and take care of Little Treasure.¡± Originally, after the second branch¡¯s matter happened, Rong Jinghui nned to go to the capital and exchange Rong Xuelong for himself. But after knowing his background and falling in love with Qiao Sisi, he felt that it was better to stay at home with his wife and apany his parents. Madam Rong sighed slightly. ¡°Xuelong stayed in the capital to try her best to obtain Chenglong¡¯s news.¡± The whole family was silent. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Rong Liangliang was smart and immediately changed the topic. ¡°When Mommy and Aunt give birthter, the house will be even more lively.¡± ¡°Your aunt¡¯s baby is still waiting in line for reincarnation.¡± Qiao Sisi also liked Rong Liangliang and teased her. Madam Rong smiled and thought of something. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh again. ¡°Your father asked me about Xueling again today. I wonder how stubborn thisdy is.¡± Rong Jinghui replied coldly. ¡°It¡¯s already good enough that she doesn¡¯t cause trouble outside.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Madam Rong asked sensitively. Rong Jinghui told Madam Rong about the police call that day. ¡°Then did you ask what happened to her?¡± Madam Rong was clearly a little nervous. She didn¡¯t think Rong Xueling would do such a thing. ¡°I did.¡± Although Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Rong Xueling, he still replied honestly. ¡°She fought with others and broke their heads.¡± ¡°Fight?¡± It was Su Yanyun¡¯s turn to be shocked. ¡°She knows how to fight too?¡± She still remembered that the first time she saw Rong Xueling, she had pped her because she had bullied Rong Liangliang. In the end, Rong Xueling only cried and didn¡¯t retaliate. She fought with someone and even broke their head? ¡°Who is the other party? He actually made Xueling do it?¡± Madam Rong was also very shocked. Rong Jinghui looked at Qiao Sisi. He didn¡¯t care about the rest of the matter at all. Qiao Sisi went to specially understand it. ¡°Yes, speaking of the person who was hit, he¡¯s still rted to Yanyun.¡± Qiao Sisi blinked at Su Yanyun. ¡°You know the one with the surname Shi.¡± ¡°She hit the Shi family, why?¡± Su Yanyun was even more surprised. ¡°It seems like the Shi family said some unsightly things behind her back and scolded Liangliang or the Rong family. She couldn¡¯t help but hit the other party. In the end, she wasn¡¯t too lucky and hit them one by one. The couple¡¯s head was cracked open...¡± Qiao Sisi sighed. ¡°In my opinion, thisdy is quite unlucky. Jinghui originally wanted to bail her out, but he got thewyer to go over and she was already bailed out.¡± She heard that Rong Xueling had been bailed out. Madam Rong heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Do you know who bailed her out?¡± She asked. ¡°A family with the surname Xu in the capital? I heard she¡¯s a good friend.¡± Qiao Sisi replied. Madam Rong nodded. ¡°She¡¯s Xueling¡¯s best friend when she was studying overseas. Then I¡¯m relieved. The Xu family is also a big family. I think, sigh...¡± Chapter 1118 1118 He¡¯s Not That Generous of a Man Madam Rong thought for a while and finally said, ¡°When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll make a trip to the capital. Firstly, I¡¯ll visit Xuelong, secondly, I¡¯ll thank the Xu family, and thirdly... I¡¯ll bring that little girl back.¡± ¡°I have no objections to bringing her back.¡± Rong Linyi said coldly. ¡°But our family probably won¡¯te over often in the future.¡± He was not a magnanimous man. Especially when it involved his wife and daughter. No matter how pitiful Rong Xueling was, she had also hurt Rong Liangliang before. Furthermore, she was disrespectful to Su Yanyun and was full of hostility. They had already formed a grudge. Rong Linyi was not in the mood to undo it. Since Madam Rong couldn¡¯t let go of Rong Xueling, he could only keep a distance with his wife and children from her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Madam Rong didn¡¯t think of a good way to solve this conflict for the time being and could only promise Rong Linyi. ¡°I only said not to let her wander outside and didn¡¯t let her return to the main house to stay. I¡¯m preparing to let her go to the overseas branchpany to train. She should also learn to grow up.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it in the future.¡± Rong Linyi replied calmly. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after you¡¯ve arranged for her.¡± He didn¡¯t intend to acknowledge this sister. But Madam Rong had a knot in her heart, and he wouldn¡¯t force her to do anything. Besides, to Rong Xiaosong, Rong Xueling was indeed more qualified to be his child than Rong Linyi. Rong Jinghui nodded thoughtfully. He was very impressed by Rong Linyi¡¯s boldness and determination. Seeing Su Yanyun¡¯s guilty and grateful expression, Rong Jinghui secretly thought about how to learn this move to touch Qiao Sisi. But his Sisi... didn¡¯t seem to be the same form as Su Yanyun? She didn¡¯t seem to care about Rong Xueling at all? The family finished their meal and was prepared to visit Rong Xiaosong in his room as usual. After Rong Jinghui came back, he seemed to have filled Rong Xiaosong¡¯s regret and he was much better than before. The doctor suggested that the family members apany him often and create a lively environment for him. Thus, Madam Rong moved him to a bigger bedroom. The bedroom and living room were connected and could amodate arge family of people chatting here. Rong Linyi and Rong Jinghui were still discussing whether to move a pool table over. Qiao Sisi was already impatient. Other than herself wanting to win him, she was also very curious about Rong Linyi¡¯s blind hitting skills. Su Yanyun was originally responsible for taking care of the babies, but she became the focus of being taken care of because she was pregnant. The babies and Madam Rong basically surrounded her and Rong Xiaosong. The few of them loved to y Go the most. And they would move it in front of Rong Xiaosong and y in front of him. Every time this happened, Su Yanyun felt that it was a wonderful time for everyone. The few of them yed Go there. Sometimes, Rong Jinghui and Qiao Sisi would also join. The whole familyughed and bickered happily. Tonight, the butler finally moved the pool table over. The whole family was here to watch Rong Linyi y pool. ¡°Tsk, tsk. This hearing, sense of direction, and memory is simply breathtaking.¡± Qiao Sisi raised her hand. ¡°You two brothers are both geniuses.¡± She felt an inexplicable sense of regret. It was like seeing a good seed that hadn¡¯t been properly developed. Rong Xiaosong sat on the bed not far away and watched Rong Linyi y billiards with a smile. Chapter 1119 1119 The Last Person I Want to See This was his son. He was really proud of him... Rong Linyi was his first child with Madam Rong. He was also the Rong family¡¯s eldest son. He had high hopes the moment he was born. And he had never failed to live up to the family¡¯s expectations. Madam Rong watched as Rong Linyi and Rong Jinghui fought and couldn¡¯t help but feel her hands itch. ¡°I¡¯ll y a round too.¡± She rubbed her palms together and was about to go on stage when her phone rang. After answering the call, her expression suddenly... changed. ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± The whole family looked at her. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be right there.¡± Madam Rong¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Please do your best. Please definitely save him!¡± After putting down the phone, she didn¡¯t care that Rong Xiaosong was present and said to everyone, ¡°The Old Master¡¯s situation has suddenly changed. The hospital will get the family to rush over quickly!¡± ¡°Father, he...¡± Rong Xiaosong was clearly a little anxious. ¡°Father, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll stay at home and apany you.¡± Qiao Sisi was very sensible in this aspect. ¡°Hurry and go over. Father can¡¯t leave.¡± Although Rong Jinghuimented that his wife was too generous and sensible, he couldn¡¯t bear to leave her alone. ¡°Stop talking. There are specialized nurses at home. Go ahead.¡± Madam Rong urged. ¡°Xiaosong, rest at home. I¡¯ll inform you immediately.¡± She didn¡¯t say everything the hospital said in front of Rong Xiaosong. The hospital said that... the Old Master¡¯s illness had already been controlled. Tonight, for some reason, he suddenly had acute failure. The hospital was in emergency treatment now, and she didn¡¯t know... if he could survive tonight. Thus, the family members tried their best to go whenever they could. Because this was very likely thest time... On the way to the hospital, Madam Rong told everyone everything. Everyone was silent when they heard this news. After a long time, Qiao Sisi was the first to speak. ¡°That... Qiu Shuyu and Rong Xiaoda weren¡¯t released, right?¡± ¡°Definitely not.¡± Madam Rong frowned. ¡°Unless Father insists on seeing them before he leaves, I definitely won¡¯t let theme out and see him for thest time...¡± They were not worthy! She didn¡¯t say thest sentence. But it echoed in everyone¡¯s hearts. The news of the Old Master¡¯s critical illness was quickly notified to Rong Xuelong. Rong Xuelong, who was far away in the capital, immediately mobilized her private ne to rush back. On Sun Lirong¡¯s side, Su Yanyun thought about it and still didn¡¯t tell her. When the group of them arrived at the hospital, the doctor was already waiting for a long time. The moment he saw everyone, he immediately asked. ¡°May I ask who Xiao Mengxia is?¡± Everyone was stunned. Xiao Mengxia... ¡°It¡¯s like this. The patient regained consciousness for a short time and asked to see Xiao Mengxia. We¡¯ll report the patient¡¯s current situation honestly. It¡¯s really not optimistic. He has unfinished wishes. If your family members can do it...¡± Su Yanyun exhaled. ¡°I¡¯ll contact Madam.¡± Unexpectedly, at this time, the Old Master was thinking about someone else instead of his own children and grandchildren. But his ex-wife, Xiao Mengxia... It was already sote, so Madam was already asleep. Aunt Mei picked up the call. ¡°This... I don¡¯t dare to call Madam up because of this...¡± Aunt Mei looked troubled. ¡°To be honest, I dare to call her for anyone who is in trouble. It¡¯s that person... that¡¯s Madam¡¯s taboo...¡± Chapter 1120 1120 This Is My Best Punishment For Him ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± At this time, there was no traffic. The An family was beside the Rong family and the journey to the hospital was not long. ¡°I¡¯ll invite Madam personally.¡± Su Yanyun said resolutely. For some reason, she always felt that the reason Madam hated the Old Master was actually because she had loved him deeply before. Now, the Old Master was about to die. His only wish was to see Madam. She had to try no matter what. Otherwise, she had a feeling that Madam would regret it in the future... ... ¡°I won¡¯t go over.¡± Unexpectedly, when Su Yanyun arrived at the An family, Madam was already up. Aunt Mei finally thought about it and risked calling Madam up. At first, Madam was very unhappy, but when she heard the reason, she was silent. When Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi rushed over, she was sitting alone in therge living room in a daze. Aunt Mei was like a shadow as she stayed beside her silently. ¡°Madam...¡± Su Yanyun begged. ¡°Grandpa might not be able to make it through tonight. Hisst wish is to see you. If he goes, he will be a pile of dirt. Let him go and let yourself go too, okay?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to let anyone go!¡± Madam had not been angry with Su Yanyun for a long time. But now, she seemed to have returned to the temper they had when they first met. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Rong Bosen has lived carefreely his whole life. Now that he¡¯s about to die, it¡¯s impossible to ask for a peace of mind! I want him to leave this world with regret! This is my greatest punishment for him!¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t say anything. She could persuade Madam to do anything. But she had no say in this matter. This was Madam¡¯s own business and one of the most important things in her life. ¡°Yanyun, I¡¯m not doing this to target you, nor am I not giving you face.¡± After Madam said that, her tone softened again. She nced at Rong Linyi. ¡°In the Rong family, no matter who wants to see me, as long as it¡¯s reasonable, I won¡¯t reject them. Only he... back then, he forced me to a corner. Even if I came back to lifeter, that me from before is indeed already dead...¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Su Yanyun nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I was too self-righteous.¡± She left with Rong Linyi sadly. The two of them returned to the hospital. Seeing that no one was behind them, Madam Rong¡¯s expectant gaze also darkened. ¡°So, Mother... won¡¯t forgive Father in the end?¡± She asked herself softly. Then, he smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°If Xiaosong was still alright, he could definitely be the agent between them, but Xiaosong is now...¡± Su Yanyun wanted to persuade her. She shook her head. ¡°Yanyun, go in. The doctor said that a few representatives¡¯ families can be chosen to enter. Your grandfather doted on you and Linyi the most in the past. Bring the two babies in and see him for thest time...¡± Madam Rong said and wiped her tears quietly. ¡°Mother...¡± Su Yanyun wanted to persuade her, but her eyes were moist. ... In the capital. Lightning shed and thunder rolled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Rong. The weather isn¡¯t suitable for takeoff now.¡± The airport staff told Rong Xuelong regretfully. ¡°My grandfather is about to die. He was just waiting for me to go back and see him for thest time, but you actually told me that I can¡¯t take off!¡± Chapter 1121 1121 A Man¡¯s Cold Voice Rong Xuelong was very irritable. She was so irritable that she wanted to fight with God. In the past, in the Rong family, she had such an unbearable status, but she could live sowlessly. In the end, it was also because of the Old Master¡¯s favor. She was the Rong family¡¯s first child. Although she was a daughter, the Old Master treated her as half a grandson. He had never despised her because of her birth. ¡°The ne is mine! I can let it fly as I want! I¡¯ll be responsible if anything happens! Don¡¯t persuade me!¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t want to care about anything. ¡°Ms. Rong, can you wait another two hours? The Weather Bureau said that a thunderstorm might pass in two hours. You should be able to wait...¡± The airport staff also had a headache. ¡°Two hours! My grandfather can¡¯t wait a minute now! I have to rush back! I have to!¡± Rong Xuelong was anxious. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be angry. Anger won¡¯t solve the problem.¡± Little Treasure held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s think if there¡¯s any other way. If a private ne can¡¯t do it, can we make a car?¡± ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t want to be angry either.¡± Rong Xuelong really felt that sometimes, her son was the adult and she was the child. She only wanted to cry at this moment. ¡°But Mommy can¡¯t do anything either. The car has to drive for a day or two before it can go back. The ne needs less than an hour, so Mommy can¡¯t do anything...¡± ¡°If the ne can¡¯t, can the helicopter?¡± Little Treasure asked. ¡°If the helicopter can¡¯t fly that high, maybe it won¡¯t be too affected?¡± The staff shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s mainly because the impact of the low-flying andnding phases is too big.¡± ¡°Then what do we do...¡± Rong Xuelong hugged Little Treasure. ¡°Little Treasure, your great-grandfather is still waiting for us. He¡¯s waiting to see us onest time. What should we do...¡± Little Treasure had been raised as the Rong family¡¯s great-grandson from the beginning. He also called Old Master Rong ¡°Great-grandfather¡± like Rong Liangliang. Little Treasure patted Rong Xuelong¡¯s backfortingly. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be sad. You¡¯re already very hardworking... Great-grandfather won¡¯t me you...¡± Rong Xuelong felt that it was really useless for an adult like her to ask her five-year-old son to persuade her. But at this moment, despair engulfed her. She even started to regret moving her career to the capital. Ever since Jiang Chenglong disappeared, she had been looking for him for so many years and cherished her family even more. Chenglong was already gone and she didn¡¯t want to lose any family members. Just as she hugged Little Treasure and tried to calm down, a woman¡¯s voice sounded from afar. ¡°General, you can¡¯t take off in this weather... We have the right to be responsible for your safety. Please wait a few hours... Please...¡± Unexpectedly, someone else wanted to take off forcefully like her in this weather. The area Rong Xuelong was in was a super VIP area. Most of the people who came here either had their own private nes or had exceptionally prestigious identities... The persuaded ¡°Admiral¡± didn¡¯t seem to care about the woman¡¯s dissuasion. The woman¡¯s voice was even more anxious. ¡°Please consider your mothend. If anything happens to you in my country, it will cause a diplomatic problem between the two countries...¡± Just as Rong Xuelong was about to leave with Little Treasure and find another way, a man¡¯s cold voice drifted over... Chapter 1122 1122 He Can¡¯t Be Her Chenglong ¡°Move.¡± This was the only word. But Rong Xuelong¡¯s body suddenly trembled. She suddenly turned around and looked at the figure in the distance. At that moment... It was as if the whole world had left... Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t know what she was doing. But when she came to her senses, she was already walking towards that figure with Little Treasure. That figure. That figure that had appeared in her dreams countless times in the past five years. That figure she hoped to see again every second... She held Little Treasure¡¯s hand and walked towards the man step by step without a word. She didn¡¯t know what to say or do. She only knew one thing- She had found him! It was him! It couldn¡¯t be wrong... Little Treasure was a little surprised at first. But when he saw his mother¡¯s eyes and the figure that was getting closer, he seemed to understand something and followed his mother¡¯s footsteps towards the man. The man was already close to her. Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice was already stuck in her throat. ¡°Cheng...¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± Suddenly, a child¡¯s crisp voice interrupted Rong Xuelong. She then looked at Little Treasure. She was a little surprised that Little Treasure was so smart to call out before her. However... Little Treasure was stunned. He shook his head. ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t say that...¡± Rong Xuelong then realized that the ¡°Daddy¡± from before was not Little Treasure¡¯s voice. Then, she saw a little boy with brown hair run over and hug the man¡¯s legs. ¡°Daddy, Mommy told me to ask you. The rain is so heavy, can we not leave?¡± In Rong Xuelong¡¯s thunderstruck eyes, the man who looked exactly like Jiang Chenglong lowered his head. He touched the little boy¡¯s head. ¡°Tell your Mommy to stay. When the flight recovers, I have to leave.¡± ¡°No!¡± The little boy looked angry immediately. ¡°Mommy said that the thunder outside is so big. Daddy, if you take off, something will happen!¡± Jiang Chenglong¡¯s expression darkened immediately. He immediately instructed the adjutant beside him. ¡°Take Little Le away.¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± The boy called Xiao Le immediately kicked his legs. ¡°You don¡¯t listen to Mommy! If you make her angry, you¡¯re not a good man!¡± The adjutant covered Xiao Le¡¯s mouth and stopped him from continuing. The man like Jiang Chenglong already had a terrible expression. He nced darkly in the direction Xiao Le had been dragged before turning around. ¡°General.¡± The woman who had spoken continued to persuade him. ¡°Your wife is right. You...¡± ¡°Get me a helicopter!¡± The man interrupted the woman. ¡°I¡¯ll get my adjutant to make a statement that my actions have nothing to do with my country!¡± The aura he exuded was very terrifying. The woman cowered and immediately shut up sensibly. Rong Xuelong stood not far away and was in a daze... He... he wasn¡¯t Chenglong... He couldn¡¯t be Chenglong... Chenglong wouldn¡¯t marry another woman, much less have a child with another woman. Furthermore, her Chenglong had always been gentle and polite... Little Treasure¡¯s personality was just like his. He never had such a strong aura, nor did he have such stubborn determination. ¡°Major General, the helicopter is ready.¡± The adjutant came and reported quickly. The man nodded slightly and strode forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go immediately.¡± At that moment, Rong Xuelong suddenly said loudly, ¡°Bring me along!¡± Chapter 1123 1123 I¡¯ll Only Give You One Minute The scene fell silent. The man¡¯s body seemed to tremble for a moment before he slowly looked at Rong Xuelong. Rong Xuelong felt as if time had stopped. She had the urge to hug the man in front of her, grab his cor, and ask him who he was and why he was here. She wanted to treat him unscrupulously like before. But... in the end, she still stood quietly and let her emotions hit her heart like waves. The man looked at Rong Xuelong. His eyes were calm and unreadable. The people around were all looking at them and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. After a few seconds, the man turned around and ordered the adjutant. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I said bring me along!¡± Rong Xuelong yelled. She walked forward impulsively. But the adjutant and a few others stopped her. ¡°Jiang Chenglong!¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s suppressed emotions exploded. ¡°Jiang Chenglong, what are you pretending for? Look back at your child! Look back at me! I¡¯m Rong Xuelong! I¡¯m your Sister Xuelong!¡± ¡°Madam, you¡¯re too agitated.¡± The airport staff was also rmed. Those people probably knew the man¡¯s identity because they rushed over. The man quickly left with everyone around. Meanwhile, Rong Xuelong was surrounded by everyone and couldn¡¯t escape. Some people tried to drag her away, and others tried to take tough measures. Rong Xuelong originally wanted to make a move, but she was outnumbered after all. What disappointed her even more was that the man didn¡¯t turn around... She didn¡¯t even stop walking. ¡°Jiang Chenglong! Come back and exin yourself...¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s tears fell. Suddenly, the man stopped in his tracks. He slowly lowered his head and saw the little boy holding the corners of his clothes. Little Treasure looked up and said to the man very politely but humbly, ¡°Uncle, please forgive my mother. My grandfather is critically ill, and my mother has to rush back to see him for thest time. If you also want to go to C City, can you give us a ride?¡± The man looked at Little Treasure coldly for two seconds. ¡°Why?¡± Little Treasure took a deep breath. ¡°Because my mother is the Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter. Our Rong family is a prestigious family in Country Z. Uncle General, you¡¯ve helped us today. If anything happens in the future, our Rong family will definitely help you.¡± Unknowingly, the man¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He looked at the little boy¡¯s amorous eyes that were very simr to his and suddenly said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t imagine that I would encounter a matter that requires your help...¡± Just as Little Treasure¡¯s heart sank, he said again, ¡°But you¡¯re very different.¡± He stood up and walked forward. ¡°I¡¯ll only give you a minute to calm your mother down.¡± Little Treasure turned and ran towards Rong Xuelong. ¡°Mommy! Mommy! Uncle General has agreed to let us ride on his helicopter!¡± He waved his hands. ¡°Hurry and let go of my Mommy. Uncle General said that he will only give us a minute.¡± The people around had no intention of letting go of Rong Xuelong. But when Rong Xuelong heard this, she had already thrown the person closest to her over her shoulder. She was efficient. Everyone was stunned. The man walked to the customs entrance. He stood still and turned around to see this scene. Rong Xuelong knocked down an airport security guard and took advantage of the moment when everyone was in a daze. She picked up Little Treasure and ran frantically in her high heels. Chapter 1124 1124 She Won¡¯t Come... The storm was still raging in the airport. The man clearly didn¡¯t want to bring too many people. He only brought one adjutant, and besides them were Rong Xuelong and Little Treasure. He walked towards the helicopter in the rain. Rong Xuelong took off her coat and covered Little Treasure¡¯s head. The four of them got into the helicopter. The storm hit the helicopter like a bullet. The man controlled it personally and rose into the sky in such a harsh environment. Compared to his superior, the adjutant was a considerate person. He took a towel from the helicopter and handed it to Rong Xuelong. Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t care about herself and only dried Little Treasure¡¯s hair and body. ¡°Are you cold, baby?¡± She asked Little Treasure and kissed him. It was all his fault. He was the one who convinced this man who looked like Jiang Chenglong to give them a ride. But now, Rong Xuelong frowned deeply at the thought of her grandfather¡¯s life and death in the distant C City. Why were they together on such an important matter? ¡°Mommy.¡± Little Treasure reached out sensibly to smooth her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t frown. You¡¯ll get wrinkles if you frown. Everything will be resolved, but the wrinkles won¡¯t disappear.¡± Rong Xuelong kissed Little Treasure with mixed feelings. ¡°Even if that man doesn¡¯t acknowledge me, as long as I have you, Mommy is satisfied.¡± The mother and son were silent and looked at the man in the cockpit. ... Su Yanyun hooked her arm around Rong Linyi¡¯s and walked into the hospital room. The Old Master was lying on the hospital bed with tubes all over his body and his eyes were half open. Hearing movement, he struggled to turn around and look in the direction of the person. ¡°Grandpa...¡± Su Yanyun looked at the Old Master and was about to cry. She clutched Rong Linyi¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Grandpa, please hang in there... Madam said that she will be here soon...¡± She had no choice but to lie to the Old Master. She really hoped that the Old Master could endure it. Because he wanted to wait for Madam toe, he would endure it and finally recover. ¡°Great-grandfather, you¡¯re fine.¡± Rong Liangliang also pounced forward and grabbed the Old Master¡¯s hand. ¡°You said that you would still attend Liangliang¡¯s wedding in the future. You have to live a long life.¡± ¡°Great-grandfather, I haven¡¯t finished carving the Qilin mark you gave me. I still have to wait for you to write it for me.¡± Xiao Tang also said hurriedly. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Rong Linyi took a step forward and said slowly, ¡°Yanyun is pregnant again, and you¡¯re going to have another great-grandson. Get well quickly and you can hold your great-grandson. Oh right, Jinghui is my biological brother. He has also found true love and is already married. Father has been much better recently. When you¡¯re better, you can even y a game with him.¡± He said so much in one breath. The corners of the Old Master¡¯s eyes slowly moistened. He wanted to nod and say something, but this body didn¡¯t seem to be his anymore. ¡°Grandpa, what do you want to say?¡± Su Yanyun leaned in. She saw the Old Master open his mouth with difficulty. ¡°You... your grandmother...¡± He finally said these words. ¡°Grandma ising soon.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s tears finally fell. ¡°Grandpa, wait a little longer, wait a little longer...¡± However, the Old Master only shook his head slowly. He moved his mouth. Su Yanyun understood. He also understood. He took a deep breath and finally said, ¡°She... won¡¯t...e...¡± Chapter 1125 1125 Remember to Pick Daytime the Next Time You Die The An family was not far from the hospital. She didn¡¯te now either. She just won¡¯te... The Old Master wanted to say that he knew that he owed her in this life. He could understand why she refused to forgive him. He had done many wrong things in his life. But the most absurd thing was abandoning her, his first wife, and snatching her son away... But there was no regret then. Now, he could only walk into the grave with all of this regret. He slowly closed his eyes and let go of her hand... ¡°Grandpa!¡± Su Yanyun realized that something was amiss and shouted. ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Grandpa! Grandpa, don¡¯t sleep! Open your eyes!¡± Rong Liangliang also yelled. Rong Linyi clutched Su Yanyun¡¯s hand tightly and remained silent. He had already guessed this oue... Although he had the treatment drugs, the Old Master was still too old. Furthermore, it had dragged on for too long before, and many of his organs had difficulty recovering. But even at thest moment, he couldn¡¯t see the person he wanted to see... Right at this moment, a woman¡¯s angry voice suddenly sounded from the hospital room door. ¡°Rong Bosen!¡± Su Yanyun suddenly turned around. ¡°Great-grandmother!¡± The two babies had already changed their words. Rong Liangliang shook the Old Master¡¯s hand. ¡°Great-grandfather! Great-grandma is here! Hurry and open your eyes!¡± Xiao Tang ran to Madam¡¯s side, grabbed her, and pulled her in. ¡°Great-grandma,e quickly. Great-grandfather thought he couldn¡¯t wait for you, so...¡± Madam walked in front of the Old Master and looked at him. ¡°Rong Bosen, are you nning to write off your debt with me just like that?¡± Madam¡¯s voice was so harsh. The Old Master¡¯s originally quiet eyelids trembled. ¡°Open your eyes.¡± Madam stared at the Old Master. ¡°Rong Bosen, get up and settle the matter between you and me. Don¡¯t even think of hiding what you owe me in this life! Even if we go to theherworld, I have to settle scores with you!¡± ¡°Father!¡± Madam Rong also followed in. ¡°Father, wake up. Look who¡¯s here! It¡¯s Mother! Mother is here. Don¡¯t you have a lot to say to her? Hurry and get up and say it to her!¡± ¡°Great-grandfather! Great-grandfather!¡± Liangliang and Xiao Tang also yelled. ¡°Great-grandpa, get up. Don¡¯t sleep!¡± ¡°Rong Bosen!¡± Madam simply tore off his oxygen mask. ¡°Can you hear me? Open your eyes and talk!¡± She didn¡¯t know if it was because Madam¡¯s aura was too strong. The Old Master actually opened his eyes shakily. His turbid and lifeless eyes slowly lit up when he met Madam¡¯s gaze... ¡°Meng... Meng... Xia...¡± He wanted to raise his hand. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Madam seemed to have caught her breath and sat beside him. She still had a straight face. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to twist your hair. You were about to say yourst words to me. Tell me!¡± The Old Master didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Meng... Xia... you... are still so... stubborn...¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Madam waved her hand impatiently. ¡°You can¡¯t even say a word clearly, and you still want to say yourst words to me. I¡¯m not interested in listening. If you want to say it, thene and tell me after you¡¯ve recovered! It¡¯s sote at night, and you¡¯re disturbing my sleep. I¡¯m old and don¡¯t sleep enough. If you want to die next time, remember to choose the day instead.¡± The Old Master actually smiled. Chapter 1126 1126 Tell Me Your Name ¡°Okay...¡± He actually said this after a long time. ¡°Doctor.¡± Madam Rong immediately went out. ¡°Doctor,e and see my father. He seems to be getting better. Come and take a look.¡± Getting better was probably just their family¡¯s hope. Madam Rong knew that there was a spirit called thest breath. She only wanted to beg the doctor to protect this moment. Above the storm, the helicopter rotated the propeller crazily. The bumpy ride made Little Treasure¡¯s face pale. He leaned tightly in Rong Xuelong¡¯s embrace, but his little face was filled with determination. The adjutant went to the man and the man came back instead. He walked into the small cabin and saw this scene. Rong Xuelong looked at her phone with a bad expression. No signal. She couldn¡¯t call him in such stormy weather. She didn¡¯t know what happened to Grandpa... ¡°Are all the Rong family members so capable?¡± The man sat down, opened a can of beverage, and handed it to... Little Treasure. Little Treasure pursed his lips and shook his head. The ne was too bumpy and he felt terrible. The man had no intention of giving the water to Rong Xuelong. He retracted it and took a sip. ¡°Who are you?¡± Rong Xuelong looked straight into his eyes. ¡°I should be the one asking you this. Who are you?¡± The man¡¯s eyes were cold. Other than his appearance, he really didn¡¯t look like Jiang Chenglong at all. ¡°I told you who I was from the beginning.¡± Rong Xuelong scoffed. ¡°As for you, I still don¡¯t know who you are.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to tell you my name.¡± The man said disdainfully. ¡°Because I never thought of getting anything from your Rong family.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Rong Xuelong put Little Treasure down gently. ¡°Little Treasure, can you sit here alone?¡± She asked Little Treasure gently. Although he felt a little ufortable, Little Treasure still nodded obediently. Rong Xuelongforted her son and turned around with a fierce expression. She suddenly took a step forward and grabbed the man¡¯s cor. The man wanted to dodge. But at this time, a stream of air suddenly rushed over and the ne shook violently. Rong Xuelong not only grabbed the man¡¯s clothes, she even rolled to the ground with him. ¡°Answer my question!¡± Rong Xuelong raised her knees and pressed them against the man¡¯s abdomen. The adjutant couldn¡¯t leave the cockpit, so he could only watch as something happened behind. The man looked at Rong Xuelong darkly. Seeing thepletely unfamiliar expression in his amorous eyes that were identical to Jiang Chenglong¡¯s, Rong Xuelong felt sour and angry. ¡°Tell me your name!¡± Her eyes were mixed with pain, disappointment, and extreme anger. She had searched for him for five years. In order to find him, she didn¡¯t hesitate to leave her family ande to the capital. She took care of the child alone and saw how strong and sensible Little Treasure was... The man grabbed her hand. Because she was drenched in the rain and hadn¡¯t taken care of herself, her hands were cold. Just like her heart. His gaze slowly slid from her eyes to her neck and down... Suddenly, Rong Xuelong clearly felt the man¡¯s gaze change. His gaze suddenly turned invasive. The calm expression in his eyes suddenly shattered like a broken mirror... Chapter 1127 1127 Let Go of My Mommy A bolt of lightning descended from the sky and hit the helicopter. Silver-white electric patterns coiled down from the propeller like a snake and covered the ne... Rong Xuelong saw the murderous glint in the man¡¯s eyes that was even more threatening than the storm outside. He grabbed her hand and pinned her down. Rong Xuelong was stubborn like a lioness that had caught its prey. She clutched the man¡¯s cor tightly and gritted her teeth without letting go even if he almost crushed her hand. The man knelt on her and ced his knee on her abdomen. This was the position she had taken just now. However, his eyes were more violent than the wind and rain outside. His breathing also became rapid and erratic. He stared at Rong Xuelong as if he was about to tear her apart immediately. Rong Xuelong had long realized that something was amiss with him. But she still didn¡¯t let go. The helicopter shook and the man suddenly ced the other hand on her heart. He gritted his teeth and cursed. As they were facing another thunderp, this voice disappeared from Rong Xuelong¡¯s ears. But her eyes were still wide. It seemed incredible that such a dirty word came out of his face, that was identical to Jiang Chenglong¡¯s. She was about to question him when the man let go of her hand and ced his palms on her shoulders. Hiss... Rong Xuelong felt the skin on her shoulder hurt. Her clothes were wet and tough. He had actually torn it open with his bare hands. Little Treasure jumped down from the chair. ¡°Let go of my Mommy!¡± Little Treasure grabbed the man¡¯s arm from behind. ¡°Hurry and let go of my Mommy!¡± The man waved his hand and Little Treasure fell back like a rag doll. ¡°Little Treasure-¡± Rong Xuelong screamed. She wanted to break free from the man to save her Little Treasure. But the man grabbed her shoulder and lifted her up. Then he nailed her to the inner wall of the cabin. He pressed down on her and panted like a dog that was out of breath. He seemed dazed and agitated. ¡°Medicine!¡± The adjutant yelled from the cockpit. ¡°The medicine is in his shirt pocket...¡± His voice was intermittent in the thunderstorm. Rong Xueling looked over with difficulty and saw Little Treasure sitting beside the adjutant. The adjutant held him with an arm and seemed to be fine. Rong Xuelong raised her hand and touched the man¡¯s shirt casually. But the man immediately pinched her hand. Rong Xuelong¡¯s tough nerves were also pinched until she screamed in pain. ¡°Why?¡± She seemed to hear the man ask her this. ¡°Why...¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about. The man¡¯s hand pressed on her shoulder again and grabbed the clothes he had left on her. ¡°Stop!¡± Rong Xuelong bellowed. ¡°Jiang Chenglong, wake up!¡± Unexpectedly, the man heard her and stopped. He tilted his head and his gaze slowly focused on Rong Xuelong¡¯s face, sizing her up as if he didn¡¯t know her at all. ¡°Chenglong...¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s breathing was also a little rapid. She panted. The man looked at her like this and did not let her rx at all. On the contrary, she felt as if she could be torn apart by him at any time. ¡°Chenglong, listen to me... I¡¯m Xuelong, I¡¯m... Rong Xuelong...¡± She tried her best to stabilize her voice. ¡°Rong... Xuelong?¡± The man repeated her words. His breathing seemed to be a little calmer than before. Chapter 1128 1128 Please Control Yourself His palm alsonded on her face. His fingers rubbed her face gently. Rong Xuelong looked into his eyes. ¡°Chenglong, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for five years.¡± ¡°Little Treasure is already five years old... When you left, he was still in my stomach...¡± ... The man listened to her words with difficulty, as if he was trying his best to understand her meaning. Rong Xuelong looked into his eyes and looked into them. She tried her best not to reflect the scene behind the man in her pupils... Suddenly, the adjutant moved from behind and strangled the man¡¯s neck. Rong Xuelong also escaped at the same time. She felt a chill on her neck and realized that the man¡¯s hand had already been around her neck. ¡°Hurry and take out the drug!¡± The adjutant yelled. ¡°Hurry! I can¡¯tst 10 seconds!¡± The man had already begun to retaliate, and the adjutant couldn¡¯t possibly kill him either. The two of them fought instantly. But Rong Xuelong was not to be trifled with either. She pounced on the man¡¯s legs suddenly, grabbed his legs, and propped herself up to touch his shirt pocket. She seemed to be in shock for a second, but her hand didn¡¯t stop. She had already taken out the drug. ¡°How many to take?¡± She asked the adjutant. ¡°Two!¡± The adjutant replied with difficulty. Rong Xuelong quickly poured out the medicine and wanted to stuff it into the man¡¯s mouth, but he gritted his teeth and refused to let go. Rong Xuelong tried for two seconds but failed. The adjutant clearly couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Are... are you done... I... I¡¯m almost...¡± The adjutant¡¯s sweat rolled down his face. Rong Xuelong made up her mind and threw the drug into her mouth before leaning over. She bit the man¡¯s lip. This action shocked the adjutant. ¡°No!¡± He shouted. But the next second, he was pushed away by the man. The man ced his hand on the back of Rong Xuelong¡¯s neck... ¡°General!¡± The adjutant yelled. ¡°Control yourself!¡± Rong Xuelong felt a strong murderous intenting from her neck. She almost saw her neck broken... But she still didn¡¯t hesitate. She wrapped the drug with the tip of her tongue and pried open the man¡¯s lips. Unlike the difficulty she had expected... The man¡¯s tightly clenched teeth actually rxed at this moment... The drug was about to melt, but Rong Xuelong still gave it to him smoothly. The man seemed to swallow and Rong Xuelong could even feel his throat move. And the hand that held her neck ultimately... didn¡¯t strengthen... Rong Xuelong heaved a sigh of relief. She had just rxed when she felt the tip of her tongue go numb. Just as she was about to retreat, the man bit the tip of her tongue and dragged her back forcefully. Rong Xuelong whimpered in pain, but her voice was quickly swallowed by the man. He used the force to turn over and pinned her down. His hand also slid from the back of her neck to the front and rudely reached into her clothes... Rong Xuelong could clearly feel such contact. If there was no one here, she didn¡¯t mind being intimate with him. But... there was still an audience... Just as Rong Xuelong was about to push him away, the man¡¯s hand suddenly stopped... Chapter 1129 1129 This Is a Good Time to Understand Him He seemed to have suddenly woken up from an absurd dream. He let go of Rong Xuelong and stood up. Then he frowned quickly. The chaos and mes in his eyes disappeared in an instant. He turned to look at the adjutant and then at Rong Xuelong. ¡°I want to rest for a while.¡± He said to the adjutant and leaned to the side. He actually closed his eyes just like that. ¡°What... what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Rong Xuelong finally felt relieved and sat up with lingering fear. But the adjutant was clearly not much better than Rong Xuelong. He looked at Rong Xuelong as if she was a monster. ¡°You, you actually survived?¡± ¡°What do you mean I survived?¡± Rong Xuelong was confused. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be alive?¡± The adjutant¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°The general is suffering from intermittent bipr disorder. When his illness rpses, any woman who approaches him will be injured. With your level of contact, you will either die or be crippled.¡± ¡°He has bipr disorder?¡± Rong Xuelong was shocked. ¡°How did he get this?¡± No, what she wanted to ask was that he had bipr disorder, so how could he possibly be a general? The adjutant was clearly a little resistant to Rong Xuelong asking so much. ¡°This is the general¡¯s privacy, but every time his illness rpses, he will take the medicine and stay alone for a while. He will recover after resting.¡± Rong Xuelong felt that this was a good opportunity. It was a good opportunity to understand this general. She probed. ¡°You... which country are you from...¡± The neighboring countries of Country Z all had simrnguage. Some areas were even simr. She could only be sure that they were from the neighboring country and couldn¡¯t be sure which country they were from. ¡°We¡¯re from Country E.¡± The adjutant didn¡¯t hide it. This time, he came for an interview and a private matter. ¡°Can I ask for your general¡¯s... name?¡± Rong Xuelong asked the next question. The adjutant said cautiously and sternly, ¡°I can only tell you that our general¡¯s surname is Ye.¡± ¡°Ye...¡± Rong Xuelong was dejected... At that moment, the cabin fell silent. The storm outside seemed to have lessened. She could even hear the man¡¯s calm breathing from the side. Rong Xuelong took a deep breath. ¡°I still have onest question.¡± ¡°If it involves any privacy, I have the right to decline, but you have the right to ask. Ask away.¡± The adjutant replied stiffly. Rong Xuelong nodded and asked. ¡°What I want to ask is that the three of us who can fly helicopters are all here. Then how is this helicopter flying in the sky?¡± The adjutant was stunned and suddenly pped his thigh. ¡°Oh no!¡± He had just finished shouting. Little Treasure¡¯s voice sounded from the cockpit in front. ¡°Mommy, you two can chat as much as you want. Don¡¯t worry! Little Treasure is very good here!¡± Rong Xuelong and the adjutant practically pounced towards the cockpit... ... Two hourster. General Ye, who was resting in the cabin, finally woke up. His first reaction was that it was a little cold here... When he got up, he realized that he was already wearing a sleeping bag. ¡°We¡¯re here? Gai Yin?¡± He called the adjutant¡¯s name. It was dark around him, but he could feel that there were people around. Gai Yin¡¯s hoarse voice sounded from nearby. ¡°General, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Where are we? Why is the temperature so low? Why didn¡¯t you turn on the lights?¡± The young general asked a few questions in a row. Chapter 1130 1130 Take Care of Your Son Gai Yin¡¯s voice began to tremble. ¡°General... we also feel very cold... but... but turning on the lights requires too much energy... We don¡¯t dare to...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± General Ye took out a lighter and illuminated the surroundings. The first thing he saw was a mother and son hugging and trembling. The mother and son were both in a sleeping bag, but even so, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The air he exhaled formed a thick white mist in the darkness. General Ye... was really stunned. ¡°Where the hell are we?¡± ¡°Uncle, Uncle...¡± Little Treasure trembled as he replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... It¡¯s all my fault...¡± The adjutant sighed. He was also wrapped in a sleeping bag. ¡°General, we... we¡¯re at... Yomington Mountain... sea height is about... 6,000 meters...¡± ¡°Yomington!¡± General Ye¡¯s voice rose. ¡°Why are we here?¡± Yomington was one of the top three highest peaks in the world. Although few people mentioned it, it was the ce where mountain climbing idents happened the most. Around 6,000 meters, how did they fly here? One had to know that because the air was thinner at 6,000 meters, the helicopter¡¯s engine couldn¡¯t breathe too much oxygen, and the propeller couldn¡¯t be turned at all. This time, Gai Yin and Rong Xuelong looked at Little Treasure. ¡°This... you have to ask Little Treasure...¡± Rong Xuelong said faintly. In fact, none of them med Little Treasure. Little Treasure was actually not unfamiliar with the structure of the helicopter. Rong Xuelong had a helicopter herself and often brought him to sit. He knew everything about helicopters. Thus, when Rong Xuelong and General Ye faced each other and were in danger, Little Treasure immediately volunteered and told Deputy Gai Yin that he could fly a helicopter. Gai Yin looked at his actions and realized that this child really knew how to do it. Thus, he hurriedly came to save the situation. That was when they were about to fly over Yomington. Although Little Treasure knew how to fly a helicopter, he didn¡¯t understand the direction. He was afraid that the helicopter wouldnd, so he flew up desperately. In the end... when Rong Xuelong and Gai Yin settled everything and came to their senses... The helicopter almost hit the cliff. But this was not a problem. The problem was... no one knew how Little Treasure had driven the helicopter to a height of 6,000 meters! This was a super operation that even an experienced pilot would find difficult toplete! As for why it was so cold here... Isn¡¯t that nonsense? Fortunately, the helicopter still had a heating system that prevented them from freezing. After understanding what had happened, General Ye was also... silent. At the end of the day, this was still his fault. He didn¡¯t expect his bipr disorder to act up at this time. Logically speaking... It had been less than a week since thest time it had acted up. He usually acted up once every two to three months... ¡°Can we contact the outside world?¡± He asked. ¡°No.¡± Gai Yin replied with certainty. ¡°The helicopter¡¯s radio was damaged in the thunderstorm. There¡¯s no signal on the phone here either...¡± General Ye pondered for a moment and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can repair it,¡± he said. ¡°I remember this model of a helicopter has a backupmunication device. I¡¯ll try to send something out.¡± He lit his lighter and walked towards the cockpit. ¡°Do you need help?¡± Rong Xuelong asked kindly with a shiver. ¡°Take care of your son.¡± The man replied without looking back. Chapter 1131 1131 The Expected Hormonal Taste Rong Xuelong looked at the man¡¯s tall back view in the faint fire. He slowly walked towards the cockpit. She suddenly had the urge to cry. In his impression, Chenglong¡¯s back didn¡¯t seem to be so wide or so tough. That¡¯s right... This man¡¯s surname was Ye, and he wasn¡¯t her Chenglong. Were there two men so simr in this world? Perhaps. They looked and had the same voice, but they had different personalities and temperaments. Besides... so many years had passed, and Rong Xuelong would hesitate sometimes. Did she still remember the details of Chenglong¡¯s appearance? If Chenglong¡¯s appearance had changed in these years, would she still recognize him? ¡°I¡¯lle and help? Which of you knows about radios?¡± General Ye¡¯s voice sounded from ahead. ¡°My Mommy knows!¡± Little Treasure said before anyone else. The man turned around. ¡°Thene here.¡± Rong Xuelong really understood... What she did in the capital was mainlymunication engineering. But if she thought that the man wanted her to help with the professional knowledge, she was wrong. After she went over, she realized that the general only wanted her to help him hold the lighter. The temperature in the capital was already a little low, so Rong Xuelong also wore a coat. However, this piece of clothing was thinner than paper here. Furthermore, it was wet in the storm and the clothes inside had been torn apart by the man... Rong Xuelong endured for a long time and finally started to shiver. The fire in her hand also started to tremble. The general didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Very cold?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Rong Xuelong asked. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The man replied briefly but stopped what he was doing. He stood up, took off his coat quickly, and ced it on Rong Xuelong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You...¡± Rong Xuelong wanted to stop him. However, the general immediately shook his head. ¡°Put it on. If you continue shaking, I¡¯ll get your son toe over. You can¡¯t be worse than a child, right?¡± Rong Xuelong was silent. She subconsciously wrapped the man¡¯s coat tightly. His coat was warm and smelled of him. It smelled like hormones... ¡°Try another method?¡± Suddenly, Rong Xuelong suggested. The general¡¯s hand paused. ¡°You know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not good at it...¡± Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t help but shiver again. ¡°But thetest product under ourpany is a little simr to this technology. You might try it.¡± The general nodded. ¡°Yes, the Rong Corporation¡¯smunication technology is very impressive...¡± He tried it ording to Rong Xuelong¡¯s words. Beep- The equipment lit up. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Rong Xuelong was surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± A smile also appeared on the general¡¯s tense face. He couldn¡¯t help but look up at Rong Xuelong. ¡°Hurry and go back. I hope we canst until helpes.¡± The equipment began to emit a slow but continuous distress signal. On the six-thousand-meter snowy peak... the radio waves broke through the snowstorm and spread out with difficulty... When Rong Xuelong and the general returned to the cabin, they were stunned. Little Treasure had actually entered the same sleeping bag as Gai Yin. ¡°It¡¯s too cold... Mommy...¡± Even so, Little Treasure still trembled. ¡°Uncle and I are warmer together.¡± ¡°Come over quickly.¡± Rong Xuelong hurriedly reached out and wanted to scoop Little Treasure out. However, the moment her cold hand touched Little Treasure, he shivered again. Rong Xuelong then realized that she had been outside for so long and was already colder than Little Treasure. Chapter 1132 1132 A Hand Seems to Be Tearing His Heart She retracted her hand apologetically. ¡°Little Treasure, can youe over after Mommy warms up?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she sneezed loudly. ¡°What are you still doing?¡± The general picked up a sleeping bag. ¡°You want to freeze into ice before help arrives?¡± It was clearly impossible to freeze into ice now. But after a while, when the helicopter¡¯s heatingpletely disappeared, that might not be the case. A helicopter was inferior to an ordinary ne in terms of heat supply and its enclosed environment. The general handed the other extra sleeping bag to Gai Yin and Little Treasure. ¡°Take care of the child.¡± He instructed the adjutant. Then he walked towards Rong Xuelong. ¡°Come over and join me. Our bodies are hotter as adults.¡± He nodded naturally. Seeing Rong Xuelong hesitate for a second, he added. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fall ill again in a short period of time.¡± Rong Xuelong only hesitated for a second before burrowing into the sleeping bag faster than the general. The word ¡®unreasonable¡¯ had nothing to do with Ms. Rong. The general entered and Rong Xuelong immediately shivered at the low temperature on his body. She then realized that he had given her his coat outside just now and he had endured more cold. ¡°You really have a good son.¡± The general gritted his teeth and said after shaking uncontrobly. ¡°You can¡¯t me Little Treasure.¡± Rong Xuelong was rather protective of him. ¡°Who told you to suddenly fall ill? You almost killed all of us. If it weren¡¯t for Little Treasure, we would have already died, okay?¡± The general scoffed. ¡°Ms. Rong, I¡¯m suffering from a rpse, not amnesia.¡± ¡°Then you also almost killed me.¡± Rong Xuelong widened her eyes. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to send us back to C City? Why did youe near this lousy mountain?¡± ¡°I have to go to the mountain to do something urgent.¡± The general said softly. ¡°But after I arrive, this helicopter will belong to you. Can you drive it back to C City?¡± ¡°What urgent matter is more important than a human life?¡± Rong Xuelong curled up in her sleeping bag. ¡°It¡¯s a matter of life and death.¡± The general said solemnly. ¡°What a coincidence. My life is also important.¡± Rong Xuelong said softly. She didn¡¯t know... how Grandpa was now... ¡°Are you sad?¡± The general suddenly asked. ¡°Why? Someone very important?¡± ¡°The most important person.¡± Rong Xuelong was dejected. If he didn¡¯t hear it wrongly, General Ye seemed to smile. ¡°Your man is getting married to another woman?¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re good at telling jokes?¡± Rong Xuelong retorted subconsciously. The man paused, as if he didn¡¯t understand why the woman beside him had be a thorn. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Rong Xuelong nced at the man. The lighter had long been switched off and the cabin was dark. But the man still felt the woman¡¯s sharp eyes. It was toughness and domineeringness that emanated from her bones. This temperament might be hidden by the ostentatiousness in the bustling city. But it was so cold, so dark, so deserted, and so oppressive here... This aura seemed to have received the best nutrients and was magnified infinitely in an instant. ¡°You...¡± The man was at a loss for words. He suddenly felt that the woman beside him had be exceptionally charming... His body started to feel a little anxious for no reason. It was as if a hand was tearing his heart valve... Chapter 1133 1133 That Jiang Chenglong Owes You A Lot of Money? ¡°So cold...¡± Rong Xuelong retracted her aura and shrunk back into a ball. ¡°Little Treasure... are you alright?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯m very good Mommy.¡± Little Treasure¡¯s voice was even more stable than before. ¡°The two sleeping bags are very warm. Uncle hugged me... but... it¡¯s so stuffy here...¡± This ce was short of oxygen, how could it not be stuffy? Not to mention Little Treasure, even Rong Xuelong felt sleepy. Cold and sleepy... Suddenly, an arm was ced on her shoulder. Before Rong Xuelong could react, the man had already wrapped his arm around her shoulder. ¡°Come closer.¡± His voice was low. ¡°It¡¯s warmer here.¡± He was referring to his chest. Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t hesitate at all. She leaned her head on the man¡¯s chest and reached out to hug him. ¡°Chenglong...¡± She closed her eyes. It was so cold that she couldn¡¯t cry, but her voice was filled with endless sadness. ¡°You¡¯ve been calling me that.¡± The man lowered his head and breathed into her hair. ¡°This person is your father?¡± Rong Xuelong: ¡°...Can you shut up for Sister?¡± She heard the man chuckle. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± It was much warmer and she had the strength to retort again. ¡°Nothing,¡± the man replied. In a sleeping bag not far away, Gai Yin, who was wrapped like a groundhog, was shocked. He actually heard the generalugh? Ever since he became the general¡¯s adjutant, he had never seen him smile, much lessugh. ¡°I heard your surname is Ye?¡± Rong Xuelong knew that she couldn¡¯t sleep casually here. Once she fell asleep, it was very likely that she wouldn¡¯t wake up again. They were not in this danger now, but who knew what would happenter? ¡°Yes.¡± The man only replied one word. ¡°Ye what?¡± Rong Xuelong refused to give up. ¡°Answer me.¡± The general looked down. In the darkness, he could only vaguely see the woman¡¯s silhouette. He didn¡¯t know why, but once this woman asked about his identity, he would be anxious for no reason. It was as if someone was holding a knife against his neck. ¡°For the safety of your life, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t ask about me.¡± He stabilized his emotions and replied to her. Rong Xuelong scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to answer?¡± She actually guessed the reason with just five words. But a man couldn¡¯t admit it just like that. ¡°Why are you in a hurry to return to C City?¡± He changed the topic. Rong Xuelong was quiet for a second. ¡°My grandfather... is critically ill and probably won¡¯tst tonight... I want to go back and see him for thest time...¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t die before him.¡± The man said stiffly. Rong Xuelong was stunned for a few seconds before she realized that the other party wasforting and encouraging her. Who encouraged others like this? ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t die until Jiang Chenglong dies!¡± She said hatefully. ¡°That Jiang Chenglong owes you a lot of money?¡± The man asked again. Rong Xuelong: ¡°Shut up!¡± Two secondster, the man¡¯s smile was probably too obvious. She elbowed the man¡¯s abdomen out of anger. In the end, not only did she not deal a heavy blow to the other party, but she was also flicked by the other party¡¯s muscles. Jiang Chenglong also had eight-pack abs, but he wasn¡¯t that strong... Rong Xuelongined secretly. She used to despise Chenglong for not having a strong figure. Sigh... Now that she thought about it, even if he was a useless chicken, as long as he was by her side... ¡°Jiang Chenglong is my husband...¡± She didn¡¯t want to be teased by this man again. Chapter 1134 1134 It¡¯s Not Bad to Settle Your Loneliness Unexpectedly, the man¡¯s body froze for a moment. A few secondster, he said slowly, ¡°So you¡¯re already married.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not married, where did my sone from? Did I do it on my own?¡± Rong Xuelong rolled her eyes. ¡°Pregnancy before marriage.¡± The man said matter-of-factly. ¡°You daughters of prestigious families are more open-minded. If you¡¯re identally pregnant and can¡¯t get pregnant again because of abortion, you can only give birth...¡± He seemed to be in thought. ¡°Let me think. Is this Jiang Chenglong the son of your family¡¯s servant? He got you pregnant and was forced to leave because of your family¡¯s threats. From then on, his life and death were unknown. You¡¯re resentful and hateful. You looked for him while raising your son...¡± If it weren¡¯t for the small space in the sleeping bag, Rong Xuelong would have pped for the other party. ¡°You didn¡¯t be a screenwriter and instead became a general. It¡¯s really a big loss for the media world.¡± Rong Xueling praised and shook her head. ¡°You continue the story?¡± The man wrapped his arm around Rong Xuelong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s so boring, let¡¯s make up a melodramatic drama together?¡± Rong Xuelong nodded slightly. ¡°We were separated because of the threats of the evil forces of the family. I didn¡¯t know if he was alive, so I brought Little Treasure and looked for him everywhere. I swear... I won¡¯t abandon him until I see his corpse...¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice became distant. ¡°Five years isn¡¯t long, but it¡¯s not short either. Little Treasure grows up day by day, but he has never seen his father once. But we mother and son believe that we will find him one day.¡± ¡°That night, I received news of Grandpa¡¯s critical illness and rushed to the capital airport. It was raining outside and the ne couldn¡¯t take off. While I was panicking, I saw a man...¡± ¡°He... he was also in a hurry to leave. I heard others call him General, but... but when I saw him and heard his voice, I thought that he was not a General. He... he is my... my...¡± Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t continue. She felt that if she continued, she would cry if she allowed her emotions to be unrestrained. But she didn¡¯t want to cry. She was a strong woman. Ever since she finished puberty andpletely epted her background, she had not known the taste of tears for many years. She told herself not to be unreasonable, not to be shy, not to be submissive and not to stop moving forward. Love had to be passionate, and hatred had to be earth-shattering. She was a female warrior. A warrior who was covered in injuries but would never fall... There was silence in the air. Not far away, Little Treasure and Gai Yin¡¯s breathing were almost inaudible. After a long time, Rong Xuelong heard the same voice as Jiang Chenglong¡¯s. ¡°Are we really... that simr?¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t answer and only leaned her head on the man¡¯s heart. She seemed to be able to hear the man¡¯s heart beating a little faster than before. The man originally only had one arm around her shoulder, but now he took the other arm and hugged her. ¡°What if... I¡¯m not him?¡± He asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t remember my parents giving me any twins.¡± Rong Xuelong seemed tough at herself. ¡°That¡¯s simple.¡± In the blink of an eye, her voice was straightforward again. She raised her finger and held the man¡¯s chin, blowing at his lips. ¡°Then I¡¯ll use you as a substitute to relieve my loneliness. Little Treasure probably won¡¯t despise you for being a spare Daddy...¡± Chapter 1135 1135 How Could Everything Fail At This Moment? Rong Xuelong obviously knew the consequences of saying this. The man¡¯s arm tightened around her and she gasped. ¡°No woman has dared to talk to me like this. The Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter is indeed different.¡± He lowered his voice. ¡°Since you¡¯re so casual, that proves that Jiang Chenglong isn¡¯t your true love either. Why don¡¯t we just warm up here?¡± ¡°You call that kind of activity warming up?¡± Rong Xuelong almost smiled. ¡°The general¡¯s sense of humor is still quite strong.¡± The man didn¡¯t answer. He only grabbed her hand and ced it somewhere... Rong Xuelong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. At this time, she was thinking more about Little Treasure. If there was no one around, she didn¡¯t mind... No, she actually minded. If this man wasn¡¯t Jiang Chenglong, Even if he looked like him, she would never ept it. For Little Treasure and herself, she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. If she epted this man and was with him, what if Chenglong came back and saw all of this? Or even if they were just together, what if Chenglong found out about this? She had waited for him for so many years. All these years, there had been outstanding men around her. Ying Xiurui often contacted her and even Little Treasure liked him a lot. Rong Xuelong knew that she couldn¡¯t give him anything and had always maintained a suitable distance. She had waited for so many years, so why did all her efforts fail at this moment? ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± The man¡¯s voice was heard. At the same time, he touched the back of her hand gently. ¡°Use some force... your palm is veryfortable...¡± Rong Xuelong jolted awake. She immediately retracted her hand coldly. She ignored the man¡¯s erratic breathing and asked coldly, ¡°That child at the airport was your son, right? How old is he?¡± The man didn¡¯t expect Rong Xuelong to suddenly stop. He felt a little ufortable and anxious, but he still replied. ¡°More than four years old? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°He looks about the same age as Little Treasure.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice was a little off. ¡°Somewhere there. Little boys aren¡¯t much different.¡± The man was clearly more and more anxious. He found it strange that the illness that usually only acted up in two to three months would show signs of exploding so frequently when he met this woman. Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t say anything. Four years old. Could it be that he had a child with another woman after leaving her? ¡°I¡¯m very tired.¡± She sighed. ¡°I want to rest.¡± She locked herself up and fell into a half frozen state. The man was speechless. This woman exuded a strong sense of rejection. But his heart felt even more confused... Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t say anything. He couldn¡¯t find a way to continue talking to her either. He had never been good at interacting with women and had never curried favor with any woman, so he could only fall into silence with Rong Xuelong... ... ¡°Xuelong should be here.¡± Madam Rong paced in the hospital¡¯s VIP room. ¡°But I can¡¯t get through to her phone... What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± ¡°Mother.¡± Su Yanyun had already investigated and hurriedly told Madam Rong thetest situation. ¡°The capital is currently facing a storm and the nes can¡¯t take off, so Sister didn¡¯t even get on the ne...¡± Chapter 1136 1136 No Second Time Madam Rong was suddenly shocked and straightened her back. ¡°If she didn¡¯t get on the ne, where could she have gone? Where¡¯s Little Treasure?¡± Rong Xuelong looked very impulsive, but she was actually never a rash person. During the storm, even if she wanted toe back, she wouldn¡¯t take too much risk. Furthermore, she still had Little Treasure... Even if she wanted to take any risky action, she would still contact her family at all times. It wouldn¡¯t be like now, with no news and no phone with the service. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to check the airport surveince cameras.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voiceforted Madam Rong a little. ¡°The relevant data will be sent over soon.¡± ¡°Brother.¡± Rong Jinghui also came with Qiao Sisi. ¡°The airport called and said that because it involves some diplomatic secrets, it¡¯s not convenient to send the video back.¡± ¡°Pressure the airport.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression darkened for two seconds. ¡°What secret is more important than our Rong family¡¯s safety?¡± ¡°Yes. Besides, if Sister is involved in some kind of secret, she should tell us.¡± Su Yanyun felt that the airport¡¯s attitude was too much. Their family had disappeared at the airport. They at least had the right to know. Good news came from the doctor. Old Master Rong actually caught his breath under Xiao Mengxia¡¯s ¡°threat.¡± The doctors continued to resuscitate him. Although he was notpletely safe, as long as he could survive tonight, there was a high chance that he would get better. ¡°Madam.¡± Seeing Madam walk out of the hospital room, Su Yanyun stood up and reached out to help her. ¡°Come and sit for a while.¡± Madam was tired and didn¡¯t say anything. She only touched Liangliang and Xiao Tang¡¯s heads. ¡°Great-grandma, have you and Grandpa reconciled?¡± Rong Liangliang tilted her head and asked. ¡°Who wants to be reunited with that kind of old man? He¡¯s even getting beaten up!¡± Madam said unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m rich and influential. I can even find a new man, so why do I have to find a dead old man? I¡¯ve already been widowed once in my life, do I have to do it a second time?¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard Madam¡¯s angry words. The atmosphere in the corridor became less tense. ¡°Oh right, I heard that something happened to your sister?¡± Madam asked Su Yanyun. ¡°Sister heard that Grandpa isn¡¯t well and is rushing over from the capital with Little Treasure. But there was a storm in the capital and Sister couldn¡¯t get on the ne, but she¡¯s gone now. The airport is unclear and they say that it¡¯s a diplomatic secret and can¡¯t be told for the time being.¡± Su Yanyun said one after another. ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡± Madam was famous for being protective. Everything Yanyun said was right. ¡°Call An Mingchen immediately and let him handle this matter. What diplomacy? It¡¯s all nonsense! These bad people!¡± Su Yanyun nced awkwardly at Rong Linyi and Rong Jinghui. ¡°Well, Linyi and the others are already pressuring the airport. I believe they will receive the news soon.¡± ¡°To get from the capital to here only takes an hour, right?¡± Madam pretended to look at her watch. ¡°It¡¯s already been three hours. They¡¯re gone, but they still don¡¯t want to tell us!¡± ¡°The storm in the capital was over more than an hour ago.¡± Qiao Sisi nodded. ¡°Even if Sister takes a ne after the storm decreases, she would almost reach here. If there¡¯s really no way, give me some time and I¡¯ll hack out the surveince cameras in the airport?¡± ¡°You still have this ability?¡± Rong Jinghui nced at his woman. Chapter 1137 1137 Take Care of Your Child ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. Other than being bad at fighting, I¡¯m very good at everything else.¡± Qiao Sisi raised her hand and boasted without hesitation. After taking out the fake parts, her whole face felt much more delicate. Other than her eyes that were still electrified, her other facial features looked very delicate. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t need to pretend to have Madam Rong¡¯s temperament, so she didn¡¯t look like Madam Rong at all. But... Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t care anyway. Falling in love with her back then had nothing to do with her appearance. Her status, past, and appearance didn¡¯t matter. He just liked her and decided to be with her. Even if she was his adoptive father¡¯s woman, even if she was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child, he had to snatch her away. ¡°Jinghui, go and pressure the airport. Sisi, see if you can hack the airport¡¯s surveince records.¡± Su Yanyun quickly made a decision. ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll also contact An Mingchen and see if he can obtain any information.¡± ¡°My Yanyun is capable and knows how to arrange things.¡± Madam nodded repeatedly. ¡°One look and I can tell that she¡¯s the person who would inherit all my property.¡± Su Yanyun: ¡°...¡± Madam had always been bent on giving all her property to her... Time ticked by. The airport soon couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and told the Rong family that Rong Xuelong had boarded the other party¡¯s private helicopter with a person from E Country who had promised to send her to C City. However, the airport said that they had signed a confidentiality agreement and couldn¡¯t give the name of that person. But if Rong Xuelong disappeared for more than 48 hours, the embassy could settle this matter. ¡°48 hours. Ha! They can think of it!¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was dark. Who knew what would happen in 48 hours? If the other party brought Rong Xuelong out of the border or to a remote ce... No matter how strong she was, she was still an unarmed woman with a five-year-old child! Fortunately, before Rong Linyi could bepletely enraged, Qiao Sisi achieved results first. She had stolen the footage from the surveince cameras in the airport¡¯s VIP waiting room at that time! ¡°Why did you put the surveince video on the tablet?¡± Rong Jinghui admired Qiao Sisi¡¯s skills, but he couldn¡¯t understand her habit. ¡°I didn¡¯t find the hard disk. I¡¯ll use the tablet to store it.¡± She waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call Mother.¡± Su Yanyun picked up her phone. Madam Rong was uneasy and went to the window at the end of the corridor to take a breather. After receiving Su Yanyun¡¯s call and knowing that Qiao Sisi had the surveince cameras, she immediately rushed over. She had just walked to the elevator door when it opened. A child rushed out and bumped into Madam Rong. Madam Rong was caught off guard and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, she still exercised often, so she stabilized her body, but her thigh was still in pain. She covered the area that hurt and looked at the child. Not only did the child not apologize, he even stuck out his tongue at Madam Rong. ¡°Oh, old woman, a good dog doesn¡¯t block the way!¡± Madam Rong was about to push the child away. ¡°Xiao Le.¡± A woman walked out of the elevator with a gentle voice. ¡°Don¡¯t run around. Mommy still has important things to do.¡± The child immediately ran back into the woman¡¯s embrace and grimaced at Madam Rong. ¡°Ugly monster!¡± Madam Rong saw that the woman didn¡¯t seem to have the intention of disciplining her child and her expression darkened. ¡°Take care of your child.¡± Chapter 1138 1138 Return My Daddy to My Mistress The woman didn¡¯t seem to hear Madam Rong¡¯s words and only hugged her son. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Little Le. Our time is short.¡± Seeing Madam Rong¡¯s dark expression, the bodyguard who had been following her immediately took a step forward and blocked the woman and child. ¡°Please apologize to my Madam!¡± The bodyguard stood in front of them like metal towers. However, the child was not afraid at all when facing this tall and strong bodyguard. He gestured with his hand like a gun and actually yelled at the bodyguard. ¡°I want to execute you! My father has many troops. I want to execute you, a traitor of this country!¡± After he finished speaking, he saw that the bodyguard were still motionless and immediately screamed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you fall? Why didn¡¯t you die? I already killed you.¡± Then, he actually pounced forward and punched and kicked the bodyguard. The woman saw that her son was so unreasonable and didn¡¯t reproach him. She only smiled and pulled him back. ¡°Okay, Little Le, don¡¯t waste time. We still have important matters to attend to.¡± ¡°Yes, serious business!¡± The boy called Xiao Le retracted his hand. ¡°We have to capture that mistress who charmed my father and kill her. We have to shoot her whole family!¡± ¡°Apologize to our Madam!¡± The bodyguard continued to stop the two of them and said loudly. If he was only criticizing her before, he was really a little angry now. The woman finally seemed to see the bodyguard and scoffed. A few bodyguards immediately stood up and suppressed Madam Rong¡¯s side. Seeing that both sides were about to make a move, Madam Rong stopped her bodyguard. ¡°Heizi,e back and let them leave.¡± The woman immediately smiled disdainfully and smugly. She pulled her son forward. ¡°Madam...¡± The bodyguard expressed that this was the first time he was so aggrieved after being the Rong family¡¯s bodyguard for so many years. However, Madam Rong shook her head at him. The bodyguard might not have noticed, but Madam Rong¡¯s experience and vision over the years were not wrong. The ¡°bodyguards¡± behind the woman were either mercenaries or professional soldiers. From this woman¡¯s arrogance and her son¡¯s words, she knew that they must have an impressive background. She didn¡¯t want to start a war easily, but this feud... had definitely been formed! Furthermore, the more she turned around, the more Madam Rong realized that she and the woman were walking in the same direction. But the woman walked and stopped. The person behind her kept answering calls and telling the woman something. Soon, Madam Rong and the bodyguards overtook them and returned to their families. On the other hand, Su Yanyun and Qiao Sisi couldn¡¯t wait any longer and were watching the surveince cameras. On the screen, Rong Xuelong was negotiating with the airport staff intensely. ¡°Look, why did Sister suddenly walk back?¡± Su Yanyun pointed to the image. ¡°That is-that is-¡± She looked at the faint figure of the man in the image and couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Linyi immediately asked when he heard her strange voice. ¡°This is... Chenglong!¡± Madam Rong happened to walk over and she also saw the man on the screen. ¡°Chenglong-¡± Qiao Sisi suddenly understood. Right at this moment, a child¡¯s voice interrupted. ¡°Daddy! Daddy is here!¡± He suddenly rushed over like a discordant note and snatched the tablet from Qiao Sisi¡¯s hand barbarically. ¡°Okay! My father is indeed here! You mistresses, return my father to me!¡± He said and was about to kick Su Yanyun. Chapter 1139 1139 All the Good Men Have Been Ruined By You Guys Qiao Sisi was quick and pushed him away. ¡°Where did this brate from!¡± She was very unhappy when she saw the child¡¯s appearance. This child was clearly not from his own country. Although he was still young, he looked very fierce. ¡°Xiao Le!¡± A woman¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°How dare you! You actually dared to touch General Ye¡¯s son!¡± She walked over and said sternly to Qiao Sisi, ¡°Apologize to General Ye¡¯s son immediately!¡± ¡°What General? I don¡¯t know him!¡± Qiao Sisi held the child¡¯s cor and didn¡¯t care about the woman at all. A few men who looked like bodyguards immediately went forward. The Rong family was not to be outdone. The bodyguards in the dark surrounded her. ¡°Ha!¡± Madam Rong sneered. ¡°Can the general¡¯s woman do whatever she wants?¡± ¡°Apologize to our Madam!¡± Hei Zi stood up angrily. He was alone just now and had suffered a loss in terms of numbers, so he had no choice but to give in. Now that they were finally at their home ground and his brothers were around, he had to make these people apologize to his Madam! ¡°Haha, so... you¡¯re from the Rong family?¡± The woman looked at all the women present. Seeing that the other party was clearly more beautiful than her, jealousy shed across her eyes. As soon as she met Madam Rong, she realized that although she was older than her, she was very beautiful, so she was even happy about Xiao Le¡¯s rude behavior. But now, facing Su Yanyun and Qiao Sisi, who looked younger than her, the jealousy in her heart soared. Especially... when she saw the man beside the two women. He was handsome. He didn¡¯t even lose to her Ye Qiaoxin... The fire in her eyes was about to re up. ¡°What do you want?¡± Su Yanyun saw the hostility in the woman¡¯s eyes and asked without avoiding her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The woman snatched her son back and pointed to the tablet in Qiao Sisi¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m Admiral Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s wife. My name is Qiao Xing¡¯er!¡± She sounded as if she was introducing herself as a Nobel Prize winner. ¡°I don¡¯t recognise that name.¡± Qiao Sisi scoffed. ¡°And then?¡± Su Yanyun asked casually. ¡°Then?¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er seemed to be angered by Su Yanyun and Qiao Sisi¡¯s attitude. She had just acted superior in front of Madam Rong, but now she waspletely exasperated. ¡°My husband was cheated by your Rong family¡¯s woman. Hand him over immediately!¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er was anxious and angry when she heard that Ye Qiaoxin had been dragged away by a woman. She immediately found out that woman¡¯s identity. When the storm was a little weaker and the ne could take off, she rushed here immediately. They collected information and arrived at the hospital. She had indeed heard from those people that that woman was the Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter. Because her grandfather was critically ill, she was in a hurry to rush back, but she couldn¡¯t take off in the storm. But what was most unbelievable was that Ye Qiaoxin actually agreed to send that woman back to C City. She had clearly insisted on going with him before, but he had rejected her and ordered someone to limit her movements. She had no choice but to let Ye Le pester Ye Qiaoxin to leave with her son. In the end! Ye Qiaoxin got someone to kidnap Little Le back, but he brought another woman and her son to the helicopter! Now, Qiao Xing¡¯er was enraged. ¡°The Rong family¡¯s women are indeed vixens! They specialize in seducing men! All the good men have been ruined by you!¡± Chapter 1140 1140 You Should Be Beaten for Speaking Rudely to Mommy Hearing Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s jealous insults, Su Yanyun and Qiao Sisi couldn¡¯t help butugh... On the other hand, the two Rong men had cold expressions. ¡°Where did this wild doge from?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°So noisy!¡± The bodyguards who were rubbing their fists were already impatient. Up until now, they had never been angered by anyone since they became the Rong family¡¯s bodyguards. This woman called Qiao Xing¡¯er didn¡¯t think that she could barge in just because she had hired a mercenary. See if they don¡¯t press them to the ground! In the blink of an eye, Qiao Xing¡¯er and her precious son were surrounded by the Rong family. Bodyguards blocked the corridor. Inparison, the people around Qiao Xing¡¯er could only barely protect the mother and son. They were not enough. ¡°You... What do you want? Do you know who I am? My husband is the E Country general, and this is his only son. If you dare to touch General Ye¡¯s son, you will cause a diplomatic conflict!¡± ¡°Diplomatic conflict?¡± Qiao Sisi couldn¡¯t help but spit. ¡°Let me tell you, for simr conflicts, I choose them to y every day!¡± She really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. This woman¡¯s surname was actually also Qiao. If she had known that someone with the surname Qiao was so disgusting in this world, her surname would have been better than this. Rong Jinghui looked proud and believed Qiao Sisi¡¯s ims without a doubt. His woman was so domineering, picking on diplomatic disputes every day! Su Yanyun picked up the tablet, erged the image and held it in front of Qiao Xing¡¯er. ¡°The General Ye you¡¯re talking about is this man?¡± She asked Qiao Xing¡¯er. ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking the obvious?¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er felt a little guilty, but she sneered arrogantly. ¡°Where did that b*tch of yours hide him? Seducing a married man is really shameless!¡± Bam! As soon as she finished speaking, Su Yanyun pped the tablet on her head. In order to quarrel with the Rong family, Qiao Xing¡¯er had long left the protection of the mercenaries and walked forward. Su Yanyun pped her hard. Even Qiao Sisi couldn¡¯t react, much less Qiao Xing¡¯er, who was focused on finding her man. Qiao Xing¡¯er was stunned for two seconds until the mercenaries behind her protected her again. Then, she realized what had happened. ¡°This General Ye you¡¯re talking about is indeed a married man, but... are you sure that the seductive b*tch is not you?¡± She asked sternly. Su Yanyun definitely couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone scolding her sister like this. ¡°How dare you hit my mommy! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Ye Le pounced on her arrogantly. However, Su Yanyun was already dragged back into Rong Linyi¡¯s embrace. ¡°Looking¡± at this arrogant child, Rong Linyi exuded a faint coldness. Ye Le had just jumped to the front when he felt a terrifying aura that he had never felt before press down on his head. He was used to being arrogant and pampered. When had he really experienced what killing intent was? He immediately shivered and was stunned. Xiao Tang didn¡¯t give him a chance to wake up and was already standing in front of Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun. ¡°You spoke rudely to my Mommy? Get hit!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he waved his little fist. ¡°Wow-¡± Ye Le¡¯s face was covered in a panda mark as he cried in pain. ¡°Rascal, how dare you hit General Ye¡¯s son!¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er was angry and anxious when she saw her son getting hit, but the other party had the advantage in numbers. Chapter 1141 1141 She Can¡¯t Lose That Man The people beside her were not the official troops of E Country. But if the mercenaries she spent money on really caused a fuss, it wouldn¡¯t be a diplomatic conflict... Beforeing, she had also asked about the Rong family. The news said that the Rong family was a prestigious family in Country Z, but no matter how prestigious they were, they were just businessmen. And she had a military background! She thought that as long as she could find Ye Qiaoxin, with her status, the Rong family would still be her dog. She never expected the Rong family to be so stubborn. Qiao Xing¡¯er was unlucky. The Rong family usually did their own things. Even if they had bodyguards around them, the number wouldn¡¯t be too big. But today was Old Master Rong¡¯s critical moment. The whole family was gathered. Su Yanyun¡¯s bodyguards were already impressive, not to mention that Rong Jinghui had also installed a group of bodyguards for his family. Furthermore, Madam hade and naturally brought people. Thus, it waspletely overwhelming for Qiao Xing¡¯er. ¡°So what if he¡¯s General Ye?¡± Xiao Tang grimaced at Qiao Xing¡¯er. ¡°If my mommy hits an ugly monster like you, I¡¯ll hit your ugly son! If you have the ability, let your General Ye fight my father!¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er was so angry her nose nted. Madam Rong touched her grandson¡¯s head affectionately. ¡°Good Xiao Tang, good scolding.¡± She smiled generously. ¡°Let some arrogant women have a taste of being called ugly by a child.¡± ¡°Ugly old woman!¡± Rong Liangliang was smart and immediately came up with an upgraded version. ¡°You... don¡¯t go too far!¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er hugged Ye Le. ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m going to call the embassy now. I want the E Nation¡¯s Ministry of Foreign Affairs to deal with this!¡± ¡°Country E¡¯s general... that Ye guy...¡± Qiao Sisi suddenly thought of something. ¡°Ah... I know. I saw him on a mission when I was young!¡± Qiao Sisi took the tablet from Su Yanyun¡¯s hand and looked at the man on the screen carefully. ¡°No... I remember he didn¡¯t look like this...¡± ¡°What?¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er was nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense... How could a person like you possibly know General Ye...¡± ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Qiao Sisi smiled disdainfully. ¡°When I was wandering around, you were still at home wrapped in diapers.¡± ¡°In other words, the Ye Qiaoxin this Ms. Qiao Xing¡¯er keeps talking about is very likely not the real Ye Qiaoxin?¡± Madam Rong sneered. ¡°Okay, very good. Our Rong family¡¯s son-inw has also been missing for many years. We also want to investigate this General Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s true identity.¡± ¡°You... just you wait!¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er was already a little panicked. She never expected that someone in the Rong family had actually seen the real General Ye. The person who could recognize at a nce that the man was not the real Ye Qiaoxin... She couldn¡¯t stay here anymore. She had to hurry back and think of a way. She couldn¡¯t lose that man, definitely not. The Qiao family had already begun to lose power in Country E, and she had to grab that man and thisst life-saving straw! Qiao Xing¡¯er and the others fled. The Rong family was still frowning. ¡°Sisi, have you really seen General Ye Qiaoxin before?¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly asked Qiao Sisi. Chapter 1142 1142 The Girl Who Waited In Her Dream ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen him before!¡± Qiao Sisi was very sure. ¡°I have a good memory and won¡¯t make a mistake. But at that time, he wasn¡¯t a general. I knew he was from E Country. He had very obvious E Country features and was definitely not the man on the surveince video.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really strange.¡± Qiao Sisi looked at the man on the screen. ¡°If he was Jiang Chenglong and not Ye Qiaoxin, why did that Qiao Xing¡¯er keep saying that he was Ye Qiaoxin? Why could he be a general in Country E?¡± Madam Rong slowly sat on the chair. ¡°All these years, what... has happened to Chenglong?¡± Without a doubt, Rong Xuelong left with this ¡°Ye Qiaoxin¡±. No one knew where they were and what had happened... ¡°I can only pray that that man is really Chenglong.¡± Madam Rong pressed her palms together and closed her eyes. ¡°As long as he is Chenglong, no matter what, he won¡¯t hurt Xuelong and Little Treasure...¡± ... The temperature in the middle of the night was terrifyingly low. Deputy Gai Yin brought Little Treasure and squeezed in with General Ye and Rong Xuelong¡¯s sleeping bags. The helicopter waspletely covered in snow. There was silence except for the sound of a radio transmitter... Although he kept warning himself not to fall asleep easily, Ye Qiaoxin still fell asleep. Holding the slightly cold body in his arms, he seemed to be in a dream... Over the years, he had this dream often. In his dream, he returned to his middle school days and waited while on the way to school every day. He sat in a nanny van and ate breakfast while staring at the car window. At the fork in the road in front, a Rolls-Royce drove over. The car window was open and the girl was leaning against the window. She smiled as the morning breeze blew. Every time he saw this scene, he would immediately instruct the driver. ¡°Hurry! Follow them!¡± He waited here every day to see her pass by. She was older than him and they were not in the same grade. The junior and senior departments were very far apart, and it was very difficult to see her in school usually. Thus, the glimpse he had every day when he was in school became his spiritual food. The girl didn¡¯t seem to notice him following behind her. She was still blowing the wind brazenly and looking at the street scenery. Spring, summer, autumn, and winter had different scenery every season. But no matter how beautiful the scenery was, it couldn¡¯tpare to the girl¡¯s face... This blissful chase soon came to an end. The girl got off the Rolls-Royce. She was tall and had long ck hair that was tied gently with a simple blue headband. Many male students teased her and attracted her gaze. He was no exception... Ye Qiaoxin remembered that even before this time, he would still call her. She would turn around and smile at him the moment he called her. However, every time this happened, the dream would be blurry. He couldn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s face clearly. When the Rolls-Royce drove past, he saw her leaning out of the car window and looking out. But it was strange. He clearly knew that she was beautiful and that her appearance was deeply imprinted in his mind. But he couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. Her appearance was clearly the most unforgettable to him, but whether it was in his dream or when he woke up, he couldn¡¯t remember... This time, he called her as usual. ¡°Sister-¡± The young girl turned around and smiled at him. She opened her mouth and her voice was more pleasant than the morning breeze. ¡°Morning, Chenglong...¡± Chapter 1143 1143 Fast Heartbeat for Some Reason At that moment, he actually saw her face clearly. She looked identical to Rong Xuelong! Ye Qiaoxin suddenly woke up from his dream... It was the same in the past. Every time he dreamed here, he would wake up. But this time, he clearly remembered that the girl in his dream had be this woman called Rong Xuelong beside him. He lowered his head and looked at the woman in his arms. Rong Xuelong curled into a ball and buried her head. Her breathing was even. Although the temperature outside was low, at least the helicopter wouldn¡¯t blow into any snow, so the four of them leaned on each other and could still feel warmth. Ye Qiaoxin quietly held her wrist. He felt her pulse beating a little slowly but forcefully. Thinking of thest scene in his dream, his heart couldn¡¯t help but race... ... Rong Xuelong was cold. She subconsciously leaned to the side and realized that no one was beside her. She immediately sat up straight in shock. Beside her, only Gai Yin was hugging Little Treasure and curled up in a sleeping bag, while she slept alone. Was it a dream? She dreamed that she had met a man who looked exactly like Jiang Chenglong. But after she woke up, she was alone and struggled to survive on the 6,000-meter snowy peak with Little Treasure? She got up, pulled open the sleeping bag and wrapped it around her body. She walked to the door and opened it... ... At night, the snowstorm actually stopped. But it was still cold outside. Ye Qiaoxin was standing above the helicopter and sweeping the snow off it. ¡°Do you need help?¡± Rong Xuelong looked up and yelled at him. ¡°No need.¡± Ye Qiaoxin nced coldly at Rong Xuelong and jumped down from the helicopter. ¡°I¡¯m just here to clean up the area so that I can send out the distress signal.¡± ¡°Then quickly go in.¡± In just a few minutes, Rong Xuelong felt as if she was going to be frozen into an ice sculpture. Ye Qiaoxin didn¡¯t say anything. She just walked in front of her and suddenly picked her up with her sleeping bag. In order to open the door, he had no choice but to lift her up with his legs and let her lean on him. The moment the door opened, he threw Rong Xuelong to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside. If you don¡¯t want to die before the rescue, don¡¯te out casually.¡± His tone was much stiffer than before. Before Rong Xuelong could say anything, he took off his coat and started hitting the cabin. Little Treasure and Gai Yin were both jolted awake, but they only nced outside silently before retreating into their sleeping bags. ¡°Gai Yin, if the weather is good tomorrow, I want to go out and take a look at the terrain.¡± Ye Qiaoxin said to Gai Yin. ¡°You.¡± He pointed at Rong Xuelong. ¡°Take your son and rest here. We¡¯ll leave all the food for you.¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t understand why this man¡¯s attitude returned to being so cold when she woke up. But before she could say anything, Little Treasure said gloomily in the sleeping bag, ¡°Where Uncle goes, Mommy and I also go...¡± Ye Qiaoxin didn¡¯t answer Little Treasure, but when Rong Xuelong moved to Little Treasure¡¯s side, he entered her sleeping bag. ¡°Sleep.¡± He pulled Rong Xuelong into his embrace. ¡°If your Rong family still has some feelings for you, the possibility of us being saved is very high.¡± ... Ye Qiaoxin was right. The next day was unexpectedly sunny. Although the snowy peaks were still very cold, it was better than the snowstorm. Because of Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s insistence, Rong Xuelong and Little Treasure ultimately didn¡¯t go out to survey the terrain. The mother and son could only guard the helicopter and the radio equipment... Not long after Ye Qiaoxin left, Rong Xuelong suddenly heard a dense beeping sound from the equipment. It sounded like a certain electronic passcode... Chapter 1144 1144 Snatch a Man Back and Kneel on a Durian ¡°Mommy! There¡¯s a response! There¡¯s a response!¡± Little Treasure didn¡¯t even know what the response was before he jumped up. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll call Daddy!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Rong Xuelong grabbed Little Treasure. Little Treasure turned around and blinked, disappointment in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... this sound doesn¡¯t mean that we are going to be saved?¡± Rong Xuelong was speechless and smiled helplessly. ¡°Yes, someone found us, but who was that person you called?¡± Little Treasure lowered his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t... he Daddy?¡± Rong Xuelong looked at Little Treasure in a daze for a few seconds before sighing. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he...¡± ¡°Then it might be, right?¡± Little Treasure looked up, and his eyes lit up again. ¡°Maybe, but it might not be.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°So before I confirm it, you can¡¯t call him that.¡± Little Treasure looked at Rong Xuelong expectantly and apprehensively. ¡°Then, Mommy, if you¡¯re sure that he¡¯s my Daddy, you will definitely snatch him back, right?¡± He remembered the scene at the airport. A child about his age was actually hugging the general and calling him Daddy. Rong Xuelong sneered. ¡°Ha, if he really is, of course I have to snatch him back.¡± Snatch him back, make them kneel on the durian, and then throw them out! Little Treasure looked at his mother¡¯s eyes and felt a chill down his spine. He silently drew a cross for his uncle in his heart and prayed that he was his Daddy and that he would pray for his own good in the future! ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go and see him!¡± Little Treasure got up and looked very energetic. ¡°Don¡¯t go out!¡± Rong Xuelong hurriedly yelled at him. Although the weather was good today, it was too cold outside and no one knew what dangers were around. ¡°I¡¯m not going out. I¡¯ll watch from here.¡± Little Treasure quietly opened the door a crack. Arge gust of cold wind immediately blew in. Even though he was wrapped in many clothes, he was still cold. Rong Xuelong nced at Little Treasure as she replied. ¡°Close it quickly! It¡¯s cold!¡± She instructed him, but because she had something on her hand, she didn¡¯t walk over. However, Little Treasure seemed to not hear her and yelled happily. ¡°They¡¯re back! They¡¯re back! Uncle...¡± He jumped up excitedly and opened the door. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll go and tell them the good news!¡± ¡°Come back!¡± Rong Xuelong immediately called for Little Treasure, but a series of messages came from the radio and she couldn¡¯t leave. ¡°Little Treasure,e back...¡± She lowered her voice. On the snow mountain, one couldn¡¯t shout loudly, otherwise it was very easy to cause an avnche. Unfortunately, Little Treasure had already opened the door and ran out. Before he went out, he even closed the door very carefully, afraid that the wind would blow on his mother. Then he ran towards the two figures excitedly. ¡°Uncle... Uncle... there¡¯s news...¡± He waved his hand. ¡°The radio is responding...¡± After this shout, there was no sound from outside. Rong Xuelong focused on informing people of her current situation with the password and waited patiently for them to respond... The helicopter door suddenly opened. Gai Yin yelled while panting. ¡°Ms. Rong, bad... Little Treasure fell... into the ice crack...¡± ¡°What!¡± Rong Xuelong stood up suddenly. Chapter 1145 1145 It¡¯s My Obligation to Tell Everyone the Truth Gai Yin had already run in. ¡°I¡¯m looking for tools. The general is trying to go down. Ms. Rong... don¡¯t be agitated. Don¡¯t go. You¡¯re not familiar with the terrain outside...¡± However, Rong Xuelong had already picked up the sleeping bag on the ground and ran out. Ye Qiaoxin was already trying to break the ice. ¡°Little Treasure.¡± Rong Xuelong pounced on the edge of the ice crack. ¡°Little Treasure, can you hear Mommy?¡± She had always been strong and calm, but at this moment, she also felt her heart was in a mess. This crack in the ice was not far from the helicopter. Due to the low temperature and heavy snow all year round, the crack was covered. If no one stepped on it, they wouldn¡¯t notice it at all. Little Treasure was caught off guard and stepped on it... ¡°Get up and stay away.¡± Ye Qiaoxin grabbed Rong Xuelong¡¯s arm and wanted her to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t shout here. Be careful not to cause an avnche.¡± ¡°Of course you can be very calm.¡± Rong Xuelong shook off Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s arm with a grievance in her eyes that she didn¡¯t even notice. ¡°You¡¯re not his father! How can you understand how parents feel when their child is in trouble!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s expression was a little bad. He was a little anxious when Little Treasure fell and was about to save him. ¡°What I mean is.¡± Rong Xuelong clenched her fists. ¡°I want to go down and save him. I don¡¯t need you here! Go and guard the distress signal in the helicopter. Someone has already replied.¡± She then pushed Ye Qiaoxin away. Ye Qiaoxin grabbed her arm. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Rong Xuelong took out the torn clothes from her coat, tore them into strips, and wrapped them around her frozen hand. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy!¡± She nced sideways at Ye Qiaoxin. ¡°I¡¯m a mother, so of course I have to save my child. Also, don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m an ordinary woman. I¡¯m not an ordinary person!¡± Then she turned and climbed into the ice. ¡°Rope...¡± Ye Qiaoxin waspletely stunned by Rong Xuelong¡¯s actions. ¡°You guys find a rope and throw it down for us.¡± Rong Xuelong replied as she climbed down. Ye Qiaoxin looked at her firm and strong figure and was inexplicably shocked. She didn¡¯t look like a pampered daughter of a prestigious family at all, but like a battle-hardened female warrior... At this moment, she was more admirable than anyone he hade into contact with in the past. It made him feel like he wanted to follow her. Gai Yin quickly found all the equipment he could find in the helicopter. There was one thing in the helicopter that was best, a ropedder. Ye Qiaoxin nced at the helicopter in the snow. ¡°I¡¯ll move the helicopter over.¡± He said to Gai Yin. ¡°We don¡¯t have anything to hold the ropes. We need the weight of the helicopter.¡± At a height of 6,000 meters, the oxygen was insufficient and the helicopter couldn¡¯t take off. Even if it took off, it was very easy to crash. But Ye Qiaoxin wanted to try. He only moved the helicopter a short distance away. The thought of Rong Xuelong walking through the cold ice alone made him feel that he couldn¡¯t sit in the helicopter and wait for help. He was just a man and couldn¡¯t let a woman charge into danger. ¡°General, all the survival tools are here.¡± Gai Yin said to Ye Qiaoxin. ¡°Let me go down!¡± ¡°No, guard the radio and wait for help. I¡¯ll go down.¡± Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s eyes were firm. ¡°If... we can¡¯te up, you have the obligation to tell everyone the truth!¡± Chapter 1146 1146 Mommy Will Never Let You Go ¡°Yes!¡± Gai Yin saluted Ye Qiaoxin. ¡°Little Treasure... Little Treasure, can you hear Mommy?¡± After descending a lot, Rong Xuelong finally stopped at a rather spacious room. The sun shone in from above and they could vaguely see the terrain. She hadn¡¯t walked far when she suddenly heard a strong cough. ¡°Little Treasure... is it you, Little Treasure?¡± Rong Xuelong hurriedly called. ¡°Mommy, Mommy...¡± Little Treasure¡¯s weak voice was heard. ¡°Little Treasure!¡± Rong Xuelong followed the sound and finally found Little Treasure in a sunken area. He was curled up there with his eyes closed and trembling. ¡°Little Treasure, Little Treasure be good...¡± Rong Xuelong pounced forward, took off the sleeping bag at her waist, and wrapped Little Treasure up. ¡°Mommy will bring you out!¡± Little Treasure¡¯s face was pale, his lips were purple, and there was blood on his head. But Rong Xuelong knew that the worst thing about him was not his external injuries, but... the temperature here was extremely low. His clothes were thin and it was very likely that he had acute pulmonary edema. This was a fatal illness on the snow mountain. Rong Xuelong took off her coat and took off the remaining clothes on her body. She picked up the snow on the ground and rubbed her body. Then, she put on her coat and tore the clothes inside into strips, trying to tie the sleeping bag and Little Treasure onto her back. She was frozen and her hands and feet refused to listen to her. But a mother¡¯s mission and responsibility still made her grit her teeth resolutely. ¡°Mommy... I¡¯m sorry...¡± Little Treasure closed his eyes tightly and was still muttering. ¡°Little Treasure is disobedient...¡± ¡°No.¡± Because it was too cold, Rong Xuelong only felt her nose ache, but she couldn¡¯t cry. ¡°It¡¯s Mommy¡¯s fault. Mommy shouldn¡¯t have been stubborn... Mommy shouldn¡¯t have boarded his helicopter... Mommy is too selfish...¡± If she didn¡¯t have to board this man¡¯s helicopter and waited patiently for the storm to pass and return to C City, these things wouldn¡¯t have happened. She shouldn¡¯t have met a man who looked like Jiang Chenglong and pounced on him without a care in the world. She was already a baby¡¯s mother, and she couldn¡¯t be as stubborn as before... ¡°No... Mommy, Little Treasure is very happy...¡± Little Treasureid on Rong Xuelong¡¯s back and said intermittently, ¡°Little Treasure finally saw Daddy...¡± Rong Xuelong took a deep breath and didn¡¯t say anything else. She focused on the ice in front of her. She had to climb up. It was just like climbing in the past. She couldn¡¯t lose anything because she was carrying the most precious person in the world. She even swore in her heart that as long as Little Treasure was safe and sound, even if she gave up on that man and couldn¡¯t find Jiang Chenglong in this life, it didn¡¯t matter. Because she couldn¡¯t lose anyone else... ¡°Mommy, is it difficult...¡± Little Treasure heard Rong Xuelong¡¯s heavy breathing in front of him. ¡°Ahem... Mommy, put Little Treasure down... Go and find someone to save me... Don¡¯t force yourself...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s finger was about to be crippled. She felt as if her nose was almost not hers anymore and even felt that breathing was bing more and more difficult. ¡°You talk as much nonsense as your father...¡± Even so, she still mocked with difficulty. ¡°Do you know that Mommy won¡¯t let go of you and never will?¡± She climbed up the bright path. Chapter 1147 1147 Ms. Rong, Are You Still Alive? But no matter how she climbed, the sky was so far away... She didn¡¯t know how long she had been climbing. It didn¡¯t take much time toe down, so why was it so difficult toe up? Little Treasure was not heavy, only about 40 to 50 pounds. She usually tied a sandbag to herself and practiced punching. Was it hunger? Was it cold? But if she let go now, both mother and son would die here. No, she had to go up. Even if she died here, Little Treasure was still so young, and his future still had infinite possibilities. Since she had decided to let him be born into this world, she had to let him grow up well. But... Why did she feel as if her arm was gone? She couldn¡¯t feel her arms anymore. She couldn¡¯t feel what she was doing. Her head was clearly instructing her to do a climbing action, but she felt as if her hands were gone. She couldn¡¯t even feel herself breathing. There was only one thought in her mind. I want to save Little Treasure, I want to bring Little Treasure out, I want to climb up... However, Little Treasure¡¯s exmation was heard from behind. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rong Xuelong felt as if the sky in front of her had suddenly turned upside down. She only had two words in her heart: Oh no. Her hand didn¡¯t grab the rock and she fell. But she didn¡¯t even feel it. It was at this time that she suddenly felt herself and Little Treasure on her back stop in mid-air. After a while, she saw that someone was hugging her waist tightly. Ye Qiaoxin had a rope around his waist. The other end of the rope was hanging at the end of the ropedder. At this distance, he hugged Rong Xuelong at the end of the rope. ¡°Missy, are you still alive?¡± He asked Rong Xuelong. Rong Xuelong was a little absent-minded. She nodded slightly. ¡°I... I can¡¯t feel my hand...¡± ¡°That¡¯s bad...¡± Ye Qiaoxin nced up. ¡°If you can¡¯t hug me, I won¡¯t be able to bring you up. Come, Missy, reach your hands into my clothes. I have a piece of rope here. I¡¯ll tie you two together, but the premise is that you have to hug me first before I can do it...¡± ¡°I... I can¡¯t move my hands...¡± Rong Xuelong said with difficulty. Ye Qiaoxin took a deep breath. He reached out and grabbed Rong Xuelong¡¯s arm, putting it under his clothes. They were two popsicles. He felt a little down. If her two arms were not treated in time, they might be crippled... Rong Xuelong felt better with Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s body temperature. At least, she could gradually feel warmthing from ahead. ¡°Can you move your hand now?¡± After a long time, Ye Qiaoxin asked her. Rong Xuelong nodded. ¡°I can hug you...¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll let go. Hug me tightly.¡± Ye Qiaoxin didn¡¯t waste any time. At this time, every second meant less chance of survival. To be honest, he was also freezing. He tried to let go and indeed found Rong Xuelong hugging him tightly. ¡°You woman...¡± He couldn¡¯t help but praise. ¡°You¡¯re really like a cockroach...¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t have the strength to argue with him at this moment. She only took a deep breath and ced all her attention on her hand to hug him tightly. Ye Qiaoxin took out the ropes with his frozen hands and tied himself, Rong Xuelong, and Little Treasure tightly. ¡°I¡¯m going up now. You two, hang in there, do you hear me?¡± Chapter 1148 1148 When the Agitation Became a Struggle Rong Xuelong nodded silently. She really thought that she was dead meat. But now, she felt as if she was alive every second. Hugging this man, even if the ropes hurt her, she still felt unprecedented happiness. At this moment, she thought... Who cared if he was Jiang Chenglong? The man who could give her warmth at this time was the sky, the ground, and everything between her and Little Treasure. He was their salvation... Ye Qiaoxin pulled the rope and quickly arrived at the ropedder. ¡°I can climb up myself.¡± Rong Xuelong came to her senses. ¡°Carry Little Treasure, I¡¯lle up myself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke.¡± Ye Qiaoxin said sternly. ¡°Hug me tightly.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s heart ached when she heard his overbearing and stubborn words. ¡°Will you save any woman and child that falls?¡± She suddenly asked foolishly. Ye Qiaoxin was stunned. His eyes darkened. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What if they are your son and wife?¡± She asked a little stubbornly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a wife or son,¡± Ye Qiaoxin replied resolutely. Rong Xuelong was shocked but was also secretly happy. ¡°Then that child at the airport...¡± However, Ye Qiaoxin was silent again. In the unbearable silence, he finally climbed out with Rong Xuelong. ¡°Hurry! Bring Little Treasure over!¡± Ye Qiaoxin untied the ropes and handed Little Treasure to Gai Yin. Rong Xuelong wanted to follow, but her knees felt weak. She staggered and almost fell, but her body was light. Ye Qiaoxin had already picked her up from behind. He carried Rong Xuelong steadily and followed behind Gai Yin into the helicopter. ¡°Hurry! There¡¯s an emergency kit in the helicopter.¡± He ordered Gai Yin. ¡°Bring out the anti-inmmatory medicine and external medicine inside.¡± Little Treasure had suffered external injuries. Coupled with the fact that the ice was too cold, he was already running a high fever. Ye Qiaoxin used everything he had to turn on the helicopter¡¯s heating system again. Rong Xuelong¡¯s condition was not much better. Her clothes werepletely gone and she was only wearing a coat. Without a word, Ye Qiaoxin took off his clothes and threw them on Rong Xuelong¡¯s head. ¡°Put them on!¡± Rong Xuelong was not unreasonable. She hesitated for a moment before Ye Qiaoxin and Gai Yin turned around at the same time. Ye Qiaoxin heard some rustling from behind. He could sense that Rong Xuelong was trembling as she put on his clothes. For some reason, this voice seemed to be rubbing his heart, making his body heat up. ¡°Colonel, are you unwell?¡± Gai Yin realized his abnormality and asked in concern. ¡°There are still intact sleeping bags here. Hurry and put them on.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ye Qiaoxin walked towards the driver¡¯s seat to conceal his condition. He didn¡¯t know why. Facing this woman called Rong Xuelong, his bipr disorder seemed to be on the verge of exploding at any time. He didn¡¯t know what this feeling was. In the past, every time he had bipr disorder, besides taking medicine, he would lock himself up alone to avoid hurting others. Every time that happened, he would have a crazy feeling of wanting to tear something apart. Sometimes, he felt that it was very tough to live. He felt as if he was tied up tightly and couldn¡¯t move. While he wanted to break through the shackles, he felt sad and pitiful. The two feelings of destroying his cage and himself shed in his heart. But... after seeing Rong Xuelong this time, this collision became another kind of struggle. Chapter 1149 1149 Intense Jealousy He suddenly felt that the reason why he had felt pain and sadness in the past was because of this. It was because hecked an important piece in his life. And now, that piece seemed to be beside him... It was because what hecked was right beside him that his desire to break through the shackles was stronger than before. But this shackle was between them. He was like a headless fly that couldn¡¯t find a way to break through. That was why he was so anxious... ¡°What¡¯s with the radio?¡± Ye Qiaoxin immediately realized this the moment he entered the cockpit. ¡°Someone has found our distress signal. I¡¯ve been confirming our location with them before.¡± Rong Xuelong hurriedly said. She had just finished speaking when she sneezed. ¡°Put the sleeping bag on.¡± Ye Qiaoxin realized that Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression was abnormal. He hurriedly walked over and covered Rong Xuelong with the sleeping bag. He turned and instructed Gai Yin. ¡°Continue contacting them immediately!¡± He picked Rong Xuelong up and carried her to Little Treasure¡¯s side. He hugged each of them together. Little Treasure had taken the drug and was still burning up, but he was already asleep. Rong Xuelong also felt dizzy. ¡°It¡¯s so ufortable...¡± After a while, she said in a daze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Qiaoxin immediately heard and lowered his head to ask her. ¡°Thirsty... ahem...¡± Rong Xuelong coughed. ¡°It hurts... my throat hurts...¡± ¡°Gai Yin!¡± Ye Qiaoxin panicked when he saw her expression. ¡°Hurry and get some hot water.¡± ¡°At this time... where are we going to find hot water?¡± Although the general¡¯s orders had to be carried out, this request was really unrealistic here. ¡°The helicopter is fueled.¡± Ye Qiaoxin didn¡¯t hesitate at all. ¡°Go and take the fuel out and boil some hot water.¡± Anyway, the helicopter couldn¡¯t fly, and it was a waste not to use fuel. Gai Yin immediately left. Ye Qiaoxin immediately hugged Rong Xuelong tightly. Her body was like ice, colder than Little Treasure¡¯s, but her forehead was hot. ¡°Chenglong...¡± Ye Qiaoxin hugged her and she snuggled into his embrace. ¡°Chenglong, I¡¯m so cold...¡± Ye Qiaoxin felt intense... jealousy. At this time, she was still thinking about the man who had abandoned her. Did she love him that much? She insisted on following him because he looked like him. She only wanted to verify if he was that man. But despite feeling upset, he still followed her instructions and hugged her tightly. ¡°Chenglong...¡± Rong Xuelong closed her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t go...¡± Ye Qiaoxin endured the sourness in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving...¡± When Gai Yin finally got the hot water, he saw this scene. He had never been close to women. Even Ms. Qiao Xing¡¯er had never bothered with General Ye. He was hugging that woman gently with aplicated expression in his eyes. There was heartache, tenderness, and conflict... ... Rong Xuelong woke up and realized that she was already lying on the soft bed. She was about to sit up when she felt her body be heavy. Her throat hurt too. She tried to cough dryly and immediately heard someone enter. ¡°Ms. Rong.¡± An old housemaid entered. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. That¡¯s great. The general just left and said to tell him immediately after you woke up. Thank god you¡¯re finally awake.¡± Chapter 1150 1150 Have This Woman For Your Own The housemaid was as happy as a mother. Before Rong Xuelong could say anything, she had already run out. A whileter, Rong Xuelong heard strong footsteps. Soon, a man appeared in front of her. Rong Xuelong was also stunned when she saw Ye Qiaoxin. He seemed to have be much more haggard. His face was very pale, and his eyes were bloodshot. He hadn¡¯t even shaved his beard, and he looked as if he had been severely ill. ¡°Are you alright?¡± It was Rong Xuelong¡¯s turn to ask. Ye Qiaoxin looked at her for five seconds before walking towards her. When he walked to her bed, he suddenly knelt down. Rong Xuelong was shocked. He had already buried his head in her legs and hugged her waist. Rong Xuelong felt that he hugged her so tightly that she was about to be cut into two. ¡°Ms. Rong, you¡¯re finally awake. The doctor said that your fever has damaged your brain and you might not be able to wake up again. The general hasn¡¯t slept for a few days and has been watching over you. Thank god you¡¯re finally awake. The general is too agitated.¡± Rong Xuelong was in a daze. After a while, she looked down at Ye Qiaoxin, who was still hugging her. ¡°Little Treasure...¡± She was about to ask about Little Treasure. She then realized that he had actually... fallen asleep with her in his arms. ¡°Little Treasure is very good. He¡¯s not as serious as you. It¡¯s probably because he took anti-inmmatory drugs immediately.¡± The housemaid didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of waking Ye Qiaoxin up at all and continued. ¡°And Ms. Rong, your hand has to recover well. The skin on it is all frozen. The doctor said that if you can wake up and do rehabilitation, you won¡¯t hurt your nerves.¡± Rong Xuelong looked at her pair of bark-like hands. The skin on them was already dead and would probably grow a newyer. She sighed. Her hands were so unlucky... The housemaid ced arge pillow on her back and she leaned against the bedhead, letting Ye Qiaoxin hug her to sleep. ¡°Oh right.¡± When the housemaid was about to leave, Rong Xuelong hesitated for a few seconds before asking her. ¡°What¡¯s your general¡¯s name?¡± She only knew that his surname was Ye. The housemaid seemed to be in shock for a few seconds before answering. ¡°His name is Ye Qiaoxin. Ms. Rong, you don¡¯t even know this?¡± She saw that her general had not eaten, drank, or slept for days and had been guarding this woman, and she thought that they were lovers. In the end... could it be that her general had an unrequited love? Ye Qiaoxin slept until 10 PM. He looked up and moved his slightly sore neck, suddenly stunned. He looked up slowly and saw the woman looking down at him. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Morning?¡± Rong Xuelong smiled at him. This smile suddenly coincided with his dream. Ye Qiaoxin suddenly stood up and pressed Rong Xuelong¡¯s shoulder. He pressed her into the soft pillow. ¡°You... are you trying to murder me!¡± Rong Xuelong was caught off guard. Ye Qiaoxin didn¡¯t say anything and suddenly kissed her. He kissed her forehead, her eyes, her nose, her face, and her lips as if he wanted to devour her whole. ¡°I swear that as long as you live, I will marry you.¡± He finally stopped and looked into Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Marry me with your son. Immediately. Immediately.¡± He couldn¡¯t wait anymore. He had to take this woman for himself. Chapter 1151 1151 Marry Only That Man In This Life He couldn¡¯t tolerate the feeling that she might leave him. These days, he felt as if his life had be meaningless with her unconsciousness. Other than repeating his regret, he regretted investigating the damned terrain and causing Little Treasure to fall into the ice crack to tell them the good news. He just regretted repeatedly why he had not gone down for Little Treasure immediately and caused Rong Xuelong to go down first. In the end, he regretted repeatedly why he didn¡¯t give her the medicine immediately, causing her to suddenly have acute pulmonary edema and fall unconscious because of a high fever andck of oxygen. What he found intolerable was that the unconscious Rong Xuelong kept calling a man¡¯s name. That was... Jiang Chenglong. Why was Jiang Chenglong so important to her? He was so jealous that he almost went crazy and wished he could rece that man¡¯s position in her heart immediately. He wanted to wipe away everything rted to Jiang Chenglong in her mind and be her one and only. Definitely! Rong Xuelong was dizzy from his kiss. When she came to her senses, the man had already climbed up and was about to take the next step... ... ¡°Wait! What are you... doing?¡± Rong Xuelong looked at him in disbelief. ¡°I just slept. How many plots have I missed?¡± ¡°You slept? Do you know how long you slept for?¡± The man¡¯s eyes were red. His agitated appearance reminded Rong Xuelong of what had happened in the Ying family¡¯s manor in Y Nation. At that time, her Chenglong also had such a crazy hormonal surge... The man pinched her chin, his strong chest rising and falling. ¡°Do you know how I¡¯ve been these few days? Do you know that you almost didn¡¯t wake up? Do you know that you almost died?¡± Rong Xuelong looked at the man heartlessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The man almost crushed her chin. ¡°You deserve to die!¡± He leaned in quickly and wildly to kiss her. He urgently needed her breath, her fragrance, and her warmth to ease the anxiety in his heart. Rong Xuelong widened her eyes and let him bite her. After a long time, she suddenly found an opportunity to push him away. ¡°No!¡± Her expression was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash, General Ye. I¡¯m a married woman.¡± ¡°So what?¡± The man looked impatient. Her Chenglong never had such an expression. ¡°That man is already dead. I¡¯ve checked. He disappeared at the border for five years. What are you still waiting for? Don¡¯t lie to yourself.¡± Ye Qiaoxin said mercilessly. ¡°You...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Rong Xuelong yelled. ¡°Who told you that he¡¯s dead? I want to see him alive or dead! Let me tell you, Ye Qiaoxin, even if Chenglong is really gone, I won¡¯t be with you! I, Rong Xuelong, will only marry such a man in this life!¡± Ye Qiaoxin grabbed her wrist and pushed her onto the bed. She had just recovered from a serious illness and couldn¡¯t resist a strong man. ¡°If you really think so, you¡¯ll probably be disappointed.¡± The man looked at his prey like a dangerous beast. ¡°Because tonight, I want you to be my woman!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Rong Xuelong sneered. ¡°Useless man. If you have the ability, get my heart and use tough methods to possess my body. Who do you think you are? Chenglong has never forced me...¡± A lie! Their first time was carried out by him forcefully. Chapter 1152 1152 Don¡¯t Provoke My Bottom Line Again ¡°Is your reverse psychology useful?¡± The man gritted his teeth and looked at Rong Xuelong. He had just taken a drug to fight the mania, so he could still control his emotions. After a long time, he waited for the anxious emotions in his heart to surge before letting go of Rong Xuelong. ¡°It¡¯s indeed useful for now.¡± He stood up and looked down at the stubborn woman under him. ¡°But if you continue like this, you won¡¯t be able to see your Little Treasure anymore.¡± Rong Xuelong was shocked. ¡°What did you do to Little Treasure?¡± ¡°Nothing. He¡¯s very good now. Very good.¡± Ye Qiaoxin stood up coldly. ¡°But I can¡¯t guarantee that he will always be so good.¡± ¡°If you dare to touch Little Treasure, I¡¯ll fight you to death.¡± Rong Xuelong was also frustrated and wanted to jump up and fight the man in front of her. Her Chenglong had never done such a disgraceful thing. He wouldn¡¯t have done such a dirty thing to force her to give in. Rong Xuelong realized that she really liked topare Jiang Chenglong with Ye Qiaoxin now. Every time shepared them, she could find more of Jiang Chenglong¡¯s good and Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s bad. Chenglong was kind and knew how to respect others. Meanwhile, Ye Qiaoxin was stubborn and bad-tempered. Even if Chenglong lost his memory, he would never be such a man... ¡°Whether I want to do anything with Little Treasure depends on your attitude.¡± Ye Qiaoxin scoffed. ¡°Oh right, you don¡¯t have to try your best to escape. This is my private territory. No one can enter without my permission.¡± ¡°Also, my patience is limited. Don¡¯t repeatedly provoke my bottom line.¡± Then he walked out of the room coldly. ¡°Damn your ancestors!¡± Rong Xuelong grabbed the cup on the table and smashed it on the door. ... ¡°What we¡¯re sure of now is that Sister is in Country E and is very safe.¡± Qiao Sisi twirled the pen in her hand. ¡°But Ye Qiaoxin currently refuses to admit it. I heard that Qiao Xing¡¯er received the news and has already rushed back with her son...¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± Su Yanyun held her forehead. ¡°Is that person Jiang Chenglong? And why did he take Sister away? What¡¯s his motive?¡± ¡°No matter what his intentions are, the best news is that Rong Xuelong and Little Treasure are safe now.¡± Rong Linyi sat on the sofa and knocked his knees gently with his fingertips. ¡°It¡¯s actually very easy to confirm if he¡¯s Jiang Chenglong...¡± He raised his brows. ¡°You forgot someone?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s first reaction was actually Jiang Chengxi. Rong Linyi seemed to have guessed what she was thinking and smiled. ¡°An Bufang.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Su Yanyun clenched her fists. ¡°If An Bufang knows that someone looks like her son, I¡¯m afraid the heart she has to verify it is not weaker than Sister¡¯s, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call An Mingchen immediately.¡± Su Yanyun picked up her phone. ¡°There¡¯s no need for An Mingchen.¡± Rong Linyi frowned slightly. Why did her woman have to think of that unreliable brother for everything? ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now. Ignore this matter and let Qiao Sisi do it.¡± Qiao Sisi hurriedly nodded. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± She had been a richdy all day and was about to be a mushroom... She wished she could go out and y. Unexpectedly, Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°You can¡¯t either.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Qiao Sisi rolled her eyes and winked. ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant.¡± Rong Jinghui: ¡°You have to get pregnant.¡± Chapter 1153 1153 Be My Son, You Can Be Unbridled Qiao Sisi almost vomited blood. ¡°Prepare for your own pregnancy! I¡¯m still young, I still have to waste a few more years!¡± Rong Jinghui was not angry at all. Anyway, this woman was his now. The angrier Qiao Sisi was, the more he touched her head affectionately. ¡°You¡¯re so feminine when you lose your temper.¡± Qiao Sisi immediately sat on the table and crossed her legs like a burly man. ¡°You¡¯re so feminine! Let me tell you, I¡¯m going to Country E to save our sister. I¡¯ll fight anyone who stops me!¡± She wished she could fly a fighter jet out of the country now and kill General Ye and the whole vige. ¡°An Bufang, right? Find her to be a tool, right?¡± Qiao Sisi pped her hands. ¡°Leave it to me. When do we leave? Can we do it now?¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression was terrible. He took a step towards Qiao Sisi. ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡± He was very uneasy and felt that if Qiao Sisi left him, she might nevere back. ¡°If Jinghui is worried, he cane with you. It¡¯s safer to have a man with you.¡± Su Yanyun suggested. ¡°This suggestion is good. That¡¯s all.¡± Rong Jinghui immediatelypromised. Anyway, as long as he didn¡¯t leave Qiao Sisi¡¯s side, anything was fine. He had waited so long for this woman, he couldn¡¯t lose her... ... Rong Xuelong was eating and drinking in the bedroom. If it were any other woman, they would definitely be flustered and lose their appetite after being imprisoned. But this kind of thing did not exist for Rong Xuelong. She should eat and sleep. In just a few days, she was already young and rosy. After eating, she was a little sleepy. It had been like this for the past few days. Rong Xuelong guessed that there was probably some sleeping pill in the food, but she didn¡¯t care at all. Now that she was locked up here, it was easy for the Ye guy to do anything to her. She might as well rest well and get well before she had the capital to resist. As for sleeping... So be it. It didn¡¯t matter anyway. Not long after, sheid on the bed and fell asleep. The door opened. Little Treasure ran in. ¡°Mommy...¡± He called softly. ¡°Mommy, when will you wake up...¡± Little Treasure stroked Rong Xuelong¡¯s face worriedly. ¡°Mommy, wake up quickly. Get better quickly...¡± He turned around and looked at Ye Qiaoxin. ¡°Uncle Ye, Mommy will get better, right?¡± Every afternoon, Ye Qiaoxin would allow Little Treasure to visit Rong Xuelong. However, only after confirming that Rong Xuelong was already asleep. Other than that, he almost never came to see her alone again. He had to grind away at this woman¡¯s pride. He just wanted to see how long she could endure staying in a luxurious cage with no one to talk to and nothing to do. Little Treasure waited for Rong Xuelong for a long time, but she showed no signs of waking up. He could only bury his head in disappointment and say to Ye Qiaoxin with tears in his eyes, ¡°Uncle Ye, what if Mommy never wakes up?¡± Ye Qiaoxin knelt down and looked into Little Treasure¡¯s eyes. ¡°Whether she wakes up or not, I will marry her and you will still be my son. So, you don¡¯t have to worry. As my son, you can live unrestrainedly in this world...¡± Little Treasure nodded silently. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Ye.¡± Mommy had said that Uncle Ye looked exactly like Daddy and even suspected that he was Daddy. So, if Uncle Ye married Mommy, Mommy should be very happy too. Chapter 1154 1154 You Have Me and I Have You Furthermore... Little Treasure also wanted such a handsome and powerful Daddy. Ye Qiaoxin touched Little Treasure¡¯s head. Little Treasure was very obedient, and he was calm and bold at his age. Compared to that arrogant tyrant, Ye Qiaoxin also wanted a son like Little Treasure more... ¡°Let me in! Let me in!¡± At the entrance of the mansion, Qiao Xing¡¯er was enraged. ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the mistress of this house! You bunch of dog ves are really rebellious. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll fire all of you!¡± The butler at the door maintained a polite smile. ¡°Ms. Qiao, the general has ordered that no one is allowed to visit without his permission.¡± ¡°Anyone, including me?¡± A middle-aged woman got out of the car behind. She looked very rich and had taken good care of herself, but the arrogance in her eyes was difficult to conceal. The butler looked troubled. ¡°Madam Qiao...¡± ¡°He, Ye Qiaoxin, is rich now, so he even wants to reject his wife?¡± Madam Qiao scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who supported him to inherit the family business when he came back five years ago and helped him get to where he is today. As a person, hmph, you can¡¯t be too heartless!¡± The butler was in a difficult position when facing Madam Qiao. ¡°Madam, the general doesn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t mean that. Why don¡¯t you allow our Xing¡¯er to enter? Our Xing¡¯er and he were engaged from a young age. Their names are matching. You have me, and I have you. Now that our Xing¡¯er¡¯s son has been raised by him, he wants to turn his back on us? Move aside!¡± Madam Qiao said and was about to enter with her arm around Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam Qiao. Without the general¡¯s orders, no one can enter the mansion unless we receive the general¡¯s orders to allow you to enter...¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Madam Qiao raised her hand and pped the butler. ¡°In this family, is your general bigger than me? If it weren¡¯t for me, would your general be here today? Move aside!¡± She then hooked her arm around Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s and walked in without a care. Ye Qiaoxin had just left the mansion to handle some matters. Little Treasure was sitting on the living room carpet and putting together a bunch of mechanical models. These were all bought for him by Ye Qiaoxin. He heard themotion and couldn¡¯t help but look out. Coincidentally, Qiao Xing¡¯er and Madam Qiao walked in and were shocked to see Little Treasure. ¡°Where did this wild childe from!¡± Madam Qiao widened her eyes. At first nce, this child actually looked simr to Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s facial features! When Little Treasure saw this old woman and young woman, he felt that they were not good people. His expression immediately turned cold. He ignored them and continued to y with his toys. Qiao Xing¡¯er had already guessed Little Treasure¡¯s identity. She had also seen the airport surveince records and knew that Little Treasure was the Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter¡¯s son. She immediately walked forward in her high heels. She snatched the toys from Little Treasure¡¯s hand. ¡°Where did this thiefe from? You actually stole our Xiao Le¡¯s toy!¡± Little Treasure was still young. He immediately wanted to snatch his favorite toy back. ¡°Return it to me!¡± He jumped up angrily. ¡°You¡¯re an adult snatching a child¡¯s thing, you¡¯re shameless!¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er immediately raised the toy high. ¡°I snatched your things? You wild child who came from nowhere and stole my son¡¯s toys from my house. You still say that I¡¯m shameless?¡± She pushed Little Treasure with her palm. Chapter 1155 1155 His Handsome and Mighty Mommy Little Treasure was not as polite and gentle as he usually was. He took the opportunity to hug Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s hand and bite her wrist. ¡°Ah!¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s wrist hurt and she screamed. ¡°Let go... you vampire! Get lost!¡± She threw the toy away and pulled Little Treasure desperately. However, at this time, Little Treasure showed the portion of Rong Xuelong¡¯s bloodline in his body. He bit Qiao Xing¡¯er stubbornly and fiercely, not letting go even when he was about to bite off her flesh. Qiao Xing¡¯er was in so much pain that she hurt her heart and lungs. She pped Little Treasure¡¯s face without a care. ¡°Let go! You bit my hand off! Let go quickly!¡± Seeing this, Madam Qiao didn¡¯t care about her identity and rushed to grab Little Treasure. She grabbed and hit Little Treasure¡¯s head with the bag in her hand. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± She yelled at the servants at the side. ¡°Hurry and pull him away!¡± But the servants around were all standing in a daze, and no one had any intention ofing up. Little Treasure was the general¡¯s ¡°new favorite¡±. These few days, as long as the general was in the mansion, he would bring him around anytime and anywhere. He was like a biological son to him. Meanwhile, the Qiao family¡¯s mother and daughter had always thought of themselves as the Madams of the house. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend either side. As long as no lives were lost, they could only stand still. Even if the Qiao family¡¯s mother and daughter were bullying a child now. Little Treasure was stubborn and refused to let go. A child¡¯s teeth were thin. Once he was vicious and blood was easily seen, a piece of Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s flesh would fall off. Madam Qiao took off her high heels in exasperation and was about to smash Little Treasure¡¯s head with her sharp heel. Right at this moment, Ye Qiaoxin suddenly appeared at the door. The scene in the living room was reflected in his pupils. His pupils constricted and he almost took out his gun... A slipper suddenly flew down from the second floor. It hit Madam Qiao¡¯s face urately. This slipper was so strong that Madam Qiao staggered and blood spurted from her nose. At the same time, a figure jumped from the high second-floor railing to the staircase railing. Although Little Treasure¡¯s teeth were still clenched, he looked up and widened his eyes at the handsome figure sliding down the stairs. That was... his mother! His invincible and handsome mother! Rong Xuelong was wearing a snow-white nightgown. Her long legs were even crossed elegantly as she slid. Atst, she rolled over and jumped off the end of the armrest. Qiao Xing¡¯er and Madam Qiao were stunned. She took off the slipper on her other foot and walked over barefooted. Before Qiao Xing¡¯er could react, she had already raised the slipper in her hand and pped her face. ¡°Damn it!¡± Xuelong-style abuse started. ¡°How dare you snatch my son¡¯s things!¡± Madam Qiao couldn¡¯t care less about the blood in her nose and was already angry. ¡°How dare you...¡± Unexpectedly, Rong Xuelong had already pped Madam Qiao¡¯s face with the heel of her shoe. ¡°Damn old woman, how dare you hit my son!¡± Little Treasure still bit Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s wrist and blinked as he looked at Rong Xuelong. That gaze seemed to ask, Mommy, can I let go? ¡°If you¡¯re satisfied, let go. It¡¯s my turn next.¡± Rong Xuelong and Little Treasure had a tacit understanding. Little Treasure had just let go when Qiao Xing¡¯er screamed. ¡°Ahhh-my hand! My hand!¡± There was a bloody mark on her hand, and Little Treasure¡¯s teeth were clearly visible. Chapter 1156 1156 Abandon Them Once They Have Power ¡°Motherf*cker!¡± The words ¡®gentledy¡¯ had never had anything to do with Rong Xuelong. She pped Qiao Xing¡¯er again. ¡°How dare you hit my daughter! You mistress, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Madam Qiao jumped up aggressively. However, a pampered woman like her could only fight like a shrew and was not enough for Rong Xuelong. Rong Xuelong dodged to the side and grabbed Madam Qiao¡¯s hair, spinning her around. Madam Qiao was already dizzy and panting. ¡°Mommy is so handsome!¡± Little Treasure didn¡¯t forget to p. ¡°Of course, be good!¡± Rong Xuelong blinked at Little Treasure. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Madam Qiao caught her breath and was like an enraged cow. ¡°Enough!¡± Seeing that she was about to make a scene like a clown, Ye Qiaoxin finally couldn¡¯t help but shout. The moment the Qiao mother and daughter saw Ye Qiaoxin, they felt as if they had seen their savior. They immediately pounced over while crying. ¡°Ye Qiaoxin, you came at the right time. You also saw how this woman and her son bullied us mother and daughter.¡± Madam Qiao cried. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know would think that they are your wife and son!¡± Ye Qiaoxin replied coldly. ¡°Aren¡¯t they?¡± Madam Qiao was stunned. ¡°What, what are you talking about?¡± Before Ye Qiaoxin could answer, Qiao Xing¡¯er was already crying. ¡°Qiaoxin, don¡¯t be like this... You¡¯re teasing me on purpose, right...¡± She said and tugged at Ye Qiaoxin with her bleeding wrist. Ye Qiaoxin pushed her away in disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± ¡°Qiaoxin, how could you do this... When you came back five years ago, have you forgotten who helped you gain a stable footing in the military?¡± Madam Qiao was exasperated. ¡°Now that you¡¯re sessful, you¡¯re abandoning your wife? Let me tell you, no way!¡± ¡°Trash wife?¡± Ye Qiaoxin sneered. ¡°Madam Qiao, you really have the face to tter yourself. You want me to raise a son for Qiao Xing¡¯er and her adulterer. Is this your so-called help?¡± ¡°You...¡± Madam Qiao didn¡¯t expect Ye Qiaoxin to say this directly and was at a loss for words. ¡°Qiaoxin... you, how can you say that about me?¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er cried. ¡°Lele is your son. He only existed after we got together. I¡¯ve been chaste for you for so many years. Why are you so heartless? You¡¯re so powerful and yet you¡¯re abandoning us...¡± Ye Qiaoxin was frustrated by Qiao Xing¡¯er, but his eyes were already on Rong Xuelong. He had clearly gotten someone to lock Rong Xuelong¡¯s room, but he didn¡¯t expect her to stille out... She came out at the right time. For some reason, Ye Qiaoxin felt an inexplicable sense of satisfaction when he saw her hit the Qiao¡¯s family mother and daughter. Seeing that Rong Xuelong was already sitting on the sofa with Little Treasure and watching the show, Ye Qiaoxin was impatient and only wanted to quickly send the Qiao family¡¯s mother and daughter away. He scoffed. ¡°Only after we were together? Qiao Xing¡¯er, you¡¯re really good at lying. You and I have no rtionship at all, but you actually have the face to say that we were together?¡± He suddenly threw out a stack of things. ¡°Look at what this is?¡± ¡°This is...¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er saw the thing on the ground and only saw one or two words before she didn¡¯t dare to continue looking. ¡°One is my paternity test with Ye Le, and the other is my own body report-Qiao Xing¡¯er, I can¡¯t make anyone pregnant. You were aware of this a long time ago, right?¡± Can¡¯t! Make! Anyone! Pregnant! Rong Xuelong almost vomited blood... Liar! What was that thing on the helicopter that almost killed her? Chapter 1157 1157 Call Me Father Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s hand that was holding the report kept shaking. ¡°You, you... when did you know...¡± Ye Qiaoxin looked at Qiao Xing¡¯er with a cold glint in her eyes. ¡°I knew it from the beginning.¡± He never had any reaction to women. As a man, how could he not know? The funny thing was that the Qiao family had given him sleeping pills and ced him with Qiao Xing¡¯er to pretend that he had spent the night with her. At that time, Qiao Xing¡¯er already had someone else¡¯s child in her stomach. But in order to rely on Ye Qiaoxin, the Qiao family shamelessly insisted that Qiao Xing¡¯er was pregnant with Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s child. At that time, he had just returned to the Ye family. He had nothing and had to rely on the Qiao family to obtain everything he originally deserved... He had no choice but to feign civility with the Qiao family. Ye Qiaoxin knew very well what kind of person Qiao Xing¡¯er was usually. This woman was not only arrogant and domineering, she was also promiscuous and fooling around with many men outside. She didn¡¯t even know who Ye Le¡¯s biological father was. But it was because of this that Ye Qiaoxin was willing to ept the Qiao family¡¯s ¡°alliance¡±. Because to him, Qiao Xing¡¯er was just a decoration. She swaggered around in the name of his wife, and he could also use the Qiao family to expand his power and even reject other women¡¯s advances... But as his power increased, Qiao Xing¡¯er and the Qiao family had both exposed their greedy nature. At some point, they had their eyes on Ye Qiaoxin... especially Qiao Xing¡¯er. She started to be dissatisfied with her identity. She wanted to really marry him and be his woman. She started to pester him every night with Ye Le. Just like this time when he went to Country Z, this woman also followed him with her son... Even without Rong Xuelong¡¯s appearance, Ye Qiaoxin was already tired of Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s pestering. This paternity test and the test of his body had been prepared a long time ago. He was just waiting for an opportunity to tell the Qiao family everything and cut off all ties with Qiao Xing¡¯er. However, Rong Xuelong¡¯s appearance catalyzed the development of the situation. ¡°Butler, I remember saying that.¡± Seeing Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s stunned expression, Ye Qiaoxin scoffed. ¡°Without my permission, no one wille into my territory.¡± ¡°General...¡± The butler had seen Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s methods and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°I, I will resign of my own ord. Please don¡¯t punish me, General.¡± Ye Qiaoxin didn¡¯tment and nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡± A subordinate with a gun immediately went forward and invited the Qiao family¡¯s mother and daughter out. When only Ye Qiaoxin and Rong Xuelong were left in the living room, he immediately strode forward. ¡°Uncle Ye.¡± Before he could get close to Rong Xuelong, Little Treasure jumped over. ¡°Mommy is awake! Mommy is awake! That¡¯s great, you can marry her!¡± Little Treasure¡¯s words pleased Ye Qiaoxin greatly. He couldn¡¯t help but rub Little Treasure¡¯s head gently. ¡°Then are you going to call me Father instead?¡± Although Little Treasure looked forward to having such an impressive Daddy, he still didn¡¯t dare to make decisions on such a big matter. He immediately nced at Rong Xuelong carefully with anticipation and apprehension in his eyes. Rong Xuelong coughed dryly. At least this brat remembered her as his mother... ¡°Let¡¯s go, Little Treasure.¡± She waved. Chapter 1158 1158 Very Gentle, But Very Rough Little Treasure probably understood what his mother meant. He immediately ran back to Rong Xuelong¡¯s side obediently. Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Where are you going?¡± He said and wanted to stop this woman. So many women in Country E cried and begged to marry him. He clearly wanted to marry her, Rong Xuelong, but she was so ungrateful. Was he really not as good as that Jiang Chenglong? Rong Xuelong pulled Little Treasure. ¡°Thank you for taking me in these days, General Ye, but I still have important matters to attend to at home, so I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± ¡°Your grandfather is fine.¡± Ye Qiaoxin said with a straight face. ¡°He¡¯s recovering well now. There¡¯s no need for you to go back.¡± Rong Xuelong widened her eyes. ¡°I know very well whether there¡¯s a need for me to go back. What has it got to do with you?¡± Seeing how indifferent she was, Ye Qiaoxin was enraged. He walked forward quickly and grabbed her hand. ¡°You¡¯re about to be my wife. Tell me, do you have anything to do with me!¡± Rong Xuelong rolled her eyes. ¡°What a joke. When did I say I wanted to marry you? You¡¯re just a useless silver spearhead. Don¡¯t dy my lifelong happiness!¡± Ye Qiaoxin was so angry his liver hurt. If Little Treasure wasn¡¯t right in front of him, he really wanted to let her test him on the spot and see if he was a useless person! He was enraged and suddenly wanted to carry Rong Xuelong horizontally. Unexpectedly, Rong Xuelong was already prepared. The moment he attacked, she slid away from his fingertips like a loach. ¡°You can¡¯t catch me, you can¡¯t catch me ~¡± Rong Xuelong grimaced at Ye Qiaoxin. Ye Qiaoxin was angry and amused. He took a few steps forward and wanted to pull this woman into his embrace, but he didn¡¯t seed. Little Treasure chuckled and pped. ¡°Have fun, Mommy and Uncle Ye.¡± ¡°Fun your head.¡± Rong Xuelong reached out her fist to hit Little Treasure¡¯s head. Unexpectedly, before her hand could touch Little Treasure, her knees suddenly softened and she knelt on the ground. Ye Qiaoxin happened toe behind her. She was shocked and hurriedly reached out to grab her waist from behind. ¡°Mommy!¡± Little Treasure yelled in shock. However, Rong Xuelong had already copsed into Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s arms. Ye Qiaoxin was so frightened that his expression changed drastically. He picked Rong Xuelong up and yelled at his subordinate in a panic. ¡°Call the doctor! Call the doctor over immediately!¡± As Rong Xuelong¡¯s situation was terrible before, he specially hired a doctor to stay at home. The doctor came over quickly and gave Rong Xuelong a full body checkup. ¡°How is she?¡± Little Treasure and Ye Qiaoxin waited nervously. The doctor shook his head with a serious expression... Ye Qiaoxin was about to take out his gun. ¡°You have to save her!¡± The doctor was shocked by his murderous aura. He hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°General, you¡¯re mistaken. Ms. Rong has no problems. I can¡¯t find anything wrong with her. I suggest that you send her to the hospital for a CT scan to check her brain. Other than that, her heartbeat, breathing, and blood pressure are all normal.¡± She looked as if she was asleep. Ye Qiaoxin was stunned for a moment before ordering. ¡°There¡¯s equipment in the base, right? Get me a set of examination equipment!¡± At night. Little Treasure was also taken to bed by the servant. Ye Qiaoxin sat beside Rong Xuelong. The examination was over. The oue was happy and worrying. Rong Xuelong was fine, but she just couldn¡¯t wake up... Ye Qiaoxin held her hands. Her hand was gentle but rough. Chapter 1159 1159 This Is The Advantage In Her Life The frostbitten skin was slowly peeling off, revealing the white and new skin inside. Ye Qiaoxin looked at her hand attentively. He didn¡¯t understand why this woman could make him so infatuated. He didn¡¯t feel anything when he first met her. But after a short time together, the feelings in his heart were uncontroble. It was as if he had lived all these years with a pure heart just to umte all his emotions and pour them all on her. He ced her hand on his face. ¡°Xuelong, Rong Xuelong... why is it you...¡± He had been living like a saint all these years. Other than Qiao Xing¡¯er, who was just a decoration in name, he had never had any other woman. Being inhumane was not a joke. He really didn¡¯t react to any woman and had never been impulsive. Even when his mania hadn¡¯t acted up for a few months, he was only anxious and uneasy. He had never had such thoughts. But thest time on the helicopter, he clearly felt a strong reaction to her body. It was as if he could be one with her, his illness would heal... Thinking of this, he felt a little thirsty. He stood up and walked out the door in a hurry. He was sure that he had to stay away from this woman now. He couldn¡¯t fall ill in front of her without her knowing. Otherwise, he wasn¡¯t sure what he would do. Ye Qiaoxin hurriedly walked through the corridor to a room with a few passcodes and locked himself in. He poured out the medicine and swallowed it. Then he sat on a special chair that could automatically lock him up. Before he woke up, he couldn¡¯t open it himself... ... She felt that Ye Qiaoxin wouldn¡¯te back. Rong Xuelong opened her eyes. She immediately got off the bed and dragged out the food she had hidden. These days, she looked as if she had eaten everything, but she had actually hidden a lot of food. Furthermore, she hid all the food from dinner. At that time, there was no sleeping pill in the food. She ate heartily and started to think about how she should contact the Rong family and return safely... She didn¡¯t dare toment on whether Ye Qiaoxin was Jiang Chenglong or not. But being locked up here was not a solution. If he wasn¡¯t Chenglong, then she definitely couldn¡¯t marry him... But the important thing was that Ye Qiaoxin didn¡¯t seem to ept that she wouldn¡¯t marry him. What the hell. Could it be that men who looked like Jiang Chenglong were obsessed with her? Was this an advantage in her life? Rong Xuelong knocked her head andid back on the bed. Perhaps because she had slept too much during the day, she had... insomnia the whole night... Of course, the Qiao family was also suffering from insomnia. ¡°Outrageous!¡± Qiao Kouliang mmed his palm on the sofa¡¯s armrest. ¡°Ye Qiaoxin is really too bold! He actually wants to abandon our Qiao family. Has he forgotten who supported him back then? Who let him get to where he is today step by step!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all that woman¡¯s fault...¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er sobbed. ¡°We all have children. Why can she marry him and I have to be an unmarried and single mother?¡± ¡°Stupid!¡± Qiao Kouliang sneered. ¡°With his current status, he can have any woman he wants. How could he possibly like a married woman with a child? This is just an excuse for him to get rid of the Qiao familypletely. Besides, it¡¯s easy to abandon a married and pregnant woman in the future!¡± Chapter 1160 1160 What Will Happen If You Betray Us? Hearing her husband¡¯s words, Madam Qiao gritted her teeth and rubbed her temples that were hurting. ¡°Just to get rid of our Qiao family, he acted like this for us to see and let that woman bully us... My head still hurts even now. And Xing¡¯er... I wonder if there will be a scar on her wrist...¡± ¡°Actually, the simplest and most direct way is to kill her.¡± Qiao Kouliang sneered. ¡°We just have to make an example of her and kill that woman and child together. When Ye Qiaoxin sees their bodies, he will naturally know what the consequences are for going against the Qiao family!¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Madam Qiao was a little worried. ¡°But Ye Qiaoxin is so powerful now. If we really anger him...¡± ¡°Haha, have you forgotten that we still have a trump card?¡± Qiao Kouliang narrowed his eyes. ¡°If Ye Qiaoxin really wants to be an ingrate, we can just leave! Ha! We all know his secret, right?¡± Thinking of Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s secret, the Qiao family¡¯s mother and daughter couldn¡¯t help but smile confidently. Only the Qiao family of three knew this secret about Ye Qiaoxin. That was... this man who had enjoyed the Ye family¡¯s resources and Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s identity was actually... not Ye Qiaoxin! He was just a ve that the Qiao family had found to rece Ye Qiaoxin! If it weren¡¯t for the Qiao family, he would have died a few hundred times. All those years, Qiao Kouliang had been racking his brains on how to control the Ye family. Coincidentally, the Ye family¡¯s old general was severely ill, and Qiao Kouliang finally found the most suitable person to rece Ye Qiaoxin... Ye Qiaoxin was Old General Ye¡¯s only grandson, but he disappeared because of an ident when he was young. His mother was on good terms with Madam Qiao, so she arranged a marriage for him and Qiao Xing¡¯er before they were born. They even deliberately named each other as a couple. Old General Ye¡¯s only wish was to see his grandson before he died. When Qiao Kouliang found ¡°Ye Qiaoxin¡±, he realized that he looked a lot like the Ye Qiaoxin when he was young and was very simr to Old General Ye. Thus, he immediately brainwashed him and instilled his memories. He also forged a brand new identity for him and his life experiences over the years. Thus, ¡°Ye Qiaoxin¡± became a chess piece of the Qiao family and entered the Ye family. Although the Ye family also had doubts about his identity, Old General Ye might be old and confused, or he missed his grandson too much. The first time he saw Ye Qiaoxin, he was sure that he was his grandson and didn¡¯t allow anyone to doubt his identity. During the final years of Old General Ye¡¯s life, Ye Qiaoxin had always been by his side. Other than the thoughts and memories the Qiao family had instilled in him, he was also like a piece of unpolished jade that gradually emitted a brilliance that only belonged to him. Old General Ye only regretted not finding him earlier. Before he died, he left all the resources, connections, and property he had umted in his life to Ye Qiaoxin. And Ye Qiaoxin didn¡¯t disappoint. In just five years, he stabilized his position in the military and political world of Country E... But now, he actually wanted to cut ties with the Qiao family! He actually didn¡¯t want to admit that Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s son was his and even wanted to marry another woman! This was a devastating blow to the Qiao family! ¡°Kill that woman with the surname Rong.¡± Qiao Kouliang¡¯s eyes were fierce. ¡°Let Ye Qiaoxin know what the consequences are for betraying us!¡± Chapter 1161 1161 Don¡¯t nce at Me Capital Airport. Qiao Sisi nced at Rong Jinghui, who was beside her. ¡°How many times have I told you?¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression was stern and he looked rather dissatisfied. ¡°Don¡¯t flirt with me in public.¡± It was one thing if he could or could not resist it, but it would not be good if other men saw her. Qiao Sisi... was helpless... Please! Her eyes were not seductive! She was rolling her eyes at him! Why did he take it as her signal of winking or teasing him every time she red at him unhappily? Could she still make even a normal expression? How aggrieved! The two of them arrived at the hotel. Rong Jinghui looked at the surroundings and suddenly picked Qiao Sisi up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Qiao Sisi was thinking about something when she was hugged and she was on guard. ¡°Making babies!¡± Rong Jinghui was straightforward. Rong Linyi was about to have his third child, but he didn¡¯t have any. His Sisi was clearly so cute and charming. She must be very fertile too. Why shouldn¡¯t they have a lot of children too? If Qiao Sisi knew Rong Jinghui¡¯s thoughts, her eyes would probably pop out. She admitted that she was cute and charming, but what did it have to do with being able to have children? Besides, she still wanted to fool around for a few more years. What was the point of giving birth early and tying herself down? When she was thrown onto the big bed, Qiao Sisi finally found the words to retort. ¡°Wait!¡± She raised her hand. ¡°What are we here for?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to do something serious.¡± Rong Jinghui had already taken off his clothes, revealing his strong upper body. Qiao Sisi gulped uncontrobly. She raised her hand firmly again. ¡°What serious matter?¡± Rong Jinghui had a confused expression. He knelt on the bed and ced his palm on Qiao Sisi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Isn¡¯t this serious business?¡± Qiao Sisi couldn¡¯t help but re at him. ¡°We¡¯re here to look for Sister! Look for Sister! Save Sister from that demon general!¡± It was fine if she didn¡¯t re at Rong Jinghui, but with this re, his suppressed emotions exploded uncontrobly. ¡°I told you not to flirt with me.¡± He pinched Qiao Sisi¡¯s chin. ¡°Were you a demoness in your previous life? You¡¯re so seductive.¡± Qiao Sisi was speechless. It¡¯s all my fault. Can I poke my own eyes? She couldn¡¯tin again because Rong Jinghui had already pressed her down. He mercilessly tore all her clothes into pieces... The sound of the cloth tearing agitated Rong Jinghui again. He liked to treat her roughly. Anyway, Qiao Sisi had proven through various ¡°experiments¡± that she was a very patient woman. All the feelings he usually didn¡¯t feel would umte and explode when with her. He could do whatever he wanted to her. Anyway, she could satisfy his actions endlessly... Qiao Sisi always had no self-control when facing Rong Jinghui. At the same time, she had never had any morals, so although she said no, her body was quite honest. Not long after, there was an ambiguous and intense sound in the room... After eating and drinking her fill, Qiao Sisi put on a wise expression. ¡°Can we get down to business now?¡± Rong Jinghui was still very energetic. ¡°You still want more?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Sister! It¡¯s Sister¡¯s matter!¡± Qiao Sisi shouted explosively. ¡°She¡¯s your biological sister! Whether she¡¯s alive or dead is unknown now. Shouldn¡¯t you be a little more worried?¡± Rong Jinghui looked indifferent. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine.¡± Qiao Sisi was speechless. Chapter 1162 1162 Unconscious or Sleeping This attitude was too horrible. At least he should act a little, right? ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her.¡± Rong Jinghui hugged Qiao Sisi. ¡°If you have time to think about her, why don¡¯t you think about our honeymoon? I heard that the scenery of the forests in Country E is very good. Should we choose where to go?¡± Qiao Sisi was speechless. She felt that something was amiss. She had clearly volunteered to save Rong Xuelong, so why did it be a honeymoon? ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Rong Jinghui couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin, but he knew that if he didn¡¯t exin, Qiao Sisi wouldn¡¯t be relieved. ¡°Jiang Chenglong won¡¯t hurt her. I know very well how he treats Sister.¡± He had seen with his own eyes how many years Jiang Chenglong had had a crush on Rong Xuelong and knew how much he loved her. Although he didn¡¯t understand why it was so difficult for one person to love another... Okay, he didn¡¯t quite understand now as well. To him, Qiao Sisi was too easy to obtain. He was interested in her, and she liked him too. Neither of them liked to hide their feelings in this aspect, so they hit it off immediately... ¡°Anyway, if that Ye Qiaoxin is Jiang Chenglong, he will definitely not let Sister suffer at all.¡± He asserted. ¡°It¡¯s like how I will never let you suffer at all.¡± Qiao Sisi almost red at Rong Jinghui again. But thinking that this re might cause an ident, she controlled herself. She couldn¡¯t even roll her eyes at a man she was marrying, and he still said that he won¡¯t let her suffer at all? ¡°This is only based on the fact that Ye Qiaoxin is Jiang Chenglong. What if he isn¡¯t? Even if he is, from his actions, he doesn¡¯t remember Sister at all.¡± Qiao Sisi analyzed. ¡°Then will he still treat her like before?¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± Rong Jinghui replied without hesitation. ¡°He definitely will... Even if I don¡¯t remember anything, or even you, I will still treat you well.¡± Qiao Sisi... Could he not use her as an analogy and continue to confess? She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Rong Jinghui again. With just one look, her heart skipped a beat... It was over... As expected, Rong Jinghui¡¯s breathing sank. ¡°Why are you seducing me again?¡± He bit her ear. ¡°No matter how good my body is, I can¡¯t withstand your teasing day and night, right?¡± Qiao Sisi was furious. ¡°If you want to do it, just do it. Why do you have so much nonsense to say!¡± Rong Jinghui immediately turned around. Qiao Sisi pushed him away. ¡°Get lost! I want to be on top this time!¡± Rong Xuelong fell asleep the next morning because she hadn¡¯t slept all night. When Ye Qiaoxin came over, he saw a woman sleeping soundly. She pushed the nket halfway away and stretched out a leg, hanging by the bed. Ye Qiaoxin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Was she unconscious or sleeping? He suddenly remembered that he had to feed her some sleeping pills every afternoon to make sure she was still asleep when Little Treasure came to visit her. At that time, he thought that he couldn¡¯t use Little Treasure to threaten her. In the end... Thinking of this, he was suddenly a little afraid. Could it be that... she had suffered from severe narcolepsy because she had taken too many sleeping pills? The doctor quickly rejected his ridiculous idea. When Ye Qiaoxin called him to ask, he told Ye Qiaoxin with certainty that there was no such medical phenomenon. Chapter 1163 1163 Pestering with a Pretty Boy Face But the doctor also provided a guess. Rong Xuelong was diagnosed with serious hysteria. Perhaps the injuries she had suffered on the snowy peak made her think that she couldn¡¯t survive... That was why she had fallen asleep previously. As for waking up and falling asleepter, the causes and manifestations of hysteria were very subjective to the individual. If he couldn¡¯t undergo deep psychological treatment with Rong Xuelong, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find out the real reason. But currently, Rong Xuelong... was still asleep. How could she cooperate with the psychiatrist¡¯s treatment? ¡°But you can look for things that stimte her,¡± the doctor suggested. ¡°Agitate her with what she looks forward to the most...¡± Something that could agitate Rong Xuelong. One was Little Treasure... The other was... the rumored Jiang Chenglong. Thinking of that man, Ye Qiaoxin felt jealous. That man had only been married to her for less than half a year before something happened. After that, he didn¡¯t appear for more than five years. But because of this, he forcefully upied Rong Xuelong¡¯s heart. Even if she lost herposure and stopped him at the airport, it was also because he looked like that man! Ye Qiaoxin looked at the photo in his hand. The man in the photo had almost identical eyebrows as himself. The only difference was that there was a gentle expression in his eyes. He was clearly a reserved and gentle man. How could such a man be worthy of a strong woman like Rong Xuelong? That man must have thought so too. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to the military to train and be willing to guard the border. Ye Qiaoxin mmed the photo on the table, feeling frustrated. He was... very unwilling to lose to such a man. He was clearly more outstanding, more capable, and more worthy of Rong Xuelong. Why did she only have eyes for that Jiang Chenglong? What was so good about him? Could he rely on his pretty boy face to pester her continuously? He could marry a beauty just like that? Ye Qiaoxin swore that if he were Rong Xuelong, he would never fancy a man like Jiang Chenglong. She was so proud and outstanding... She should bepatible with a man like himself instead. But the current situation was that he could only rely on his simr appearance to obtain her gaze. Ye Qiaoxin went to look for Little Treasure. He carried Little Treasure onto his knees. ¡°Do I really look like that person?¡± He asked. Little Treasure looked into his eyes. For some reason, he felt that if the person in front of him was really Daddy, he would have the same expression too... ¡°Mommy said that you both are very simr. I think Mommy won¡¯t mistake Daddy for someone else...¡± Little Treasure¡¯s eyes were pleading. ¡°Daddy, think about it carefully. Who are you?¡± Ye Qiaoxin shook his head and suppressed the frustration in his heart. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought about it, he had also suspected... that he was that Jiang Chenglong. But... in his memory, he was clearly Ye Qiaoxin. He clearly remembered what happened when he was young, and even some small details. He even remembered how Qiao Xing¡¯er looked like when she was young... The Ye family¡¯s enemies took revenge on him. They wanted to kill him, but he escaped and lived outside. In the end... the Qiao family found him and let him return to the Ye family. It was because of this kindness from the Qiao family that he remembered that he was indeed engaged to her. That was why he tacitly agreed to Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s unting of her status as the ¡°Madam General¡± outside and never refuted the fact that Ye Le was his ¡°son¡±. Chapter 1164 1164 Sister, I¡¯m Back... But now, it was obvious that she couldn¡¯t. If he didn¡¯t cut ties with the Qiao family, Rong Xuelong would never ept him! ¡°Little Treasure, tell me... if I pretend to be your Daddy, what are the chances of me... deceiving your Mommy?¡± Ye Qiaoxin looked at Little Treasure very seriously. Little Treasure... was a little confused. ¡°Uncle Ye, why do you have to pretend to be my Daddy? You clearly...¡± You¡¯re clearly my Daddy! Little Treasure didn¡¯t say this. Although Mommy hesitatedter, Little Treasure believed that Mommy must have thought that Ye Qiaoxin was Jiang Chenglong. It was just that the truth was too obvious, and Mommy couldn¡¯t find any other evidence, so she didn¡¯t dare to jump to conclusions. Little Treasure had seen many outstanding uncles since he was young. They all wanted to be his Daddy and they fawned over Mommy. But Mommy was neither cold nor warm to them. Until she saw Ye Qiaoxin and Mommy recognized him at a nce as Jiang Chenglong, Little Treasure¡¯s father. That was why Mommy chased after him without hesitation. But now, Ye Qiaoxin actually said that he wanted to pretend to be Jiang Chenglong? ¡°Well, Uncle Ye, actually, I think there¡¯s no... difference between me and my Daddy.¡± Little Treasure was worried. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen my Daddy either, but when Mommy first saw you, she thought you were my Daddy.¡± Speaking of this, Ye Qiaoxin was a little angry. Back at the airport, when Rong Xuelong called him, why did he ignore her? If he had known that he would fall in love with her so hopelessly, he would have admitted that he was that Jiang Chenglong at that time. He would have tricked her into his hands first and then deny it after they were married... ¡°But now, it¡¯s impossible for me to lie to her.¡± He said honestly. ¡°Little Treasure, your Mommy is unconscious now. Only your Daddy can wake her up, so you have to help me.¡± Under Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s pressuring gaze, Little Treasure lowered his head slowly. ¡°Then... okay...¡± Rong Xuelong never dreamed that Ye Qiaoxin woulde to her room again. She almost didn¡¯t recognize him. At that time, she was holding a chicken drumstick and eating it. When she heard the sound, she didn¡¯t even wipe the oil on her mouth and rolled onto the bed. Perhaps Ye Qiaoxin was also very nervous and unwilling. So he didn¡¯t even notice Rong Xuelong¡¯s abnormalities. He nced at Little Treasure, who was standing at the door. Little Treasure raised his fist and mouthed, ¡°All the best!¡± Ye Qiaoxin took a deep breath, closed the door, and slowly walked forward. He sat by Rong Xuelong¡¯s bed and gently held her hand. After at least five to six seconds, he said with difficulty, ¡°... Sister, I...¡± He had just said these words when he paused. Because he realized that Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand had moved. Her eyshes seemed to tremble imperceptibly. Ye Qiaoxin never expected the word ¡®Sister¡¯ to be so powerful. He no longer cared about being awkward or unwilling and said anxiously, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m back... Sister, what¡¯s wrong? You... open your eyes and look at me...¡± Rong Xuelong, who was pretending to be asleep, endured the initial shock. She almost spat out a mouthful of blood... This was Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s new move, or was he really... Jiang Chenglong? He regained his former memories. He remembered who he was? He remembered their past? Was he really Chenglong? Rong Xuelong almost opened her eyes impulsively. Chapter 1165 1165 Give Me Back My Roasted Chicken Leg! ¡°Sister...¡± Ye Qiaoxin said and suddenly felt an inexplicable feeling in his heart. As he called her again, something in his heart seemed to wake up... ¡°Little Treasure, he¡¯s already so big.¡± He held Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand. ¡°In the five years I wasn¡¯t around, you... have worked hard... I¡¯m sorry. I left because I wanted to protect you guys well, but...¡± He suddenly couldn¡¯t continue... An unprecedented feeling surged in his heart. It was as if a flood was about to break through the dam and explode like a balloon filled with helium. Suddenly, without any warning, he lowered his head. Rong Xuelong¡¯s peaceful sleeping face was in front of him, and her bright red lips were in front of him. Ye Qiaoxin held Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand with one hand and reached into the nket with the other. The moment he touched her soft lips, his hand also grabbed... her other hand under the nket. However, the next second, he was stunned. It was not her hand that was still recovering, but something cold and slippery. What shocked him even more was that Rong Xuelong actually opened her eyes the next second. ¡°Hi...¡± Her expression was very calm. ¡°You grabbed my drumstick...¡± Ye Qiaoxin lifted the nket. Then, he saw a drumstick that Rong Xuelong was holding tightly in her hand... Only then did he realize that her lips were also a little greasy and had a strong smell of roasted chicken. ¡°You...¡± Ye Qiaoxin was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re eating... a drumstick?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Xuelong sat up naturally and took another bite of the drumstick. ¡°Do you want some?¡± Ye Qiaoxin was d that he was still young and had a strong heart. Otherwise, even if he didn¡¯t get a heart attack from Rong Xuelong¡¯s actions, he would still be so angry till his heart stopped! ¡°You¡¯ve been... pretending to sleep all this time?¡± Ye Qiaoxin was about to explode. ¡°Uh-huh?¡± Rong Xuelong looked up. ¡°Don¡¯t you already know?¡± She was so heartless and self-righteous. Ye Qiaoxin only heard a bang in his head. Something had broken. When he regained his senses, he was already kneeling on the bed and pressing on Rong Xuelong. He threw the drumstick to the ground. He bit her lips and tore her clothes in half. Rong Xuelong reacted quickly. ¡°My roasted chicken leg!¡± ¡°Woman, you lied to me!¡± Ye Qiaoxin didn¡¯t know what to feel, whether he was happy or angry. These days, he had been focused on her and worried about her. In the end, she was pretending to sleep to get his sympathy! Rong Xuelong narrowed her eyes. She was not afraid at all. ¡°What? You¡¯re not lying to me then?¡± Her eyes were sharp. ¡°You¡¯re pretending to be Chenglong to lie to me? You really think you¡¯re like him?¡± Ye Qiaoxin was stunned. Rong Xuelong had already grabbed his cor and suddenly turned around to press him down. ¡°General Ye, Chenglong has never treated me roughly, nor did he dare to threaten me, much less force me to do anything.¡± She almost strangled his neck. ¡°But you, you don¡¯t know how to respect women.¡± Ye Qiaoxin didn¡¯t answer Rong Xuelong but grabbed her waist ruthlessly. His eyes began to be a little anxious and confused. The suppression was too long and tough, causing his illness to be abnormally strong when it resurfaced. By the time Rong Xuelong realized that something was wrong with him, his hand had already reached up and grabbed her throat. ¡°You... mm...¡± Rong Xuelong only said one word before her right to breathe was snatched away. Chapter 1166 1166 Swallowed Alive She wanted to struggle. But the man was far stronger than her. He threw her to the bed like a straw. Rong Xuelong¡¯s body was suspended in the air and she fell to the ground unsteadily. Even though the ground was covered with a thick carpet, she still heard the sound of her bones hitting the ground. It was so painful that she closed her eyes. When she looked up, Ye Qiaoxin pounced down like a beast that had caught its prey. This time, he didn¡¯t strangle her neck, but bit her throat. ¡°Ah-¡± Rong Xuelong was frightened and in pain. He bit down fiercely. She didn¡¯t doubt that she would be bitten to death by him... Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s eyes were red as he gritted his teeth. This skin had a special fragrance that made him want to swallow it and be one with it. Rong Xuelong wanted to push him away. But he bit her even harder. At the same time, he grasped her hands and pressed them to both sides. His knees pressed against her legs to prevent her from struggling and resisting. Rong Xuelong was in so much pain that tears were about to fall. She remembered that Ye Qiaoxin had an antidepressant on him. If she could find it and give it to him, she should be able to ¡°escape danger¡±. But now, she couldn¡¯t even move, let alone find medicine for him. ¡°You... can you let go...¡± It was rare for her to speak in such a pitiful tone. It was really too f*cking painful! The blood vessels and nerves on her neck were rich and important for breathing and eating. Once she was restrained, it was equivalent to taking her life. Furthermore, the man who was biting her now was not rational at all. After a while, Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s grip on her hands gradually loosened. The ce where he bit Rong Xuelong¡¯s neck didn¡¯t seem to be as tight as before. He stuck out the tip of his tongue and seemed to lick her skin, causing her to squirm in pain. His skin was broken, no doubt about it. Feeling her tremble, he suddenly pressed her down even more, as if he wished he could be one with her. Rong Xuelong felt as if the air in her chest was about to be squeezed out. She couldn¡¯t help but cough a few times. Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s hand slowly touched her wrist and finally held her shoulder. He was still biting her and breathing heavily, as if he was sucking her blood, or like a wild beast that had finally bitten its prey to death was forcefully dragging it to its den. Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t dare to push him away again. She tried to treat him gently. She ced her hand on his back and immediately felt his already tense body stiffen even more. ¡°Rx, rx...¡± Sheforted him very softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, don¡¯t be nervous... Yes, rx...¡± Her fingers slowly slid down his spine, as if she wasforting a furious and ferocious beast, and followed the fur on its back. When her fingertips slid across his lower back, she felt him tremble. He subconsciously pressed against her again. The meaning behind this was very obvious. She was in pain... She knew the source of his outburst. One thing she couldn¡¯t understand was that he actually had the face to say that he was impotent? He even got a hospital diagnosis? What was even more exaggerated was that Qiao Xing¡¯er didn¡¯t suspect anything? He clearly had the aura of wanting to swallow her alive at any time, okay? Chapter 1167 1167 Thought Seemed to Have Shattered into Dust Perhaps the standards of hospitals and medicine in Country E were too different from those in normal countries? If Ye Qiaoxin couldn¡¯t do ¡®it¡¯, then what was considered normal? Did he have to act like he was going to destroy the earth at any time to be considered a normal man? ¡°Can you get up a little? You... ahem... you¡¯re going to press me down until... my internal organs are bleeding... ahem...¡± Rong Xuelong felt that she had already suffered some internal injuries... But such begging was useless to Ye Qiaoxin. He probably couldn¡¯t hear or feel anything. He was only led by his uncontroble emotions and did things that he couldn¡¯t exin. Rong Xuelong had no choice but to reach under his clothes. When her palm touched his skin, he actually bit her neck even harder. ¡°Aiya...¡± Rong Xuelong was caught off guard and cried out. However, this was clearly the beginning of something worse. Her words were useless against men, but her cries were clearly very stimting. He realized that she cried out because of this and her body moved. The man seemed to have found a switch. He suddenly let go. Just as Rong Xuelong thought she was lucky, he bit another part of her neck forcefully. ¡°Ah!¡± Rong Xuelong screamed. The man¡¯s eyes became frantic. He suddenly hugged Rong Xuelong¡¯s waist and started to do irregr but primitive actions. He bit her neck continuously, causing her to cry in pain. Rong Xuelong felt that her own brain was clearly abnormal. At this time, her mind was actually filled with the thought of her eating crazily and biting a duck¡¯s neck? Was she not full yet? ¡°You... enough!¡± She wanted to push the man away, but it was useless. The spection about whether he was Jiang Chenglong was almostpletely gone. Chenglong had been married to her before, and the two of them had done many intimate things. Even if he had lost his memory, it was impossible for him to not know anything about the matters between men and women. Under such circumstances where his body was out of control, he could definitely follow his instincts and take the next step. Unlike Ye Qiaoxin, who didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with himself and only did such a violent and mechanical action. There were still clothes between the two of them. He didn¡¯t even have the intention to take off his clothes or hers. Rong Xuelong¡¯s hopeful heart started to cool... He was not Jiang Chenglong, definitely not... Where was her Chenglong? At this moment, a dry and hoarse voice suddenly entered her ears. ¡°Sister...¡± Rong Xuelong trembled. ¡°Sister...¡± The man on top let go of her. He was like a fish that had died of thirst in the desert. He took inrge mouthfuls of oxygen, but no air could reach his lungs. His eyes were cloudy. She was not in his eyes at this moment, and his thoughts seemed to have shattered into dust. He could only grab thest life-saving straw in his subconscious. ¡°Sister... save me...¡± Rong Xuelong was stunned. She suddenly hugged him and tears rolled down her face without any preparation. ¡°Chenglong, is that you? Is that you?¡± ¡°Sister...¡± The man buried his head in her shoulder. ¡°Sister...¡± He seemed to be choking. ¡°Hug me...¡± Rong Xuelong hugged him tightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here... I¡¯m here, Chenglong...¡± Chapter 1168 1168 I Always Believed You¡¯re Still Alive She called him gently and bitterly. ¡°Chenglong... I¡¯m here... I¡¯ll always be here...¡± I¡¯ll always be waiting for you... She sobbed until sheughed. ¡°Sister...¡± The man still called her, holding her tightly and biting her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay...¡± Rong Xuelong stroked his hair gently. ¡°Chenglong, rx a little. Don¡¯t hug me so tightly...¡± He suddenly seemed to understand her. He really let go a little. Rong Xuelong lowered her hand... She helped him just like the first time they got intimate. The man gradually stopped biting her so fiercely. He started to touch her with his lips very gently. Finally, he raised his head and kissed her lips. ¡°Sister...¡± He kept his eyes closed as if he was in another dream. ¡°Sister... I miss you...¡± ¡°I miss you too...¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s tears flowed down. ¡°Chenglong, I miss you so much... I always believed that you were still alive... I¡¯ve always been waiting for you...¡± They hugged each other tightly and intertwined. Rong Xuelong suddenly sobbed... She seemed to be angry with someone. As she cried, she took the initiative to take off her pajamas and stripped the man above her clean. They were finally together again... ... When Ye Qiaoxin woke up, he realized that he was actually sleeping on the floor with a nket over him. The most shocking thing was that Rong Xuelong was also sleeping beside him. Although the carpet under him was soft, the floor was still hard. But Rong Xuelong was actually sleeping soundly. The reason was... most of her body was lying on top of him! Furthermore, the two of them werepletely naked! Ye Qiaoxin was not stupid. Seeing such a scene, if he still didn¡¯t know what had happenedst night, he would really be stupid. He was stunned for at least five seconds. He then pieced together a little information. Last night... he identally realized that Rong Xuelong had been pretending to sleep from the beginning to the end. In a fit of anger, he pounced on her. Then... Then his bipr disorder seemed to have acted up again... There were some scenes in his mind about what happened between him and Rong Xuelongter... But he couldn¡¯t remember the details. He remembered that he had bitten her and made her cry from the pain. Later on, he didn¡¯t know what happened, but she suddenly became proactive. The two of them... Yes, Ye Qiaoxin felt a strange sweetness in his heart when he thought of what had happened between the two of them. This was a feeling of falling in love. It was something he had never felt or even looked forward to before. He couldn¡¯t help but turn around and hug the woman lying on him even more tightly. Her body was soft and warm. Holding her like this and smelling her fragrance, he felt his entire heart fill up. He really felt... very happy. Seeing some marks on her neck and shoulders, many of which were open wounds, his heart ached a little. When his bipr disorder acted up, there was no measure of how severe it would be. If he didn¡¯t take the medicine in time, he would always hurt the people around him. He was d that he had not caused her any fatal harm. But he was still very annoyed and regretful. During this period of time, his bipr disorder had acted up too frequently. Every time he sensed that something was wrong, he would quickly take the medicine and lock himself up. Only this time, he had already acted up without even realizing it... If he would always be like this in the future, wouldn¡¯t it be too unsafe for her to be by his side? Chapter 1169 1169 Honeymoon? It Doesn¡¯t Exist Ye Qiaoxin was happy, regretful, and worried. He didn¡¯t know where his bipr disorder came from or how to treat it. In the past, it would re up once every three to four months. Ever since he met Rong Xuelong, he had been acting up frequently and it seemed to be harder to control each time. Likest night, it came aggressively and he almost bit her to death. However, those ¡°things¡± also happenedst night. When he woke up now, he felt unprecedentedly rxed... Ye Qiaoxin was in a daze and didn¡¯t even know when Rong Xuelong opened her eyes. When he looked down and met her dark eyes, he was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re... awake?¡± He seemed to have a lot to say, but when he met her eyes, he couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m awake...¡± Rong Xuelong tilted her head. ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°I feel... very good.¡± For some reason, Ye Qiaoxin felt that his face must be red. He cursed himself for being embarrassed. It was just sleeping with a woman. Why did he feel... shy? Could it be because he was too innocent and the other party was a married woman with rich experience? Last night, if he remembered correctly, she was the one who had been leading... Rong Xuelong saw the man¡¯s expression and knew that he must be thinking of something bad. She rolled her eyes speechlessly. As expected, the man ced his hand on her waist in a second. His intentions were very obvious... ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Rong Xuelong interrupted him impatiently. ¡°I haven¡¯t done such a thing for five years. My waist is about to break afterst night!¡± Ye Qiaoxin felt that his neck must be red. But he still said shamelessly, ¡°I heard them say something before, no...¡± Rong Xuelong... When Ye Qiaoxin heard this, he suddenly felt all the shame disappear. He hugged Rong Xuelong and pressed her down. ¡°Are you praising me?¡± He smiled a little wickedly. ¡°Did I satisfy youst night?¡± He kissed Rong Xuelong. ¡°Between me and your previous man, who is better?¡± Rong Xuelong: ¡°...¡± I really f*cked up your Jiang family¡¯s ancestral grave! She sneered. ¡°Needless to say, it must be my Chenglong. With your...¡± Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s face darkened. He pressed against her threateningly. Rong Xuelong... moved silently. She began to wonder if she had imagined what happenedst night. The Ye Qiaoxin at this time didn¡¯t look like Jiang Chenglong at all. Butst night, his tone and words didn¡¯t seem to be fake. At that time, he couldn¡¯t possibly pretend. If he could pretend like that at that time, he could be an actor. Clearly, he didn¡¯t remember some of the details when his bipr disorder acted up. Perhaps he didn¡¯t even know what he had said to her? Rong Xuelong looked a little embarrassed and pushed Ye Qiaoxin away. ¡°Okay.¡± The woman¡¯s attitude made Ye Qiaoxin extremely dissatisfied. He expected himself to start the legendary honeymoon period with Rong Xuelong. But why did it feel like... this woman turned hostile after having fun? Even if he was a man, he felt that he was the one at a disadvantage. === Chapter 1170 1170 When a Man Is Sweet, He Can Make You Lose Your Teeth He was the pitiful person who cried and begged the other party to be responsible for him after sleeping with him, right? Ye Qiaoxin felt depressed for no reason... Yes, he was agitated and depressed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re unhappy after eating everything?¡± Rong Xuelong saw that Ye Qiaoxin didn¡¯t look too good. She deliberately leaned over and asked. After knowing that he was really the man she had been searching around for five years, she suddenly became shameless and did whatever she wanted. After all, her Chenglong would never hurt her, nor would he dare to hurt her. Pfft! What was that burning pain on her neck and shoulders! ¡°I¡¯m not happy.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Look here, here, and here!¡± She pointed to her neck and shoulder. ¡°Do you think it hurts? Do you think it hurts? Tell me!¡± Ye Qiaoxin was still angry. Hearing Rong Xuelong¡¯s usation, he couldn¡¯t help but turn around to look at the wounds on her neck. He had no choice. Not only was she injured, but the wound was also caused by himself. He really couldn¡¯t ignore this woman. Thus, after knowing Ye Qiaoxin for so long, Rong Xuelong sessfully saw a very simr expression on his face to Jiang Chenglong¡¯s- He was really unhappy and didn¡¯t want to care about anyone. But because that person was her, he had no choice but to care. That awkward expression was unique to her Chenglong. Looking at him, Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness. Ye Qiaoxin didn¡¯t know that Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression had changed. He only looked at her injuries with heartache. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He subconsciously blew at her. ¡°I¡¯ll get the doctor to take a look at youter and get some medicine. It shouldn¡¯t leave a scar...¡± Rong Xuelong raised her hand and hit him. ¡°You want a doctor to see such a thing? Do you want him to die ofughter because of me or you?¡± Ye Qiaoxin was stunned for two seconds. The haze on his face gradually dissipated and he smiled faintly. ¡°Are you... shy?¡± ¡°Shy your head!¡± Rong Xuelong scolded. ¡°Do you know what normal etiquette is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Ye Qiaoxin hugged her. ¡°I only know how to love you...¡± Rong Xuelong: ¡°...¡± When this man was sweet, he could make people¡¯s teeth drop. She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Haha, do I want you to love me?¡± Ye Qiaoxin had just confessed in the chaos and his heart was already beating fast when he heard Rong Xuelong¡¯s mocking tone. He had mixed feelings. He regretted his impulsive confession and felt embarrassed. He was even angrier that Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t give him a better response. He was about to sulk. Rong Xuelong suddenly looked up and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± She evenined after kissing him. Ye Qiaoxin felt like he was on a roller coaster today. He suddenly flew into the clouds and then fell to the bottom of the valley. He waspletely stunned by this sudden kiss. He didn¡¯t know what expression he should make or if he should be happy. Rong Xuelong was too fickle and unpredictable. He was afraid that he would be disappointed again if he rejoiced too early. Before he knew her, he felt like he was imprable. But now, he felt as if he had a ss heart! After a long time, he didn¡¯t wait for the next wave of attacks before he dared to look at Rong Xuelong. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned again. Chapter 1171 1171 Have You Seen Someone Propose With a Calendar? Rong Xuelong was also looking at him in a daze. Her eyes seemed to be misty. It added a hint of gentleness to her toughness and beauty. For some reason, he felt that her expression was an invitation... So he naturally lowered his head and ced his lips on hers. They slowly stuck together again. Ye Qiaoxin could confirm it now... He felt that he didn¡¯t have to be on tenterhooks. He could let the waves of happiness drown him and break through his rationality and thoughts... ... ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re awake!¡± Little Treasure jumped up happily when he saw Rong Xuelong sunbathing in the garden. ¡°I knew Uncle Ye had a way!¡± In order to hide the marks on her neck, Rong Xuelong tied a scarf around her neck. Hearing Little Treasure¡¯s words, she nodded and turned around with narrowed eyes. ¡°In that case, only you know that Ye Qiaoxin is pretending to be Jiang Chenglong?¡± The joy on Little Treasure¡¯s face changed to... fear in a second. ¡°In that case, you gave him a n?¡± Rong Xuelong continued to interrogate. Little Treasure was trembling! ¡°In that case, you were the one who told him what he should say?¡± Rong Xuelong sneered. Little Treasure was so frightened that he was about to cry. ¡°Mommy... Boohoo... I, I was wrong...¡± Little Treasure didn¡¯t know if crying was useful. Anyway, he had never solved any problems by crying since he was young. Anyway, he was a good child. Only girls like Rong Liangliang would cry to get her way. Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This little guy was much more cunning than his father. She couldn¡¯t scold or coax him when he cried like this. She was about to continue pulling a long face and threaten him not to cry. In the end, Ye Qiaoxin happened to interrupt. The moment he arrived, he saw Little Treasure standing in front of Rong Xuelong and crying. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He immediately picked Little Treasure up like a father and asked roughly, ¡°Who bullied our Little Treasure? Tell Daddy, I¡¯ll help you bully him back!¡± Rong Xuelong... Ha, this Daddy was really proactive. Of course, Little Treasure didn¡¯t dare to say that Mommy had bullied him. He could only sob. ¡°Mommy... Mommy woke up. I¡¯m too happy...¡± Ye Qiaoxin was unaware and patted Little Treasure¡¯s head sympathetically. He smiled in relief. ¡°It¡¯s only right to be happy.¡± Little Treasure... As expected, this new daddy was not very reliable... Ye Qiaoxin put Little Treasure down and quickly came to Rong Xuelong¡¯s side. He threw a calendar in front of Rong Xuelong. ¡°What?¡± Rong Xuelong red. ¡°This month¡¯s auspicious days have been circled in red. Choose one to get married,¡± Ye Qiaoxin said stiffly. Rong Xuelong almost coughed up blood. Was this a proposal? Have you ever seen someone propose with a calendar? No, she had seen it before! Isn¡¯t she seeing it now? She threw the calendar back at Ye Qiaoxin. ¡°I¡¯m not getting married!¡± His word was forced. ¡°Why?¡± Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s expression darkened. Weren¡¯t the two of them very sweet and harmonious previously? Why did this woman turn her back on him after that time? Rong Xuelong stiffened her neck. ¡°I¡¯m not willing!¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Ye Qiaoxin asked sincerely. As long as she could say it, he would definitely be able to do it! Chapter 1172 1172 I Promise You Will Regret It in the Future Rong Xuelong looked flirtatious. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to get married!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to get married!¡± Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s expression darkened. Rong Xuelong continued to flirt. ¡°Getting married will interfere with me sleeping with men everywhere!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to be single. If I like this handsome man, I¡¯ll sleep with him for a night and do it for a week. Marry someone? You want me to cheat and end up with nothing? No way!¡± ¡°You...¡± Ye Qiaoxin was about to be angered to death by this woman. He grabbed Rong Xuelong¡¯s wrist. ¡°You... you promised to marry me when you were with me!¡± Rong Xuelong red. ¡°You believe a woman¡¯s words in bed?¡± If she could say that she was willing to die for him during a passionate moment, did that count? ¡°Then say it again!¡± Ye Qiaoxin pulled Rong Xuelong up. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rong Xuelong looked guarded. Ye Qiaoxin had already picked her up. ¡°Tell me what you said in bed again!¡± ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t believe those words!¡± Rong Xuelong struggled to get down. Unfortunately, Ye Qiaoxin hugged her tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, but I like hearing it!¡± ¡°What! Put me down! I don¡¯t want to! Yamete~~¡± Rong Xuelong shouted. Little Treasure covered his face. The new Daddy was so stupid, and Mommy was so unreliable. This baby was really too bitter... No, he had to find a ce to cry. What kind of life was this? Ye Qiaoxin tortured Rong Xuelong. ¡°Will you marry me? Will you marry me? Hmm?¡± Rong Xuelong was out of breath... and couldn¡¯t answer at all... The more she didn¡¯t say anything, the more Ye Qiaoxin tormented her. The more he tortured her, the more she couldn¡¯t say anything... It was a vicious cycle. In the end, she was almost dead. In the end, she felt as if her soul was about to leave her body and could only grip him tightly. ¡°I-I¡¯ll marry... marry... your head!¡± This woman was stubborn beyond Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s imagination, so he could only torture her even more. Until she started begging for mercy and begged him to marry her... However, after the matter was over, Rong Xuelong immediately turned hostile. ¡°Marry? If you have the ability, make me.¡± She leanedzily on the pillow and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s no rotten field, only tired cows.¡± ¡°Am I a cow?¡± Ye Qiaoxin was furious. He pinched Rong Xuelong¡¯s chin. ¡°Are you telling me that you weren¡¯t satisfied just now and still want to beg for mercy again?¡± Before Rong Xuelong could think of how to retort him, he immediately raised his gun and went into battle. Rong Xuelong: ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Even if you¡¯re a cow, you¡¯re still a Spanish bull, right?¡± Ye Qiaoxin stopped and waited for her to continue. Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to marry, but you know that I¡¯ve been married before...¡± ¡°Your man has been missing for five years. The marriage is already invalid. As long as you¡¯re willing, you can marry anyone.¡± Ye Qiaoxin felt that Rong Xuelong¡¯s words were not a good reason at all. She just couldn¡¯t bear to part with that weak man from before! Rong Xuelong nced sideways. ¡°You really want me to remarry?¡± ¡°Can you meet a better man than me?¡± Ye Qiaoxin was confident. Rong Xuelong... smiled. Her smile was strange but friendly, friendly but teasing and loving... It really made Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s back turn cold. ¡°I promise, you will regret it in the future...¡± She whispered in his ear. Chapter 1173 1173 The Life of a General¡¯s Grandson Rong Xuelong¡¯s ¡°threat¡±, Ye Qiaoxin didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. Would he regret it? What a joke. What would he regret? He would regret marrying Rong Xuelong and offending Jiang Chenglong? That man definitely didn¡¯t have his power and ability, even if he was still alive. Compared to this reason, he was still more willing to believe that Rong Xuelong meant that she would definitely cheat on him in the future and find another man. Thinking of this, he gripped Rong Xuelong¡¯s wrist tightly and his gaze became cold and hard. ¡°If you dare to betray me, I will cut that man into pieces and stew him in a pot for you to eat!¡± Rong Xuelong... almost vomited at his description... Come on, Jiang Chenglong, how did you go from being a fresh little boy to having such a strong taste today? What have you been through these five years?! ¡°Tell me your story?¡± Rong Xuelong felt that she could openly inquire about the other party¡¯s ¡°past¡± now. One had to know that when they had just reunited, she wanted to know his name, but he despised her for not being qualified. Just based on this, she had already let him off by not making him kneel on a durian shell! ... ¡°This is a photo of Ye Qiaoxin when he was young.¡± Qiao Sisi took out all the information she had gathered. ¡°He does look a little like Jiang Chenglong, but he disappeared when he was a few years old. It¡¯s said that he died long ago. Five years ago, he returned and quickly obtained the approval of the seriously ill General Ye.¡± She shook her head. ¡°If he¡¯s really Jiang Chenglong, then he¡¯s too lucky. If anything happens to others at the border, they¡¯ll die and their corpse will not even beplete. Not only did he survive, he even became a general¡¯s grandson. He¡¯s destined to be a general¡¯s grandson for the rest of his life, right?¡± Rong Jinghui was wiping the shotgun at the side. No matter how indifferent he was, he still felt that Qiao Sisi¡¯s words... seemed to be scolding someone. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you met the real Ye Qiaoxin?¡± He stopped what he was doing. ¡°Thest time at the hospital, did you tell that ¡®Xing¡¯ person?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve really met him before.¡± Qiao Sisi poked her chin. She had a good memory. ¡°But it was many years ago. The other party told me that he was from the Ye family in Country E. If he was still in the Ye family, he would have definitely be a general.¡± ¡°What¡¯s his identity?¡± Rong Jinghui was a little interested. A few days passed, but Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s side was still quiet. There was no news of Rong Xuelong. No matter how insensitive he was, he still felt a little pressure although he was currently hunting with Qiao Sisi in the forested hunting area of Country E. ¡°He¡¯s doing quite badly. He¡¯s not as handsome as Jiang Chenglong.¡± Qiao Sisi knew how to get to the point. ¡°He clearly knows that he¡¯s from the Ye family, but he can¡¯t return to Country E. Because he¡¯s poor and has no status, no one believes his words. Hmm...¡± ¡°Then how did youe into contact with him?¡± Rong Jinghui tried his best to ignore Qiao Sisi¡¯s words, that she thought Jiang Chenglong was handsome... ¡°That lower ss bastard cheated, stole, and lied to me.¡± Qiao Sisi smiled. ¡°After I caught him, he started to talk about his miserable life. He asked me to give him money to return to the Ye family in Country E. Then after hees back, he will definitely repay me...¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s easy.¡± Rong Jinghui picked up the gun and jumped off the table. ¡°Let¡¯s find the real Ye Qiaoxin and make him do a DNA test with someone from the Ye family. Then, let Jiang Chenglong and Little Treasure do a paternity test as well. Everything will be settled.¡± Chapter 1174 1174 Do You Dare to Do a DNA Test ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Qiao Sisi¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Have you not thought of the consequences? If Jiang Chenglong is discovered to not be a member of the Ye family and is even pretending to be a general, not to mention the Ye family, even Country E won¡¯t let him off. Will he still live to reunite with his family? No matter what, we can¡¯t let the real Ye Qiaoxine back, even if we kill him!¡± These words were shocking even if they were from Rong Xuelong¡¯s mouth. But Rong Jinghui felt that Qiao Sisi¡¯s words made sense. In this pair of eyes, killing people was no different from ughtering cows and cooking sheep. He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We should send someone to kill the real Ye Qiaoxin. On Sister¡¯s side, the important thing is that their family can be reunited. As for Jiang Chenglong¡¯s current identity, it¡¯s not important.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, why isn¡¯t there any action from the An family?¡± Qiao Sisi also started to prepare her hunting rifle. After she was done with her business, it was time for entertainment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. An Mingchen promised to help us build a bridge to see Ye Qiaoxin. If he agrees, he can do it. Let¡¯s wait.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t allow Su Yanyun to interfere in this matter. It didn¡¯t mean that Rong Jinghui wouldn¡¯t use her rtionship with An Mingchen to ask him. In short, An Mingchen was stubborn, but he only gave face to his precious sister... ... ¡°Do you dare to do a paternity test?¡± Rong Xuelong leaned on Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s heart and looked upzily. ¡°What paternity test?¡± Ye Qiaoxin was a little confused. ¡°With whom? Ye Le? I¡¯ve already done it. He¡¯s definitely not my son.¡± Ye Le¡¯s appearance was definitely not of someone who was rted to Ye Qiaoxin. It was more appropriate to say that Little Treasure was his son. Rong Xuelong took a deep breath and swallowed it. ¡°Forget it.¡± She had already confirmed that he was her Chenglong. She remembered that she was really stupid before. After sleeping, she remembered that there was a red mole on the right side of Chenglong¡¯s lower back. It was very conspicuous. She had just confirmed again that he was her Chenglong, as he had a mole in the same position and of the same color. She didn¡¯t need to use other methods to prove it. But what she was conflicted about was that he was not her Jiang Chenglong now. He had a brand new name, a brand new identity, and even brand new memories. He had no idea that the first twenty-odd years of his life had been in another country, with another family, and living apletely different life. She didn¡¯t know if there was a way to wake him up forcefully. But there was one way to make him believe that he was Jiang Chenglong, and that was to do a paternity test. As long as he and Little Treasure did a DNA test, that could at least convince him to ept his original identity scientifically. But... If the truth was revealed, would the Ye family let him go? Would Country E let him go? He had be the general of this country and knew too many secrets that Jiang Chenglong shouldn¡¯t know. It would be fine if Jiang Chenglong was just an ordinary person. But Jiang Chenglong¡¯s grandfather was also a high-ranking general in C Nation. Rong Xuelong sighed. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just live a normal life?¡± She closed her eyes. Ye Qiaoxin was instantly dissatisfied. That was it? Just like that? Had she decided not to marry him? Was that Jiang Chenglong really worth her living as a widow for his entire life? But just as he was about to explode, Rong Xuelong sighed helplessly. ¡°As long as I can be with you...¡± Chapter 1175 1175 Please Let Yourself Go! Ye Qiaoxin swore. He was definitely not a soft-hearted man. On the contrary, he was more heartless and cold-blooded than anyone else... That was why he could climb to his current status in just five years. Before Old General Ye died, he also valued Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s determination and iron-blooded character the most. From him, Old General Ye saw the future of the Ye family¡¯s military and political career. That was why he wanted to leave all the resources to him. And Ye Qiaoxin did not disappoint. Whenever he encountered a choice, he would always give up his emotions and choose the one with the most benefits. Because he had no emotions at all. But... Rong Xuelong could easily soften his heart and make him weak. Just like how she had angered him badly just now. However, with just a simple sentence, not only did she make his anger disappear, but she also made his heart surge with sweetness and satisfaction. Although he still couldn¡¯t understand this woman¡¯s attitude towards him, without a doubt, she easily controlled his emotions. When she gave him a piece of candy to eat, he felt as if the whole world was sweet. When she rolled her eyes at him, he felt as if the sky had copsed above his head. His world waspletely under her control. ¡°Since you want to be with me, marry me. We¡¯ll be together rightfully and I¡¯ll treat Little Treasure as my own son. What are you worried about? There¡¯s no man in this world who loves you more than me.¡± He said this righteously because every word was true. ¡°Marriage is so troublesome.¡± Rong Xuelong lookedzy again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a very loyal person. Didn¡¯t I wait for Chenglong for five years? It¡¯s very difficult for me to fall for anyone. Once I fall for someone, it¡¯s for life.¡± ¡°You mean that your heart for Jiang Chenglong will never change?¡± Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°What about me?¡± Rong Xuelong decided to avoid the previous question. She hugged Ye Qiaoxin coquettishly. ¡°You¡¯re the only person I¡¯ve been attracted to in the past five years.¡± Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s mood immediately improved, but he was still not satisfied. ¡°Then will you still leave a ce for that Jiang Chenglong in your heart?¡± He didn¡¯t want to share her heart with any man. He wanted her to belong to him alone, from person to heart! Rong Xuelong felt a headacheing on. She couldn¡¯t smile at all when she saw the man in front of her being so jealous. ¡°Even if he¡¯s gone, there still has to be a grave, right?¡± She tried to convince this stubborn man. Yes, whether it was before or now, he was as stubborn as ever. In the past, even if she threw herself at him, he was determined not to be her lover and only be her official boyfriend. Now, he had to marry her no matter what and refused to just maintain a rtionship with her. Jiang Chenglong, what do you have against being a lover? ¡°Then I¡¯ll build a grave for him. You can worship him every year, but empty the position of his grave in your heart for me!¡± Ye Qiaoxin thought of this ¡°good¡± idea. However, Rong Xuelong really choked... ¡°Build a grave!¡± Rong Xuelong almost broke Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s sternum. ¡°Please let Chenglong go and let yourself go!¡± Have you heard of anyone who was still alive and built a grave for themselves? Jiang Chenglong, wake up! ¡°So, you¡¯re still waiting for him toe back?¡± Ye Qiaoxin pinched Rong Xuelong¡¯s wrist. ¡°What are you going to do when hees back? Break up with me or continue to be my secret lover?¡± Chapter 1176 1176 The Impulse to p Her For No Reason Rong Xuelong only wanted tough at the question in front of her. She raised her slender arm and hooked it around Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s neck. ¡°Whether Jiang Chenglonges back or not, I¡¯ll only be with you...¡± She whispered in his ear and sessfully saw his earlobe turn red. ¡°Unless you abandon me.¡± Without a doubt, this sentence pleased Ye Qiaoxin to the greatest extent. He pinched Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand forcefully. ¡°Remember what you said. If you can¡¯t honor it...¡± ¡°I will honor it. I will definitely honor it.¡± Rong Xuelong kissed the man¡¯s cheek a few times. ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m already hungry... Is there anything to eat?¡± Ye Qiaoxin was confused by the kiss. His peach blossom eyes flickered with a beautiful luster. ¡°After feeding you so much, you¡¯re still not full?¡± Rong Xuelong nced sideways... You¡¯re not my pure Chenglong anymore... But no matter what, the matter of the marriage seemed to have been temporarily ignored. Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t know when Ye Qiaoxin would bring it up again. Anyway, she would take it one day at a time. Right now, she only wanted to be with him and Little Treasure. ¡°I probably have to call home.¡± Rong Xuelong felt that she had been here for too long. She should at least inform home that she was safe. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Ye Qiaoxin became very vignt. ¡°They all know that you¡¯re with me and that you¡¯re very safe.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t say anything else. Obviously, Ye Qiaoxin had no intention of giving her freedom. Even if the two of them already had that kind of rtionship, he still felt seriously insecure. ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s a banquet tomorrow night.¡± Ye Qiaoxin seemed to hesitate for a long time before telling Rong Xuelong. ¡°Do you... want to be my femalepanion?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Xuelong was so straightforward that Ye Qiaoxin felt like he was dreaming. He still felt that Rong Xuelong¡¯s attitude towards him was very unpredictable. Even if she only treated him as a substitute, she refused to make do with him previously. Even if she was just patronizing him, with her pride, she didn¡¯t seem like someone who would do such things. She must have fallen in love with him... ...Why did she suddenly fall in love with him? But to say that she didn¡¯t feel anything for him, the way she looked at him, and how her words and actions were filled with intimacy, trust, and even amodation... No matter how Ye Qiaoxin thought about it, he felt that he couldn¡¯t think of an answer. However, she epted him now and was willing to be with him. Other than not wanting to marry him and feeling a little uneasy, everything satisfied him. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to customize an evening gown for you.¡± Ye Qiaoxin kissed Rong Xuelong¡¯s forehead. ¡°Have a good rest first.¡± ... ¡°We can see Ye Qiaoxin at the banquet tomorrow night.¡± Rong Jinghui and Qiao Sisi were on their way back to the capital of Country E. ¡°I hope we can find out about Sister.¡± Qiao Sisi looked unhappy. ¡°That means we¡¯re going to see that Qiao Xing¡¯er and her son?¡± She didn¡¯t understand why she was unhappy at the thought of Qiao Xing¡¯er. She had the urge to... p her face for no reason? ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Rong Jinghui hugged Qiao Sisi. ¡°I¡¯ll kidnap whoever who dares to provoke you and let you torture them.¡± Qiao Sisi smiled sweetly. ¡°You understand me the best.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were on the ne and there were others around, Rong Jinghui would have pressed his woman into the seat and touched her... Chapter 1177 1177 Give Me the Right to Protect You Participating in the banquet made Rong Xuelong very upset. The main thing was that she couldn¡¯t reveal anything. Her entire body was red and purple. People with pure thoughts would think that she had been abused. Those with impure thoughts... could tell at a nce how wild she was. ¡°I think if I cover my face, I can cosy as an Arab woman.¡± Rong Xuelongined. ¡°Yes, I should also change all my clothes to ck.¡± The designer also felt a little regretful. In the end, he gave Rong Xuelong a dark red cheongsam with a high cor. Fortunately, Rong Xuelong¡¯s neck was long. Even after covering her neck, she still looked slender. The fitting cut made her figure look exceptionally exquisite. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qiaoxin imprinted her figure in his mind. She was too beautiful. In his eyes, no words could describe her beauty. He only knew that she was unique in this world. Even if someone exchanged the whole world with him for her, he still wouldn¡¯t agree. To have her was the greatest happiness in his life... In order to match her cheongsam, Ye Qiaoxin also wore a dark red suit. ¡°Is Little Treasure going too?¡± Rong Xuelong really wanted to bring Little Treasure along. ¡°He... isn¡¯t going.¡± Ye Qiaoxin hesitated for a moment and rejected her. Bringing Rong Xuelong out was already the limit. He couldn¡¯t let them walk out of his territory together. Otherwise, what if she escaped with the child? Rong Xuelong was a little disappointed. She still wanted her family to appear in public. Her wish had always been to find Chenglong and bring Little Treasure out as three. The family of three would not be separated no matter where they went. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look good.¡± Ye Qiaoxin realized that she was not in a good mood. ¡°Nothing.¡± Rong Xuelong sighed slightly. ¡°I just thought that Little Treasure must want to attend the banquet with Daddy and Mommy, but now that we are going out, he can only be at home alone...¡± Ye Qiaoxin couldn¡¯t bear it, especially when Rong Xuelong said ¡°Daddy and Mommy¡±, that meant that she had admitted that he was Little Treasure¡¯s father. It could be considered as admitting his status in her heart. But... Not enough, not enough. These words could only please him, but not make him feel at ease. Unless she agreed to register their marriage with him now, he couldn¡¯t rx. ¡°Next time.¡± He hugged Rong Xuelong. ¡°Another day, our family of three... I mean, you and I will bring Little Treasure to the amusement park to y. How about that? Tonight¡¯s asion is not suitable for children to attend.¡± Rong Xuelong also knew that she couldn¡¯t be in a hurry to ask the man to trust herpletely. She could only nod silently. ¡°Then you promise that you would bring Little Treasure to the amusement park in the future.¡± She asked Ye Qiaoxin seriously and stoppedughing. ¡°I swear.¡± Ye Qiaoxin crossed his fingers with hers. ¡°I swear on my life...¡± Rong Xuelong raised her hand and pressed his lips with her fingertips. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to swear on your life.¡± Her voice was soft but heavy. ¡°I don¡¯t want your life. I only want you to stay by my and Little Treasure¡¯s side forever.¡± When Ye Qiaoxin heard her serious and sincere words, he hugged her emotionally. ¡°Let¡¯s go and register our marriage now.¡± He looked straight into Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes with desire. ¡°Be my wife and give me the right to protect you and Little Treasure.¡± Chapter 1178 1178 Don¡¯t Even Have the Thought of Bullying Her ¡°Then...¡± Rong Xuelong suddenly thought of a good idea. ¡°My marriage is also a big deal. You have to get my parents¡¯ approval, right?¡± Ye Qiaoxin was stunned. ¡°Besides, this is my second marriage. If I marry so casually, my mother will definitely be worried about me.¡± Ye Qiaoxin was stunned again. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m the Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter after all. If you want to marry me, why don¡¯t you go to the Rong family to ask them for their permission to marry me? Do you think that because it¡¯s my second marriage, you can just brush it off and marry me casually?¡± ¡°I definitely don¡¯t mean that!¡± Ye Qiaoxin exined in a panic, ¡°I think very highly of you. I don¡¯t mean to belittle you, but...¡± ¡°But what?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I¡¯ve never agreed to your proposal. Aren¡¯t you going to reflect on why this is so? You either said it in bed or threw me a calendar. Do you really think you¡¯re so outstanding that I have to marry you?¡± Ye Qiaoxin stammered. ¡°Just... these reasons?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Rong Xuelong widened her eyes. ¡°You still say that you¡¯re better than Jiang Chenglong. Do you know how long Jiang Chenglong chased me back then? Do you know how much effort he made to obtain my family¡¯s approval? You don¡¯t know anything, yet you want to trick me like this and even want to take advantage of me. Can you have some self-awareness?¡± Ye Qiaoxin broke out in cold sweat. ¡°If... I do this, will you... marry me?¡± ¡°That depends on whether you do them well enough.¡± Rong Xuelong curled her hair. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not easy for you to have this opportunity. I won¡¯t give anyone else this opportunity.¡± ... The banquet was held by the wife of a politician of Country E. When Rong Xuelong saw Qiao Xing¡¯er walking over with Ye Le, she looked at Ye Qiaoxin meaningfully. Ye Qiaoxin pretended not to see Rong Xuelong¡¯s murderous gaze. ¡°Ignore them. Let¡¯s go.¡± He lied to Rong Xuelong that this banquet was not suitable for children to attend, but Qiao Xing¡¯er held Ye Le¡¯s hand, like a p on his face. Qiao Xing¡¯er watched as Ye Qiaoxin was about to leave with Rong Xuelong. She immediately poked Ye Le. ¡°Daddy!¡± Ye Le immediately pounced on Ye Qiaoxin. ¡°Daddy! Don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t abandon me and Mommy!¡± Ye Le pounced over and hugged Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s leg. There were many people at the banquet and they immediately noticed. Seeing this, Ye Le was even more enthusiastic. He sat on the ground and blocked Rong Xuelong and Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s way, crying loudly. ¡°Wah... Daddy doesn¡¯t want Mommy and me anymore... Daddy was tricked by a mistress and is about to abandon us... bad mistress! Beat the mistress!¡± As he spoke, he actually pulled Rong Xuelong¡¯s ankle. Seeing this, Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s expression darkened. He grabbed Ye Le¡¯s cor, picked him up, and threw him at Qiao Xing¡¯er. His movements were rough and fierce, not caring that the other party was only a child. That action was as if the other party was a cockroach that disgusted his beloved woman. Ye Le was thrown to the ground with a loud thud. The surrounding crowd trembled in fear. ¡°Take care of your child!¡± Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s expression was dark as he hugged Rong Xuelong tightly. Even though he knew that even if he didn¡¯t make a move, Rong Xuelong would definitely not be polite to Ye Le, much less be tripped by him. But with him around, he would never allow anyone to bully her. They were not even allowed to think of bullying her! Chapter 1179 1179 Really Treating That Woman Like a Treasure Ye Le waspletely stunned. He didn¡¯t even know how to cry. He sat on the ground in a daze. Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s face was pale. She hurriedly pounced forward and hugged Ye Le. ¡°Be good, Lele. Are you hurt? Let Mommy see...¡± She said as tears started to fall. ¡°Poor Lele, did Daddy scare you... Lele is brave... Daddy doesn¡¯t want you, and Mommy...¡± Several wives from wealthy families and political families had already gone forward tofort Ye Le and Qiao Xing¡¯er. Many people also looked at Rong Xuelong unkindly. Although Ye Qiaoxin and Qiao Xing¡¯er were not married, in the eyes of the people of Country E, they were already married. Furthermore, the two of them had a son. Outside, everyone called Qiao Xing¡¯er Madam Ye. Not long ago, there were rumors that Ye Qiaoxin and Qiao Xing¡¯er had broken up. They said that Ye Qiaoxin had fallen in love with a woman outside and was going to abandon Qiao Xing¡¯er and Ye Le. But all of this was denied by the Qiao family. However, everything that happened tonight pushed it all to the surface. Qiao Xing¡¯er thought that Ye Qiaoxin wouldn¡¯t ignore her feelings if she instructed Ye Le to go forward. After all, at such an asion, if he didn¡¯t give the Qiao family face, he still had to give himself some face. Who would have thought that he would throw Ye Le in public? He really treated that woman like a treasure! ¡°Ye Qiaoxin, are you letting me down?¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er looked up with tears in her eyes andined in front of everyone. Anyway, she had already lost face and didn¡¯t care if she dragged Ye Qiaoxin down with her. Anyway, Ye Qiaoxin had made many enemies all these years. Some people were happy to see him make a fool of himself, and others would use this matter to attack him. What was she, Qiao Xing¡¯er, afraid of? The Qiao family was getting worse by the day. If she didn¡¯t fight to the death, the Qiao family wouldpletely fall apart. They would live a life worse than death. After all, the higher one climbed, the more enemies they had... Even if she died, she would drag Ye Qiaoxin down with her. After all, everything he had today was given to him by the Qiao family! ¡°Look at Lele. You watched him be born and grow up.¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er hugged her son and questioned Ye Qiaoxin loudly. ¡°We, mother and son, don¡¯t want any status. We only want to stay by your side quietly. But what about you... You¡¯re fooling around outside. I endured it when you brought another woman into the house. But now, you actually want to bring another woman out in public. What does our Qiao family, mother and son, mean to you?¡± Ye Qiaoxin knew very well what kind of person Qiao Xing¡¯er was. He knew better than anyone what her goal was. If it were in the past, he might have silently epted her threats. After all, at that time, he had no desires... But now, he had Rong Xuelong. He had sworn in front of her to protect her and Little Treasure, even if he had to risk his life. So now, even if he lost everything he had in Country E, his reputation, property, and the entire Ye family, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate. However, before Ye Qiaoxin could speak, Rong Xuelong had already raised her hand to stop him. She stood up with a confident and leisurely smile. Of course she knew what kind of gazes the people around were looking at her with. But as the Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter, would she care? No! What kind of environment had she, Rong Xuelong, grown up in? Chapter 1180 1180 No Obligation to Raise Someone¡¯s Son Her background, her awkward identity, and the things that had once embarrassed her and made her doubt herself. It had long be her wealth through the years. It allowed her to face any malice in the world calmly. Therefore, the disgust, jealousy, and mocking gazes around her only made her blood boil. She felt as if she had finally stood on the battlefield again. She, Rong Xuelong, was a female warrior. She liked the feeling of attacking in adversity. Therefore, she was grateful to Ye Qiaoxin for bringing her to this banquet and even more grateful to Qiao Xing¡¯er for causing trouble in public. He finally gave her a stage to fight back. That¡¯s right! She had already heard Chenglong¡¯s experiences in the past five years from him. This Qiao Xing¡¯er and the Qiao family used and controlled her man. The most detestable thing was to let her man raise their son! If she didn¡¯t vent her anger today, she wouldn¡¯t be called Rong Xuelong! At this moment, she moved slightly and raised her hand elegantly. Not only did she stop Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s actions, but she also inexplicably silenced the scene. It had to be said that Rong Xuelong was beautiful, had a good figure, and an outstanding temperament. When Ye Qiaoxin brought her out just now, many people knew that this was General Ye¡¯s new lover and wanted to curry favor with him. But after Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯smotion, it became a show. But Rong Xuelong took the initiative to appear. It was just a slight action, but it made everyone present feel intimidated. The training from a young age had be a divine weapon at this moment. Rong Xuelong smiled lightly but domineeringly. ¡°Ms. Qiao Xing¡¯er, you can¡¯t control your son. General Ye was kind enough to discipline him for you, but you still used him?¡± She looked at Qiao Xing¡¯er disdainfully. ¡°Do you really want someone to teach him a lesson with bloodshed in the future?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t my son his son?¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s expression changed. Rong Xuelong¡¯s words were neither light nor heavy, but she felt very pressured. ¡°My son hasn¡¯t seen his father for a long time. Is it wrong for him to want to be close to his father? How did he treat my son? It¡¯s all because of you, you vixen!¡± ¡°Yes, I instigated it!¡± Unexpectedly, Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t retort. She raised her hand and smiled under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes. ¡°Because General Ye has no obligation to raise someone else¡¯s son!¡± As soon as she said this, Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale. There was also amotion around. Rong Xuelong¡¯sst sentence was really... too much. ¡°You, what do you mean?¡± ¡°What do I mean? Qiao Xing¡¯er, you still know how to lie? You still know how to feel guilty?¡± Rong Xuelong continued tough unscrupulously. ¡°I thought you dared to drag an illegitimate child from outside to call General Ye his father and question General Ye in public. You¡¯re not afraid of anything. It turns out that not only are you bad, you¡¯re also very stupid.¡± ¡°You, what nonsense are you talking about! My Lele belongs to Qiaoxin and me!¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er really didn¡¯t expect Rong Xuelong to dare to expose this in public. After all, if this matter was exposed, it would affect the Qiao family and the Ye family greatly. Of course, it was embarrassing for the Qiao family¡¯s daughter to have an illegitimate child, but it was also embarrassing for the Ye family to raise someone else¡¯s son. ¡°You said that he was born with you and General Ye as his parents? Ha, looks like you pretended not to see the paternity test that day?¡± Rong Xuelong sneered. ¡°But it¡¯s okay, I still brought many copies of it here. I followed General Ye here today because I nned to share it with everyone. After all, it¡¯s not strange to have an illegitimate child, but you let the child acknowledge someone else as his father. Well... it¡¯s not strange for you, Qiao Xing¡¯er, right?¡± Chapter 1181 1181 If He Doesn¡¯t Choose Me, Should He Choose You? Rong Xuelong reached into her handbag as sheughed. She seemed to want to take out the so-called paternity test results. Qiao Xing¡¯er was already in a panic. ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡± As she spoke, she actually wanted to snatch the bag from Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand. But Ye Qiaoxin stopped her without hesitation. Qiao Xing¡¯er bared her fangs and moved her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t take it out! Don¡¯t... this... is fake!¡± What couldn¡¯t Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s behavior exin? When the people around saw this scene, the discussion became even noisier. They really didn¡¯t expect Ye Le to not be Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s biological son! A gossipy woman was already saying out her suspicions. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve long suspected it. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that General Ye has never denied it, I would have thought that they didn¡¯t look alike at all.¡± ¡°Qiao Xing¡¯er looks innocent, but actually...¡± ¡°Why did General Ye raise her son? Isn¡¯t the Qiao family too much? They can do whatever they want just because he owes them a favor?¡± ¡°Haha, maybe they have something on him?¡± ... ¡°Our, our Lele is still the Qiao family¡¯s child!¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er was already incoherent. Rong Xuelong had already put down her bag. Without a doubt, she didn¡¯t bring any paternity test results. That move just now was just to scare Qiao Xing¡¯er. She didn¡¯t expect Qiao Xing¡¯er to be so easily frightened and reveal all her trump cards. ¡°What did you give birth to?¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er pointed at Rong Xuelong. ¡°You came with a bottle of oil. I don¡¯t know whose child you are raising, but you want to inherit the Ye family¡¯s property? Dream on!¡± Rong Xuelong raised her hand. ¡°Qiao Xing¡¯er, you probably don¡¯t have any right to question me. Who are you? The Madam of the Ye family, the mother of the Ye family¡¯s child? You¡¯re not even General Ye¡¯s girlfriend!¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m the Qiao family¡¯s eldest daughter. Who do you think you are!¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er used the only identity she had left. Rong Xuelong smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the Qiao family¡¯s eldest daughter, and I¡¯m the Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter. What is your Qiao family? A dpidated family! And our Rong family is a wealthy family that will cause the entire economy of Z nation to catch a cold if we sneeze!¡± She held Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Tell me, why would General Ye choose you instead of me?¡± When Ye Qiaoxin heard this, he immediately corrected her with a serious expression. ¡°My choice of you has nothing to do with your family! I just chose you.¡± His voice was not loud, but it was strong. Everyone was already listening to the fight. They couldn¡¯t help but click their tongues when they were suddenly shown a sign of affection. They didn¡¯t expect the famous cold-faced general of Country E to say such ¡°affectionate¡± words. Although his tone was still stiff, for Ye Qiaoxin, it was already considered a miracle! Rong Xuelong heard her man¡¯s sensible words and immediately looked up to kiss his cheek in public. She smiled sweetly. ¡°I know.¡± Seeing her take the initiative to express her love, Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s eyes softened. He looked at her silently with undisguised love in his eyes. Qiao Xing¡¯er was about to go crazy. ¡°Ye Qiaoxin! I, Qiao Xing¡¯er, have been engaged to you since we were young. No matter what, when you were wandering outside back then, I insisted on not marrying anyone else! Until now, I was also alone! But what about this woman? She was married before. What right do you have to be someone¡¯s second husband and abandon me?¡± Chapter 1182 1182 Officially Give Her and Little Treasure a Home ¡°I was indeed married before.¡± Rong Xuelong held Ye Qiaoxin tightly. She was about to speak when Ye Qiaoxin said coldly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many times she¡¯s been married! I don¡¯t care!¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er almost fainted from anger. But Rong Xuelong¡¯s next words were like a bucket of cold water. ¡°I was indeed married, but my son is General Ye¡¯s!¡± Everyone was shocked by her words. ¡°What? How is that possible...¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er was angry and shocked. Rong Xuelong and Ye Qiaoxin interlocked their fingers. She nced at him and saw the questioning gaze in his eyes, but she smiled at him and gestured for him to keep quiet. ¡°Five years ago, before General Ye returned to the Ye family in Country E, we were already together. Not long ago, we reunited and even did a paternity test for our son. So, Qiao Xing¡¯er, tell me, why would General Ye abandon his son and want to raise that bastard you gave birth to?¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re lying. Impossible...¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er was flustered. ¡°Your son is clearly yours and your ex-husband¡¯s...¡± ¡°The child is ours.¡± Ye Qiaoxin hugged Rong Xuelong. He seemed to be announcing it to everyone. ¡°When I returned to Country E, I was separated from the mother and son. Now, I¡¯m reunited with them. In a few days, I¡¯ll hold a wedding with Xuelong and officially give her and Little Treasure a family.¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er took a few steps back. But someone in the crowd was already pping and whistling. Humans were born with the ¡°herd effect¡±. When they heard this sound, they all apuded. ¡°General Ye, Madam Ye, congrattions. You must send wedding invitations in advance.¡± The hostess of the banquet was the first to go forward and she talked to Ye Qiaoxin and Rong Xuelong with a smile. General Ye was currently a hot figure in the military and political world. Those with good taste knew to curry favor with him. As his ¡°new lover¡±, Rong Xuelong naturally couldn¡¯t be negligent. ¡°Why didn¡¯t General Ye bring his son over? Our child is also here today.¡± Another woman agreed. ¡°We can be friends.¡± No one bothered with Qiao Xing¡¯er anymore. Everyone present knew what the Qiao family was like now. Since Ye Qiaoxin had already decided topletely give up on the Qiao family and cut ties with Qiao Xing¡¯er, there was no need to befriend this woman. Qiao Xing¡¯er saw that Rong Xuelong was already the center of attention, but no one cared about her. Her face was almost twisted from anger... Rong Xuelong quickly got familiar with the guests. She was at ease at such a social event. Ye Qiaoxin saw that she was like a fish in water and that the hostess took good care of her, so he was relieved. Soon, he was called to the men¡¯s exclusive venue, leaving Rong Xuelong with many female guests. Rong Xuelong was chatting happily with everyone and couldn¡¯t help but notice a young woman. She had actually noticed that woman a long time ago. She was the first to start pping. It was also her. Every time, they would start discussing Qiao Xing¡¯er. This woman looked like her ally? More importantly, Rong Xuelong felt that she looked a little like her mother... What kind of illusion was this? Seeing that Rong Xuelong was paying attention to her, the woman smiled and walked forward. ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°Sister?¡± Rong Xuelong found it very interesting. Almost everyone at the banquet today called her Miss Rong, and some people even started to call her Madam Ye. Chapter 1183 1183 No, I Won¡¯t Marry Him Again The woman smiled warmly, but there was an indescribable charm in her eyes. She was younger than Madam Rong and her facial features were not as dignified as Madam Rong¡¯s, but she was small and beautiful. ¡°Yes, Sister, guess who I am?¡± The woman tilted her head and her tone was very cute. Rong Xuelong went through a list of names of more than a hundred people in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t guess who she was. But she had a feeling that the other party must have a deep rtionship with her! Could it be... her long-lost sister? Rong Xuelong immediately woke herself up. Her sister had died when she was born and the baby¡¯s corpse had been found and confirmed. This girl couldn¡¯t be her sister. She was thinking when a man walked behind the woman and ced his hand on her shoulder. ¡°She won¡¯t be able to react if you just call her Sister. She only has eyes for Su Yanyun. If you call her Big Sister-inw, she might be able to think of it.¡± ¡°Jinghui?¡± Rong Xuelong was a little surprised and shocked. She immediately realized who the woman was. ¡°You¡¯re Sisi, right?¡± This was the first time she had seen this sister-inw after Rong Jinghui got married! ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Qiao Sisi.¡± Qiao Sisi smiled. ¡°Jinghui and I are relieved to see that Sister is safe today. Sister is really too much. Since General Ye is so good to you, you should at least inform the family that you¡¯re safe. Mother, Brother, and Sister-inw are all very worried about you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Rong Xuelong sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t look at how loving I was just now. I just got the chance to go out. Look, look.¡± She opened her handbag for Qiao Sisi to see. ¡°I don¡¯t even have a phone. That guy has been watching me closely, afraid that I would escape.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because he treats you like his own baby.¡± Qiao Sisi was naturally good at talking. ¡°He can¡¯t wait to tie you to him.¡± Rong Jinghui nced at her. ¡°What did I tell you? As long as it¡¯s that man, she definitely won¡¯t suffer.¡± The three of them chatted as they left the crowd and came to a quiet ce. ¡°Are you really sure he¡¯s Jiang Chenglong?¡± Rong Jinghui asked Rong Xuelong. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m 100% sure, but currently... sigh...¡± She shook her head. ¡°He has forgotten the pastpletely, and he has so many messy memories from the past. He has decided that he¡¯s from the Ye family, and...¡± ¡°And I see that his career in Country E is so good... I really don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad to let him be Jiang Chenglong again...¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice lowered. ¡°My wish is very simple. You know that I hope that he, Little Treasure, and I can be a family again.¡± And this problem was no longer a problem. ¡°Then will Sister marry him again? Marry Ye Qiaoxin.¡± Qiao Sisi asked the key question. Rong Xuelong shook her head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t marry him. I¡¯ll always be Jiang Chenglong¡¯s wife and this will never change in this life. I won¡¯t walk into the wedding hall with that man called Ye Qiaoxin...¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a man¡¯s cold voice sounded from the forest behind. ¡°Are these your heartfelt words?¡± Rong Xuelong was shocked. Rong Jinghui and Qiao Sisi were also surprised. Ye Qiaoxin had already walked out of the shadows. His expression was darker than the shadows in the forest. As for Rong Xuelong, she was almost scared to death. Although Ye Qiaoxin had always been at the males¡¯ exclusive venue, he actually came over from time to time to see if Rong Xuelong was still around. Chapter 1184 1184 Brother-inw, Wake Up In the end, he had just arrived when he saw Rong Xuelong and a man and woman chatting as they walked out. That man and woman were both unfamiliar. Thinking of how the Rong family had been looking for Rong Xuelong anxiously, Ye Qiaoxin was careful. He followed quietly and had just approached when he heard Rong Xuelong¡¯s deration of not marrying him. That originally calm heart was now like a storm in the sea near the moon. ¡°Hello.¡± Qiao Sisi raised her hand and smiled politely. ¡°Brother-inw.¡± ¡°You called me wrongly.¡± Ye Qiaoxin walked over and grabbed Rong Xuelong¡¯s wrist. ¡°Your Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter will never marry me. So I can¡¯t be your brother-inw.¡± He now confirmed that these two were from the Rong family. Both man and woman looked simr to Rong Xuelong. ¡°But.¡± His words made Qiao Sisi feel a chill down her spine. ¡°It¡¯s okay if she doesn¡¯t marry me. I can lock her by my side for the rest of my life!¡± At this moment, he was like an evil dragon whose treasure had been touched, emitting a cold and irritable aura. Rong Jinghui and Qiao Sisi looked at each other. ¡°Should we tell him the truth?¡± Qiao Sisi asked Rong Jinghui. ¡°Up to you.¡± Rong Jinghui was very indifferent. ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s of much use. He will even see it as an excuse.¡± Qiao Sisi had to admit that Rong Jinghui¡¯s analysis was right. But she still couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Brother-inw, can you be more clear-headed? Is it fun to be jealous of yourself?¡± ¡°Visiting time is over.¡± Ye Qiaoxin didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with these two Rong family members anymore. He dragged Rong Xuelong and was about to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Qiao Sisi seemed to be angered by Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s attitude. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Ye Qiaoxin ignored her and Qiao Sisi said, ¡°Stop pretending! I¡¯ve seen the real Ye Qiaoxin. You¡¯re not him at all! Who are you? Don¡¯t you know at all?¡± Ye Qiaoxin stopped in his tracks. He turned around with confusion in his eyes. But soon, his expression turned cold again. ¡°You want to take her away by making up such a lie?¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you? Have you done a DNA test with the Ye family? You¡¯re not Ye Qiaoxin at all. You¡¯re a chess piece and an imposter used by the Qiao family!¡± Qiao Sisi said bluntly. At this time, Rong Xuelong couldn¡¯t help but admire her sister-inw. Rong XUelong imed to be fearless, but now she still had some doubts. But Qiao Sisi didn¡¯t. She was really a woman who was braver than herself. Ye Qiaoxin looked at Qiao Sisi steadily for a few seconds, as if trying to determine if she was lying. Qiao Sisi wanted to say something. She saw someone walking over from afar and immediately shut up. ¡°Ye Qiaoxin, I was looking for you everywhere.¡± The person who came was Qiao Kouliang, Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s father, and her mother. Both of them had angry expressions. ¡°I was only a stepte with Xing¡¯er¡¯s mother. What did you and this shameless woman do to Xing¡¯er?¡± Ye Qiaoxin was still cold and rough because of Rong Xuelong. When he saw the Qiao family¡¯s two members walking over, he immediately dragged Rong Xuelong behind him and blocked her firmly. His almost reflexive action warmed Rong Xuelong¡¯s heart and made her feel sour at the same time. ¡°What did I do to her?¡± He sneered at the Qiao family. ¡°I should ask what your Qiao family did to me!¡± ¡°Ye Qiaoxin, your wings are strong now.¡± Qiao Kouliang¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve forgotten who sent you back to the Ye family and helped you gain a foothold here!¡± Chapter 1185 1185 Imprison Her Forever ¡°Speaking of which, our Rong family is really grateful to you!¡± Qiao Sisi was fuming when she saw the Qiao family members approaching. She didn¡¯t care if it was their home ground and said sarcastically, ¡°You brainwashed my brother-inw to work for your family and caused their whole family to be unable to reunite. We appreciate your kindness!¡± Qiao Kouliang¡¯s attention was all on Rong Xuelong and Ye Qiaoxin. He narrowed his eyes at this woman who suddenly jumped out. ¡°Rong family? You¡¯re from the Rong family?¡± Rong Jinghui stood beside Qiao Sisi and looked at Qiao Kouliang coldly. ¡°If you look at my woman like that again, I¡¯ll dig your eyes out to fertilize flowers!¡± ¡°Your Rong family is so arrogant!¡± Madam Qiao said sharply. ¡°But you came at the right time! Bring this shameless vixen back for us. Don¡¯t seduce our son-inw here!¡± ¡°Your son-inw? You really have the face to say such things!¡± For some reason, Qiao Sisi felt ufortable the moment she saw the Qiao family and wanted to retort. ¡°You stole our Rong family¡¯s son-inw and used him as cannon fodder for your own benefit. No wonder your Qiao family has been in decline all these years. You¡¯ve been doing all these crooked things!¡± ¡°Haha, so you¡¯re here to snatch him from us.¡± Madam Qiao also narrowed her eyes and sized up Qiao Sisi. ¡°Don¡¯t you know whose territory this is? Do you think this is your Rong family¡¯s area? Your Country Z?¡± ¡°If you speak to my woman like this again, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue.¡± Suddenly, Rong Jinghui appeared in Madam Qiao¡¯s line of sight again. This man exuded a terrifying coldness. Madam Qiao subconsciously shivered and felt that the Rong family in front of her was not easy to deal with. That woman was sharp-tongued, but the man was like a demon. Originally, they had nned to find a chance to kill Rong Xuelong, but they didn¡¯t expect the Rong family toe so quickly... And it looked like the Rong family also liked Ye Qiaoxin... No way! Ye Qiaoxin was a chess piece that the Qiao family had painstakingly nurtured and was their backup n. How could they have painstakingly nurtured him for five years and finally let others benefit from this? She wanted to say something. Ye Qiaoxin held Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand. ¡°Take your time.¡± He pulled Rong Xuelong towards the banquet hall. What a joke. Both sides were fighting over him in front of him. Did they really think he was dead? ¡°Ye Qiaoxin, stop!¡± Unexpectedly, Qiao Sisi and Madam Qiao shouted in unison. The two women immediately looked at each other with hatred. Ye Qiaoxin didn¡¯t listen to anyone and only pulled Rong Xuelong away with a dark expression. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Qiao Sisi jumped in front of Ye Qiaoxin. ¡°Ye Qiaoxin, we have to have a good talk with you.¡± ¡°I have nothing to say to your Rong family.¡± Ye Qiaoxin looked at Qiao Sisi coldly. ¡°Also.¡± He raised Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand. ¡°Please go back and tell the Rong family that they can just pretend that they never had this daughter.¡± He wanted to bring her back and imprison her for generations! ¡°Ha?¡± This time. Before Qiao Sisi could re up, Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Jiang Chenglong, I haven¡¯t seen you for five years, but you¡¯ve be more capable?¡± A cold glint shed across his eyes. ¡°Have you forgotten how obedient you were when you followed behind my sister back then? Have you forgotten the days when you lived under the Jiang family¡¯s roof? Have you forgotten that you couldn¡¯t even deal with your mother, who had abandoned you, and could only leave for the border in the end?¡± Chapter 1186 1186 No Matter Who You Are, I Won¡¯t Submit To You Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s expression darkened with every word Rong Jinghui said. What he hated the most now was othersparing him to Jiang Chenglong. But what was even more unbearable thanparison was that the other party actually treated him as Jiang Chenglong. ¡°The Qiao family is right.¡± Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t just say this. ¡°The reason you¡¯re where you are today is all because of them. They gave you new memories, a new identity, and a new future. Without them, you¡¯re nothing. You¡¯re just an abandoned son of the Jiang family who was given charity by my sister!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Qiaoxin punched him. Rong Jinghui immediately took a step back. He didn¡¯t intend to fight Ye Qiaoxin here. But the next second, he deliberately continued to mock him. ¡°What? You can only fight? Do you think I¡¯m talking about your sore spot or the truth?¡± Ye Qiaoxin didn¡¯t answer and only swung his fist at Rong Jinghui again. However, Rong Jinghui immediately gave Qiao Sisi an inconspicuous look. Qiao Sisi had already been waiting for an opportunity to snatch Rong Xuelong back from Ye Qiaoxin. Ye Qiaoxin was about to continue when he realized that his hand was empty. He turned around and saw that Rong Xuelong had already taken a few steps back with Qiao Sisi and was a certain distance away from himself. Only then did he know that he had fallen into the other party¡¯s trap. Rong Jinghui had angered him and made him attack just to distract him. What the hell! He was not an impulsive and scheming person usually. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to climb to his current position. But now, he was like an angry idiot who let the other party y with him. Seeing Rong Xuelong so far away from him, frustration rose in his heart. His expression was dark as he suppressed the frustration in his heart and reached out to her. ¡°Come back.¡± He knew that if he was unwilling tonight, the possibility of the Rong family taking Rong Xuelong away was not high. But Qiao Sisi¡¯s actions and Rong Xuelong¡¯s silence still made him feel like a failure. He originally thought that after obtaining this woman, he would rack his brains to think of ways to please her family and marry her. Who would have thought that she and her family only had Jiang Chenglong in their hearts? He had given his heart to her, but she had lied and patronized him. Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t move. She looked at Ye Qiaoxin quietly. ¡°Ye Qiaoxin, I think we should really sit down and talk.¡± Since Qiao Sisi had already revealed some things, there was no point in hiding anymore. What was worse was that the Qiao family was also present. This scene, this person, and this identity would be exposed sooner orter. They couldn¡¯t be passive. They had to convince Ye Qiaoxin as soon as possible and let him know that he was Jiang Chenglong. ¡°You,e back yourself.¡± Ye Qiaoxin didn¡¯t seem to hear what she was saying and still reached out to her with a dark expression. Rong Xuelong shook her head. ¡°What if I don¡¯t? Have you thought about it, General Ye? Ever since we reunited, you¡¯ve never thought about what I really need. You¡¯ve always only cared about your own feelings and needs. I won¡¯t submit to you like this, whether it¡¯s Jiang Chenglong or Ye Qiaoxin.¡± ¡°I only care about my own feelings and needs?¡± Ye Qiaoxin almost smiled. What else could he do? He had given her his whole heart, but she despised him for not giving her what she wanted. Chapter 1187 1187 You Can Never Get Me So, she didn¡¯t need his heart at all? At this moment, a strong sense of defeat filled his heart. He seemed to have experienced this feeling of failure a long time ago... But at that time, he suppressed it with something. Until this moment, the two sets of frustration and sadness ovepped. Ye Qiaoxin felt thest string of rationality in his brain snap... The voices and the world around him were disappearing, and only Rong Xuelong was still standing in front of him. She opened her mouth and was saying something, but there was only one sentence in his mind: I won¡¯t submit... I won¡¯t submit... I... won¡¯t be with you... I can be your lover, maintain a close rtionship with you, and do anything with you. But you can¡¯t have me, you will never be able to have me. ... ¡°Pull him away!¡± Qiao Sisi eximed to Rong Jinghui. ¡°He¡¯s going to strangle Sister to death! Ah!¡± She couldn¡¯t suppress the agitated Ye Qiaoxin and was thrown to the side by him instantly. Rong Jinghui couldn¡¯t care less and hurriedly went forward to care for her. Qiao Sisi pushed him away. ¡°Save Sister!¡± Rong Xuelong grabbed Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s hand. She felt that her neck was about to break. If she let go a little, her neck would immediately be broken by this man. The Qiao family looked happy. ¡°Ha, it looks like we don¡¯t need to do anything.¡± Madam Qiao raised her hand and looked like she was watching a good show. ¡°So, being Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s woman is risky.¡± Qiao Sisi rushed forward, grabbed Madam Qiao¡¯s cor, and pped her face twice. ¡°If anyone from our Rong family dies, your Qiao family will be buried with them!¡± At this moment, Rong Jinghui finally hit the back of Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s neck and knocked him unconscious. But he immediately heard Madam Qiao scream. He was afraid that his Sisi would be hurt and immediately returned. But he saw Madam Qiao standing in front of Qiao Kouliang and pushing his hand away. ¡°No! No!¡± She shook her head frantically. ¡°Don¡¯t hit her!¡± Qiao Kouliang grabbed his wife¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you crazy or have you lost your mind? This woman dared to hit you in public! You¡¯re still protecting her?¡± ¡°Listen to me! Listen to me!¡± Madam Qiao screamed and panicked, wanting to grab Qiao Sisi¡¯s hand again. Qiao Sisi dodged in disgust. ¡°Kouliang, wait...¡± She looked at Qiao Sisi. ¡°Where did the ne on your necke from?¡± Qiao Sisi followed her gaze and looked at the ne around her neck. ¡°I bought it.¡± She replied expressionlessly. Although she didn¡¯t want to answer any of this woman¡¯s questions, seeing how she looked like the sky had copsed, Qiao Sisi wanted to be merciful and answer her. ¡°Not a ne, the pendant! Where did the pendante from?¡± Madam Qiao continued to scream. Qiao Sisi held the ne. ¡°I have five pendants here. Which one are you talking about?¡± Her wedding ring was hanging on the ne, as well as some other gems Rong Jinghui had given her. They were all strung together like pieces of treasure. ¡°This, this...¡± Madam Qiao said and was about to touch one of the pendants. Qiao Sisi immediately pped her hand away. ¡°Let¡¯s talk nicely. Don¡¯t touch me.¡± ¡°That pendant, did you... have it with you since you were young?¡± Madam Qiao said with a sobbing tone. Chapter 1188 1188 She Wouldn¡¯t Want Such a Family ¡°Haha.¡± Qiao Sisi sneered. ¡°Are you going to say that I¡¯m your long-lost biological daughter?¡± Please don¡¯t let such a melodramatic story happen to her. She had lived well for the past twenty-odd years being alone. She now had her own home. Whether it was Rong Jinghui and her as a small family or the Rong family, she liked them very much. She never thought of finding herself another home. ¡°Sisi, is your name Sisi?¡± Madam Qiao continued to ask. She almost grabbed Qiao Sisi¡¯s hand. ¡°What does my name have to do with you?¡± Qiao Sisi took another step back and avoided Madam Qiao¡¯s hand. This old woman was really annoying. She clearly didn¡¯t want to touch this old woman. She still didn¡¯t know her limits and kept wanting to touch Qiao Sisi. ¡°Your name is really Sisi? What¡¯s your surname?¡± Qiao Kouliang¡¯s expression became a little agitated. Rong Xuelong had already stood up with Rong Jinghui¡¯s help. At this moment, many people in the banquet had already been attracted by themotion. They saw Ye Qiaoxin lying on the ground unconscious, the red mark on Rong Xuelong¡¯s neck, and the Qiao family present. They all guessed what had happened. But the situation at the scene and the Qiao couple¡¯s actions made them unable to guess what had actually happened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with General Ye?¡± The banquet hostess hurriedly asked Rong Xuelong. ¡°Ms. Rong, your neck...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Qiaoxin¡¯s bipr disorder is acting up.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Someone might need to bring him down to rest.¡± At the hostess¡¯ order, a servant immediately came forward and carried Ye Qiaoxin. ¡°Then...¡± The hostess looked at the Qiao family. ¡°They¡¯re all my family.¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t want to exin further. ¡°Sisi, Jinghui, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really Sisi!¡± Madam Qiao was even more agitated when she heard Rong Xuelong¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re my Sisi! I knew it when I saw you just now. You¡¯re my daughter!¡± ¡°I said don¡¯t talk about such long-lost stories and melodrama!¡± Qiao Sisi was furious. ¡°I don¡¯t have such shameless parents!¡± ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Qiao Kouliang was angry and agitated. ¡°How can you scold your parents like this?¡± Madam Qiao took out a ne from her cor. She attended the banquet and wore two nes. One was hanging on top of her clothes and the other was hidden in her cor. There was a pendant under the ne. ¡°Look, Sisi, the three of us have the same pendant! You¡¯re my Sisi, my poor daughter... When Ye Qiaoxin was kidnapped, you were also kidnapped... We¡¯ve been looking for you for so many years... Boohoo, my daughter...¡± Qiao Sisi was enraged. Actually, when she saw Qiao Xing¡¯er, she had a bad feeling. But she thought that there shouldn¡¯t be such a coincidence in the world. But she never expected... That was really the case! She would never want parents and a sister from the Qiao family! ¡°My surname isn¡¯t Qiao, it¡¯s Rong, thank you!¡± Qiao Sisi denied. ¡°There are many people in the world who are called Sisi. Why don¡¯t you say that they¡¯re your daughter instead?¡± ¡°Do you dare to do a DNA test with us?¡± Madam Qiao finally grabbed Qiao Sisi¡¯s hand. ¡°Come with us for a DNA test. As long as you prove that you¡¯re not our daughter, I¡¯ll let you go! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be my Sisi...¡± ¡°What the heck!¡± Rong Xuelong caught her breath and regained herbat strength. Chapter 1189 1189 You¡¯re Worse Than Dogs ¡°You¡¯re calling a person your daughter. I¡¯ve seen shameless people, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone as despicable as you!¡± Rong Xuelong walked over and protected Qiao Sisi. ¡°Who are you?¡± Madam Qiao hated Rong Xuelong. ¡°You snatched our son-inw and now you¡¯re snatching my daughter?¡± ¡°So she¡¯s your daughter just because you say so?¡± Rong Xuelong asked Madam Qiao. ¡°Call her your daughter and see if she agrees!¡± Madam Qiao had never seen Rong Xuelong quarrel like this. Especially since the other party was such an elegant woman on the surface. From her appearance to her aura, she didn¡¯t seem like someone who would quarrel like this. She couldn¡¯t help but choke. Qiao Sisi was also stunned by Rong Xuelong¡¯s words. She had heard that the Rong family¡¯s eldest daughter was especially valiant. She was still thinking that no matter how valiant she was, could she be more valiant than a female agent like her? Unexpectedly- The Rong Sister¡¯s valiant method... She really liked it! ¡°Sister, I love you too much!¡± Qiao Sisi hugged Rong Xuelong. ¡°Good ~¡± Rong Xuelong pinched Qiao Sisi¡¯s chin and blew her a kiss. ¡°Go back and wash up and rest well.¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t seduce my wife in public.¡± ¡°Sisi...¡± Seeing that the other party¡¯s family was happy, but Qiao Sisi had no intention of acknowledging her, Madam Qiao couldn¡¯t help but say anxiously, ¡°Sisi, go home with Daddy, Mommy, and Sister...¡± ¡°Come on,e on.¡± Rong Xuelong pushed Madam Qiao away. ¡°Even if she wants to go home, she doesn¡¯t want to go back to your strange house. Don¡¯t be a hindrance here. Alright.¡± She turned around and waved at Ye Qiaoxin. ¡°Send us back.¡± ¡°Sister, are you still going back?¡± Rong Jinghui stopped Rong Xuelong. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, he almost strangled you to death just now.¡± Rong Xuelong looked helpless. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything either. Little Treasure is still in his hands...¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡± Qiao Kouliang¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°We don¡¯t care who wants to leave, but Sisi, you have to stay! If you want to leave, do a DNA test before you leave!¡± ¡°Do your grandfather¡¯s DNA test instead!¡± Rong Xuelong retorted. She suddenly pointed at a poodle not far away. ¡°Your rtive is over there. Take him and do whatever you want.¡± A lowugh sounded from the crowd. Seeing this, the hostess immediately walked forward and picked up the poodle, protecting it like a piece of treasure. ¡°Ms. Rong, don¡¯t spout nonsense. My Bei Bei¡¯s bloodline is very noble.¡± In other words, the Qiao family was worse than dogs. This sentence caused the crowd tough again. Now that the Qiao family had lost more and more power, Ye Qiaoxin should be the one to cozy up to. Relying on the powerful and ignoring the lowly was a trick this group of people was familiar with. The Qiao couple¡¯s expressions were already dark. Qiao Kouliang also knew that in this situation, forcefully taking Qiao Sisi away would only make him a joke. His expression darkened as he pulled Madam Qiao. ¡°Let¡¯s go first!¡± Madam Qiao looked back at Qiao Sisi with tears in her eyes. However, Qiao Sisi was indifferent andpletely turned her head to the side. ¡°Why did he be like this?¡± On the way back, Rong Jinghui couldn¡¯t help but ask Rong Xuelong. The ¡®him¡¯ he was referring to was Jiang Chenglong. The current Ye Qiaoxin. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Rong Xuelong shook her head. ¡°He is suffering from serious bipr disorder. It seems like it will act up if he¡¯s agitated.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Qiao Sisi immediately denied. ¡°What¡¯s unscientific about it?¡± Rong Xuelong looked at Qiao Sisi. ¡°If he had serious bipr disorder, why would he be in this powerful position today? That¡¯s impossible.¡± Qiao Sisi shook her head. Chapter 1190 1190 Family Dispute Escting to a Diplomacy Issue ¡°I heard it wasn¡¯t that serious in the past. It only acts up once every few months, and it can be controlled as long as he takes medicine.¡± Rong Xuelong recalled Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s words. ¡°But ever since I reunited with him, he has already acted up many times.¡± Qiao Sisi frowned. ¡°I think this is his way of breaking through the brainwashing.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Rong Xuelong had also thought about this, but she didn¡¯t have any evidence. ¡°I understand the brainwashing methods in this area.¡± Qiao Sisi said confidently. ¡°Although this technology is rtively developed now, there will always be loopholes. To ensure that it doesn¡¯t hurt the other party¡¯s brain, there will always be some gaps in their thoughts. I think these gaps are the bipr disorder caused when Jiang Chenglong¡¯s thoughts are about to break through.¡± ¡°So, after this guy saw Sister, he started to think about breaking through?¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s tone was very mocking. ¡°What kind of tone is that?¡± Rong Xuelong almost red at him at the same time as Qiao Sisi did. Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I think Ye Qiaoxin is just a corrupted Jiang Chenglong.¡± ¡°In the past, he used to focus on Sister for everything. If Sister said that she would go to the west, he would never want to go to the east, but he still chased Sister for many years. Sister, when did you ever take him to heart?¡± Rong Xuelong coughed dryly. ¡°Ahem, let¡¯s not talk about the past.¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because he has suffered enough in the past that he¡¯s so tough to Sister now.¡± Rong Jinghui felt that his analysis made sense. ¡°And once Sister says that she wants to leave him, he will rebound even more.¡± Rong Xuelong hugged her head. ¡°You all have a point, but what should we do now? Tell me!¡± ¡°What else can we do? His identity that he isn¡¯t actually Ye Qiaoxin will be exposed sooner orter. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. The Qiao family knows.¡± Rong Jinghui sped his hands. ¡°We might as well go all out and bring him back to the country. Whether we can cure him or not, at least you¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Qiao Sisi raised her hand. At this time, it was most important for the couple to agree. Rong Xuelong scratched her face. ¡°Well... what do you think?¡± Her words were not directed at Rong Jinghui and Qiao Sisi. The two of them were shocked. They then realized that Ye Qiaoxin was already awake in the van... At this moment, he rubbed the back of his neck that hurt a little, and his gaze was unprecedentedly gloomy. ¡°You¡¯re discussing how to kidnap me on my territory.¡± ¡°No.¡± Rong Xuelong continued to cough dryly. ¡°We were just discussing how to make you return to the Rong family with me... to... see my mother.¡± Ye Qiaoxin looked up calmly. ¡°Do you think I will believe anything you say now?¡± ¡°Okay, up to you.¡± Rong Xuelong immediately put on her unique coldness and casualness. ¡°Whether you believe it or not has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°It has a lot to do with you.¡± Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s expression was still dark. ¡°This concerns what kind of life you will lead in the future.¡± ¡°I say, Ye.¡± Rong Jinghui crossed his legs impolitely opposite him. ¡°Do you have to be so arrogant? Our Rong family is still here, and you¡¯re tantly threatening my sister?¡± ¡°Your Rong family is in my car now.¡± Ye Qiaoxin felt that the man in front of him was annoying. ¡°As long as I give the order, do you think you can get out of the car normally?¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°General Ye, do you want to turn an ordinary family dispute into a diplomatic problem?¡± Chapter 1191 1191 Gloom and Misery... ¡°Enough!¡± Rong Xuelong yelled. ¡°Well...¡± She changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss Sisi.¡± Qiao Sisi raised her hands in surrender... Please let me go! Ye Qiaoxin shut up. He was not interested in other people¡¯s matters, but this was not the main point for Rong Xuelong. ¡°Ye Qiaoxin, do you remember Qiao Sisi?¡± She pointed at Qiao Sisi. Ye Qiaoxin had just suffered from a bipr disorder outburst and was knocked out by Rong Jinghui¡¯s hand. He felt like his head was about to explode. ¡°Why should I remember some Sisi?¡± Ye Qiaoxin replied Rong Xuelong impatiently. ¡°It¡¯s really strange that you don¡¯t remember.¡± Rong Xuelong touched her chin. ¡°You were kidnapped together back then. Since you remember Qiao Xing¡¯er, how can you not remember that she has a sister called Qiao Sisi?¡± ¡°Qiao Sisi...¡± Ye Qiaoxin tried his best to ease his headache. ¡°I¡¯ve indeed never heard of this person.¡± He looked at Rong Xuelong warily. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Ha, what I want to say is that your memories were all forced into your head by others. You know whatever others give you. You don¡¯t know anything if others don¡¯t give you anything.¡± Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I want to say that you¡¯re not Ye Qiaoxin at all!¡± Qiao Sisi said. ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m the Qiao family¡¯s youngest daughter, Qiao Sisi. I¡¯ve seen the real Ye Qiaoxin. You were deceived by the Qiao family! You¡¯re Jiang Chenglong!¡± There was silence in the car. No one said anything. Rong Xuelong was shocked by Qiao Sisi. At the banquet just now, she clearly wouldn¡¯t acknowledge the Qiao couple. But now, she took the initiative to say that she was the Qiao family¡¯s younger daughter. Was she just lying casually, or had she already confirmed it in her heart? But no matter what, Rong Xuelong was a little touched that she was willing to use her identity to help herself. The car undoubtedly arrived at Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s residence. Little Treasure was already waiting in the living room. When he heard the car, he ran out without even putting on his shoes. ¡°Mommy! Uncle Ye! You... Eh? Little Uncle, you¡¯re here too?¡± He was clearly very happy to see Rong Jinghui. The butler followed behind. ¡°Aiyo, little Master, quickly put on your shoes. The ground is cold.¡± Rong Jinghui picked Little Treasure up. He hugged him and let Qiao Sisi see him. ¡°Uncle found you an Aunt. Is she beautiful?¡± ¡°Beautiful!¡± Little Treasure replied crisply. ¡°As beautiful as Mommy!¡± ¡°His little mouth is so sweet.¡± Qiao Sisi couldn¡¯t help but pinch Little Treasure¡¯s face and look at Ye Qiaoxin. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that they were obviously father and son. Was Jiang Chenglong blind? ¡°Uncle, Aunt, are you here to attend Uncle Ye and Mommy¡¯s wedding? Will Grandma, Second Uncle, Second Aunt, and Sister Liangliange too?¡± Little Treasure asked in one breath. When Ye Qiaoxin heard Little Treasure¡¯s words, his originally gloomy mood was instantly reced by bitterness. At this moment, he suddenly felt that even if the whole world was against him, this little guy had always been standing by his side. Even if Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t want Ye Qiaoxin anymore, Little Treasure was his only follower. He snatched Little Treasure back from Rong Jinghui¡¯s arms. ¡°Little Treasure, do you want Uncle Ye to be your new Daddy?¡± Ye Qiaoxin asked Little Treasure. Chapter 1192 1192 She Said He Was Jiang Chenglong ¡°Little Treasure wants it!¡± Little Treasure replied hurriedly. He wanted Daddy and Mommy to be together even in his dreams. ¡°Then if your real Daddyes back, do you still want me?¡± Ye Qiaoxin asked again. Little Treasure hugged Ye Qiaoxin. ¡°Uncle Ye is Little Treasure¡¯s real Daddy. Little Treasure only has you as his Daddy!¡± Ye Qiaoxin ignored the other meaning in Little Treasure¡¯s words. At this moment, he was touched. He also hugged Little Treasure tightly. ¡°As long as Little Treasure is willing, no matter what, I will be your Daddy.¡± ¡°Okay, Little Treasure, it¡¯s time to sleep.¡± Rong Xuelong took Little Treasure from Ye Qiaoxin. ¡°Sleep with Mommy tonight, okay?¡± ¡°Okay! Little Treasure wants to sleep with Daddy and Mommy!¡± Little Treasure blurted out. ... The atmosphere froze. Ye Qiaoxin nced at Rong Xuelong. He didn¡¯t realize that there was hope in his eyes. Rong Xuelong also looked at Ye Qiaoxin. She was a little hesitant and conflicted. Her rtionship with Ye Qiaoxin had fallen to rock bottom, but she still insisted on acting as a loving family of three with Little Treasure... As she fell silent, the light in Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Little Treasure, Uncle Ye still has other things to deal with tonight. Sleep with your Mommy first.¡± The butler also arranged rooms for Qiao Sisi and Rong Jinghui. To this heartless couple, they had no feeling of stepping into a wolf¡¯s den. It was still like a honeymoon vacation. They even admired the decorations of the entire house. Late at night, Ye Qiaoxin stood in front of the open bedroom door and looked at the sleeping mother and son silently. His feet rooted to the ground... He wanted to go in and sleep with them. But he wasn¡¯t sure if he was qualified. There were two voices in his heart. One was for him to forcefully take over and destroy, and the other was for him to amodate and protect. After a long time, he finally left and closed the door. He went to the study room and pondered for a moment before making a call. ¡°Cousin? It¡¯s sote. What¡¯s the matter?¡± It was a cousin from the Ye family. Ye Qiaoxin remembered that they had the best rtionship when they were young. ¡°Ye Mo, do you know that the Qiao family has a younger daughter?¡± Ye Qiaoxin asked. ¡°I know.¡± Ye Mo found it strange. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the little baby girl who disappeared with you back then?¡± ¡°Do you know her name?¡± Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s heart tightened and he hurriedly asked. ¡°This... you don¡¯t remember?¡± Ye Mo found it strange. ¡°I heard that you named her. I think she¡¯s called... Sisi? Right?¡± ¡°I named her...¡± Ye Qiaoxin muttered. ¡°Do I like her a lot?¡± ¡°More than that!¡± Ye Mo¡¯s voice was a little exaggerated. ¡°Ever since the Qiao family gave birth to a younger daughter, you liked her a lot. When you got home, you wanted your parents to give birth to a younger sister for you too. Do you remember when we went to the Qiao family¡¯s house together, you went straight to the nursery and hugged that baby without letting go? Haha, Qiao Xing¡¯er was so angry and said that she wanted to throw her younger sister away because of this.¡± Ye Qiaoxin replied slowly. ¡°Is that so...¡± He hung up. He slowly sat on the chair. A momentter, he called one of his subordinates in. ¡°Did something happen at the banquet after I fainted today?¡± His subordinate didn¡¯t dare to ck off and hurriedly told Ye Qiaoxin about Madam Qiao discovering that Qiao Sisi was her daughter. ¡°It¡¯s true... the Qiao family really has a younger daughter...¡± Ye Qiaoxin remembered what Qiao Sisi had said... She said that he was not Ye Qiaoxin. She said that she had seen the real Ye Qiaoxin. She even said that he was... Jiang Chenglong! Chapter 1193 1193 The Same me in Her Eyes Ye Qiaoxin felt a little dizzy. He held his forehead and leaned against the desk... In a daze, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Sister! Sister!¡± Ye Qiaoxin was shocked and immediately opened his eyes. He stood up warily and reached for his gun. This was his private study. No one could enter without his orders. Why did he hear a man calling out ¡°Sister¡±? But after looking around, he was sure that there was no one around. He walked to the window and opened the curtains. It was silent outside. Whether it was the garden downstairs or elsewhere, it was as normal as ever. Ye Qiaoxin turned around. Perhaps he was a little crazy. However, just as he looked up, he was stunned. In front of him, everything in the study seemed to have disappeared. He realized that he was standing on an unfamiliar street... A young man ran past. Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s pupils constricted because he clearly saw that the young man had the same face as him. He hurriedly caught up to the youth. The young man walked forward seriously and didn¡¯t seem to notice anyone behind him. After following for a while, Ye Qiaoxin realized that the young man was actually following someone else. When he saw who the young man was following, he was a little surprised. Because he clearly saw a man and a woman in front of him. The man looked a little simr to the youth, or rather, to him. And the woman was Rong Xuelong! No, that was Rong Xuelong when she was in high school. She had a long ponytail and was wearing a mid-length sweater. Under the sweater was a pair of slender legs. ¡°That man is Jiang Chenglong?¡± Ye Qiaoxin guessed. He saw that the man was chatting andughing with Rong Xuelong and looked a little like him, so he couldn¡¯t help but guess. It was obvious that the two of them were on a date. The man looked to be about the same age as Rong Xuelong, but he was actually just a boy. He bought ice cream for Rong Xuelong and the two of them sat opposite each other at the open-air snack bar. They ate and chatted. Ye Qiaoxin saw the youth following them in the dark and his eyes were burning with jealousy. He guessed that he himself might have the same expression in his eyes. That young man was like a projection of his heart... Not long after Rong Xuelong and her man went on a date, the two of them met a group of people on a street. That group of people whistled at Rong Xuelong and even said some insulting words. Ye Qiaoxin thought that the boy would definitely fight with the other party for Rong Xuelong. However, unexpectedly, the boy suddenly received a call. His expression changed and he immediately said something to Rong Xuelong before turning to leave. Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression was rather bad. But she didn¡¯t look very disappointed, as if it was natural for the boy to leave. However, Ye Qiaoxin also saw that when the boy left, he nced at the spot where the youth was hiding. The boy smiled meaningfully and nodded slightly at the youth before turning to leave. Without a doubt, Rong Xuelong was being pestered by those hooligans. Although her punches and kicks were very powerful, the other party had more people. Just as Ye Qiaoxin was about to help, the young man appeared. He and Rong Xuelong fought back to back and quickly gained the upper hand. While the other party was panting, he pulled Rong Xuelong and ran. Ye Qiaoxin immediately chased after her. When they reached an empty ce, the youth and Rong Xuelong supported their knees and panted. ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡± Ye Qiaoxin heard the young man ask Rong Xuelong. Chapter 1194 1194 In the Deep Vortex of His Pupils His voice... It was what Ye Qiaoxin had heard while sitting at the desk. Rong Xuelong shook her head and waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m okay, I won¡¯t lose a piece of flesh.¡± She straightened up and pinched her waist. ¡°Fortunately, there¡¯s no meat to lose.¡± The young man smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not fat. Why are you saying this?¡± ¡°Come on, Jiang Chenglong. Do you think you can get me to help you with your holiday homework just by saying such nice words?¡± Rong Xuelong saidzily. Ye Qiaoxin was shocked. Rong Xuelong called that youth... Jiang Chenglong! The young man was Jiang Chenglong. Then the boy just now was- ¡°That bastard Jiang Chengxi, the next time we meet, see if I don¡¯t tten his nose!¡± Rong Xuelong gritted her teeth angrily. ¡°He actually threw me to that group of hooligans halfway through our date! If I lost a piece of flesh today, I would have executed him by a thousand cuts!¡± The young man called Jiang Chenglong wanted to say something but hesitated in the end. ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Xuelong touched the young man¡¯s head. ¡°I know you¡¯re a good child and not the same as your bastard brother. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already sorted out the lecture notes for next semester for you. Study hard and continue to be a good baby.¡± The young man seemed to want to retort, but Rong Xuelong was in no mood to listen to him. ¡°I¡¯m going home. Ah.¡± Rong Xuelong stretched her muscles. ¡°I haven¡¯t ran like this for a long time. My bones are sore.¡± The girl took out her phone. Not long after, a car stopped in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m going, Chenglong.¡± Rong Xuelong waved. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Only until the girl¡¯s car was far away did the young man look up with deep desire and loneliness in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not a child...¡± He muttered to himself. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t treat me like a child...¡± His eyes seemed to have a certain force. Ye Qiaoxin suddenly realized that he was already deep in his eyes and couldn¡¯t move. He wanted to struggle, but the ck vortex in Jiang Chenglong¡¯s pupils swept him into the abyss. ... Ye Qiaoxin looked up from the desk in cold sweat. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t tell if that was a dream or if the present situation was a dream. He actually fell asleep on the desk? He even dreamed... He looked at the time. Only ten minutes had passed. What had he dreamed of? He dreamed of Rong Xuelong and Jiang Chenglong. This... how was this possible? Was it because that man was too important to Rong Xuelong that he had such a ridiculous dream? He even dreamed that Rong Xuelong had other boyfriends. Jiang Chengxi, who was that? It was dawn. But Ye Qiaoxin kept his eyes open. So much so that Rong Xuelong was slightly stunned when she saw him. ¡°Did you not sleep wellst night?¡± She asked casually. Ye Qiaoxin nodded slightly. He nced at Rong Jinghui and Qiao Sisi, who were sitting beside Rong Xuelong and eating breakfast. The two of them praised the chef¡¯s culinary skills as they ate and even fed each other from time to time. They were simply showing off their love. ¡°Do you know who Jiang Chengxi is?¡± Suddenly, Ye Qiaoxin asked without warning. Rong Xuelong and Rong Jinghui¡¯s hands paused. ¡°Why did you think of that bastard? Do you remember him?¡± Rong Jinghui put down the knife and fork in his hands. Seeing this, Qiao Sisi immediately fed him the food in her spoon. Ye Qiaoxin looked away and avoided the scene of deep love. Chapter 1195 1195 Bowls of Love and Jealousy on the Table ¡°He¡¯s your ex-boyfriend?¡± Ye Qiaoxin asked Rong Xuelong. ¡°What¡¯s his rtionship with Jiang Chenglong?¡± ¡°What kind of rtionship can it be?¡± Rong Xuelong stirred the soup in front of her with a spoon. ¡°Jiang Chenglong¡¯s grandfather and his grandfather are brothers. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Jiang Chengxi is your ex-boyfriend?¡± Ye Qiaoxin didn¡¯t forget his first question. Rong Xuelong threw the spoon into the soup and replied impatiently. ¡°No! Can you not mention that scum?¡± Rong Jinghui swallowed the food Qiao Sisi gave him. ¡°Sister, your attitude will make people think that you care about that scum.¡± ¡°Who cares about him? I just care about the fact that I was lied to. Your sister¡¯s reputation was almost ruined by this scum.¡± Rong Xuelong was clearly a vengeful person. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that.¡± Rong Jinghui persuaded patiently. ¡°If he wasn¡¯t a scumbag back then, how could he show Jiang Chenglong¡¯s love for you?¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Rong Xuelong supported her chin. ¡°I¡¯ve never settled scores with him about this. Don¡¯t think that just because he saved me, I don¡¯t know that he followed me. Every morning, he would wait at the intersection to follow me. Every day, after school, he would bump into me at the school gate. When I went shopping with my friends, he would always look at me like a ghost.¡± Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s expression changed with every word she said. ¡°Brother-inw, you don¡¯t look too good,¡± Qiao Sisi said sneakily. Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s gazended on her face. ¡°You said that you¡¯re the Qiao family¡¯s youngest daughter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Sisi blinked. ¡°You said that you¡¯ve seen the real Ye Qiaoxin before?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Sisi had a spoon in her mouth. Rong Jinghui immediately snatched the spoon from her mouth. ¡°Be careful not to pierce your throat! Don¡¯t do such dangerous things in the future!¡± He educated Qiao Sisi. This loving scolding made Ye Qiaoxin and Rong Xuelong turn away at the same time. Enough was enough. They were in a cold war, and the couple beside them were showing off their love for each other. This was too much! ¡°Where did you see Ye Qiaoxin? Or do you remember your infancy?¡± Ye Qiaoxin turned around and asked. ¡°Who remembers what happened when they were a baby?¡± Qiao Sisi rolled her eyes, but Rong Jinghui covered her eyes. ¡°I was lucky to meet that unlucky person when I was traveling. He said that he¡¯s a descendant of the Ye family from Country E. He¡¯ll definitely thank me if I get someone to send him back.¡± She had not been idlest night and had already investigated some things about the Qiao family and herself. To be honest, it was not the Qiao family¡¯s fault that she was separated from her family... No, it was actually the Qiao family¡¯s fault. Who asked them to offend so many people and for those people to take revenge on a weak little baby goose like her? ¡°Give me specific information about the Ye Qiaoxin you mentioned.¡± Ye Qiaoxin looked at Qiao Sisi again. Then, he stood up and left. ¡°He should have remembered something, right?¡± Qiao Sisi asked Rong Jinghui. No one answered. Ye Qiaoxin looked at the pile of information in front of him. About Rong Xuelong and Jiang Chengxi... His dream was right. Jiang Chengxi had once ¡°chased¡± Rong Xuelong under the instigation of his sister, Jiang Yilin. Then, because of Jiang Yilin¡¯s tricks, Rong Xuelong was in danger. Fortunately, Jiang Chenglong saved her... Ye Qiaoxin hugged his head. Why... why did he dream of this... Chapter 1196 1196 I¡¯m Good at Doing Things It was not justst night¡¯s dream. There was also the dream from before, about waiting at the intersection every morning, and the encounter at the school gate every day... Sister! That crisp voice wrapped around him like a nightmare. Who... was he!? ... Qiao Sisi realized that she had really underestimated the Qiao family¡¯s pestering skills. Ever since Madam Qiao knew that Qiao Sisi might be her daughter, she started to pester her from all angles. Qiao Sisi originally wanted to go shopping with Rong Jinghui every day, but Madam Qiao made her lose interest in this... ¡°Are you really determined not to acknowledge the Qiao family?¡± Rong Xuelong felt that she had seen countless people, but she couldn¡¯t see through Qiao Sisi anymore. She seemed to be warm-hearted, but she also seemed as cold as ice. She seemed to value friendship a lot, but she often showed indifference to rtionships. As expected, Qiao Sisi was confused when she heard Rong Xuelong¡¯s question. ¡°Do I need to make up my mind about this?¡± ¡°They might really be your biological parents.¡± Rong Xuelong reminded. ¡°So what?¡± Qiao Sisi was still confused. ¡°I never wanted parents.¡± Although she said that, she was also annoyed by the Qiao family. ¡°DNA test, right?¡± She resisted the urge to chase thewyer away. ¡°Tell your master that I won¡¯t do it even if you beat me to death. I don¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°Ms. Qiao, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Our Madam just wants to have a meal with you and catch up with you.¡± Thewyer was very respectful. ¡°They feel very guilty towards you and want to interact with you more.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to.¡± Qiao Sisi looked up. ¡°Why do I have to satisfy them just because they want something?¡± ¡°But they¡¯re your parents...¡± ¡°Come on, as a child, it¡¯s already very disadvantageous for me not to choose my parents. Now that I¡¯m already an adult, you still have to force me to acknowledge them. Are you so domineering!¡± ¡°Ms. Qiao, no matter what, your bloodline with the Qiao family can¡¯t be severed...¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Sisi sneered. ¡°Even if what you say makes sense, but... what does it have to do with you?¡± Thewyer waspletely choked up by Qiao Sisi. This Qiao family¡¯s youngest daughter was simply a pro! ¡°Ms. Qiao Sisi, Madam Qiao asked me to tell you something.¡± Thewyer finally decided to use his trump card. ¡°As long as... as long as you¡¯re willing to return to the Qiao family, the Qiao family is willing to... give up the engagement with the Ye family. In other words, Ms. Qiao Xing¡¯er is also willing to give up on General Ye Qiaoxinpletely.¡± Qiao Sisi finally nced at him. Thewyer lowered his voice. ¡°Also, the Qiao family swore to keep all the secrets about General Ye...¡± This was very important. Qiao Sisi had always been very pragmatic. If the other party couldn¡¯t give up anything valuable, it was useless to y the emotion card. ¡°I see...¡± She pinched her chin. ¡°If the Qiao family can do what they say, then I¡¯ll acknowledge this family.¡± She was just so willful and casual. Actually, whether it was the Rong family, the Qiao family, Rong Xuelong, or Qiao Xing¡¯er, they were all the same to her... The only difference was... Rong Jinghui. Qiao Sisi was sure that she wanted to please this man and leave behind memories without any regrets while spending time with him. Therefore, she would do anything that was beneficial to Rong Jinghui. For example, being good to the Rong family... Only if she was sensible enough would the Rong family feel that Rong Jinghui¡¯s taste was right, while Rong Jinghui himself... Chapter 1197 1197 He¡¯s Just Our Dog Qiao Sisi thought of that night. The man who was holding her hand and running on the street. She thought of the scene when he kissed her bloody palm and lips. He actually... valued his family very much... She didn¡¯t want to see that expression on his face again, like a homeless puppy... Therefore, she would do her best for him and his family. She would do everything within her ability. The news that Qiao Sisi had decided to return to the Qiao family shocked Rong Xuelong even more than her unwillingness to return. But this time, she didn¡¯t ask much. She only looked at the woman in front of her quietly, wanting to see what kind of picture was in her heart. ¡°You¡¯re a person with your own opinions.¡± Rong Xuelong said softly. ¡°So, I won¡¯t say much... But I have to tell you something. No matter what happens to you, remember, you¡¯re also a member of the Rong family. The Rong family is behind you.¡± Qiao Sisi smiled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s enough to have Jinghui behind me.¡± ¡°Jinghui is so lucky.¡± Rong Xuelong smiled. ¡°Brother-inw is very lucky too.¡± Qiao Sisi smiled even more charmingly. Rong Jinghui wouldn¡¯t let Qiao Sisi return to the Qiao family alone. He naturally followed her back. The Qiao family was exceptionally enthusiastic. Needless to say, Madam Qiao, and even Qiao Kouliang, who always had a dark expression, smiled. ¡°Sisi, look. These are all photos of you when you were young.¡± Madam Qiao had already prepared everything. She took out the photos of Qiao Sisi when she was born, as well as the swaddling clothes, bib, and milk bottle she had used when she was young... In short, they were things she had always used. Qiao Sisi looked at these and was calm. ¡°Sisi, I really didn¡¯t expect to see you return to the Qiao family in my lifetime...¡± Madam Qiao said and started to wipe her tears again. ¡°Back then, you and Ye Qiaoxin disappeared together...¡± ¡°Speaking of Ye Qiaoxin, have you forgotten what you promised me?¡± Madam Qiao¡¯s smile froze. ¡°Of course.¡± She hurriedly said. ¡°Now that he knows that Xing¡¯er¡¯s child isn¡¯t his, it won¡¯t be nice to continue the lies.¡± ¡°You know it too.¡± The smile on Qiao Sisi¡¯s face was a little sarcastic. Madam Qiao looked at Rong Jinghui with passion. ¡°Sisi, to be honest, you married really well. You must not have suffered all these years, right?¡± In Madam Qiao¡¯s opinion, Qiao Sisi must have grown up in a rich family to be able to marry into a wealthy family in Country Z. Qiao Sisi chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve been living well all these years.¡± Madam Qiao sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, our Qiao family hasn¡¯t been good all these years... If it weren¡¯t for the fact that our family has been declining these years, I wouldn¡¯t have kept targeting the Ye family. Speaking of which, the Ye family is also despicable. Qiaoxin and our Xing¡¯er are clearly a couple, but he actually abandoned our Xing¡¯er...¡± Qiao Sisi¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Dad, Mom, there are no outsiders here. You can say some things to the outside world. You don¡¯t have to be so hypocritical in front of me, right?¡± Madam Qiao looked ufortable and nced at Qiao Kouliang. Qiao Kouliang scoffed. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Anyway, you all know that the current Ye Qiaoxin isn¡¯t the real Ye Qiaoxin, but it¡¯s precisely because of this that his actions are even more detestable! If he was really Ye Qiaoxin, he would be the real heir of the Ye family and have the right to negotiate with us. But who is the current Ye Qiaoxin? Without our Qiao family, would he be where he is today? He¡¯s simply a dog of our Qiao family!¡± Chapter 1198 1198 Let Me Be An Old Man¡¯s Mistress? ¡°Ha!¡± Rong Jinghui, who had been silent at the side, couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Someone called Jiang Chenglong a dog, but it actually had nothing to do with him. But the current Jiang Chenglong was his brother-inw and his nephew¡¯s father. If someone scolded him for being a dog, wouldn¡¯t he be scolding the Rong family too? Qiao Kouliang didn¡¯t notice Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression. He still said with a dark expression, ¡°This dog can¡¯t be raised anymore. It dared to bite its master and was originally about to be killed. But now... since we¡¯ve found Sisi because of him, let¡¯s offset this matter.¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression was still bad, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. The other party was Qiao Sisi¡¯s parents after all... Because he actually had a hidden desire for his family and parents, Rong Jinghui also guessed that Qiao Sisi would have such a desire. Since she wanted to acknowledge the Qiao family, he could only reluctantly be the Qiao family¡¯s son-inw. At dinner time, Qiao Xing¡¯er returned with Ye Le. Her face lit up when she saw Rong Jinghui. ¡°Sister and Brother-inw are back. Xiao Le, greet Aunt and Uncle.¡± Unlike what Qiao Sisi had expected, Qiao Xing¡¯er seemed to be quite happy about her return to the Qiao family. During dinner, Madam Qiao asked Rong Jinghui about this and that, how many people were in his family, how many parents and siblings, and so on. ¡°Oh right, Jinghui, are there any especially outstanding unmarried men in your Rong family? Introduce one to your sister.¡± Madam Qiao added. ¡°Someone as outstanding as you.¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°No.¡± Rong Linyi was the only person as outstanding as him. But Rong Linyi¡¯s third child was about to be born. Even if he was still single, there was no way he would like a woman like Qiao Xing¡¯er. Madam Qiao was indignant. ¡°It¡¯s okay even if he was married before. Our Xing¡¯er still has a child. She¡¯s not picky as long as he¡¯s from your Rong family...¡± ¡°There¡¯s one from the main branch.¡± Qiao Sisi pinched her chin. ¡°Really? Who is it?¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er was immediately interested. She remembered that in C City Hospital, she had seen another man besides Rong Jinghui. That man was not inferior to Rong Jinghui in looks, but his temperament seemed to be better. Qiao Sisi smiled wickedly. ¡°Jinghui¡¯s second uncle just lost his wife and is also in the main branch. If you marry over, Jinghui and I will have to call you Aunt.¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You want me to be an old man¡¯s mistress?¡± ¡°What do you mean old man? It¡¯s so unpleasant to hear.¡± Qiao Sisi smiled. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re not any younger. Second Uncle of the Rong family is still considered a person from the main branch. You¡¯re bringing up a child, so marrying him won¡¯t be any loss to you.¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er mmed her knife and fork angrily. ¡°No.¡± Ye Le immediately spat at Qiao Sisi. ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Aiya, Xiao Le, don¡¯t be naughty.¡± Madam Qiao avoided the main point and pulled Ye Le away. ¡°Go and y.¡± Rong Jinghui almost threw Ye Le out. Qiao Sisi was no longer in the mood to eat. It was really tiring to be family with these people who didn¡¯t match up. After the meal, Madam Qiao pulled Qiao Sisi and Rong Jinghui over to chat. They talked until midnight. Seeing that Rong Jinghui was getting more and more impatient, Madam Qiao hurriedly smiled. ¡°Aiyo, I forgot that Jinghui is still here. Jinghui, go and sleep first. We¡¯ll talk for a while more.¡± Chapter 1199 1199 Discussing Is a Waste of Time ¡°No need. I¡¯ll leave with Jinghui.¡± Qiao Sisi stood up. ¡°Sisi, sit down. Daddy and Mommy still have something to talk to you about.¡± Madam Qiao hurriedly pulled Qiao Sisi. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Rong Jinghui wouldn¡¯t let Qiao Sisi stay no matter what. However, Madam Qiao hurriedly winked at Qiao Sisi. ¡°Sisi, I want to talk to you alone...¡± Qiao Sisi almost scoffed when she saw Madam Qiao winking. ¡°Jinghui, go and rest first. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± ¡°How long is a while?¡± Rong Jinghui wouldn¡¯t leave just like that. ¡°Give me a specific time.¡± ¡°No more than half an hour.¡± Qiao Sisi promised. Rong Jinghui stood up with a cold expression. ¡°Remember, if it¡¯s more than a second, I¡¯lle and drag you back.¡± After Rong Jinghui leftpletely, Madam Qiao hurriedly said to Qiao Sisi, ¡°Sisi, I told you just now that you have to help with your sister¡¯s matter.¡± ¡°My sister?¡± Qiao Sisi raised her eyebrows. ¡°Your sister, sigh... Sisi, to be honest, our Qiao family was 100% confident that we could make Ye Qiaoxin give in. But in order to acknowledge you, we had no choice but to give up on this son-inw... Sisi, you have to think of a way to solve your sister¡¯s problem.¡± Qiao Sisi¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Do I owe her?¡± Madam Qiao was stunned. She was probably used to Qiao Sisi¡¯s way of speaking. She hurriedly smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t owe her anything. Our Qiao family owes you a lot. It¡¯s just that your sisterly love is deep and blood is thicker than water. Look at you, you¡¯ve been living well all these years and even married such a good husband. You have to help your sister, right?¡± ¡°Your mother is right.¡± Qiao Kouliang knocked on his pipe. ¡°In order to acknowledge you, our Qiao family had no choice but to give up on Ye Qiaoxin. We¡¯ll each take a step back. We won¡¯t pursue Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s matter anymore, and you have to solve your sister¡¯s problem. In the end, your sister sacrificed herself for you.¡± Qiao Sisi almost smiled. ¡°I begged you to acknowledge me? I begged to go back to the Qiao family house?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Although you don¡¯t want to reunite with us, you still want us to let Ye Qiaoxin go. You have to work hard in your husband¡¯s family and get some status. We all understand and support you. But our Qiao family has given so much, it¡¯s time for you to repay us.¡± Qiao Sisi stood up. She felt that she was really stupid. That was why she thought that the Qiao family could make this deal. The reason this family was willing to give up on the Ye family was because they saw the Rong family! They still had the cheek to talk to her about repayment? She hadn¡¯t grown up in the Qiao family since she was born, so did she have to repay them now? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about between us,¡± Qiao Sisi said coldly. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Qiao Kouliang¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Think about it carefully. We have something on Ye Qiaoxin. Once his true identity is exposed, neither the Qiao family nor your Rong family can protect him. First of all, the military won¡¯t let him off.¡± Qiao Sisi turned around with a dead expression. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°How is it a threat?¡± Madam Qiao hurriedly smiled and meditated. ¡°Aren¡¯t we discussing it with you?¡± ¡°Discuss? Unfortunately, I don¡¯t want to discuss it with you!¡± She felt that it was a waste of time to talk to the Qiao family. Chapter 1200 1200 Her Views Have Been Shattered ¡°Sisi, listen to Mommy. Listen to our thoughts first, okay?¡± Madam Qiao pulled Qiao Sisi. ¡°You¡¯ve seen your sister¡¯s situation. It¡¯s not easy for her to raise Lele alone. Our Qiao family¡¯s situation isn¡¯t too good now, and it¡¯s difficult to find a suitable family to marry into. You married so well, can¡¯t you help her a little?¡± ¡°No!¡± Qiao Sisi replied firmly. Are you kidding me! She was lucky to have bumped into Rong Jinghui. Now, they even wanted her to help an older sister who came out of nowhere? ¡°Child, why are you so hard-hearted?¡± Madam Qiao couldn¡¯t help butin. Qiao Sisi chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t even have a heart at all.¡± ¡°Child¡¯s mother, don¡¯t talk to her nicely. Tell her the truth. She has to do it no matter what!¡± Qiao Kouliang said forcefully. When Qiao Sisi heard Qiao Kouliang¡¯s words, she only looked at him and Madam Qiao coldly and didn¡¯t say anything else. Madam Qiaoughed. ¡°Sisi, we have two ways now. Take a look...¡± Qiao Sisi continued to ignore them and waited for them to speak. ¡°The first one is... I heard that other than your Jinghui, there¡¯s another person in the Rong family who¡¯s older than Jinghui... the family head, right?¡± Qiao Sisi was really angry. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Rong Linyi?¡± ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t it him?¡± Madam Qiao smiled. ¡°We heard that he also has two children. What about his wife? It¡¯s said that she separated from him for many years and their rtionship isn¡¯t very good. Look... can you build a bridge for your sister...¡± ¡°Haha, did Qiao Xing¡¯er beg you to do this?¡± Qiao Sisi interrupted Madam Qiao. She knew that her intuition had always been sharp. Back in the hospital, she felt disgusted when she saw Qiao Xing¡¯er looking at Rong Linyi and Rong Jinghui. Unexpectedly, that woman really had designs on Rong Linyi! Madam Qiao was still talking to herself. ¡°I heard that Rong Linyi¡¯s wife is also very ordinary. She looks average and has an ordinary temperament. Furthermore, the couple doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship...¡± ¡°You said that Yanyun looks ordinary? Her temperament is ordinary? Qiao Xing¡¯er told you this, right?¡± Qiao Sisi really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°She thinks Rong Linyi is blind?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he really blind?¡± Qiao Kouliang didn¡¯t care. ¡°We don¡¯t mind if his eyes are blind. Xing¡¯er is the eldest daughter of our Qiao family. Marrying him is considered a match made in heaven. When you go back this time, bring your sister back with you and create an opportunity for her...¡± Qiao Sisi suddenly interrupted Qiao Kouliang. ¡°What¡¯s the second method?¡± She just wanted to see how strange the Qiao family was. ¡°The second... haha.¡± Madam Qiao smiled meaningfully. ¡°Sisi, how confident do you think you are in Ye Qiaoxin?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Sisi was really stunned. Why was she rted to Ye Qiaoxin again? ¡°Sisi, Ye Qiaoxin has made up his mind not to be with your sister. But we think that if your sister can¡¯t do it, you can. Although Ye Qiaoxin isn¡¯t the real Ye Qiaoxin, he¡¯s more powerful than the real Ye Qiaoxin now. He¡¯s still so young and has already be a general. He really has a bright future.¡± ¡°So?¡± Qiao Sisi was really shocked. ¡°So, see if you can think of a way to push that Rong woman out and rece her. Anyway, Ye Qiaoxin is even willing to raise someone else¡¯s son. You¡¯re much cleaner than that Rong Xuelong, right?¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Qiao Sisi felt her worldviews shatter. ¡°If I hook up with Ye Qiaoxin, then... What about Rong Jinghui?¡± Qiao Kouliang scoffed. ¡°You already have Ye Qiaoxin, do you still want to continue having two men? Since you¡¯re unwilling to introduce Rong Linyi to your sister, Rong Jinghui can be given to her. Anyway, the two of you are simr, so he shouldn¡¯t have any objections.¡± Chapter 1201 1201 Smiling On The Outside, But Inside... Qiao Sisi had a habit. The more she cursed in her heart, the more she smiled. For example, when she lied to Rong Xiaoda like a fool in the past, the more obedient she acted, and the more polite she became. Now that she was sincere with Rong Jinghui, she revealed herzy and casual side. Now, the Qiao couple¡¯s words triggered the bad taste in her heart when facing enemies. Hearing Qiao Kouliang¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but stand up. ¡°Then I have to thank Dad and Mom for thinking about it so thoroughly. I didn¡¯t even think of such a good idea.¡± Madam Qiao was a little frightened when Qiao Kouliang said this. How aggressive Qiao Sisi was before, everyone saw it for themselves. Unexpectedly, when Qiao Kouliang said the most shameless words, not only was Qiao Sisi not angry, she even acted quite reasonably. ¡°Then you agree to give Jinghui to your sister?¡± Madam Qiao looked very happy. ¡°We¡¯re all good sisters. Of course we have to share good things.¡± Qiao Sisi acted very sensibly. ¡°I knew it.¡± Qiao Kouliang nodded in satisfaction. ¡°An outstanding man like Ye Qiaoxin wouldn¡¯t be rejected by anyone. Our Qiao family¡¯s daughter is so good, you can definitely defeat that Rong Xuelong. Oh right, how do you need Mom and Dad to support you? Tell me, our Qiao family is quite powerful here. We can even make Rong Xuelong disappear silently.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Madam Qiao pressed her palms together. ¡°After getting rid of that Rong Xuelong, not only will we have the Ye family¡¯s support, but we can also obtain the Rong family¡¯s power. Our Qiao family should be able to make aeback soon.¡± Qiao Sisi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I promised Jinghui to go back quickly.¡± The Qiao couple looked at each other. ¡°Alright, go back quickly...¡± Qiao Sisi had just gone out. Madam Qiao asked Qiao Kouliang in a low voice, ¡°What do you think will happen if Sisi sees Xing¡¯er and Jinghui together?¡± ¡°What else can she do?¡± Qiao Kouliang sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she agreed to let Xing¡¯er and Jinghui get together and she will get Ye Qiaoxin herself? Seeing them together, even if she feels a little ufortable, she should allow it, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Madam Qiao nodded. ¡°Besides, we didn¡¯t say that we had to separate her and Rong Jinghui. If she¡¯s willing to be with Rong Jinghui when he is with Xing¡¯er, as long as they¡¯re willing, we have no objections.¡± Qiao Kouliang nodded and sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, Rong Jinghui isn¡¯t the head of the Rong family. Xing¡¯er should still get Rong Linyi.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still time.¡± Madam Qiao was confident in her daughter. ¡°Let Xing¡¯er and Rong Jinghui be together first before we have a chance toe into contact with Rong Linyi. I heard that Rong Linyi has some strange habits and it¡¯s very difficult for him to ept women. Perhaps in the future, the Rong family will all belong to Xing¡¯er and Sisi. At that time, ha, what would the Ye family have! Without Ye Qiaoxin, we will still be rich and powerful...¡± ... Qiao Sisi, who was standing at the door, had already heard the conversation inside clearly. Her heart beat faster. Unexpectedly, the Qiao couple let Rong Jinghui leave first because of this! They had long nned to let Qiao Xing¡¯er be with Rong Jinghui... Perhaps the two of them had already... Chapter 1202 1202 She¡¯s Just Imitating Qiao Sisi clenched her fists. There was a murderous feeling in her heart. After working in the logistics department in the team, she rarely came into contact with all kinds of violent and bloody frontlines, so she also cultivated her character and became a peaceful agent. She tried her best to be peaceful and avoid killing people. Unexpectedly, today, the Qiao couple sessfully activated the ruthlessness in her blood. She really wanted to rush in and chop her biological parents into pieces! But in the end, she slowly rxed her fists. Of course she cared about Rong Jinghui. But the premise was that he cared about her as much as she did. To be honest, one of the reasons why Qiao Sisi chose Rong Jinghui without hesitation was that she realized that she was unique to this man. Every woman wanted to be the only one in her man¡¯s heart. Qiao Sisi expressed that she was no exception. Being with Rong Jinghui, she could not only be his one and only, but also his salvation. This sense of aplishment was iparable even if shepleted a mission perfectly. Thus, she fell into his embrace almost without hesitation. And he had also given her love and importance that far exceeded her expectations. This love and importance made Qiao Sisi have the thought of... retiring for the first time. She really wanted to live with Rong Jinghui like this, have children, and be a part of the Rong family. She treated the Rong family as her new organization. She was as loyal to the Rong family as she was to her previous organization. But the difference was that in the past, when she was in the organization, any mission was epted by her passively. In the Rong family, she was indeed very proactive in trying to fight for this family. But now- Qiao Sisi looked at the time. It had been more than twenty minutes. Rong Jinghui had said that he woulde over if she waste for a second after twenty minutes. Qiao Sisi suddenly didn¡¯t want to go back immediately... She wanted to know if she had misjudged him. If she didn¡¯t go back after half an hour, would Rong Jinghui reallye and look for her, or... would he go and make love with Qiao Xing¡¯er... ... Rong Jinghui followed the maid to the bedroom. The maid brought him to a door, bowed, and left. Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t think too much about it and stepped into the room. However, the moment he stepped in, he sensed that something was wrong. There was someone in the room. His high vignce made him want to retreat immediately, but the door mmed behind him and locked. ¡°Jinghui, Brother-inw...¡± A sweet voice sounded from the bed in front of him. Rong Jinghui looked up and saw the peach-colored veil in front of him. The woman¡¯s body was faintly discernible... Ordinary men would inevitably feel their blood boil when they saw this scene, but Rong Jinghui felt... disgusted. Without looking, he knew who was inside. He turned around and twisted the door knob. The door was locked. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time.¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s voice was very enchanting. ¡°The key is hidden with me. Brother-inw, do you want toe and find the treasure? I have a lot of treasures here...¡± Rong Jinghui slowly clenched his fists. He had the urge to blow that woman¡¯s head off. Qiao Sisi¡¯s voice felt tempting and cute. Qiao Xing¡¯er imitated this tone, but it only made him feel that she was a parody of Qiao Sisi! Chapter 1203 1203 Do You Have Anything For Me To Be Jealous Of? ¡°Brother-inw,e quickly... Xing¡¯er can¡¯t wait...¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er twisted behind the peach-colored veil. ¡°You can¡¯t only love Sisi. Xing¡¯er also wants your love...¡± Rong Jinghui turned around. Other than coldness in his voice, there was also a hint of malicious mockery. ¡°You want it too?¡± ... Qiao Sisi stood in the shadows. She watched as the Qiao couple walked back to their room arm in arm. But she had no intention of leaving. She didn¡¯t go back nor appear. It was as if she had suddenly disappeared, but no one seemed to notice or even ask about her. So, finding their precious daughter was just a joke, right? Madam Qiao kept calling her ¡®good daughter¡¯, but what Madam Qiao did was disgusting. Perhaps when they realized that she might be the Qiao family¡¯s daughter, this couple already had such thoughts. They insisted on finding her because she was useful to the Qiao family. Qiao Sisi looked down at her watch. It had been... thirty minutes. The man who said that he would get her if she didn¡¯t return after twenty minutes didn¡¯t appear. As expected... He still couldn¡¯t avoid falling into the same trap as those other men? Unexpectedly, the man she had finally decided to entrust her life to was not an exception. In this world, perhaps only a man with serious mysophobia like Rong Linyi could be loyal to his partner, right? Qiao Sisi didn¡¯t know what to feel. It felt as if she had been walking in the wind and rain and had finally found a ce to hide. But in the blink of an eye, this ce disappeared... She was standing in the wind and rain again. She could pretend that she had never had a ce to hide, and that she had always been standing in the wind and rain. But there was still a trace of... disappointment in her heart. ¡°I think I said that someone will be punished if they exceed the time limit.¡± Just as Qiao Sisi was letting her imagination run wild, a man¡¯s voice sounded from ahead. She looked up and realized that he was standing under the light in the corridor and looking at her steadily in the shadows. Qiao Sisi was stunned for a moment before she pounced over. Rong Jinghui immediately caught her and hugged her. He lowered his head and was about to kiss her. But Qiao Sisi pushed him away. ¡°You smell like perfume. Why? Could it be... a quick battle?¡± She didn¡¯t notice the jealousy in her voice. ¡°Yes.¡± Unexpectedly, Rong Jinghui replied bluntly. ¡°It was indeed quite fast.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Qiao Sisi wanted to push Rong Jinghui awaypletely. ¡°It¡¯s really been hard on you. I¡¯m in your arms and you still want toe and punish me.¡± Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t let her push him away and dragged her back into his embrace. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Miss Sisi to be jealous?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s jealous!¡± Qiao Sisi said angrily. ¡°Do you have anything for me to be jealous about?¡± Rong Jinghui smiled and whispered in her ear. ¡°No, but there are other things...¡± Qiao Sisi immediately punched him. Rong Jinghui hugged her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Also, I said not to re at me if there¡¯s no reason.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even re at someone? Do I make people pregnant when I re at them?¡± Qiao Sisi rolled her eyes. However, before she could roll her eyes fully, Rong Jinghui had already held her face and bit it... Chapter 1204 1204 Don¡¯t Die After a Strong Struggle Qiao Sisi wanted to push this man away. But in the end, she still pestered him without any bottom line. A momentter, the two of them separated and panted slightly... ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it for tonight.¡± Rong Jinghui said. ¡°If you dare to send me away alone in the future, I¡¯ll cheat on you!¡± ¡°You make it sound like you didn¡¯t do it tonight.¡± Qiao Sisi snorted. Rong Jinghui smiled when he heard this. ¡°In that case, even if I cheat, can you ept it?¡± Qiao Sisi almost kicked his important parts. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who has no bottom line?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± Rong Jinghui became serious. ¡°Because we¡¯re the same kind of people. I... am not either.¡± ¡°Tell me, what did you do to Qiao Xing¡¯er?¡± Qiao Sisi raised her hand. Actually, the moment Rong Jinghui appeared, she knew that he had nothing to do with Qiao Xing¡¯er. But the perfume told her that the two of them must still have had close contact. This time, it was Rong Jinghui¡¯s turn to frown. ¡°You know that the Qiao family schemed against me? You¡¯re still waiting here for me to be schemed against? Aren¡¯t you afraid that something will really happen between me and Qiao Xing¡¯er?¡± Qiao Sisi scoffed. ¡°I just want to verify if someone can control their lower body.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°I trust you.¡± Qiao Sisi flipped her hair. ¡°I just... I just don¡¯t trust myself.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rong Jinghui questioned aggressively. He felt like he was dissatisfied with Qiao Sisi¡¯s answer and wanted her to exin it here. Qiao Sisi tucked her hair behind her ear again. She lowered her head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can find such a good partner...¡± Rong Jinghui held her shoulder. ¡°At the end of the day, you still don¡¯t believe me. I¡¯m so good, but you still don¡¯t believe me. Qiao Sisi, can¡¯t I let you see my sincerity?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡± Qiao Sisi looked away in frustration. ¡°Of course I can see your efforts and sincerity. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have given my all. I just...¡± She couldn¡¯t say it. What should she say? Her living environment since young made it really difficult for her to trust a person. Her good sister had once said that she wouldn¡¯t leave her alone, but she still disappeared after a mission. ¡°Jinghui, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. I don¡¯t believe in the stability of this world. I don¡¯t believe in the stability of life...¡± Qiao Sisi said softly. ¡°Sometimes, perhaps you¡¯re unwilling, but fate will push you forward without me...¡± ¡°Qiao Sisi, look at me.¡± Rong Jinghui held her shoulder seriously. Qiao Sisi looked up with her naturally charming eyes and met Rong Jinghui¡¯s deep eyes. ¡°Qiao Sisi, let me tell you, my wishes will not change from the moment I chose you. If the flood of fate will one day push me to a ce I don¡¯t want to go, then I will end this disobedient fate when I reach that ce.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Qiao Sisi raised her fingertips and pressed his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t continue.¡± She suddenly felt a trace of fear that she had never felt before. ¡°Don¡¯t fight to the death with fate. I would rather you live miserably, even if I have to live far away from you, than for you to lose your life in a fierce battle. Nothing is more important than living...¡± Chapter 1205 1205 It¡¯s Because of the Bloodline Nothing was more important than staying alive... It was a little ironic to hear this from a person with countless people¡¯s blood on her hands. However, it was precisely because she had seen how fragile lives were. It was because she walked on the edge of danger all year round. Only then did she know that life was not easy and life was fragile. ¡°Alright, what are you talking about?¡± Suddenly, Rong Jinghui raised his hand and rubbed Qiao Sisi¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, didn¡¯t you want to test me? Go and check the results.¡± In Qiao Sisi¡¯s room, Qiao Xing¡¯er was wrapped up in bed sheets and tied up with torn gauze. Her mouth was stuffed with a messy cloth and she could only make muffled sounds. ¡°Ha, seducing my man.¡± Qiao Sisi was definitely not a kind person at this time. She took a few steps forward, raised her hand as expected, and pped Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s face. ¡°Get out!¡± She said to Rong Jinghui. Rong Jinghui was very obedient and turned to walk out. He had just gone out when Qiao Sisi pulled out the cloth in Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s mouth. ¡°Sisi! How dare you hit me!¡± Once Qiao Xing¡¯er got a chance to speak, she said something unpleasant. ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t let Dad and Mom teach you a lesson!¡± ¡°Dad? Mom?¡± Qiao Sisi smiled happily. ¡°You mean the two dead people next door?¡± ¡°Dead, dead people?¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er panicked when she heard this. ¡°What did you do to Dad and Mom?¡± ¡°What I did? You¡¯ll know soon!¡± Qiao Sisi pounced over after saying this. ¡°Ahhh...¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er was about to pee her pants and screamed repeatedly. But Qiao Sisi had already covered her mouth. Her other hand tore off the clothes on Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s body, leaving behind the veil gauze that was tied around her. At this moment, Qiao Xing¡¯er looked very erotic and lustful. Qiao Sisi stuffed her mouth again, got up, picked up her phone, and filmed her from all angles. ¡°Not bad, very good.¡± Qiao Sisi smiled. ¡°Miss Qiao¡¯s photos should be able to sell for a lot of money.¡± No matter how promiscuous Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s private life was, her face turned pale when she heard this. She nned in her heart that after Qiao Sisi left, she would think of a way to snatch her phone and give Qiao Sisi to more than ten men to rape! However, though Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s heart was dark, Qiao Sisi¡¯s was not much better than hers. Qiao Sisi even started to think that the reason she had always been ¡°bad¡± was because she had the Qiao family¡¯s bloodline. She saw Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s eyes roll and guessed what she was up to. But once Qiao Sisi had an idea, no one else would be able toe up with a better idea. She smiled like a flower and took out a knife to p Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s face. ¡°However, just selling some photos shouldn¡¯t hurt Sister much. Since Sister likes to mess with men so much, I¡¯ll send you to do it!¡± With that, she took out the cloth in Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s mouth. Before Qiao Xing¡¯er could say anything, Qiao Sisi had already pinched her chin and forced her to open her mouth, pouring something into her mouth. ¡°What are you giving me... ahem...¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er wanted to shout, but just as she spoke, she felt a burning pain in her throat. In an instant, she couldn¡¯t say another word. ¡°It¡¯s just a little sour and acidic. It can¡¯t kill people, but it¡¯s more than enough to make you a mute.¡± Qiao Sisi smiled lightly. Chapter 1206 1206 A Smiling Demon She wrapped Qiao Xing¡¯er in a nket again and called Rong Jinghui in. ¡°You¡¯re familiar with the Qiao family¡¯s terrain, right?¡± She asked Rong Jinghui. Rong Jinghui and Qiao Sisi were already telepathically connected. He immediately nced at Qiao Xing¡¯er, who was wrapped like a cocoon on the bed. ¡°You¡¯re bringing her out?¡± ¡°Sister likes to y with men so much. If I don¡¯t send her to do it, how can our sisterly love be deep?¡± If one only heard Qiao Sisi¡¯s tone, they would think that she really had some extraordinary feelings for Qiao Xing¡¯er. Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s heart turned cold. Hearing Rong Jinghui¡¯s and Qiao Sisi¡¯s words, they had no good intentions from the moment they entered the Qiao family. After figuring out the terrain, she still had a knife and chemicals on her. How was she here to acknowledge her family? She was clearly here to rob them. As expected, Qiao Sisi had already searched the room. ¡°Tsk, the Qiao family¡¯s eldest daughter only has this much jewelry. It¡¯s really not enough.¡± ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a safe here, but the password...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask her.¡± Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Qiao Sisi¡¯s actions at all. His woman didn¡¯t have much fun, so he had to satisfy her twice as much. ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡± Qiao Sisi waved her hand. ¡°I made her mute. Forget it, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er wished Qiao Sisi could open it herself. Her safe was connected to the rm system. As long as Qiao Sisi did something, she would definitely attract the attention of her family. She waited hopefully for Qiao Sisi to trigger the rm system, but there was no sound from the other end. Until the safe opened with a beep! Qiao Sisi pped her hands. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t lose my skills!¡± Qiao Xing¡¯er was in disbelief and deep despair. She was too careless! She and her parents were too careless! She thought that Qiao Sisi had been picked up by a rich family to get to know Rong Jinghui and marry into the Rong family. Unexpectedly, she was not as simple as she looked. She knew how to open a high-level safe, had a knife and chemicals on herself, and was steady and ruthless... She was not an ordinary person at all. She was a demon who knew how to smile! ¡°Wow, Jinghui, look, the quality of this gem is not bad.¡± Qiao Sisi took out a set of jewelry from the safe. ¡°Yes, bring it back if you like it.¡± Rong Jinghui didn¡¯t feel any moral pressure. Qiao Sisi shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like these, but what if we auction them and donate the proceeds to charity?¡± ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± Rong Jinghui doted on his wife. ¡°I¡¯ll agree with you even if you suggest throwing it into the sea.¡± ¡°Hubby, I know you are the best.¡± Qiao Sisi looked up and kissed Rong Jinghui. ¡°Okay, at least I didn¡¯te for nothing. Okay, go and carry that woman now. Let¡¯s go.¡± Rong Jinghui looked a little unhappy. ¡°You want me to carry another woman?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll carry her.¡± Qiao Sisi stood up. ¡°Forget it.¡± Rong Jinghui couldn¡¯t hide the disgust in his eyes. ¡°Go find another bedsheet and wrap her in two moreyers.¡± Due to Rong Jinghui¡¯s rough treatment, Qiao Xing¡¯er almost vomited when she was transported out of the Qiao family house. But this was not the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing was that Rong Jinghui and Qiao Sisi actually found an underground nightclub and sold her. Qiao Xing¡¯er was speechless and couldn¡¯t argue. Even if she could shout, she couldn¡¯t get any help. She could only watch as Rong Jinghui and Qiao Sisi counted the money and left her. Chapter 1207 1207 Drive to Where the Sun Rises Before she left, Qiao Sisi patted Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s face with cash. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t resist. Resistance will only make you suffer more. If you can¡¯t resist, enjoy yourself. Anyway, this is your forte, right?¡± On the way back, Rong Jinghui drove past the slums. Qiao Sisi suddenly opened the roof of the sports car and stood up. Facing the flickering eyes in the darkness, she took out Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s money. ¡°Money is falling from the sky! Come and take it!¡± She threw the money in her hands into the sky. The men, women, and children in the darkness had long been attracted by the sound of the sports car¡¯s engine. When they saw the sports car¡¯s roof open, the beautiful woman inside actually threw arge amount of money. They were all shocked. In their shock, they had already pounced out to snatch the money. ¡°All the ill-gotten gains.¡± Qiao Sisi shouted crazily as she threw the bills. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything bad! Hahaha...¡± Rong Jinghui couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw her happy like a child. The sports car sped out of the slums and towards the bustling city. ¡°Where are we going? The hotel or the Ye family home?¡± Rong Jinghui asked Qiao Sisi. Qiao Sisi wrapped her arm around his neck and whispered in his ear. ¡°Drive straight ahead to somewhere where the sun rises...¡± ... Rong Xuelong finally called home. Ye Qiaoxin threw her phone to her. Rong Xuelong then knew that he still had her phone. She thought that he had already thrown it away. ¡°Mother...¡± The first person she wanted to find was Madam Rong. ¡°Xuelong, have you seen Jinghui and Sisi?¡± Madam Rong finally heaved a sigh of relief when she heard her daughter¡¯s voice. ¡°How is it on your side? Are you sure he¡¯s Chenglong?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s Chenglong. But the Qiao family brainwashed him. He doesn¡¯t remember me at all, nor does he remember the past. The only thing in his mind now are the memories the Qiao family instilled in him. The only thing that makes me happy is that he still has feelings for me and for Little Treasure. Other than that...¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t want to say the ¡°torture¡± she had been through recently. In front of her family, she had always reported good news and not bad news. But Madam Rong had already guessed everything. ¡°Take your time. You¡¯re already lucky to have found him. It¡¯s also lucky that he still has feelings for you. It¡¯s okay, Xuelong.¡± Madam Rongforted her. ¡°Even if you really want to live as Madam Ye and let Little Treasure be his stepson, I won¡¯t interfere as long as you¡¯re happy. All these years, you¡¯ve done a lot for this family. It¡¯s time to fight for your own happiness.¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m just indignant.¡± Rong Xuelong lowered her eyes. ¡°Although he¡¯s the person I love no matter what, but... he doesn¡¯t remember anything about our past.¡± She used to ignore those memories. The times when he chased after her and watched her anxiously and longingly in the dark were so precious now. ¡°Nothing is more important than a family reunion.¡± Madam Rong persuaded Rong Xuelong. ¡°If you¡¯re with him, there will always be a chance for all of you to return to the past, but if you continue to be so stubborn, you might waste your time and cause other uncertain things to happen. So, why don¡¯t you let go of the doubt in your heart?¡± Chapter 1208 1208 The Only Thing That Doesn¡¯t Change Are My Feelings For You After hanging up, Rong Xuelong sat in the bedroom in a daze. What she didn¡¯t expect was that in Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s study room, he was also putting down the earpiece. He returned Rong Xuelong¡¯s phone to her. There was already surveince software installed inside. Hearing Madam Rong and her daughter¡¯s conversation, his already uneasy heart was even more shaken. It turned out that Rong Xuelong¡¯s sudden obedience and gentleness to him was because she had confirmed that he was Jiang Chenglong! Whether he really was Jiang Chenglong or not, Ye Qiaoxin had firmly believed that he was not. But... he was bing more and more suspicious. Everyone in the Ye family remembered Qiao Sisi. It was even said that she was his favorite ¡°sister¡± when he was young, but he had no impression of her at all. He dreamed of going to and from school in high school. He dreamed of calling ¡®Sister¡¯ and Rong Xuelong¡¯s youthful appearance in high school. He even dreamed that she had been deceived by Jiang Chengxi and was almost bullied by a group of hooligans... No one had told him this before. And today, before returning the phone to Rong Xuelong, he looked at the photo album inside. There were photos of her in high school... She was almost identical to the Rong Xuelong in his dream. For the first time in five years, Ye Qiaoxin doubted his identity. This suspicion extended to some details that he usually didn¡¯t notice. For example, why was the Qiao family so confident that they could control him and let him raise Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s son? The Qiao family always looked at him as if he was a chess piece. No matter how high he reached, they could never change their arrogant attitude... Suddenly, a soft hand was on his shoulder. Ye Qiaoxin almost grabbed this hand and threw the person over his shoulder. But he quickly realized who this hand belonged to. He raised his hand and saw Rong Xuelong standing beside him. He didn¡¯t even notice when she entered. He pressed her hand down and looked up at her. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m very simr to him that you tried to ept me?¡± He asked this calmly, but it was not easy. Rong Xuelong bent down and buried her head between his shoulders and neck. ¡°I epted you only because you¡¯re you. It has nothing to do with who you are.¡± She said softly. ¡°Whether you¡¯re Jiang Chenglong, Ye Qiaoxin, or anyone else... I¡¯ll choose you. Choosing you has nothing to do with your name, your identity, or your past.¡± Ye Qiaoxin hugged Rong Xuelong¡¯s waist. Her waist was very soft and slender, and her aura had aforting fragrance. ¡°No matter who I am.¡± He caressed her back. ¡°No matter what I remember or don¡¯t remember, no matter what my identity or name is... anything can change. The only thing that won¡¯t change are my feelings for you...¡± ¡°Qiaoxin.¡± Rong Xuelong looked up at him. This was the first time she had used this voice to say his name. In the past, she called him Chenglong in her heart, but now, she was calling him this person. ¡°Marry me.¡± Ye Qiaoxin held her face. ¡°No matter if we¡¯ve been married before or if there¡¯s anything else, I have to have you as my wife to feel at ease.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Xuelong shook his hand forcefully. ¡°I¡¯ll marry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll marry you.¡± Ye Qiaoxin smiled with relief. He raised his head and kissed Rong Xuelong¡¯s forehead gently. Chapter 1209 1209 How About Eating You Up Elegantly ¡°Then when are we going to register our marriage?¡± Ye Qiaoxin held Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you want to invite your family over for our wedding?¡± ¡°If we register, can we go back to Country Z to register? A lot of my information is there.¡± Rong Xuelong was still careful. ¡°As for the wedding, we can hold two. We¡¯ll hold it here first before returning to my house.¡± Ye Qiaoxin sensed something. But Rong Xuelong had already agreed to hold a wedding with him. Compared to before, this was already a huge concession. ¡°Then I¡¯ll start preparing for the wedding tomorrow.¡± He wanted to grasp the rare warmth and happiness. She was by his side and was willing to ept him. She didn¡¯t pursue the truth of his identity and simply wanted to be with him. He wanted to keep this rare and precious feeling... ¡°Okay, I want to participate in the preparations too.¡± Rong Xuelong sat on Ye Qiaoxin¡¯sp. ¡°I didn¡¯t even have a wedding for my first marriage. It was just a simple registration. Sigh...¡± Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s heart tightened. He couldn¡¯t describe the feeling. ¡°You... didn¡¯t have a wedding?¡± He asked her, feeling a little nervous and expectant. Rong Xuelong¡¯s expression was a little sad. ¡°No...¡± She looked out the window. ¡°In order to be stronger, he had to go to the military to develop his skills. The peaceful hometown is a tomb for heroes. I couldn¡¯t be a woman who dragged down my other half... But I felt uneasy. I asked him to marry me...¡± ¡°He agreed?¡± Ye Qiaoxin admitted that even if he and Jiang Chenglong were the same person, he couldn¡¯t stop his jealousy. Rong Xuelong shook her head slightly. ¡°Of course he was very happy, but he was not very willing as well. He felt that he was not stable enough and couldn¡¯t give me a stable life. But I insisted...¡± Ye Qiaoxin was sure that he was really jealous. He dreamed of marrying Rong Xuelong, but that man got her easily and still wanted to reject her... ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Rong Xuelong flicked Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s head with her finger. ¡°I¡¯m thinking.¡± Ye Qiaoxin tried his best to ovee this emotional w and hugged Rong Xuelong. ¡°How to eat you up more elegantly.¡± ¡°Elegantly?¡± Rong Xuelong scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± She whispered in his ear. ¡°My dear husband, the word ¡®elegant¡¯ never existed when you were doing things!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Ye Qiaoxin had already hugged her waist and stood up, throwing her onto the desk. At the same time, he had already brushed away everything on the table and emptied the area for them. Rong Xuelong raised her slender leg and ced it on Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s shoulder... It was also at this time- A loud bang sounded from outside. The two of them were shocked. ¡°What happened?¡± The tenderness under the moonlight was interrupted by this sudden ident. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Rong and his wife.¡± The butler hurriedly came to report. ¡°They drove the car into the garage...¡± ¡°Why was it so loud when they drove into the garage?¡± Rong Xuelong didn¡¯t believe it. The butler held his forehead. ¡°Because there are other cars in the garage...¡± Rong Xuelong: ¡°...¡± Ye Qiaoxin: ¡°...¡± ¡°Did you guys drink?¡± Rong Xuelong hurriedly asked with concern when she saw Qiao Sisi help Rong Jinghui down. ¡°We didn¡¯t drink.¡± The corners of Qiao Sisi¡¯s mouth were also swollen. ¡°I was just telling a joke and didn¡¯t notice that there was a car in that parking space. Jinghui blocked me and seemed to have hit his head.¡± Chapter 1210 1210 People Who Love Each Other Are Very Efficient Rong Xuelong was angry and amused. The two of them indeed didn¡¯t smell of alcohol and looked sober. The doctor rushed over to take a look. It was only a light injury. She waited for them to sit down. Qiao Sisi told Rong Xuelong everything about the Qiao family and what she had done to Qiao Xing¡¯er. Rong Xuelong widened her eyes. She never expected the pretty and gentle Qiao Sisi to do such a thing. However, thinking of how she had been Madam Rong¡¯s substitute and lied to Rong Xiaoda, she felt that it was not a big deal for Qiao Sisi to do these things. As for Rong Jinghui, nothing he did was out of her expectations. Rong Xuelong shook her head helplessly. These two people were really a perfect match. ¡°What will you do if the Qiao family investigates and finds out?¡± She asked Qiao Sisi. ¡°Let them do whatever they want?¡± Qiao Sisi looked shameless. ¡°At most, they cane and put righteousness before family. They coveted my brother-inw and my husband. Do I have to be gentle?¡± ¡°But to be safe, let¡¯s hurry back to the country?¡± Qiao Sisi suggested. ¡°Conevniently, let¡¯s kidnap Brother-inw back too?¡± Rong Xuelong smiled. ¡°You and Jinghui have indeed been here for a long time. You guys should go back first. Qiaoxin and I want to hold a wedding before goming back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re getting married?¡± Qiao Sisi asked in shock. ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. It¡¯s the same person anyway. What¡¯s his name and identity? What does it matter?¡± Rong Xuelong smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Qiao Sisi pped. ¡°How about Jinghui and I stay to attend your wedding?¡± ¡°You guys should go back.¡± Rong Xuelong suggested. ¡°If you stay here, you might get harassed by the Qiao family, so why don¡¯t you go back first? Qiaoxin and I will have a wedding here and then we wille back soon.¡± Qiao Sisi knew that Rong Xuelong was doing this for her own good. She still wanted to fight to stay when the phone in her bag suddenly vibrated. She took it out casually and took a look. Her expression changed slightly. On the phone screen, a... long-lost number appeared. ¡°I¡¯d better go back.¡± In an instant, Qiao Sisi changed her tone. ¡°Jinghui and I will go back first and prepare for your wedding with Brother-inw!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Rong Xuelong smiled. Qiao Sisi¡¯s small change in attitude did not attract Rong Xuelong¡¯s attention. Qiao Sisi left immediately. The next morning, she had already boarded the ne back with Rong Jinghui. Meanwhile, Rong Xuelong also spent time preparing for her wedding with Ye Qiaoxin. Perhaps it was because people who loved each other were motivated to do anything. Furthermore, the two of them were very active. In less than a week, all the politicians in Country E received an invitation to General Ye¡¯s wedding. Other than Madam Rong and Old Master Rong, everyone else from the Rong family was prepared to attend the wedding. ¡°Madam, which one do you think is more suitable?¡± The butler ced all sorts of gifts in front of Rong Xuelong. ¡°Madam, Young Master¡¯s clothes have been sent over. Which one do you think is suitable?¡± ¡°Madam, please go over to the church and see how the arrangements are?¡± ... Rong Xuelong pushed the gift to the side. ¡°These two are good. Keep both of them, I¡¯ll consider which to choose again.¡± ¡°Let Young Master try on his clothes and choose for himself.¡± ¡°Prepare a car for me. I¡¯m going to the church.¡± These few days, Ye Qiaoxin returned to his usual routine. Rong Xuelong¡¯s matter was settled and his heart calmed down. Some of the matters that had piled up previously needed to be dealt with. Chapter 1211 1211 She Is Like The Gentle Moon During the day, he handled his own matters while Rong Xuelong was in charge of the wedding. At night, he woulde back to help her sort things out and give her his opinion. Rong Xuelong would tell him when she went out. ¡°I¡¯m going to church this afternoon. The venue has been arranged. I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s anything to adjust.¡± Rong Xuelong got into the car and reported to Ye Qiaoxin. ¡°Then wait for me in the church. I¡¯lle over after I¡¯m done with this.¡± Ye Qiaoxin told Rong Xuelong that he had to participate in everything for their wedding. After hanging up, Rong Xuelong took out her lipstick and mirror from her bag and was about to apply some... Suddenly, she saw a car in the rear mirror. The car behind... seemed to be a little close. Just as this thought appeared in her mind, the car behind suddenly bumped into her... ... When Ye Qiaoxin received the news, Rong Xuelong had already been sent to the hospital. ¡°How is Xuelong?¡± Ye Qiaoxin held the adjutant¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to take good care of her? Why did this happen?¡± ¡°General, it happened suddenly.¡± The adjutant was nervous. ¡°There was a traitor on our side. He suddenly drove after Madam¡¯s car and tried to kidnap her. Madam was injured during the attempted kidnapping...¡± Rong Xuelong was not the most injured. The person protecting her was pierced by a bullet and was still being saved. However, she was not lucky as well. In the process, she fell and hit her head. ¡°Where is she?¡± Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Where is the traitor?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already caught him.¡± The adjutant could finally give an answer that satisfied Ye Qiaoxin. ¡°Very good.¡± Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly dark. ¡°Leave him to me to interrogate personally.¡± Rong Xuelong fell unconscious again... And this time, it was definitely not an act. ¡°There was blood in her head to begin with.¡± The doctor showed Ye Qiaoxin the CT scan. ¡°The blood from before hasn¡¯tpletely dissipated. This time, the impact triggered an old illness. Let¡¯s see if she can get through the critical period today. As long as she¡¯s fine for 24 hours, it won¡¯t be a big problem.¡± ¡°Can you guarantee that she¡¯s fine?¡± Ye Qiaoxin felt his heart tremble. ¡°We can only try our best...¡± The doctor sounded apologetic. Rong Xuelong¡¯s situation was not optimistic. Even if she passed the critical period, it was not easy for her to wake up. She had been unconscious for a while before because of the blood clot. Her current situation was even worse than before... In the interrogation room, Ye Qiaoxin quickly pried open the traitor¡¯s mouth. He walked out without a word with a dark expression. ¡°General... General Ye?¡± The Rong family received the news and came. The woman who weed him was very gentle and pleasant. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Sister?¡± She asked and introduced herself to Ye Qiaoxin. ¡°My name is Su Yanyun, Rong Linyi¡¯s wife. Rong Xuelong is my big Sister-inw.¡± Ye Qiaoxin sized up the woman in front of him. This was a woman so gentle that he couldpletely let down his guard. If Rong Xuelong was the scorching sun, Su Yanyun was the gentle moon. He nodded. ¡°The wedding will continue as usual.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t expect Ye Qiaoxin to give her such an answer. She wanted to ask more, but Ye Qiaoxin had already left. ¡°Sister¡¯s situation is very bad, but Ye Qiaoxin said that he wants to continue with the wedding.¡± Su Yanyun told Rong Linyi. ¡°I want to talk to him more, but he¡¯s in a bad mood and doesn¡¯t want to care about me.¡± Chapter 1212 1212 The Little Viin Who Divided the Love of His Woman This time, the people who came were Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun. After Qiao Sisi returned to the country, she fell sick unexpectedly. Shey in bed every day and was weak from a fever and cold. Rong Jinghui could only take good care of her. Madam Rong wanted toe over, but unfortunately, Old Master Rong and Rong Xiaosong needed her to take care of them at home. Su Yanyun left Liangliang and Xiao Tang at home and went to Country E with Rong Linyi. ¡°Someone wants to target Xuelong because she¡¯s marrying Ye Qiaoxin. If the wedding is held normally, the person behind the scenes will definitely not be able to sit still.¡± Rong Linyi easily saw through Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s thoughts. ¡°But... hasn¡¯t he considered Xuelong¡¯s current situation?¡± ¡°He probably wants to avenge Sister.¡± Su Yanyun sighed. ¡°I just saw him and he looked terrible.¡± Rong Linyi didn¡¯t answer and ced his hand on Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach. ¡°You rushed around today, can your body still take it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Yanyun tried her best to smile. Although she knew that Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t see, he could feel her smile. This pregnancy was very torturous. Su Yanyun¡¯s pregnancy now was much worse than the previous one. Rong Linyi already knew that she was pregnant with a boy. Rong Linyi had never been nice to this petitor¡± who had divided up his woman¡¯s love. Coupled with the fact that the little guy tortured Su Yanyun like this, Rong Linyi was already prepared to hit his butt ruthlessly when he was born. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll handle Xuelong¡¯s matter.¡± Rong Linyi wrapped his arm around Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulder. The reason why he came out this time was that he also nned to bring Su Yanyun out to rx. If Rong Xuelong knew that her two younger brothers came to save her twice with the intention of bringing their delicate wives out for a trip, she might vomit blood. ¡°Will Sister be okay?¡± Su Yanyun asked worriedly. Fortunately, the two sisters-inw still had her in their hearts. ¡°I have a feeling that she will be fine.¡± Rong Linyi was not too worried. ¡°I¡¯m already prepared to transfer her back to the country for treatment. If Jiang Chenglong can¡¯t take care of her, I will seek an exnation for him.¡± Although Rong Linyi had yet to officially meet Ye Qiaoxin, Su Yanyun already smelled... strong gunpowder. Rong Linyi... was much harder to deal with than Rong Jinghui. Su Yanyun had a feeling that if Rong Linyi didn¡¯t n to back down, Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s wish to continue marrying Rong Xuelong would probably fail... ... ¡°How stupid!¡± In the Qiao family¡¯s house, Madam Qiao was walking around the living room anxiously. ¡°He clearly has such good talents, but he didn¡¯t seed! What¡¯s worse is that he even fell into Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s hands!¡± ¡°It¡¯s notpletely useless.¡± Qiao Kouliang held the pipe in his mouth. ¡°At least that woman was seriously injured.¡± ¡°But I heard that woman is already out of danger. She might wake up one day. When she wakes up, she can still marry Ye Qiaoxin!¡± Madam Qiao was filled with resentment. ¡°Our goal is to scare him.¡± Qiao Kouliang¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°We have to tell Ye Qiaoxin that as long as he¡¯s disobedient, we have ways to make him unable to eat or sleep in peace.¡± Madam Qiao didn¡¯t say anything else. There was indeed no movement from Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s side. Even if he knew that all of this was done by the Qiao family, he didn¡¯t rashly question them. This might... be a good sign? But... Thinking of Qiao Xing¡¯er, Madam Qiao¡¯s gaze turned vicious again. Chapter 1213 1213 Apology, I Don¡¯t Need It She originally thought that Qiao Xing¡¯er could be with Rong Jinghui steadily. Unexpectedly, the next day, Madam Qiao knocked on the door and realized that Qiao Xing¡¯er was already gone. Qiao Sisi and Rong Jinghui also disappeared. The room was in chaos. No one knew what kind of chaotic battle had caused this. At first, Madam Qiao thought that the matter had been settled. When she couldn¡¯t find Qiao Xing¡¯er, she felt that something was wrong. When she went to look for Qiao Sisi, she found out that Qiao Sisi and Rong Jinghui had taken the Ye family¡¯s private ne back to Country Z early in the morning. Qiao Xing¡¯er was naturally not with them. Madam Qiao was flustered. She looked around and finally found Qiao Xing¡¯er in an underground nightclub. At that time, she was already ruined... Not only that, after she was sent to the hospital, the doctor even told her that Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s vocal cords were damaged and she could no longer speak. Qiao Xing¡¯er caught her breath and exaggerated how Qiao Sisi tortured her. When the Qiao couple saw Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s ¡°ims¡±, they were so angry that they almost fainted. They thought that God had opened his eyes and sent them a ¡°fortune star¡± daughter. Unexpectedly, not only was Qiao Sisi not an angel, she was also aplete demoness. But now, Qiao Sisi had already returned to Country Z with Rong Jinghui. Although Qiao Xing¡¯er said that everything that happened was Qiao Sisi¡¯s doing, she couldn¡¯t produce any evidence. The footage from the surveince cameras in the underground nightclub had been erased, and the Qiao family surprisingly couldn¡¯t find any strong evidence. Qiao Xing¡¯er had really suffered a loss. On the other hand, Ye Qiaoxin and Rong Xuelong¡¯s rtionship had warmed up. Their wedding invitations had already been sent throughout Country E¡¯s military and political world. What was worse was that some photos of Qiao Xing¡¯er in the nightclub had circted for some reason. There was even a pair of shoes that had been sold online by hackers. Now, the entire Country E knew that Qiao Xing¡¯er was a useless woman that no one wanted. She had already fallen from a socialite to a piece of trash that even a beggar didn¡¯t want. If the Qiao family couldn¡¯t find Qiao Sisi and Rong Jinghui to settle this score, they could only me it on Rong Xuelong. It was all this woman¡¯s fault. If she hadn¡¯t seduced Ye Qiaoxin, the Qiao family wouldn¡¯t have lost everything! The Qiao family had originally nned to kidnap Rong Xuelong, disfigure her, cut off her tongue, and torture her to death without leaving aplete corpse for Ye Qiaoxin. Unexpectedly, Ye Qiaoxin protected her so well that even if they used the hidden weapon beside Ye Qiaoxin, they still didn¡¯t seed... ... In the study room, Ye Qiaoxin looked at the man in front of him. Rong Linyi looked 70% like Rong Jinghui, but even a blind person would not think that they were the same person. Rong Linyi¡¯s aura was even more restrained than Rong Jinghui¡¯s. But he was also more mellow and stronger than him. This was a power that had only settled after living in the higher ranks for a long time. Inparison, Rong Jinghui was still too ¡°young¡±. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about Xuelong.¡± Ye Qiaoxin knew that he was in the wrong. In addition, he had been ming himself for the past two days, so he took the initiative to apologize. Although the other party was Rong Xuelong¡¯s younger brother, he was the Rong family¡¯s head. The fact that he came personally showed how important this matter was to the Rong family. ¡°If you¡¯re sorry, you can just say it to Xuelong. I don¡¯t need it.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone was neither heavy nor cold, but every word felt like he was grabbing his throat. Chapter 1214 1214 It¡¯s Been Five Years, But You Still Haven¡¯t Improved At All ¡°Whether she forgives you orins about you is between the two of you.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s words sounded very reasonable. But Ye Qiaoxin knew that things were definitely not that simple. This brother of Rong Xuelong, the head of the Rong family, was definitely not here to negotiate with him. ¡°I¡¯m only here to tell you what our Rong family wants to do.¡± Rong Linyi looked up. If he didn¡¯t know that Rong Linyi was blind, Ye Qiaoxin would have been deceived by the faint light in his eyes. ¡°I want to send her back to the country immediately.¡± Rong Linyi said the second half of his sentence. ¡°Impossible!¡± Ye Qiaoxin refused without thinking. ¡°She just got out of the critical period. She can¡¯t take the long journey.¡± ¡°It only takes half a day to reach our house from here.¡± Rong Linyi retorted calmly. ¡°General Ye Qiaoxin, you¡¯ve already lost the right to take care of her. Five years ago, you couldn¡¯t protect her, but five yearster, you still haven¡¯t improved at all.¡± Such indifferent disdain easily angered Ye Qiaoxin. He almost mmed the table and stood up. ¡°Rong Linyi, please make yourself clear!¡± Rong Linyi threw something out calmly. ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± For some reason, Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s heart beat faster. His intuition told him that the thing Rong Linyi gave should be rted to his identity... He hesitated for a moment and finally picked it up. The first thing he saw was a man¡¯s photo. This man looked very unfamiliar. Ye Qiaoxin swore that he had never seen him before, but for some reason, he felt a little familiar as well. ¡°This person is also called Ye Qiaoxin.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s calm voice sounded. ¡°He ims to be a descendant of the Ye family and lives in another country as a thief and swindler. It¡¯s very difficult for him.¡± Hearing Ye Qiaoxin flip over the photo, Rong Linyi continued, ¡°I was very kind and took his blood sample. Coincidentally, someone in your Ye family was obligated to donate his blood. There¡¯s a file... Yes, what you¡¯re looking at now is his DNA test with the Ye family.¡± Ye Qiaoxin felt his heart pound and his head begin to swell. ¡°What are you trying to say...¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say.¡± Rong Linyi raised his head slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you already have the answer in your heart?¡± ¡°What do you want to achieve?¡± Ye Qiaoxin changed his tone. ¡°I want to bring Xuelong back.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression finally darkened. ¡°Jiang Chenglong, my Rong family is very disappointed in you. You suffered an ident and this was yourst resort. But you didn¡¯t take good care of Sister and let her fall into danger time and time again... Before she recovers and makes her own decision, the Rong family has to take over the matter of taking care of her.¡± ¡°In danger time and time again?¡± Ye Qiaoxin had already ignored Rong Linyi¡¯s way of addressing him. ¡°How do you exin the helicopter? You made her and Little Treasure have emphysema and almost made her unable to wake up. Jiang Chenglong, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know anything just because I¡¯m far away in Country Z.¡± ¡°So.¡± Ye Qiaoxin almost smiled. ¡°You came over now to separate us. Since you¡¯ve already decided that I¡¯m Jiang Chenglong, and since you think Xuelong and I have always been legally married, you still want to separate us?¡± ¡°Separate you guys? Ha.¡± Rong Linyi sneered. ¡°You think too highly of yourself. Whether you and Rong Xuelong are together or not, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Chapter 1215 1215 Thoughts That Can¡¯t Be Cut Off ¡°Then why did you...¡± Ye Qiaoxin felt that Rong Linyi was giving him a headache. This man was a worthy opponent, and his attitude was really unclear. ¡°Because you¡¯re endangering Xuelong¡¯s life now.¡± Rong Linyi interrupted Ye Qiaoxin. ¡°I¡¯ve said that the Rong family won¡¯t interfere whether you two are together or not. But the Rong family can¡¯t sit back and watch you put her in danger.¡± This family could no longerck anyone. ¡°I¡¯ll get rid of the Qiao family...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the Qiao family.¡± Rong Linyi raised his hand slightly. ¡°How long do you think your identity can be hidden?¡± Ye Qiaoxin was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m bringing Xuelong back to Country Z tomorrow. If you want toe with us, betray Country E directly, or stay here and continue to be General Ye. Choose for yourself.¡± Rong Linyi stood up. When he entered the study room, Su Yanyun helped him in. When he left, however, he easily avoided all the obstacles. ¡°How did the discussion go?¡± Su Yanyun had been waiting outside. Rong Linyi held her and caressed her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°He agreed to let you bring Sister back?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t believe that Ye Qiaoxin would give in. ¡°Of course he won¡¯t agree.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone was rxed. ¡°But it¡¯s time for him to make a choice. Xuelong dotes on him too much, that¡¯s why the situation is so passive.¡± In the study room, Ye Qiaoxin lowered his head. Rong Linyi¡¯s words were not pleasant, but every word was... the truth. He didn¡¯t want to ept the fact that he had another identity, but... everything told him the truth now. Was his name Jiang Chenglong? If that was really the case, the Qiao family must know. They had asked him to pretend to be Ye Qiaoxin because they wanted to control him and the Ye family through him. If his identity was exposed... The good oue was that because of the power he held now, he could continue living with Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s identity andpletely kill Jiang Chenglong from this world. At the same time, he had to order the assassination of the real Ye Qiaoxin and make that legitimate heir disappearpletely. And the worst oue was that because he knew too many national secrets and had too much power, he would provoke the entire E Country¡¯s military and political world to work against him. He would be forcefully strangled by this country. Ye Qiaoxin stared at ¡°Ye Qiaoxin¡±¡®s information for a long time. He couldn¡¯t let Jiang Chenglong really disappear because this was Rong Xuelong¡¯s greatest wish. Everything that happened between her and Jiang Chenglong was so real. How could he be so selfish and cruel to cut off everything and force her to ept his new identity? Even if he still couldn¡¯t remember everything in the past, the things in his dreams were so vivid... However, if he didn¡¯t cut ties with Jiang Chenglong, he would have to face a greater risk. And the culprit behind all of this was-the Qiao family. Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s eyes turned colder. After a long time, he stood up. ¡°Inform everyone that the wedding is tomorrow,¡± he finally decided. Even if he died, he had to drag the Qiao family down with him. The culprit of this disaster couldn¡¯t get away with it! He had to make the Qiao family pay the price. The losses they had caused him and the harm they had caused Rong Xuelong... he would get back at them tomorrow! ... ¡°What, a wedding tomorrow?¡± Chapter 1216 1216 So Emotional When everyone heard this news, they couldn¡¯t react. However, they soon heard another piece of news. Rong Xuelong¡¯s situation worsened. It seemed like... she couldn¡¯tst much longer. Ye Qiaoxin requested the hospital to do their best to make her stay no matter what. Before she died, he... wanted to hold a wedding with her and be husband and wife. When the news spread, everyone was shocked and touched, especially the women. In their eyes, General Ye¡¯s infatuation with Miss Rong was more touching than the love shown in television dramas. An iron-blooded man and a gentle woman were the most fascinating. Before night fell, the general¡¯s residence received feedback from the guests. Everyone expressed that they would definitely attend the wedding on time. ¡°Your decision is really surprising.¡± Rong Linyi looked up at the man standing at the door. This time, Ye Qiaoxin took the initiative to look for him. ¡°But there¡¯s no turning back for such a decision. Have you really considered it carefully?¡± Rong Linyi asked. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it.¡± Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s face was filled with determination. ¡°After tomorrow, there won¡¯t be a Ye Qiaoxin in this world...¡± He looked at Su Yanyun. ¡°Thank you, Madam Rong.¡± Su Yanyun was still gentle. ¡°We¡¯re family, how can there be any trouble for me?¡± ... The wedding was held the next day as promised. In the early morning, Rong Xuelong was sent out of the hospital fully equipped. Several doctors, nurses, and various instruments surrounded her and pushed her into the car. At dawn, the Qiao family also began to prepare to leave. ¡°Ha, I really didn¡¯t expect this Ye Qiaoxin to be so dramatic.¡± Madam Qiao put on her earrings in front of the mirror and said to Qiao Kouliang, ¡°Rong Xuelong is about to die, but he still wants to marry her, rope in the Rong family, and create an affectionate character out of himself. Do you think he¡¯s prepared to turn to politics in the future? After all, he really did a good job.¡± ¡°Other than being disobedient, this guy is top-notch in all aspects.¡± Qiao Kouliang sneered. ¡°Otherwise, why would Old Master Ye take a fancy to him at a nce and acknowledge him as a descendant of the Ye family even if Old Master Ye was beaten to death? After all, the Ye family has many descendants, but theyck a leader who can continue their glory.¡± ¡°Do you think our Xing¡¯er still has a chance after Rong Xuelong dies?¡± Madam Qiao asked hopefully. Qiao Kouliang rolled his eyes at Madam Qiao. ¡°Xing¡¯er? Stop dreaming. Who wants her now?¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°Unfortunately, Sisi is another wild person... Otherwise, she would be a good candidate. But we don¡¯t have to be afraid. We still have the biggest piece of evidence against Ye Qiaoxin. If he really wants to cut ties with us, ha, we¡¯ll ruin his reputation and kill him!¡± The weather was very good today. The sun was high in the sky. Luxury cars were already parked in front of the church. Ye Qiaoxin was about to marry his critically ill fianc¨¦e. His sincerity and his status in the military and political world were enough to make all the political familiese and support him. Because the entire ceremony was rushed, the butler and adjutant were in charge of all the reception matters. Fortunately, the previous preparations had already reached a certain stage. It was time. The guests had already gathered in the church. The bell rang and the church door opened... A hospital bed, medical staff, and equipment appeared at the church door. Chapter 1217 1217 You Can¡¯t Marry That Woman Again The light in the church dimmed. Elegant piano music rang out and the children in the choir began to sing the wedding march. A man¡¯s tall figure slowly walked to the priest¡¯s side from the side of the church. The guests couldn¡¯t help but look at the bed. The woman on the bed had her eyes closed peacefully. There was no pain on her face, as if she had really fallen asleep. She had an oxygen mask on her face and a device on her head. She was covered in tubes, but the guests could still see her defined facial features and long eyshes. She was wearing her original wedding gown, and the long skirt hung down from the bed. The whiteness on the hospital bed seemed to have fused with the church. The Qiao couple was also looking at Rong Xuelong. Seeing that arrogant woman be like this, the couple looked smug. Qiao Xing¡¯er, who had been unable to raise her head because of her reputation, felt much better when she saw this. From the looks of it, that woman would probably be finished easily. At that time... she herself might still have a chance? Qiao Xing¡¯er¡¯s thoughts were also the thoughts of many noblewomen present. Ye Qiaoxin was young and promising. He had a good reputation and a bright future. Now that he was married, he had gained a lot of status. In time, he didn¡¯t know what kind of high position he would reach. And his wife was destined to not live long... Even if she could live long, there were thousands of ways to make her life shorter! The bed was slowly pushed towards the priest and the man. They happened to be standing under the shadow of the statue and their faces could not be seen clearly. But everyone could feel the man¡¯spassionate and loving expression towards the woman. When the bed reached the man, the priest was also prepared to carry out the ritual. The church door opened again. A woman¡¯s domineering and cold voice sounded. ¡°You can¡¯t marry that woman again!¡± Everyone turned to look at the church door. A woman who looked to be in her early forties strode in with a cold expression. ¡°Chenglong, I won¡¯t allow you to marry that woman again! You two getting married behind my back that time was already beyond my tolerance!¡± ¡°Madam, did youe to the wrong ce...¡± Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s subordinate hurriedly went forward. But the woman waved and pushed the person away. She waved her hand and armed men immediately entered and surrounded the entire church. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A wealthydy shouted agitatedly, ¡°Do you know whose wedding this is?¡± ¡°I know.¡± The woman raised her head arrogantly. ¡°This is my son¡¯s wedding.¡± ¡°Your son? Ha? You actually said that General Ye Qiaoxin is your son?¡± The noblewoman scoffed. ¡°Everyone knows that General Ye¡¯s parents died early.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who died early!¡± The woman said angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t keep calling him Ye Qiaoxin. That¡¯s my son, Jiang Chenglong! General Gao, bring the DNA test and the person up!¡± After she finished speaking, an old general walked in. ¡°General Gao...¡± Everyone present knew this white-haired man. He was a veteran of the military and was once one of the big shots who admired Ye Qiaoxin the most. Beside General Gao stood a man. That man¡¯s eyes looked a little distant. When he saw the Qiao couple, he immediately shouted, ¡°Uncle Qiao! Xing¡¯er! Do you still recognize me?¡± Chapter 1218 1218 This Woman Made You Unable To Return Home Qiao Xing¡¯er couldn¡¯t shout, or she would definitely scream. When the man entered with General Gao, she found him familiar. Now that he spoke, the strings in her head snapped... He, he was the real Ye Qiaoxin! ¡°You, who are you... We don¡¯t know you...¡± Madam Qiao also recognized the other party. She never dreamed that this would happen. At Ye Qiaoxin and Rong Xuelong¡¯s wedding, a person who imed to be his mother would suddenly appear and bring... the real Ye Qiaoxin. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to acknowledge me.¡± The real Ye Qiaoxin gritted his teeth. ¡°Someone told me that you found a substitute and wanted to control the Ye family, but I didn¡¯t believe it. No matter what, Xing¡¯er and I were engaged until I saw everything with my own eyes...¡± ¡°What substitute? What are you talking about...¡± Madam Qiao was so frightened that her legs went weak. ¡°We didn¡¯t...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the military to talk about it.¡± General Gao ordered coldly. ¡°Bring the entire Qiao family down!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Qiao Kouliang stood up angrily. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything and you want to take us away? General Gao, what evidence do you have?¡± ¡°Evidence?¡± The real Ye Qiaoxin snorted. ¡°I¡¯m the evidence! I¡¯ve already done a DNA test with the Ye family. I¡¯m the real Ye Qiaoxin, the person who should inherit the Ye family¡¯s property and status! The man in front is just an imposter you found to be a chess piece!¡± The people around were so shocked that they stopped breathing. The guests at the wedding didn¡¯t have time to be shocked by this sudden event. Everyone started to think about whether there was anything that could be used against them and ¡°Ye Qiaoxin¡± on stage. If he was really a fake Ye Qiaoxin, then this matter was... too shocking. One had to know that he had risen step by step all these years. Not only did he control a lot of power in Country E, but he also knew a lot of state secrets. Furthermore, if he was a spy from another country... ¡°Ha, I¡¯m not in the mood to participate in your schemes.¡± The woman who called herself ¡°Ye Qiaoxin¡¯s¡± mother sneered. ¡°General Gao, you promised to bring me here and help me take my son away.¡± ¡°Ms. An, we can satisfy your request.¡± General Gao¡¯s attitude towards the woman was respectful. ¡°However, you and Mr. Jiang Chenglong can¡¯t leave the country for the time being. You have to undergo a test.¡± ¡°Screw your test!¡± An Bufang gritted her teeth. ¡°You didn¡¯t say this before we discussed the conditions.¡± Seeing that An Bufang was about to say something that couldn¡¯t be leaked, General Gao immediately gestured for her to stop. ¡°Ms. An, you should do what you want first.¡± An Bufang heard this and strode forward. She first nced disdainfully at Rong Xuelong on the bed before looking up at ¡°Ye Qiaoxin¡± in front of her. ¡°Chenglong, Mother has been looking for you for a long time all these years... It¡¯s all this woman¡¯s fault that you¡¯re like this now, that you can¡¯t go home. Hurry and follow me...¡± Before she could finish, she suddenly gasped. ¡°...Who are you?¡± ¡°I also want to ask, who are you?¡± The man looked at An Bufang. An Bufang took a step back. ¡°You¡¯re not Chenglong! Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Chenglong, and I¡¯m not Ye Qiaoxin.¡± The man walked out from the shadows. ¡°I¡¯m General Ye¡¯s adjutant. General Ye left at thest minute to let me handle the situation here. May I ask why you¡¯re looking for General Ye?¡± Chapter 1219 1219 The Last Straw An Bufang ced her hand on the bed. ¡°Since you¡¯re not Chenglong, this woman, this woman... Ah!¡± She screamed. She touched the woman¡¯s skin. Her skin was cold without any warmth. She... she was not a living person! It could even be said that she was not a person at all, not even a dead person! An Bufang seemed to have guessed something and was instantly enraged. ¡°Liar!¡± She grabbed the edge of the bed and flipped the entire bed over. The ¡°woman¡± in the wedding gown on the bed rolled to the ground and the equipment was pulled to the side. A noblewoman screamed and some men immediately tried to save the ¡°bride¡± on the ground, but when they touched Rong Xuelong on the ground, they realized why An Bufang was so angry. ¡°Rong Xuelong¡± was a rubber dummy on the ground! The church was very dark. Coupled with the oxygen mask and other equipment, no one could see the woman on the bed clearly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± General Gao hurriedly went forward. When he realized that the person standing in front of the altar was not Ye Qiaoxin, he was already shocked. When he found the dummy on the ground, his expression darkened. He immediately looked at An Bufang. ¡°Ms. An, did you leak the news?¡± He had only learned yesterday that Ye Qiaoxin was an imposter and realized that he was too powerful now. All his actions were carried out in secret. Even many high-ranking politicians present did not know their actions. However, they missed! On the one hand, General Gao had an old grudge with the Qiao family. On the other hand, he felt that Ye Qiaoxin had developed too quickly and affected his own power and interests. The former prodigy was the current executioner. An Bufang was shocked and angry. She immediately shook her head. ¡°How could I possibly reveal it? I¡¯m also...¡± At this point, her heart suddenly turned cold. Her news also came from the An family¡¯s intelligencework... Could it be that the information had been leaked from the beginning? Or rather, the information was fake. This was the only oue she could get after following the information? There was only one person who could control the An family¡¯s intelligence system, and that was... An Mingchen! Thinking of this, An Bufang gritted her teeth hatefully. It turned out that this information was only revealed to her and she was only asked toe over as a pawn to mobilize General Gao... On one hand, it was to take revenge on the Qiao family. On the other hand, he wanted to use her to confirm Jiang Chenglong¡¯s identity! From now on, the real Ye Qiaoxin would return, and Jiang Chenglong would return to his country. But An Bufang¡¯s n to stop him from being with Rong Xuelong failed again... ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡± An Bufang clenched her fists. She didn¡¯t want Jiang Chenglong and Rong Xuelong to be together. Other than making ¡°other arrangements¡± for Jiang Chenglong at the beginning, the main reason was that Rong Xuelong was too disobedient. She would not be controlled by An Bufang at all, nor would she cooperate with An Bufang. An Bufang was originally a member of the An family¡¯s side branch. She had sacrificed a lot to reach her current position. However, this was not enough... She still had to climb higher! Back then, marrying into the Jiang family had raised her status in the An family to a certain extent. However, after she divorced Jiang Chenglong¡¯s father, her subsequent development had never been satisfactory. Chenglong was herst chance. Chapter 1220 1220 The Youth¡¯s Shyness and Nervousness Marriage into the Ying family was the fastest way. Coincidentally, Ying Fuyi from the Ying family had a special fondness for Jiang Chenglong. But all of this was ruined by Rong Xuelong. Now, Rong Xuelong could actually make An Mingchen lower himself to n the situation for her, because of her rtionship with Su Yanyun... An Bufang felt bitter in her throat. She walked out of the church and dialed a number hatefully. ¡°Sister Rou...¡± She had just said it when she started crying. ¡°Sister Rou, regarding this matter... you have to do something for me. Boohoo...¡± ... Madam Qiao was dragged away while wailing. Inparison, Qiao Kouliang was much more steady, but his face was even darker than a crow¡¯s. Qiao Xing¡¯er was at a loss. She couldn¡¯t say anything and could only look around for someone to ask for help. However, everyone avoided her and had no intention of helping the Qiao family. Finding someone to impersonate the Ye family¡¯s heir was a big deal but might not be a capital crime. But... this imposter had be an indispensable figure in the country¡¯s military and political sectors. This matter had blown up. Qiao Kouliang also knew that he was doomed. Now, the Qiao family hadpletely fallen... ¡°Child¡¯s father, think of a way.¡± Madam Qiao took thest opportunity to cry to Qiao Kouliang. ¡°We were framed, we were wronged...¡± ¡°All the evidence is conclusive, including the fact that you bribed the DNA test center to do a DNA test and the records of you brainwashing the fake Ye Qiaoxin.¡± General Gao said coldly. ¡°The Qiao family died in your hands.¡± He had gained something by getting rid of the Qiao family. But when he thought of how the fake ¡°Ye Qiaoxin¡± had already disappeared, General Gao¡¯s expression was equally ugly. An Bufang¡¯s expression told him that they had been tricked together. As for him, a veteran general, he didn¡¯t hesitate to personally appear in order to capture Ye Qiaoxin. In the end, he realized that he had also been led by the nose and be a chess piece. This meant that the fake ¡°Ye Qiaoxin¡± had already thought of everything when the wedding invitation was sent. He dared to do this because he was waiting for them to capture him... Furthermore, he must have found a way out. Now, whether he was still in Country E was a problem. General Gao was right. As early asst night, ¡°Ye Qiaoxin¡± and Rong Xuelong had already returned to Country Z with Rong Linyi¡¯s private ne... ¡°Do I continue to call you General Ye in the future, or...¡± Su Yanyun looked at the man in front of her. The man looked out of the window. ¡°Once I had decided to leave, I wasn¡¯t a general anymore. I¡¯m also... not Ye Qiaoxin...¡± ¡°Then can I call you Chenglong like before?¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°Were we familiar with each other in the past?¡± The man asked Su Yanyun. ¡°Yes, we didn¡¯t interact much, but every time we met, we treated each other as friends.¡± Su Yanyun smiled gently. ¡°I still remember that when Sister was framed by Qiu Shuyu, you saved her, but you fell out with her and wandered around the hospital in a daze.¡± ¡°I...¡± The man looked hesitant. ¡°Can I know... what those matters are?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Su Yanyun waved. ¡°Don¡¯t stand there. Sit down, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± From the first time they met, she had always treated Chenglong as a younger brother. Now, he looked much more mature, but when it came to Rong Xuelong, he would still show his shyness and nervousness unique to his youth... Chapter 1221 1221 He Can Have Nothing, But... When Su Yanyun and Jiang Chenglong talked about this, they were the only ones in the guest room. Jiang Chenglong had always been very silent. asionally, he would ask a question. Most of the time, Su Yanyun was the one talking. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much either. After all, we didn¡¯t see each other much. The people you¡¯re very familiar with are actually your family.¡± Su Yanyun said. ¡°And... Sister. In the five years you were away, Sister really had a hard time finding you. She brought up Little Treasure alone and rejected all the outstanding suitors...¡± ¡°My family, you mean... my mother?¡± Jiang Chenglong frowned. He had already asked around. Jiang Chenglong¡¯s mother, An Bufang, was from the An family¡¯s side branch. She had married his father in order to rise in the An family. That was because General Jiang was a veteran in the military world and his son would also have a bright future. However, their rtionship was not harmonious after they got married. An Bufang even separated from her husband when Jiang Chenglong was young. Later, when his father passed away, An Bufang abandoned her young son and returned to Y Country alone. Jiang Chenglong grew up in the Jiang family in C City. He had a noble status, but he didn¡¯t have the love of a close rtive. The Jiang family treated him very well, but that was just a formality between rtives... ¡°Your mother might not know you very well.¡± Su Yanyun sighed. ¡°I also heard from Sister, that you have a good rtionship with Jiang Chengxi.¡± ¡°Jiang Chenglong?¡± The man who had appeared in his dream? The person who had dated Rong Xuelong? For some reason, Jiang Chenglong was rmed. ¡°Don¡¯t think of him like that. Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t snatch Sister from you. They didn¡¯t have any feelings for each other at all. Jiang Yilin was the one who caused the incident back then.¡± Su Yanyun had no choice but to tell Jiang Chenglong about Jiang Yilin again. ¡°I know it¡¯s a little difficult for you to ept your identity and past now, but I believe you will slowly remember.¡± Su Yanyun smiled. ¡°Just like me, I also suffer from memory loss, but these days, I¡¯ve started to remember a lot. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell you what I know about you and Sister.¡± ¡°I... want to take some time to meet Jiang Chengxi, can I?¡± Jiang Chenglong calmed down. Ye Qiaoxin was someone of the past. Indeed, he could give up Rong Xuelong and his identity as Jiang Chenglong, and continue to climb up until he reached the peak of power. But... What was the point of living like that? After Rong Xuelong was injured, he had already thought about it very clearly. If Rong Xuelong was not in his life, what was the difference between that and death? He could choose not to be General Ye or Jiang Chenglong, but... he couldn¡¯t do without Rong Xuelong... ¡°Yes, if you want to see him, I¡¯ll get someone to arrange it.¡± Su Yanyun replied. ¡°But your identity is still a secret, so you have to be careful.¡± ... After Jiang Chenglong left, Su Yanyun still sat alone in the living room and looked at the flowers outside the window. Jiang Chenglong leaving Country E with them and returning to C City was expected... She understood that kind of unforgettable feeling. Just like how she would follow her instincts and feelings and ept Rong Linyi again even if she lost the memories of those six months together... ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that you already remembered.¡± Suddenly, Rong Linyi¡¯s voice sounded behind Su Yanyun. Chapter 1222 1222 Little Cutie, I Want to Stay With You Su Yanyun trembled and turned around. She guessed that Rong Linyi had already heard her conversation with Jiang Chenglong. ¡°I...¡± She wanted to exin. Rong Linyi had already interrupted her. ¡°When did this happen?¡± Su Yanyun lowered her head. ¡°Not long, just this week or so, slowly...¡± Little bits of her memory came back. She originally thought that she would be greatly agitated to remember the six months she had lost and had first spent with Rong Linyi. Unexpectedly, she remembered it without any warning... Rong Linyi ced his palm on Su Yanyun¡¯s head. ¡°Miss Pufferfish, you¡¯re not too cute anymore.¡± He bent down and whispered in her ear. Su Yanyun blushed when she heard ¡°Miss Pufferfish¡±. She already remembered that this nickname was given to her by Rong Linyi when he gave her the marriage certificate. In the past, she would always be angry for no reason. That was why he called her that. At that time, he even said that he wanted to have baby pufferfish in the future. ¡°Please stop.¡± Su Yanyun covered her face. ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± My life¡¯s dark history, please don¡¯t mention it! ¡°Are you shy or unhappy?¡± Rong Linyi seemed to sense her shyness and teased her. ¡°I...¡± Su Yanyuny on the sofa in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed...¡± Ahhh... She thought of how she had foolishly tugged at the corner of Rong Linyi¡¯s clothes and called him Hubby shyly... Where did she get her courage and face from! If it were any other time, she wouldn¡¯t have done such an embarrassing thing. But at that time, she did it and was especially shameless. ¡°Tell me honestly.¡± Su Yanyun grabbed Rong Linyi¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Tell me honestly, did you despise me at that time? Did you think I was a scammer?¡± Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t see, but he could feel Su Yanyun¡¯s rity. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Su Yanyun expressed that she wouldn¡¯t believe it! ¡°I remember your disdainful gaze at that time. When I identally touched you, you retreated! You must have thought that this woman really knew how to act and ckmail people, right?¡± ¡°You touched me identally?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice rose. Su Yanyuncked confidence. ¡°Okay... it¡¯s just that... I had to cling to you...¡± Rong Linyi smiled and pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m d you clung on to me back then. Otherwise, I would have been blind and missed you...¡± His voice softened. Suddenly, he pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s hand again. ¡°No, I won¡¯t miss you. No matter when, no matter if you take the initiative or dodge, Yanyun, I won¡¯t miss you...¡± Su Yanyun leaned her head gently on Rong Linyi¡¯s arm. ¡°Yes, I know. We won¡¯t miss each other. We¡¯re destined to meet and be a family. Just like Sister and Chenglong, they¡¯re destined to be together. Perhaps they will lose the way because of something midway, but in the end, they will all reunite and move forward together...¡± ¡°So.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice sank. ¡°Can you exin why you didn¡¯t tell me immediately when you remembered?¡± Chapter 1223 1223 Secretly Praying for a God to Come Su Yanyun... Oh my! As expected, this hurdle could not be avoided. She had long realized that Rong Linyi was a person who never bought her cute act. Be it her or Liangliang, if they acted cute, he would ept it calmly and... settle the score. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to worry.¡± Su Yanyun lowered her head as if she had made a mistake. ¡°Hubby, are you... afraid that I will regain my initial memories...¡± Mu Chenfeng had said that the lock on her cognitive impairment was unlockedyer byyer. Even if some memories would be sealed at the beginning, one day, under the owner¡¯s subconscious and deep understanding, they would be uncovered on their own. Su Yanyun now remembered the six months she had missed. Then did it mean that one day, she would also remember what happened before she was eight... That bloody period as the An family¡¯s princess. She had to remember. The moment she remembered would probably be the time when she would be on the battlefield... At that time, the unbearable past of being Miss Zhengzheng and the grudges regarding the Rong family would be ced on the table in blood. He felt Su Yanyun¡¯s uneasiness. Rong Linyi sighed slightly. He hugged the little woman. After so many years, his little woman was no longer the little white rabbit who knew nothing. But her heart was still soft. She still had her fragility and her worries. ¡°It¡¯s okay. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll face it with you.¡± Rong Linyiforted her gently. ¡°Hubby, do you think I¡¯m very useless?¡± Su Yanyun looked up pitifully. ¡°After so long, I¡¯m still so weak when something happens. I only know how to pretend to be strong.¡± ¡°No.¡± Rong Linyi smiled knowingly again. ¡°I really like it when you¡¯re so weak. If my little woman is too strong, will she still need me?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Su Yanyun hugged Rong Linyi tightly. ¡°Even if I be a female alien warrior, I still need my dear husband. Even if I be a demon, I still need a hug from my husband.¡± She pouted her pink lips. ¡°Other than hugging, you don¡¯t need anything else?¡± Rong Linyi also lowered his head. He was too familiar with his little woman. Even without using his eyes, he knew how innocent she was at this moment. ¡°As for the rest... it depends...¡± Feeling the subtle atmosphere, Su Yanyun... wanted to escape... At this time, the obedient babies were too useful. As long as they ran in together and shouted for Daddy and Mommy, the atmosphere and ambiguity would fly away instantly. Unfortunately, Xiao Tang and Liangliang were still in school at this time. Su Yanyun prayed in her heart. Otherwise, she would probably be eaten up by a big-tailed wolf in the guest room in broad daylight. Embarrassing things should be done quietly in the bedroom when night fell... Perhaps God had heard her inner prayer. Just as Rong Linyi pressed her onto the sofa... Aunt Chen hurriedly knocked on the guest room door. ¡°Young Master, Madam... Oh, you guys are busy...¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Su Yanyun had already hurriedly pushed Rong Linyi away and got up. Rong Linyi was not angry and only smiled. The little woman¡¯s flustered appearance was really too cute. ¡°Ahem.¡± Aunt Chen¡¯s face was also a little red. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Madam just called and asked me to invite you over. She said that she has something to discuss with you.¡± Chapter 1224 1224 We Have No Reason to Let Her Go ¡°Is it about Sister?¡± Su Yanyun asked Aunt Chen. ¡°This... I¡¯m not too sure.¡± Aunt Chen replied apologetically. ¡°Madam only asked you two to go over and didn¡¯t say anything else.¡± Rong Linyi pondered for a moment. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she call me directly?¡± ¡°Madam said that it was more convenient to call me.¡± Aunt Chen exined. ¡°She even said that she was afraid that Young Master was resting and didn¡¯t want to wake you up.¡± ¡°Got it, we¡¯ll be right there.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly said to Aunt Chen, afraid that her face would turn red again if she continued. Could it be that even Madam Rong knew about Rong Linyi holding her while driving? She had to avoid making a call in case she encountered a ¡°car ident¡±? After packing up, Rong Linyi and Su Yanyun arrived at the Rong Residence. ¡°The doctor just called and said that Xuelong¡¯s condition is very stable.¡± As expected, Madam Rong¡¯s first sentence was about Rong Xuelong. However, she immediately changed the topic. ¡°Yanyun, I called you over today mainly to ask...¡± At this point, she suddenly stood up and looked around to make sure that the doors and windows were all closed and no one would eavesdrop. She sat down again with a serious expression. ¡°Yanyun, I want to ask you. Hua Qingmei, where did you take her?¡± Hua Qingmei? Su Yanyun was stunned. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? Is there a rumor spreading outside?¡± That shouldn¡¯t be the case. In the end, Hua Qingmei was handed over to An Mingchen¡¯s people. With An Mingchen¡¯s style, he shouldn¡¯t have leaked anything. Madam Rong sighed. ¡°Logically speaking, I should be at ease with you handling the matter. But I don¡¯t know who spread the news that Hua Qingmei was secretly dealt with by our Rong family and now she¡¯s dead...¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± Su Yanyun was a little shocked and said deliberately, ¡°Didn¡¯t Hua Qingmei escape and disappear? What does it have to do with our Rong family?¡± ¡°The police also think so, but... the Hua family doesn¡¯t believe it.¡± Madam Rong looked troubled. ¡°I don¡¯t know where they heard that we dealt with Hua Qingmei and now they¡¯re asking us for her. They said that they want to see her if she¡¯s alive, or her corpse if she¡¯s dead. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you about what happened.¡± ¡°She...¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s voice dragged on. ¡°She¡¯s definitely still alive, but whether she¡¯s living well or not is another matter.¡± If she fell into An Mingchen¡¯s hands, even if she didn¡¯t die, she would lose all her skin... ¡°Can you guarantee that her news won¡¯t leak out at all?¡± Madam Rong asked cautiously. ¡°I...¡± Su Yanyun wanted to promise, but she didn¡¯t dare to say it too confidently. ¡°I¡¯ll ask An Mingchen about her recent situation.¡± ¡°No matter how she is recently, there¡¯s no reason for us to let her go.¡± Rong Linyi said coldly. That woman had done so many evil things. Letting her die was letting her off easy. It was impossible for her toe back alive. ¡°That¡¯s what I mean too.¡± Madam Rong¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I called you guys over to ask for the truth so that I can deal with it as well. Oh right... have you guys seen your grandfather?¡± ... Old Master Rong¡¯s situation was better than Su Yanyun had imagined. She had only been overseas for a few days, but he was already able to walk. ¡°Grandpa is so impressive.¡± Su Yanyun praised. When Old Master Rong heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but look at... Xiao Mengxia, who was beside him. Chapter 1225 1225 Forgive Him, and Forgive Yourself Madam sneered and rolled her eyes at Old Master. ¡°Good people don¡¯t live long, while evil people live for a thousand years. Old farts!¡± Old Master was speechless. Perhaps it was because he had been despised and ridiculed by Madam recently, he didn¡¯t have any face in front of the juniors. The Old Master finally mustered his courage and said weakly, ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore too...¡± Madam pushed the Old Master to the side. ¡°There are young ones everywhere. Go and find her! Qiu Shuyu is young. Hurry and let her out! Let her out and I guarantee that you will die quickly!¡± The Old Master didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Instead, he smiled. ¡°Why are you talking about such nonsense again? I want to die, but I can¡¯t let go of you, right?¡± However, Madam did not fall for this... She continued to sneer. ¡°Haha, Qiu Shuyu has lived with you for decades. You abandoned her just like that. As expected, you didn¡¯t be scum when you were old, but instead, you¡¯re a scumbag who became old!¡± The Old Master could only smile awkwardly. He exined to Su Yanyun, ¡°Your grandmother has a sharp tongue but a soft heart. Don¡¯t mind her...¡± Su Yanyun was already used to Madam and Old Master¡¯s interactions. The Old Master had always felt guilty towards Madam. As for Madam, although she hated the Old Master on the surface, she couldn¡¯t watch him die. Actually, she had always been a stubborn but soft-hearted person. Back when they had just met on the ind, she had also said all sorts of nasty things, but once she really treated someone as one of her own, she wished she could dig out her heart to give to them. The Old Master seemed to have made up his mind about Qiu Shuyu. Thest time Su Yanyun visited him, he had already told Su Yanyun alone. ¡°Yanyun, when I was young, I was really a bastard...¡± The Old Master sighed. ¡°Because the marriage with Mengxia was arranged by the family, if I didn¡¯t marry her, I might not have been able to be the family head. So I always felt that being with her was not true love.¡± ¡°Sigh... I don¡¯t know why I was so rebellious at that time. I kept feeling that I had sacrificed a lot to be the family head, so I hated Mengxia.¡± ¡°After doing those things, I also asked myself repeatedly if I had done something wrong?¡± ¡°But people... always have to find all sorts of excuses to cover up their mistakes. At that time, I was proud and always thought that I was right. I couldn¡¯t do anything wrong...¡± ¡°But Yanyun, a mistake is a mistake. Actually, Qiu Shuyu and I haven¡¯t been doing well all these years. Every time we encounter something bad, I will think of Mengxia¡¯s good deeds back then. Mengxia is a person who stands aloof from worldly affairs. Although she doesn¡¯t know how to speak nicely, her heart is really not bad. But Qiu Shuyu... Sigh...¡± ¡°Why did I always tolerate Qiu Shuyu¡¯s evil deeds? In the end, it¡¯s just because I refuse to admit my mistakes.¡± ¡°But now... I...¡± ... When Su Yanyun walked out of the ward, she realized that Madam was standing outside. She must have heard the Old Master¡¯s words. ¡°Madam.¡± Su Yanyun called her gently. ¡°In the future, call me whatever you want.¡± Madam lowered her head and only said this without rhyme or reason. However, Su Yanyun understood immediately. In the end, Madam still forgave Old Master, right? What she meant was that if Yanyun was willing, she could call her Grandma. In this world, it is difficult to hate someone. But forgiveness was easy. Forgive that person would mean forgiving herself, and telling herself that all those years, she actually... didn¡¯t miss out on anyone. Chapter 1226 1226 Do You Remember Your Biological Mother? Even if she had missed it and taken a detour, in the end, those who had given, cherished, and loved... would not let her down. ... ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Hua family suspects that the Rong family has done something to Hua Qingmei?¡± Madam heard Su Yanyun¡¯s statement and couldn¡¯t help but ponder for a few seconds. ¡°Hmph, needless to say, this news must have been spread by An Mingchen. This brat is just unreliable! He might have done it on purpose to hurt you!¡± Su Yanyun was speechless. Madam¡¯s prejudice against An Mingchen was really not easy to eliminate. Madam grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s hand worriedly. ¡°Yanyun, I¡¯m still used to calling you Yanyun. But now everyone knows that you¡¯re Zhengzheng. Even if you don¡¯t remember the past and how you acted cute in front of me when you were young, you¡¯re Zhengzheng.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t remember what happened in the past now, you can still get along with An Mingchen. But this doesn¡¯t mean that he isn¡¯t guarding against you. You have to be more careful. He was willing toy his hands on you back then, but he might not be soft-hearted now.¡± Su Yanyun still didn¡¯t believe that An Mingchen would treat her like that. Perhaps, to others, he was a ruthless person. But he didn¡¯t seem to be pretending when he was so careful and amodating to her. His pride didn¡¯t seem to allow him to scheme against her like this. But now that her memories were hidden from her, she couldn¡¯t be too sure. ¡°Dear husband, how trustworthy do you think Madam¡¯s words are?¡± On the way back, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but ask Rong Linyi. ¡°Everything is trustworthy.¡± Rong Linyi gave Su Yanyun the answer almost without hesitation. ¡°Ah... you mean, An Mingchen really...¡± ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Rong Linyi nced sideways. ¡°In your heart, An Mingchen is so reliable.¡± Su Yanyun lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to answer. Her husband gave her a scary question so easily. It was really unsettling. He seemed to think that he had frightened the little woman. Rong Linyi¡¯s tone softened. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that An Mingchen really did those things, but you have to believe that Madam won¡¯t lie to you. She¡¯s doing this for your own good. No matter what An Mingchen did back then, what happened to youter was rted to him. So, there¡¯s nothing wrong with guarding against him.¡± Su Yanyun mulled over Rong Linyi¡¯s words. Then she asked, ¡°Hubby, you mean that An Mingchen... might have done something to hurt me despite not wanting to harm me?¡± Rong Linyi kept quiet for a few seconds. He then said slowly, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something... I¡¯m not sure if I should mention it to you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s heart pounded inexplicably. Her intuition told her that what Rong Linyi was going to say must be very important and was very likely to cause her some kind of mental agitation. Rong Linyi was silent for a few seconds before he seemed to make a decision. ¡°Yanyun, have you never thought of... your biological mother?¡± Knock, knock! At this moment, Su Yanyun clearly heard her heart beating heavily. ¡°Or rather, you¡¯ve thought about it, but you don¡¯t know how to face her?¡± Rong Linyi turned slightly to her. ¡°You have to know that your biological mother, An Mingchen¡¯s mother, should still be alive, but why...¡± Chapter 1227 1227 You Have to Love Yourself When I¡¯m Gone Su Yanyun felt her breathing quicken. It was as if someone was grabbing her neck and making her breathless. ¡°I... I don¡¯t think... I really don¡¯t think so...¡± She spoke intermittently. ¡°Yanyun?¡± Rong Linyi immediately realized that something was wrong with her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unwell?¡± ¡°I... no, I¡¯m fine...¡± Su Yanyun said, but her voice was very unstable. Her body also felt a little weak and she subconsciously leaned on Rong Linyi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Lean on me, it¡¯s okay...¡± Rong Linyi was very regretful. He regretted mentioning this to Su Yanyun on impulse. Actually, he had long wanted to talk to Su Yanyun about her biological mother. But the little woman seemed to havepletely forgotten that she had a mother. She seemed to have never thought of this. This state was really too strange. Rong Linyi had thought about it more than once. Perhaps this was because Yanyun couldn¡¯t remember what happened before she was eight years old, so he didn¡¯t dare to mention it easily. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Hua family¡¯s matter involved the An family¡¯s confidentiality, he wouldn¡¯t have probed. If he had known that Yanyun¡¯s reaction would be so big, he should have keep quiet about it. Su Yanyun¡¯s reaction was worse than he imagined. Before the car reached the Lin River Courtyard, she felt as if she had been scooped out of water and was covered in sweat. She also became a little dazed and found it difficult to breathe. It was as if she was submerged in water. Her condition frightened Rong Linyi. He knew that Su Yanyun¡¯s problem was her psychological illness. He didn¡¯t send her to the hospital but immediately sent her to Mu Chenfeng. ¡°How did she be like this?¡± Mu Chenfeng was also shocked to see Su Yanyun¡¯s appearance. ¡°How is she? Does she look terrible?¡± At this moment, Rong Linyi really hated himself for not being able to see. Mu Chenfeng lifted her eyelids. ¡°Your pupils are a little dted. What happened? Why didn¡¯t you send her to the hospital?¡± Rong Linyi panickedpletely. ¡°I thought it was a psychological problem, so...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic, tell me what happened.¡± It was really rare for Mu Chenfeng to see Rong Linyi so flustered. Rong Linyi felt as if his ability to organize his words was about to fail, but he still tried his best to calm down and tell Mu Chenfeng what had happened. Mu Chenfeng quickly made a decision. ¡°Go and inform An Mingchen toe over. Perhaps he has a way. I¡¯ll try to use some drugs to stabilize her. Oh right, at the same time, the medical team wille over.¡± Su Yanyuny on the bed in the treatment room. She felt as if she was in a small and dark ce. A voice seemed to be reminding her... It was a woman¡¯s voice, gentle and powerful. ¡°Zhengzheng, remember, no matter what, don¡¯t hand over the seal. Only with the seal in your hand can you and Chenchen survive. Remember!¡± Su Yanyun felt something stuffed into her palm. Something cold and oval. She clenched her fists tightly and held that thing too. ¡°I will, I will remember! I will never hand it over!¡± She said firmly to the woman in the darkness, ¡°I won¡¯t even tell Chenchen! I... I¡¯ll pretend that I don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯ll pretend that I don¡¯t have a seal at all!¡± ¡°Zhengzheng.¡± The woman seemed to be kissing her cheek. ¡°Aunt will always love you. Even if Aunt is gone in the future, you have to love yourself, understand?¡± Chapter 1228 1228 Losing the Ability to Walk ¡°Aunt...¡± Su Yanyun subconsciously said. ¡°What is she talking about?¡± Rong Linyi immediately heard her. ¡°Zhengzheng!¡± The door to the treatment room opened and An Mingchen rushed in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Zhengzheng? Rong Linyi, how did you take care of my sister?¡± His wheelchair quickly slid towards Rong Linyi and was about to grab his cor. ¡°Take a look at her first.¡± Rong Linyi pped An Mingchen¡¯s hand away. ¡°Let¡¯s postpone our feud.¡± An Mingchen paused. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, Rong Linyi¡¯s words were undoubtedly right. ¡°Aunt...¡± Su Yanyun, who was behind him, muttered again. This time, An Mingchen and Rong Linyi heard it clearly. ¡°Aunt?¡± An Mingchen¡¯s expression darkened quickly. ¡°You saw our aunt?¡± ¡°No.¡± Rong Linyi quickly and patiently recounted his previous experience. Mu Chenfeng gave Su Yanyun a drug to stabilize her emotions, and the medical team came over and gave her an oxygen mask. Her condition didn¡¯t seem to be as bad as before. She only muttered asionally. An Mingchen frowned as if he was thinking about something. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t mention anything about our mother in front of her.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°What evil thing did your mother do to make her children unable to handle it?¡± ¡°The person who did something outrageous was our aunt.¡± An Mingchen looked up and sneered at Rong Linyi. ¡°Doesn¡¯t your Rong family empathize with this matter more than us? After all, my aunt has always been close to Madam Rong, right?¡± ¡°What happened back then?¡± Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t help but ask An Mingchen. He only knew that the conflict was about the An family and the Rong family was involved. The second daughter of the An family had tricked the Rong family and almost killed their entire family. ¡°You have to ask my grandfather and Xiao Mengxia about this.¡± An Mingchen waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Because Xiao Mengxia likes Aunt more, my grandfather, that old fool, wants to leave all the family assets to Aunt. That¡¯s fine, but because Xiao Mengxia and Aunt like Zhengzheng, he still wants to give all that belongs to Zhengzheng to Aunt.¡± ¡°What do you think our mother would think if such a thing happened? All those years, Aunt was eating, drinking, and ying alone. She never asked about the family¡¯s matters. Our mother helped Grandpa take care of all the family¡¯s matters. But in the end, not only could our mother not get the family property, she even lost her own child.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Rong Linyi frowned deeply. ¡°Ha.¡± An Mingchenughed. ¡°Aunt controlled Zhengzheng and made her fall out with us. In order to win Zhengzheng back, we had no choice but to start a war with her. Before Grandpa passed away, he called Zhengzheng over and handed the family seal to Zhengzheng. He wanted Zhengzheng to inherit the family assets and be the family head. Seeing this, Aunt immediately took Zhengzheng away and controlled her. I wanted to snatch Zhengzheng back, but I was chased by her.¡± ¡°As you can see, Zhengzheng and I escaped. In order to lure Aunt¡¯s people away, I stuffed Zhengzheng into the oil barrel and ran away alone. In the end, the ship with the oil barrel exploded. Zhengzheng¡¯s life and death was unknown from then on, and I...¡± He lowered his head and looked at his legs. His legs had lost the ability to walk in that explosion. Chapter 1229 1229 You Will Be Despised If You Exin It Rong Linyi didn¡¯t respond to An Mingchen¡¯s usation for the time being. Although, from his description, they now had amon enemy. The Rong family¡¯s second daughter-inw. The woman who called Madam Rong ¡°Sister¡± back then. To be honest, although Rong Linyi hated this woman from the bottom of his heart, he still found it difficult to ept this matter. In his heart, with Madam Rong¡¯s ability, it was basically impossible for her to make such a mistake. To be able to bring the Rong family¡¯s second daughter-inw to the Rong family and even provide her with protection, from a certain perspective, was already a huge deal of trust and bias. But in the end... ... ¡°Chenchen...¡± Suddenly, Su Yanyun¡¯s voice sounded from behind. An Mingchen suddenly turned around. ¡°Zhengzheng! What did you call me?¡± His face was filled with surprise. However, Su Yanyun opened her eyes at his loud shouting. She turned around and almost rolled off the bed when she saw An Mingchen¡¯s face in front of her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She asked extremely unkindly. ¡°Where, where am I?¡± ¡°Zhengzheng...¡± An Mingchen saw Su Yanyun¡¯s expression change and immediately wanted to exin. However, Rong Linyi had already pushed him away. Although he didn¡¯t want to touch this man, in order to fight for the first ce in front of Su Yanyun, he decisively put aside his deep-rooted ¡°mysophobia¡± and pushed An Mingchen away. He almost flipped An Mingchen over in his wheelchair. ¡°Yanyun, how do you feel?¡± Rong Linyi hugged Su Yanyun¡¯s shoulder and looked at her seriously. Even though... he couldn¡¯t see at all. ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Su Yanyun rubbed her temples, feeling a little dizzy, but overall, she still didn¡¯t feel anything. Just now, she had fallen into an abnormally dark dream. In her dream... some important information seemed to have shed past? ¡°Zhengzheng...¡± An Mingchen was aggrieved. ¡°What did you call me just now?¡± His cute little Zhengzheng had forgotten about her brother now that she had a husband. Not to mention acknowledging him as her brother seriously, it was so difficult to even call him that. However, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t understand An Mingchen¡¯s sadness at all. ¡°Did I call you?¡± She asked heartlessly. An Mingchen was speechless. He wanted to exin, but he felt that he would be despised even more if he did. ¡°Oh right, I was about to look for you?¡± Su Yanyun suddenly thought of something. ¡°Zhengzheng, tell me.¡± An Mingchen smiled. As long as Zhengzheng was willing to reconcile with him, he could ignore whatever she did to him previously. ¡°Hua Qingmei, where did you put her?¡± Su Yanyun was not interested in joking around with him and asked An Mingchen seriously. ¡°Hua Qingmei... who is she?¡± An Mingchen looked confused. Su Yanyun almost rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Forget it, pretend I didn¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°I was joking with you.¡± An Mingchen immediately smiled. ¡°How could I forget what Zhengzheng asked me to do?¡± Xiao Zhengzheng was really not fun! When she was young, she was so cute when he teased her. She was not as boring as she was now! This must be Rong Linyi¡¯s fault! This guy was stubborn and inflexible himself, making his cute and lively Zhengzheng so boring! An Mingchen didn¡¯t stop scolding Rong Linyi in his heart. ¡°She should be living a good life in some tribe in Africa, right? Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Chapter 1230 1230 Don¡¯t Forget Your Roots ¡°How many people know about this?¡± Su Yanyun asked again. ¡°Not much.¡± An Mingchen looked very confident. ¡°Zhengzheng, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t want the news to spread. No one will know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange...¡± Su Yanyun muttered. ¡°Did the Hua family really not receive any concrete news?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the Hua family?¡± An Mingchen hurriedly asked, not missing any opportunity to chat with Zhengzheng. Su Yanyun told An Mingchen about the Hua family looking for the Rong family and asking for Hua Qingmei. ¡°They¡¯re lying to you, right?¡± An Mingchen raised his hand, clearly disapproving. ¡°I¡¯m at ease with my trusted aide¡¯s work. It¡¯s impossible for the Hua family to obtain any concrete information. If they really have any news, they wouldn¡¯t just ask you for Hua Qingmei.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s words made sense. ¡°But I keep feeling that something is wrong on your side.¡± Su Yanyun said what she thought. ¡°The Hua family might not be able to get any evidence, but they must have heard something. It¡¯s very likely that this news came from your side.¡± ¡°Then let the Hua familye and ask me for her.¡± An Mingchen smiled disdainfully. ¡°I¡¯ll give them a satisfactory answer.¡± Of course, the Hua family didn¡¯t dare to ask the An family for her. But they kept finding trouble with Madam Rong. At the end of the day, Madam Rong was still surnamed Hua... What made her feel the most overwhelmed was that the Hua family had also sent her elderly parents over. ¡°Sixuan, you and Qingmei grew up together and married into the Rong family together. Now that something like this has happened to her, you can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing.¡± Madam Rong¡¯s mother held her hand. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care, but I can¡¯t.¡± Madam Rong couldn¡¯t chase her biological parents away, so she could only brush them off. ¡°Qingmei fled because of her crime. I also want to find her and let her turn herself in.¡± ¡°Turn herself in!¡± Madam Rong¡¯s father scoffed. ¡°Have you really married into the Rong family and forgotten your roots? Don¡¯t forget, your surname is Hua! If anything happens between our Hua family members, we can fight at home, but when we go outside, we have to be harmonious. We can¡¯t let outsidersugh at us!¡± Madam Rong stopped talking. Although they were her biological parents, her feelings for them had long been worn down by the grudges in the past. She would be polite to her parents on the surface and not argue with them if there was a disagreement. But it was not up to them to decide what to do. Seeing that Madam Rong didn¡¯t say anything, Father Hua didn¡¯t realize that his daughter was unhappy at all and thought that his lecturing had worked. He continued. ¡°So, you better tell me honestly about Qingmei¡¯s matter. Where did she go and what is happening to her now? Did your Rong family do anything outrageous to her? If you really did, hand her over. This is an internal conflict of our Hua family. We¡¯ll settle it ourselves behind closed doors.¡± ¡°Father.¡± Madam Rong¡¯s voice was still gentle. ¡°I¡¯m just a woman. If Qingmei only did something to me, I can forgive her on ount of our sisterly rtionship, but this time, she harmed the Old Master. Even if I don¡¯t pursue her, the Rong family won¡¯t sit by and do nothing.¡± Chapter 1231 1231 Use My Happiness to Please Others ¡°Woman?¡± Mother Hua smiled ambiguously. ¡°Sixuan, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not a simple woman. The entire Rong family belongs to your eldest branch now. You¡¯re the Rong family¡¯s matriarch now and a big shot in the corporation. We¡¯re all very proud of you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Father Hua nodded. ¡°Qingmei¡¯s parents are all respectful to us now. They all know that our family has lived up to expectations and has developed you as a person. Don¡¯t do anything that will embarrass us.¡± ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± Madam Rong¡¯s expression remained unchanged despite her good upbringing and deep shrewdness. She asked calmly, ¡°In your hearts, is your face more important than anything?¡± ¡°When did we say such things?¡± Mother Hua heard something and immediately retorted. ¡°In our hearts, our children are of course the most important. You and your brother are the most important in our family.¡± ¡°In that case.¡± Madam Rong smiled and interrupted her mother. ¡°Father, Mother, don¡¯t make things difficult for me. I can¡¯t help with Qingmei¡¯s matter. I don¡¯t know anything either.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re impressive now?¡± Father Hua was instantly enraged. ¡°You refused to help us. Do you want your mother and me to not be able to raise our heads in the family? I promised Qingmei¡¯s parents that I would give them an exnation! If you don¡¯t tell us Qingmei¡¯s whereabouts today, I don¡¯t care if wepletely fall out with you!¡± Madam Rong¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. She said calmly, ¡°Back then, you forced me to marry Rong Xiaoda. Otherwise, you would have aborted the child in my stomach. That was also what you said. The facts have proven that my choice is always right. So, Dad, Mom, if you really treat me as your daughter, don¡¯t always think of using your daughter¡¯s happiness to please others. ¡°You¡¯re good! You¡¯re amazing now! You can say whatever you want, right!¡± Father Hua almost went forward to hit Madam Rong. ¡°When have we ever used your happiness to please others? If we hadn¡¯t decided to marry you into the Rong family, would you have everything you have today? You¡¯re going to forget your roots now and be ungrateful! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll beat you to death and pretend that I don¡¯t have such a daughter!¡± ¡°Who are you going to kill?¡± Suddenly, a young woman¡¯s voice sounded from outside. Madam Rong¡¯s parents looked up and saw Su Yanyun walking in slowly. She was also holding Qiao Sisi¡¯s arm. ¡°Mother, this is the Rong family. Who is so arrogant to want to kill someone?¡± Su Yanyun pretended not to know and asked Madam Rong. Madam Rong smiled at Su Yanyun. ¡°These are my parents. They¡¯re old and have a bad temper. Yanyun, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Mother Hua sized Su Yanyun up from head to toe. ¡°You¡¯re Su Yanyun?¡± She asked arrogantly. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Compared to Madam Rong, Su Yanyun¡¯s attitude was clearly much colder. After all, she had no obligation to be friendly to two outsiders who came knocking on her door. However, Mother Hua immediately started to act arrogantly. ¡°Since you know who we are, even if you don¡¯t drink tea and kneel, you have to at least be respectful. When your mother-inw sees us, she has to be filial and polite. Not to mention a junior like you.¡± ¡°My mother-inw is filial to you because you have the same blood. What do I have to do with you? Do I have to lower my voice to you?¡± Su Yanyun asked coldly. Chapter 1232 1232 No Matter How Big Our Family Is, It Can¡¯t ept a Worm Qiao Sisi alsoughed. ¡°You can¡¯t even get along well with your friends. Rtives who only know how to fight are not as close as outsiders.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Mother Hua immediately frowned. ¡°When did this family have so many women that I don¡¯t know? Sixuan, didn¡¯t they say that there was a problem with Qingmei¡¯s branch? Why are there so many women?¡± Madam Rong was about to say something when Qiao Sisi interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t introduce me. I don¡¯t want such an elder!¡± She thought that her parents were already disgusting enough, but she didn¡¯t expect Madam Rong¡¯s parents to not give in either. Madam Rong really shut up and didn¡¯t say a word. She couldn¡¯t do anything to her biological parents, but she couldn¡¯t care less what Su Yanyun and Qiao Sisi wanted to do to them. However, Father Hua refused to let her go. ¡°Sixuan, your junior is so disrespectful. Aren¡¯t you going to care?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t control them, Father.¡± Madam Rong smiled calmly. ¡°I¡¯m also taking a back seat now. In the Rong family, the head¡¯s wife has always been the boss. Now that Linyi is the head of the family and Yanyun is his wife, of course I can¡¯t interrupt her.¡± ¡°You, are you doing this on purpose?¡± Mother Hua was so angry that she was about to choke. ¡°Linyi is still your son, and you¡¯re still her mother-inw. We¡¯re your parents, her grandparents. You actually said that you can¡¯t control her? If you can¡¯t, we can!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Su Yanyun said before Madam Rong could speak. ¡°I have the final say in the Rong family now. In our Rong family, regardless of age, it has always been about ability and status. I¡¯m the Madam of the family, so I have the final say in this family. If the two of you have anything to say, just look for me. Don¡¯t make things difficult for my mother-inw.¡± ¡°Look at your mouth. You¡¯re so sharp-tongued.¡± Mother Hua narrowed her eyes. ¡°You look so foxy. No wonder Linyi was charmed. I heard that you and Linyi got married twice? You were abandoned by your previous man and seduced our Linyi. Why? Now that the crow has be a phoenix, you¡¯re still putting on airs for us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s putting on airs for you!¡± Yanyun was about to say something when another voice sounded from outside. Madam walked in aggressively and didn¡¯t do anything. She scolded Madam Rong directly. ¡°If you married into our Rong family, you¡¯re a member of our Rong family. What kind of poor rtives do you have? If they¡¯re let in again, don¡¯t me our Rong family for divorcing you!¡± Madam Rong didn¡¯t retort. Instead, she looked like a bullied daughter-inw. ¡°Okay, Mother. I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± ¡°Mother?¡± Mother Hua sized Madam up. ¡°Old Master Rong found another one?¡± ¡°Let me introduce you.¡± Su Yanyun walked over and held Madam¡¯s arm affectionately. ¡°This is the real matriarch of the Rong family, Grandfather¡¯s first wife, and Father¡¯s biological mother.¡± Mother Hua¡¯s expression immediately changed. She immediately smiled. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re my inw. Inw, you came at the right time. Our Hua family has something to ask you.¡± ¡°What Hua and Cao families?¡± Madam snorted impatiently. ¡°Who knows how many unknown rtives like you look for our Rong family every day? If we have to care about all of you, no matter how big the Rong family is, we will be eaten up by these vermin.¡± Chapter 1233 1233 The Family Head¡¯s Wife Is Not Fancy Mother Hua didn¡¯t look too good when she heard Madam¡¯s rude words, but she still tried her best to maintain a smile. ¡°Old Madam, we¡¯re not rtives of unknown origins. We¡¯re your daughter-inw¡¯s biological parents. Look, we¡¯re here today to...¡± Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t finish speaking. Madam was enraged. ¡°Who are you calling old? Look at your wrinkled face. You have the cheek to call others old?¡± She then said angrily to Yanyun, ¡°Yanyun, is our Rong family¡¯s head just a show-off? Why aren¡¯t you chasing such an indecent person out?¡± ¡°Grandma is right.¡± Su Yanyun nodded immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll chase her out now...¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Mother Hua didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Madam, but she didn¡¯t care about Su Yanyun. In her opinion, Rong Linyi was her grandson and Su Yanyun was her granddaughter-inw. She was inferior to her in terms of seniority. If Su Yanyun really dared to do anything to her, wouldn¡¯t she be afraid that others would criticize her? However, Mother Hua was really wrong. In the eyes of the current Su Yanyun, there was no blood rtion or seniority. She only knew if the other party was her real family or friend. Obviously, Father Hua and Mother Hua were not included. She immediately instructed the butler. ¡°Chase these two people out. From now on, no outsiders with the surname Hua are allowed to enter!¡± The butler and servants were about to chase them away. Mother Hua exploded. ¡°Your mother-inw¡¯s surname is also Hua. Why don¡¯t you chase her out too?¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Madam sneered. ¡°After Hua Sixuan married into the Rong family, strictly speaking, her surname is no longer Hua. She should be surnamed Rong. She¡¯s a member of our Rong family, so why should she be chased out? On the other hand, don¡¯t think that you can rely on our Rong family just because you married a daughter into our family. Your Hua family¡¯s other daughter is still fleeing for her life! Pray that our Rong family doesn¡¯t find her first. Otherwise, no matter what her background is, she won¡¯t be able to escape punishment for harming our old man!¡± Father and Mother Hua were at a loss for words. They had always relied on the fact that they were Madam Rong¡¯s biological parents and were arrogant. However, when they met a Madam of the same generation and status, they could only suffer. The butler and servants invited them out, and they didn¡¯t have the guts to stay here anymore and left dejectedly. After they left, Madam looked at Madam Rong with love and resentment. ¡°Sixuan, I know it¡¯s not easy for you, but you... are you really their biological daughter? Don¡¯t me me for not giving you face. If I don¡¯t chase such parents away, they will drag you down sooner orter.¡± Seeing this, Su Yanyun hurriedly said on Madam Rong¡¯s behalf, ¡°Mother actually knows her limits. Madam, look, she hasn¡¯t been dragged down by them all these years.¡± Madam said faintly, ¡°If she hadn¡¯t been dragged down, she wouldn¡¯t have... Forget it, it¡¯s all in the past... Fortunately, Xuelong is a good child...¡± Madam Rong smiled bitterly. ¡°Yanyun, Mother is right. I really can¡¯t erase this rtion of blood. If I didn¡¯t still have hope for them back then, I wouldn¡¯t have been tricked... But I¡¯ve also thought it through all these years. Yanyun, Mother, thank you for what you did just now.¡± Su Yanyun roughly guessed the story of the past and changed the topic with a smile. ¡°Speaking of which, Madam is so impressive. The moment you came out, that old man was so frightened that he didn¡¯t even dare to say anything. He wanted to bite me to death just now, but after that, he couldn¡¯t even say thest sentence.¡± Chapter 1234 1234 Marry a Virtuous Wife ¡°You¡¯re the sweetest.¡± Madam tapped Yanyun¡¯s nose. ¡°But you¡¯re still calling me Madam?¡± Su Yanyun tilted her head and was about to say something. Qiao Sisi was already ahead of her. ¡°Grandma!¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Madam replied crisply, her face almost turning into a flower. ¡°Jinghui has good taste. Sisi is really too smart.¡± ¡°Then since she¡¯s smarter than me, Grandma, do you only love her and not me?¡± Su Yanyun clung to Madam¡¯s arm and said coquettishly. ¡°Love, love, love. I love all of you. Other than that old man, all the men in our Rong family have good taste. I like you, Sixuan, and Sisi.¡± Madam pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s face. ¡°They have good taste because they have Madam¡¯s bloodline.¡± Qiao Sisi was especially talented at being a bootlicker. ¡°Madam¡¯s taste has always been top-notch. Look, after leaving Grandpa, you found the Old Master of the An family. Isn¡¯t he a wife-doting maniac?¡± Madam raised her head proudly. ¡°Of course. Old Master has nothing to say to me, unlike that old fart who¡¯s blind.¡± ¡°Ahem...¡± The Old Master¡¯s dry cough sounded from outside. Instantly, everyone in the room was silent. The servant helped the Old Master in. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform us that Grandpa has been discharged?¡± Su Yanyun still had feelings for the Old Master. Madam Rong also hurriedly said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t be so silent. Your discharge is a big deal. I have to handle it personally.¡± The Old Master nced at Madam, cleared his throat, and replied timidly, ¡°No need. Now that Mengxia is here, she has arranged everything very well.¡± ¡°I forgot. With Mother around now, I don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Madam Rong smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good to have Mother.¡± Madam snorted in disdain. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be someone¡¯s mother in the hospital. Arrange? I want to arrange the entire cemetery for someone.¡± The Old Master was extremely embarrassed. But he didn¡¯t dare to argue with Madam. He could only change the topic. ¡°Oh right, what is the Hua family doing? Where is Hua Qingmei?¡± At the mention of this, everyone in the room fell silent again. ¡°Grandpa, where is Hua Qingmei? I don¡¯t know either.¡± In the end, Qiao Sisi, who didn¡¯t have any moral burden, lied. Of course, she skillfully said ¡°we¡±. ¡°But the Hua family heard some rumors that we dealt with her.¡± Qiao Sisi covered her face exaggeratedly. ¡°Oh my god, our Rong family is a good family! How can we do such a thing? We¡¯re not the same kind of people as Hua Qingmei.¡± The Old Master felt that Qiao Sisi¡¯s words were especially pleasant. He was also especially grateful for her help and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Well said. Our Rong family is a reasonable and legal family. Hua Qingmei harmed me. The court will naturally decide how to punish her.¡± ¡°But the Hua family doesn¡¯t think so. They¡¯ve been harassing us and even sent Mother-inw¡¯s parents to harass her. They attacked Mother-inw with all sorts of moral and kinship excuses. Fortunately, Grandma and Yanyun came to help today and chased them away.¡± Qiao Sisi didn¡¯t forget to tter the people around her. ¡°Good, good, good.¡± The Old Master nodded in approval. ¡°That¡¯s why you should marry a virtuous wife. With a daughter-inw like you in the Rong family, it¡¯s only right for the family to prosper.¡± Chapter 1235 1235 I Will Make Up For My Fault ¡°You also know how to marry a virtuous wife?¡± Madam never forgot to mock. ¡°I really don¡¯t know who married the wife in the current situation.¡± Qiu Shuyu¡¯s matter was the Old Master¡¯s dark history. And as the biggest victim, Xiao Mengxia had the right to nag him to the grave. Therefore, the Old Master didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Yanyun and the others were too embarrassed to continue watching him embarrass himself. They went out tacitly and left the battlefield to the old couple. After leaving, she didn¡¯t forget to cover her mouth and hold back herughter. ¡°Mengxia, in the future, in front of the children, you should... give me some face.¡± The Old Master said humbly. ¡°Call me Madam An!¡± Madam retorted. ¡°Mengxia, you... sigh... forget it.¡± The Old Master knew that she would probably never let him off in her life. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±c ¡°Look at your resentment.¡± Madam sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself if you¡¯re unhappy. Anyway, we hate each other. I can return to Country Y to settle the family matters.¡± The Old Master hurriedly pulled Madam back. ¡°No, no. You and I will never get tired of each other.¡± He lowered his face and begged for peace. ¡°How disgusting.¡± Madam wanted to shake him off, but the Old Master held on tightly. Thinking that he had just recovered from a serious illness, she really didn¡¯t dare to forcefully shake him off. ¡°It¡¯s not disgusting. We¡¯ve been married for a long time.¡± The Old Master smiled cheekily. ¡°Oh right, I specially instructed the kitchen to make your favorite steamed salmon today.¡± Madam¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Do you still remember what I like to eat?¡± She thought that the Old Master had never cared about her and would never remember her preferences. In his eyes, there should only be Qiu Shuyu, that mistress. ¡°Of course I remember. Do you still remember that chef? You said that he¡¯s the best at steaming fish.¡± The Old Master asked eagerly. ¡°I remember.¡± Madam¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Could he still be around?¡± ¡°He¡¯s already retired, but his son is in charge of the kitchen now. His son¡¯s cooking is as good as his. I guarantee that it will be like the original.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Madam finally smiled and asked in surprise, ¡°Then I want to see him. Does his son look like him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Old Master seized the chance to answer. ¡°Children are all like their parents. For example, Xiaosong and Linyi. Look, they¡¯re all like you...¡± Madam was... silent for a moment. The Old Master held Madam¡¯s hand. ¡°Mengxia, actually, the chefs in the kitchen have basically all been changed... But he is the only one. I¡¯ve always specially instructed them to keep him. I-I remember that you had just married me and got pregnant with Xiaosong. You vomited everything you ate. You could only eat steamed salmon. I deliberately didn¡¯t care about you at that time... I made you suffer a lot...¡± Madam turned her face away and didn¡¯t say anything. But the Old Master could feel that her hand was trembling slightly. ¡°After you were gone, I often thought about how good you were... I know I was a bastard. I didn¡¯t cherish you when I had you and even ruined the marriage. I thought I had a cool personality...¡± ¡°Mengxia, I¡¯ve always thought that this cmity of mine is my retribution... The changes in the Rong family all these years are my retribution for abandoning you...¡± ¡°But Xiaosong became like this because of my mistake. I¡¯ve always thought that if I can survive this time, I must make up for my past mistakes. Mengxia... I can understand if you don¡¯t forgive me. But... can you... go and see Xiaosong...¡± Chapter 1236 1236 My Son Does Care About Me At the mention of Rong Xiaosong, Madam could no longer remain calm. She covered her face with her free hand and sobbed softly... ¡°Mengxia, I¡¯ve often thought all these years that our days are numbered.¡± The Old Master continued. ¡°Can you not spend the rest of your time thinking about the past... Listen to me, we really don¡¯t have much time to apany our families. When the timees, will we regret it if we leave? No. When people die, nothing exists anymore. We won¡¯t feel any grief or sadness.¡± ¡°But our families have to live in regret. Regret that they didn¡¯t spend time with us... Xiaosong, actually, he has been suffering all these years. I told him the truth about the past, and he has always felt sorry for you, but...¡± ¡°You told him the truth?¡± Madam¡¯s voice rose. ¡°How could you tell him the truth?¡± ¡°Mengxia, I feel that as your biological son, he shouldn¡¯t be deceived again.¡± The Old Master hurriedly exined. ¡°But have you considered Xiaosong¡¯s feelings?¡± Madam was instantly enraged. ¡°Xiaosong is actually very soft-hearted. If he knew what happened back then, he would definitely feel very guilty for treating me like that! His body is like that, and you still have the heart to increase his psychological burden?¡± ¡°That was, that was before he got into the ident.¡± The Old Master shook his head. ¡°Ever since then, Xiaosong¡¯s attitude towards Qiu Shuyu and the second branch has changed... In the past, he respected Qiu Shuyu a lot, but after that, it was obvious that he had the intention to get rid of them...¡± ¡°Xiaosong... Xiaosong, does he want to seek justice for me?¡± Madam¡¯s tears flowed. ¡°My son really cares about me...¡± The Old Master¡¯s eyes were moist. ¡°That¡¯s right... Xiaosong is really a good child, but I suspect that it was because he had this intention that he was discovered by the second branch in advance, so there was a...¡± ¡°What?¡± Madam¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Qiu Shuyu harmed Xiaosong? Rong Bosen! Qiu Shuyu and the others harmed our son under your nose, but you can still tolerate it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence either.¡± The Old Master had a bitter expression. ¡°I investigated for a long time but couldn¡¯t find anything. I only found out that it was done by some people from the An family branch. Didn¡¯t the An family also deal with those people?¡± It was because of this that the Old Master felt guilty and had always been biased towards the main branch. He tried his best to help Madam Rong and also tried his best to pass the position of the family head to Rong Linyi. ¡°Hmph.¡± Madam¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Rong Bosen, let me tell you in advance. I will also investigate the details of the An family, but if you dare to let Qiu Shuyu out again...¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do stupid things again.¡± The Old Master smiled bitterly. ¡°Isn¡¯t the spilling of blood serious enough this time? To be honest, this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve been poisoned. Five years ago, at the full moon banquet of the second branch¡¯s twins, I almost lost my life... It¡¯s all my retribution... I deserve it...¡± He shook his head. Madam didn¡¯t say anything else. After a long time, she said in a low voice, ¡°If... if I want to see Xiaosong... will I provoke him...¡± He was her biological son, her only son. All these years, although she had forced herself to cut ties with the Rong family, she still had a trace of worry in her heart... Chapter 1237 1237 From Now On, The Rong Family Has No Second Branch ¡°Okay!¡± The Old Master said happily. ¡°I don¡¯t know how happy Xiaosong will be! You don¡¯t know, Mengxia. After the ident, every time he saw me, he would ask me if I knew your whereabouts... Sigh... When I saw you, I wanted to ask you to see him, but I was afraid... you wouldn¡¯t...¡± Madam wiped her tears silently. ¡°Mengxia,e back.¡± The Old Master held Madam¡¯s hand sincerely. ¡°This will always be your home. If you hate me, I¡¯ll move out and leave this ce to you and the children.¡± ¡°You moving out? Do you want the reporters to gossip about me?¡± Madam flung the Old Master¡¯s hand away angrily. ¡°You want to say that I, the vicious woman, returned and caused an old man like you to be homeless?¡± ¡°Haha, then don¡¯t let the reporters gossip.¡± After such a long time, the Old Master finallyughed heartily again. ¡°In the future, our Rong family won¡¯t have any main or second branches. It will only be you, me, our sons, grandsons, and daughter-inw!¡± ... ¡°Rong Xueling, you will die a horrible death!¡± Her sharp curses pierced the wall of the cheap rented room. The woman shouted so loudly that the entire neighborhood could hear her. ¡°You caused my man to be paralyzed. If you hide, can you hide for the rest of your life? Let me tell you, I¡¯ll stop you here. As long as you dare toe out, I¡¯ll skin you alive and sell you to a brothel so that you can sell yourself to support our family!¡± Rong Xueling sat on the bed and covered her ears, but that sharp voice kept drifting into her ears. She had been in this rental house for an entire week. Ever since Shi Zhong¡¯s wife found this ce, she could only order some takeout every day and didn¡¯t even dare to step out of the door. Xu Yueshan originally wanted her to stay with the Xu family, but before Rong Xueling could go, Shi Zhong¡¯s wife came looking for her. The Xu family was in politics and was most afraid of such things. Rong Xueling didn¡¯t want to be despised by her only friend, so she could only move to this district hurriedly. With Xu Yueshan¡¯s help, she wouldn¡¯t be without food, but she had to endure Shi Zhong¡¯s wife¡¯s insults and attacks day and night. After a week, she felt that her nerves were about to copse, especially when Shi Zhong¡¯s wife deliberately found some indecent men toe over and knock on her door in the middle of the night. She was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t sleep well. This week, she wanted to call the Rong family more than once. But at the thought of Rong Linyi¡¯s family being happy, Madam Rong and Rong Xuelong doting on Su Yanyun more than herself. And Rong Jinghui having a lover... She really didn¡¯t have the courage to return to that house. At this time, her past pride and capital were all gone. It let her recognize the reality that she was only the Rong family¡¯s adopted daughter and could never be a real Rong family member. She had squandered the Rong family¡¯s love in the past. Now, she was finally going to repay the debt. ¡°Xueling, have you thought it through?¡± Xu Yueshan called her. ¡°You can¡¯t continue like this. I heard that shrewes to scold you every day and even finds a man to defile you. You have to choose a solution.¡± ¡°I... at most, I¡¯ll go out and fight her...¡± Rong Xueling replied desperately. ¡°I¡¯m already like this. What else can I do? At most, I¡¯ll give my life to their family.¡± ¡°Are you stupid!¡± Xu Yueshan scolded. ¡°Their lives are so cheap. Your life is so precious. Give it to them? Is there something wrong with your brain?¡± Chapter 1238 1238 Another Knife in the Heart Rong Xueling lowered her eyes dejectedly. ¡°I¡¯m not much better than them...¡± Shi Zhong and his wife were at least family, but she didn¡¯t even have a home. ¡°You¡¯re really... hopeless!¡± Xu Yueshan said angrily. ¡°Where did the arrogant Ms. Rong go?¡± ¡°My surname isn¡¯t Rong at all. I¡¯m no longer a member of the Rong family.¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s voice was low. Xu Yueshan could tell that something was wrong with her words. ¡°Xueling, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She asked. ¡°Don¡¯t take things too hard.¡± Rong Xueling didn¡¯t say anything. But it seemed to confirm Xu Yueshan¡¯s words. Falling from heaven to hell, she fell too painfully and miserably. She wasn¡¯t sure she still had the courage to live. ¡°Sigh, you...¡± Xu Yueshan sighed. ¡°Xueling, have you considered the matter I asked you to considerst time?¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s fingertips moved. ¡°I, I can¡¯t do it...¡± She replied Xu Yueshan. ¡°Brother is so smart. I can¡¯t hide this from him at all. If the matter is exposed, I...¡± ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡± Xu Yueshan seemed to be a little angry. ¡°Tell me, what will you do? Can you be worse than now? I think you might already have depression tendencies, but what about the Rong family? They¡¯re all gathered together and are happy. What about you? Has anyone thought of you?¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s eyes were moist. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate them? Don¡¯t you hate them?¡± Xu Yueshan deliberately angered Rong Xueling. Rong Xueling gritted her teeth. ¡°I... what¡¯s the use of hating? You know how powerful the Rong family is. I¡¯m just a weak woman with no one to rely on.¡± There was something she didn¡¯t say. She couldn¡¯t bear to do that to Rong Liangliang. After all, she had watched that little girl grow up. Ever since she was young, she had hugged her and yed with her. She had watched her grow from a little child to a proud little princess. Although the two of them usually fought, it was impossible to really hate her. Rong Xueling even had the thought that only she could bully Rong Liangliang. Because this proved that her status in the Rong family was extraordinary. ¡°The current situation is that the Rong family doesn¡¯t care about family and chased you out.¡± Xu Yueshan continued to persuade Rong Xueling. ¡°You stood up for them and caused trouble with the Shi family. Have they ever been grateful to you? They¡¯re not even willing to bail you out!¡± Xu Yueshan¡¯s words cut Rong Xueling¡¯s heart again. At night, Rong Xuelingy on the bed and couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Xu Yueshan¡¯s words kept spinning in her mind, as well as her life of luxury. Previously, she had thrown a tantrum and felt wronged, but it was only now that she felt deep despair. At this moment, the lock outside suddenly creaked. Rong Xueling was shocked and was about to sit up when the door was kicked open. ¡°Haha, she¡¯s here indeed.¡± A man¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°You... what are you doing...¡± Rong Xueling was about to shout, but the man had already pounced over and covered her mouth. More than one person came in. Someone even held Rong Xueling¡¯s iling legs. In her panic, Rong Xueling grabbed the fruit knife hidden under her pillow and waved it crazily at the person in front of her... The man cried out in pain. But Rong Xueling had already gone crazy. ¡°Get lost! All of you get lost!¡± She waved the knife crazily. Chapter 1239 1239 n to Take Over Mommy¡¯s Wardrobe She felt as if she couldn¡¯t see or know anything anymore. She only knew how to wave the knife crazily. She wanted to kill everything that hurt her! Kill! ¡°Xueling! Xueling, wake up!¡± Suddenly, someone grabbed Rong Xueling¡¯s hand and a familiar shout sounded in her ear. Rong Xueling¡¯s rationality gradually returned. The room lights were on. She saw that a tall and strong bodyguard had already taken the knife from her hand, and Xu Yueshan was grabbing her arm and shouting at her. Not far away, she saw a few bodyguards holding down two to three men. One of the men had been stabbed in the shoulder and his clothes were stained with blood. They were the people who had tried to molest her just now. ¡°Xueling, are you alright?¡± Xu Yueshan asked anxiously. ¡°I was really worried about you, so I brought bodyguards over. I didn¡¯t expect to see this scene.¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s heart ached. The grievance and pain after the stress was released exploded. She hugged Xu Yueshan and cried. ¡°Shanshan, I¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯ve thought it through... I can¡¯t take it anymore... I want to go home, I want to go home...¡± ¡°Okay, okay. If I had known this would happen, I would have brought you home no matter what. I wouldn¡¯t have let you suffer here alone.¡± Xu Yueshan patted Rong Xueling¡¯s back. At an angle Rong Xueling couldn¡¯t see, the corners of her lips curled up slightly, and her eyes shed with an indescribable... light. ... ¡°Stupid sister, what are you nning to do now?¡± When the car arrived at an education center, Xiao Tang couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°This isn¡¯t your usual tutoring ce.¡± ¡°Silly brother, you don¡¯t know, right? I¡¯ve changed schools.¡± Rong Liangliang looked smug. Xiao Tang shook his head with disdain. ¡°Women are fickle.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still a girl!¡± Rong Liangliang scoffed and got out of the car with her head held high. She wouldn¡¯t tell her silly brother that she had just enrolled in a handmade knitting ss and was learning to knit socks for the newborn baby! Mommy was about to give birth to a brother for her soon. As her sister, she definitely had to give her a gift. Actually, as long as she asked, Rong Linyi would hire a dozen teachers to teach her at home. But Rong Liangliang refused. She wanted to learn secretly. After she learned it, not only would she give her brother a meeting gift, she would also make hats and gloves for Mommy. She had to take over Mommy¡¯s closet in the future! Therefore, Rong Linyi agreed because of her filial piety. He only made the bodyguards strengthen their security around her. When Rong Liangliang arrived in the ssroom, the other children were all present. This education institution was also targeted at the elites. There were only five primary school students in the entire ss, including Rong Liangliang. The bodyguard sent Rong Liangliang in and didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he stood straight at the back of the ssroom. The teacher was already used to it. She knew that Rong Liangliang¡¯s family background was not ordinary. Children from such a wealthy family were very precious. Rong Liangliang studied knitting seriously with the teacher and suddenly felt her stomach hurt. ¡°Teacher, I want to go to the washroom.¡± Rong Liangliang raised her hand. Unexpectedly, just as she raised her hand, the children beside her also raised their hands. ¡°Teacher, our stomach hurts. We want to go too.¡± The five children in the ss were about to go to the bathroom at almost the same time, so they naturally attracted the bodyguards¡¯ attention. Before the teacher could do anything, the bodyguards picked Rong Liangliang up and sent her to the bathroom. They even waited outside. A few secondster, the teacher brought the babies over. Chapter 1240 1240 Little Miss, Say Something The babies had diarrhea at the same time. The teacher was flustered. ¡°Oh my god, Little Orange pooped in his pants!¡± ¡°Wow, Teacher, I fell...¡± For a moment, the bathroom was filled with wailing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, can you help me look after them?¡± The teacher begged the bodyguard. ¡°I¡¯ll go and give them a change of pants.¡± There were spare pants and clothes in the institution. At this time, the other teachers had sses, and the teachers could only seek help from the bodyguards. ¡°This...¡± The bodyguard looked at the teacher¡¯s sweaty face and thought that since he had to take care of Rong Liangliang anyway, it was not a big deal to help take care of the rest of the children for the time being. When they entered, they realized how bad the situation was. The children were not feeling well. Some had dirtied their pants, some were crying, and some were trembling. Rong Liangliang was fine. She refused toe out with the door closed. ¡°Uncle, I can settle it myself. Go and help the other children.¡± The teacher ran over and ran in again. ¡°Please help me hold this baby. I¡¯ll wipe her butt.¡± ¡°Ah, please help this person.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, pass me that...¡± However, the children were very uncooperative. ¡°Wow, Teacher, I don¡¯t want to wear diapers. Teacher, I¡¯m a big baby.¡± ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m going to poop again. Uncle, you¡¯re not allowed to look!¡± ¡°Uncle, I want to drink water. I want Mommy. Boohoo...¡± ... The bathroom was busy. There were only two bodyguards guarding Rong Liangliang, and they were also at a loss. ¡°Why don¡¯t we call two more people up?¡± The bodyguard suggested. There were other bodyguards in the nanny van below. Rong Linyi had always been very generous to his precious daughter. They quickly called two more bodyguards up. ¡°Is Little Miss alright?¡± The bodyguards came up and were stunned when they saw the situation in the bathroom. ¡°Little Miss seems to be fine. She told us not to worry just now.¡± The bodyguard who was here previously replied. The bodyguard who had just arrived was still worried. Out of professional habit, he knocked on Rong Liangliang¡¯s door. ¡°Little Miss, are you alright?¡± Unexpectedly, it was quiet inside and Rong Liangliang didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Little Miss?¡± The bodyguard called out again, but it was still silent inside. An ominous feeling immediately spread throughout the bodyguards¡¯ bodies. ¡°Little Miss, say something. If you don¡¯t, we¡¯re going to kick the door open.¡± The bodyguard¡¯s tone was a little harsh. Unfortunately, there was still no sound inside. The bodyguard couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He really raised his leg and kicked the bathroom door. The door opened immediately. A little girl was sitting on the toilet inside. But what was terrifying was that she... was not Rong Liangliang! ¡°Who are you?¡± The bodyguards were stunned. In an instant, they seemed to have realized something and kicked open all the bathroom doors. No... There was no Rong Liangliang! ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± The first bodyguard panicked and almost grabbed the little girl¡¯s cor. However, the little girl widened her eyes and shook her head in fear, as if she didn¡¯t know anything. The children were still crying. After the four bodyguards endured the fear of death, they suddenly asked each other at the same time, ¡°Where¡¯s the teacher!¡± ... The Rong family was gathered in Rong Xiaosong¡¯s room. Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi had just arrived. The news of Madam finally returning to the Rong family was the best news these days. Chapter 1241 1241 Little Liangliang Is Missing The moment Rong Xiaosong saw Xiao Mengxia, he even sat up. After not seeing her for decades, they met again. His young and beautiful mother was already white-haired, and her young and ignorant children already had their own children and grandchildren... ... Everyone from the Rong family who were free came. After Rong Xiaosong rested for a while, he looked at Madam Rong and said slowly, ¡°Does Xuelong and Xueling know that their grandmother is back?¡± Madam Rong¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she still smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already informed them, but the two of them are overseas and can onlye back when they have time.¡± Rong Xiaosong sighed. ¡°These two girls... I haven¡¯t seen them for a long time...¡± Madam Rong was silent. Rong Xuelong had yet to wake up. As for Rong Xueling... She was stubborn and refused to go home. She didn¡¯t even want to contact her. She wanted to look for her a few times, but she endured it in the end. If Rong Xueling didn¡¯t realize her mistake and let here back, she would still make the same mistake. It wouldn¡¯t be beneficial to her or this family. She had already gotten Xuelong to cancel her card, but with her reputation as the Rong family¡¯s daughter, it was not difficult for her to live well. She had graduated from a famous overseas university. If she was willing to work hard, it was not difficult for her to support herself. If Xueling could mature and grow up because of this, Madam Rong felt that it was worth it... ... ¡°Linyi, Yanyun.¡± Rong Xiaosong looked at Rong Linyi and his wife. ¡°Where are Liangliang and Xiao Tang?¡± ¡°Liangliang and Xiao Tang just finished school and are both at tuition. But I instructed Auntie Chen and the bodyguards.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly replied Rong Xiaosong. ¡°I¡¯ll send them over immediately after their tutoring ends.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Rong Linyi¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up and his expression changed drastically when he heard the first sentence... ... Rong Liangliang was missing! He didn¡¯t dare to say anything in front of Rong Xiaosong. Rong Linyi pulled Su Yanyun out. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°So many bodyguards, can¡¯t they take care of a little girl?¡± ¡°We¡¯re already investigating, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s heart was trembling, but he still had tofort Su Yanyun. He hugged the little woman. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, at most, the other party is just asking for money. The price to pay is very small...¡± Su Yanyun trembled. She thought of how Liangliang was so small and weak, but was kidnapped by an adult with evil intentions. She was so young, what had she done wrong? Other than Rong Xiaosong, everyone quickly knew about this. The police investigation was also reported. ording to sources, there were a total of five children in the knitting ss that Rong Liangliang participated in. Every time ss started, the teacher would bring the children to shower and give them snacks. This time, all the snacks had been eaten. However, after testing the food residue, they learned that there were a lot ofxatives in it. What was even more terrifying was that the teacher in ss this time had been swapped. Just as Rong Liangliang was discovered to be missing, the teacher also disappeared. Then, they found the real teacher tied up in the storeroom. In other words, from the beginning, the teacher this time was fake, but none of the children in ss realized it! Rong Liangliang entered the first cubicle, but she was reced by an unfamiliar little girl. The little girl was brought to the police station and they found that she was deaf and mute. She couldn¡¯t hear or speak, and she didn¡¯t even know signnguage... The surveince cameras of the educational institutions had been destroyed since the children had diarrhea. The police couldn¡¯t see anything. Chapter 1242 1242 Little Brother, Are You an Angel? The clue... was gone. What terrified the Rong family the most was that no one had called to ckmail or threaten them. They didn¡¯t ask for money and nned a wless kidnapping. What was their motive? Everyone had an answer... Su Yanyun tried her best to calm down, but her heart was still beating wildly. ¡°Could it be that brat An Mingchen?¡± There were only a few bad people on Madam¡¯s list. This kind of thing was either done by A or B. ¡°Only he has the ability to do this.¡± Not to mention Su Yanyun, even Rong Linyi didn¡¯t believe this guess. Even if An Mingchen kidnapped Rong Liangliang, it was definitely out of love. Besides, how could he bear to make Su Yanyun worry? ¡°Could it be the Hua family?¡± Qiao Sisi said subconsciously. ¡°They¡¯re taking revenge on us because of Hua Qingmei?¡± ¡°I have the same guess...¡± Madam Rong clenched her fists. ¡°But with my understanding of the Hua family, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for them to do it so seamlessly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that the Hua family is involved.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s voice was dark as if it had risen from hell. ¡°There are other forces involved in this matter. But...¡± But what he found difficult to understand was what kind of power could make even the Rong family unaware? ... Rong Liangliang woke up and found herself lying on an unfamiliar bed. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± A young and pleasant voice sounded. Rong Liangliang turned around and saw a young man. The young man looked very young and didn¡¯t seem to be much older than her, but he was more than a head taller than Rong Liangliang. The Rong family was generally very tall, and even Rong Xueling was 1.7 meters tall. But when Rong Liangliang looked at the young man, she felt that he was much taller than Big Aunt. She looked at the young man¡¯s face. His face was especially good-looking. It was fresher than Daddy¡¯s face and more mature than Xiao Tang¡¯s. She subconsciously asked, ¡°Little Brother, are you an angel?¡± The young man scoffed at Rong Liangliang¡¯s question and didn¡¯t answer at all. He only picked up the ss of water and medicine from the shelf. ¡°Take your medicine.¡± Rong Liangliang was confused. ¡°Why do I have to take the medicine?¡± The young man looked disgusted. ¡°How many more times do you want to poop?¡± When the young man said this, Rong Liangliang realized that her skirt was a little empty. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Realizing that she was not wearing anything underneath, Rong Liangliang screamed in shock. ¡°What, what happened to me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one is interested in a little girl like you who hasn¡¯t even grown all her teeth.¡± The young man looked disdainful. ¡°Hurry and take your medicine!¡± After Rong Liangliang fainted, she had diarrhea a few more times because of thexatives. He had changed all of them. The young man felt like he was about to turn from a kidnapper to a father! Rong Liangliang looked pitifully at the drug in the young man¡¯s hand. ¡°What drug is this? Will it make me sick? ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, don¡¯t sleep on the bed. Go on the floor!¡± The young man said fiercely. ¡°No.¡± Rong Liangliang clenched her fists pitifully. On the one hand, she didn¡¯t know what had happened to her and where she was. On the other hand, didn¡¯t Big Aunt teach her in the past that girls had to show weakness in front of boys to gain an advantage? Furthermore, the man in front of her was so handsome. Rong Liangliang didn¡¯t know that Big Aunt was just talking big. She had never been gentle or weak. Instead, she came to teach the babies how to be weak. Chapter 1243 1243 Miss, This Is A Kidnapping, Not a Holiday As expected, the young man became even more impatient when he saw Rong Liangliang¡¯s gentle and weak appearance. ¡°Can we talk nicely?¡± His disdain for Rong Liangliang was almost overflowing. ¡°Can you not say anything?¡± Rong Liangliang felt wronged. She was so delicate, so why was the little brother so fierce to her? She pouted and looked like she was about to cry. ¡°This is how I talk...¡± ¡°Take your medicine!¡± The young man¡¯s temper had never been good. If it were anyone else, he would have long covered their head with a bucket of water. He didn¡¯t know why he could still tolerate Rong Liangliang talking nonsense here. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to continue having diarrhea, take your medicine!¡± Rong Liangliang was stunned. ¡°You should have said so earlier! If you said this was an antidote for thexative, I would have taken it long ago.¡± ¡°I...¡± The young man looked at Rong Liangliang¡¯s watery and especially innocent eyes and felt powerless. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you from the beginning?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡± Rong Liangliang felt wronged. ¡°I asked you, but you didn¡¯t answer me at all.¡± Yayayaya... The young man felt as if his brain was about to explode! Fortunately, Rong Liangliang obediently took the medicine and swallowed it with water. The young man finally felt a little relieved when he saw that she had taken the medicine. Rong Liangliang tasted the medicine in her mouth and thought for a while. ¡°This isn¡¯t poison, right?¡± ¡°Stupid.¡± The young man only snorted coldly, snatched the cup, and walked out. ¡°Wait, Little Brother.¡± Rong Liangliang hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Where am I? What happened to me? Who are you?¡± The young man¡¯s face darkened. ¡°If you say another word, I¡¯ll pull out your tongue!¡± Perhaps his murderous aura was too obvious, forming a strong contrast with his face. Rong Liangliang was so frightened that she cowered and curled into a small ball. The young man¡¯s expression was still dark, but he at least answered Rong Liangliang¡¯s question. ¡°You¡¯ve been kidnapped. It¡¯s that simple. Stay here.¡± ¡°Little Brother!¡± Rong Liangliang was shocked and panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t joke...¡± Before she could say thest word, she met the young man¡¯s warning gaze and immediately swallowed her words. The door closed with a ng. Rong Liangliang sized up this dark and empty room before finally feeling a little cold. She got off the bed and realized that she didn¡¯t smell too good. She probably had diarrhea and didn¡¯t clean up too well. But after eating the medicine, she finally didn¡¯t feel like having diarrhea. There was nothing in the room except for a bed. There was a small bathroom at the side with only a toilet. There was no ce to wash her hands. Rong Liangliang had been pampered since she was young. When had she ever suffered like this? She resisted the desire to cry and walked to the door, hitting it with her small palm. ¡°Open the door! Open the door!¡± After a while, the door opened. This time, it was apletely unfamiliar burly man with a rough face and a fierce body. Looking at him, Rong Liangliang trembled three times. ¡°I want to shower!¡± Rong Liangliang mustered her courage and said to the burly man. ¡°Shower?¡± The burly man seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°Miss, this is a kidnapping, not a vacation.¡± With that, he mmed the door shut for Rong Liangliang. ¡°Waah-¡± Rong Liangliang burst into tears. This was too much. It was fine if he kidnapped her, but why did he make her stink?! Chapter 1244 1244 Annoying Little Troublemaker Rong Liangliang cried, shaking the entire sky. Her voice prated the wall and reached the young man¡¯s ears. He dug his ears impatiently. ¡°Shut that annoying person up!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The burly man at the side replied respectfully. He immediately went to the room where Rong Liangliang was locked up. He opened the door, grabbed her cor, and threw her onto the bed. ¡°If you cry again, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue!¡± The burly man threatened darkly. Rong Liangliang was stunned. She was in a daze for two seconds before she suddenly opened her mouth. ¡°Wow-¡± An even more soul-stirring scream came from her mouth. This house-destroying cry made the burly manpletely angry. It was useless if he couldn¡¯t do what the Fourth Master had instructed. If he couldn¡¯t even make a little girl shut up, he could basically kill himself. The burly man took two steps forward, picked up the tape in his hand, pulled it open, and sealed Rong Liangliang¡¯s mouth. ¡°Cry! I¡¯ll make you cry! If you cry again, I¡¯ll p you!¡± Rong Liangliang widened her eyes in fear and was unable to resist. Her mouth was sealed and she couldn¡¯t cry out loud, but the fear and grievance in her heart increased exponentially. She widened her eyes and couldn¡¯t stop sobbing. Tears fell one by one. Her nose was swollen from crying and she couldn¡¯t breathe properly. After a while, her face turned red. Shey on the bed and couldn¡¯t breathe. Her mind also started to blur. ¡°Fourth Master.¡± The burly man bowed respectfully to the young man. ¡°That little girl isn¡¯t crying.¡± The young man found it unbelievable that Rong Liangliang would suddenly be so obedient. But he didn¡¯t ask further and only yed his cards against the subordinate opposite him. ¡°K!¡± After a long time, he turned to look at Rong Liangliang. It was too quiet... She didn¡¯t seem like that annoying person. ¡°Go and see how it¡¯s going over there?¡± He instructed his subordinate casually. ¡°Don¡¯t let her have diarrhea again.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so, after taking the medicine.¡± The burly man from before stood up. However, the young man stopped him again. ¡°Forget it.¡± He threw the cards in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± If the annoying little demon dared to say another word, he would strangle her neck! The young man opened the door. Rong Liangliangy on the bed without any movement. ¡°Ha...¡± The young man was about to mock her. This kind of arrogant and rich girl deserved to be taught a lesson. However, when he saw Rong Liangliang¡¯s expression, he was suddenly shocked. Rong Liangliang¡¯s face turned green. She didn¡¯t look like a normal person at all! At the same time, he saw the tape on her mouth. The young man hurriedly pounced forward and pulled off the tape on Rong Liangliang¡¯s face. ¡°Hey!¡± He hurriedly shook Rong Liangliang. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Wake up!¡± Rong Liangliang had already fallen unconscious and swayed unconsciously with him. She was like a broken doll without any vitality. The young man patted Rong Liangliang¡¯s face and checked her breathing. Her weak breathing was almost undetectable, and the young man¡¯s face turned pale. This was the first time he had taken an order alone. The financier¡¯s request was to not kill her yet. If he messed up... he would not be able to answer to his father. The young man pinched Rong Liangliang¡¯s nose and chin and blew at her slightly open mouth. Over and over again, just as the youth was thinking about whether to do a cardiac resuscitation, Rong Liangliang finally started to pant slightly... The moment she opened her eyes, she cried again. ¡°Wah-Daddy, Mommy... Liangliang is so scared...¡± Chapter 1245 1245 Never Thought of Killing Someone This time. She finally didn¡¯t say the word ¡°Ya¡±... This was actually the first thing the young man thought of. Then, he shook his head again. What was he thinking! Had he been brainwashed by this annoying little demon? Rong Liangliang cried until she was about to copse. She no longer had any tears to cry and was almost wailing. But because of this, her eyes and nose were even more swollen, and she wanted to take herst breath. ¡°Stop fooling around!¡± The young man scolded Rong Liangliang. How could there be such a delicate girl in this world! But Rong Liangliang turned a deaf ear to him. She cried and shouted, ¡°Daddy... burp... Mommy... burp...¡± The young man was speechless. After a long time, Rong Liangliang finally seemed to be tired of crying. She leaned against the bed and trembled. She closed her eyes and her long eyshes were wet, making them look even longer and darker. The young man heaved a sigh of relief when he saw her quiet down. He was just doing a business to kidnap her. He had never thought of doing anything else, much less killing her. ¡°Want some water?¡± He asked Rong Liangliang. But this time, Rong Liangliang didn¡¯t answer him. She just leaned against the bedhead and closed her eyes. The young man couldn¡¯t get an answer and pointed to the ss of water beside her. ¡°If you want to drink water, drink it yourself. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± After saying this, he stood up and walked out without looking back. The little annoying demon suddenly stopped arguing and acting coquettishly. He was really not used to it. The moment he closed the door, the young man suddenly raised his arm and pped the burly man beside him. Dong! The burly man staggered. ¡°Who the hell told you to tape her mouth?¡± His expression was dark. ¡°Do you want someone to die?¡± The burly man was punched by a young man who was far younger than him, but he didn¡¯t dare to have any resentment. He lowered his head in fear. ¡°I was careful. I didn¡¯t seal her nose...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that she¡¯s crying? Don¡¯t you know that crying will hinder breathing?¡± The young man grabbed the burly man¡¯s cor. He took out the tape from the burly man¡¯s pocket and threw it at his face. ¡°Now, seal your mouth. You¡¯re not allowed to take it off without my permission!¡± The burly man hurriedly picked up the tape and wrapped it around his mouth. Time passed quickly and evening arrived... ¡°Fourth Master, the food is ready. Do you want to bring some to the hostage?¡± A subordinate asked nervously. ¡°Give her a meal,¡± the young man said casually. But when his subordinate was done with the food and was about to serve it, he stood up again. ¡°Give it to me.¡± After thinking about it, it was better to take a look at that delicate and annoying person. These people were all rough men, and so was he. But the truth proved that a five or six-year-old baby was really... too much work. At the very least, before the entire mission waspleted, he could not let the other party¡¯s life be in danger. When the young man came to the room, Rong Liangliang was still in the same position and curled up on the bed. This time, he didn¡¯t see the expression of a dead person on her face. ¡°Get up, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± He called out to Rong Liangliang. But she didn¡¯t react and only twitched. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± The young man grabbed Rong Liangliang¡¯s arm. ¡°No one here will spoil you. If you don¡¯t eat, you¡¯ll starve to death!¡± These words were very cruel to a little girl who was not even six years old. Chapter 1246 1246 I Won¡¯t Do Any Kidnapping In The Future But to the young man, it was ¡°gentle¡± enough. Rong Liangliang¡¯s body was a little heavy. The young man picked her up by the arm and she only shivered and muttered something incoherently. ¡°What did you say?¡± The young man leaned in to listen. Rong Liangliang seemed to sob before saying softly, ¡°Mommy...¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± The youth scoffed in disdain. ¡°What time is it now to still call your Mother?¡± He really had enough of these rich girls. All of them were unreasonable and delicate. They would cry if they suffered a little. They should be taught a lesson. He dragged Rong Liangliang¡¯s arm and shook it. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be dead. Hurry and eat!¡± After dragging her a few times, Rong Liangliang didn¡¯t react and only muttered in a daze. The young man finally felt that something was wrong. He also realized that the temperature of the small arm he was holding was wrong. ¡°Hey! Rong Liangliang!¡± He immediately ced his hand on her forehead. The temperature was shocking. At the same time, Rong Liangliang seemed to have finally been shocked. She suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the young man with her dark and lusterless eyes. That unfamiliar and fearful expression made the young man, who had yed with blood and knives since he was young, shiver. A few secondster, Rong Liangliang finally realized something. She pouted and started crying. It was not the kind of unreasonable crying from before, but a whimper that really came from her heart. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The young man didn¡¯t have much medical knowledge. He didn¡¯t understand why a little girl was so fragile. He didn¡¯t treat her badly, so why did she have a fever? Just because she cried and threw a tantrum and the environment changed, she fell sick? ¡°Come, drink water.¡± He only knew that she had to drink more water if she was sick. But Rong Liangliang whimpered and shook her head, still wanting to avoid him. The young man grabbed her hand tightly and refused to let her retreat. She used thest of her strength to resist and finally started to scream. That scream was even more terrifying and hoarse than encountering a ghost in a horror movie. The young man¡¯s back started to hurt. He didn¡¯t know what this feeling was. In short, he had never been afraid of anything since he was young, but now he really felt afraid. As for why he was afraid and what he was afraid of, he couldn¡¯t tell. Rong Liangliang continued to scream when she suddenly convulsed. Before the young man could ask her what was wrong, she fainted. This time, the young man realized the seriousness of the problem. ¡°F*ck!¡± He cursed and walked out of the room. ¡°In the future, I definitely won¡¯t ept any kidnapping jobs unless I can kill someone!¡± Before he left, he took off his clothes and covered Rong Liangliang with them. ¡°Fourth Master, nothing will happen.¡± The subordinate said to him casually. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything to this little girl. We only drugged her withxatives and anesthesia. Didn¡¯t she take the medicine?¡± The young man frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°You can¡¯t call a doctor now.¡± Another subordinate saw that he seemed to be struggling with something and hurriedly said to him, ¡°The Rong family is going to flip the entire city over. The An family will also do this. We definitely can¡¯t be exposed... If you finish this business, it will be very beneficial for you to get territory in the future.¡± ¡°Then is there any doctor in the organization that we can trust?¡± The young man asked the other party. He had brought talents from all walks of life to do this business, but he had never thought of bringing a doctor. Chapter 1247 1247 Find a Psychiatrist An hourter, the young man finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Go and kidnap a doctor!¡± He ordered his subordinate. ¡°Don¡¯t go to a big hospital, go to a small clinic! Just kill the doctor after that.¡± ¡°Little Fourth Master.¡± A subordinate turned around from theputer. ¡°Calm down. I¡¯ve already hacked into the pharmacy¡¯s treatment system. I can directly connect to the online doctors now. Don¡¯t worry, I can delete all the records after the diagnosis and won¡¯t leave any clues.¡± ¡°Then quickly do it!¡± The young man went to the room to hug Rong Liangliang. ¡°Deal with the background. Everyone, pay attention to cover your faces and avoid the cameras.¡± ... Rong Liangliang was as hot as a furnace. She leaned on the young man¡¯s shoulder weakly and moaned softly. She was so fragile that the young man was afraid that he would break her if he was not careful. The doctor was randomly chosen from the entire city. ¡°Don¡¯t choose a proper hospital. Choose a clinic.¡± The youth instructed. ¡°Don¡¯t choose a professional clinic. Choose a more unorthodox one. This way, no one will pay attention to you.¡± ¡°Uh...¡± His subordinate kept typing on the keyboard. ¡°There¡¯s a psychological clinic here... Someone is on duty...¡± ¡°Psychological clinic... okay!¡± The young man immediately decided. ¡°Fourth Master, are you sure?¡± As a rough man, he also expressed that he was not too sure. ¡°The medical industry is all about analogy. Answer the call, I have a way.¡± The young man was very calm. The connection showed that there were two more patients waiting in front. Two patients shouldn¡¯t take too long... However, to the young man¡¯s surprise, he had to wait for these two patients for 10 minutes. Just as he was about to give up, the call finally connected... ... ¡°Are there any more patients?¡± Mu Chenfeng asked the assistant in front of theputer. ¡°Yes, the patients today are all so annoying.¡± The assistant said unhappily. ¡°One of them is clearly here to tease us, and the other¡¯s condition is unclear. He only said that he was taking some medicine and refused toe and take a look...¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going on a date today?¡± Mu Chenfeng said considerately to his assistant. ¡°There¡¯s... one more here. You can leave first. I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Boss, you¡¯re too kind.¡± The assistant¡¯s eyes were starry. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine.¡± Mu Chenfeng smiled. ¡°You can leave first.¡± He sat in front of theputer and pressed the answer button. Soon, theputer lit up. The back of a little girl¡¯s head appeared in front of him. The little girl leaned on the shoulder of a young man and seemed very weak. ¡°Doctor.¡± The young man looked anxious. ¡°My sister is sick and has a high fever. What should we do?¡± Mu Chenfeng was stunned. Was the other party sure he had found the right doctor? ¡°Well, you should change to a pediatrician or take your sister to the hospital.¡± He looked at the young man¡¯s background. It was blurred and he couldn¡¯t tell where it was. This call was connected to some pharmacies as well. Many psychiatric drugs were prescription drugs that could only be prescribed by doctors or professional hospitals. However, Mu Chenfeng had also opened a connection for other patients. Some patients who were unsure of their illness could also be consulted here. But the person who came to ask him about his sister¡¯s cold and fever was clearly the first. ¡°Doctor, our house is very far away. There¡¯s no hospital around. My sister has a fever and is in shock. She refuses to go to the hospital no matter what. Father and Mother are not at home, and there are no neighbors around to help. I¡¯m alone and can¡¯t bring her there.¡± The young man was sincere. Chapter 1248 1248 He¡¯s Just A Child Too From his face alone, he should only be a child. If there were no adults at home, he would indeed be more helpless. Mu Chenfeng sighed. He knew that such extreme situations did exist in some families for various reasons. ¡°What happened to your sister? Tell me.¡± He could only ept his fate. Who asked him to be a doctor? Although he was only a psychiatrist, if it was a simple headache and fever, he should be able to help. The young man immediately replied seriously, ¡°My sister probably ate something bad today and kept having diarrhea. She had diarrhea many times, but she had already taken the medicine. She might not be feeling well and kept crying. Later, she cried until she was tired and fell asleep. When I went to look again, she had a high fever and couldn¡¯t be woken up. When she woke up, she didn¡¯t seem to know anyone and was still talking nonsense...¡± Mu Chenfeng was shocked. ¡°Did she eat before she had diarrhea?¡± The young man seemed to think for a while. Then he replied firmly, ¡°No.¡± Rong Liangliang went to the educational institution after school in the afternoon. The snacks that the educational institution gave her were also drugged... ¡°How many times did she poop?¡± Mu Chenfeng asked. ¡°Five or six times. She recovered after taking the medicine and didn¡¯t have diarrhea again.¡± The young man didn¡¯t seem to hear anything wrong. Mu Chenfeng held his forehead. ¡°Did she drink a lot of water?¡± ¡°Not much.¡± This young man knew. ¡°She has diarrhea, hasn¡¯t eaten, hasn¡¯t drunk water, and is still crying...¡± Mu Chenfeng was really speechless. What were the parents doing now? The child was already like this, but they still didn¡¯t know to send her to the hospital and let a big child take care of her instead. How could something not happen? ¡°Doctor, is it serious?¡± Mu Chenfeng¡¯s expression seemed to scare the young man, and he hurriedly asked. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s very serious!¡± Mu Chenfeng said sternly. ¡°Your sister is severely dehydrated now. This situation might be fatal! Call 120 for emergency treatment immediately, or get the neighbor to send her to the hospital! You can¡¯t dy it, or her condition will be very dangerous!¡± The young man¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Doctor, is there any way to remedy this at home?¡± ¡°One is to bring down her temperature, and the other is to replenish her water. Make her drink some sugar and salt water, but no matter what, you have to bring her to the hospital to check the cause of diarrhea.¡± Mu Chenfeng frowned. ¡°Also, besides losing water, crying might also cause respiratory infections. If there¡¯s a pharmacy nearby, go and buy fever medicine. A child¡¯s will do.¡± ¡°Thank you, Doctor!¡± The young man looked grateful. ¡°I¡¯ll go immediately!¡± As he spoke, he held Rong Liangliang¡¯s shoulder and signaled to his subordinate. His subordinate immediately disconnected. At this moment, Rong Liangliang slid down the young man¡¯s shoulder and her side profile was exposed to the camera. ¡°This...¡± Mu Chenfeng was stunned for a moment. ¡°Wait!¡± Why did the little girl on the screen look so simr to Rong Liangliang? He wanted to take another look, but the camera was already switched off... Mu Chenfeng rubbed his eyes. Was he seeing things? Speaking of which, he had watched Rong Liangliang grow up. Before Su Yanyun came back, Rong Linyi woulde over every week for psychological counseling. When Rong Liangliang was slightly bigger, he often brought her over. Rong Liangliang also liked Mu Chenfeng a lot and often rode on his shoulders. Speaking of which, he had not seen Rong Liangliang for a long time... Ever since Su Yanyun came back, Rong Linyi came less often. Liangliang had Mommy and didn¡¯t need other uncles and aunties. Mu Chenfeng sighed. He took out his phone and was wondering if he should call and greet Little Liangliang... Her phone actually lit up first. Chapter 1249 1249 Just Drink a Little More It was Rong Linyi. Before Mu Chenfeng could greet Liangliang, he heard Rong Linyi say in a low voice, ¡°Chenfeng, pleasee over. I¡¯m afraid Yanyun¡¯s emotions will be unstable. Come over...¡± Mu Chenfeng¡¯s heart sank. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked immediately. ¡°Liangliang...¡± Rong Linyi paused. Until now, it was still very difficult for him to ept that his little darling had been kidnapped, but he had to stabilize himself. Now was no longer the time when he and Liangliang relied on each other. He had Yanyun and Xiao Tang to protect, so he had to remain calm. However, before he could finish speaking, Mu Chenfeng asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Liangliang? Did something happen to her? I just saw a little girl who looks like Liangliang...¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Rong Linyi suddenly clutched his phone tightly. ¡°You said you saw Liangliang? Where is she?¡± ... ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯ve bought all the medicine.¡± His subordinate carried arge number of children¡¯s fever medicine and cold medicine. There was also glucose water and calcium liquid. He had gone by the pharmacy to buy them. ¡°Put it there. I¡¯ll do it.¡± The young man rolled up his sleeves. Ever since he was young, he had only rough men by his side. He had no mother, no sisters, and no gentle existence. No one had ever taken care of him, and he had naturally never taken care of anyone. But today... He looked at the unconscious Rong Liangliang lying on the bed and sighed. Was he too kind? As a criminal, was he not qualified to be too conscientious? Rong Liangliang opened her eyes again and immediately started panting with a panicked expression. The young man hurriedly picked her up. ¡°Come, take your medicine, Rong Liangliang.¡± Although he despised his conscience, his tone became gentle. He had no choice. If he lost her, his ¡°career¡± would end early. He crushed the medicine one by one, mixed it with water, and fed it to Rong Liangliang. ¡°Wu... bitter... wuwu...¡± Rong Liangliang refused to take the medicine. The young man couldn¡¯t help but taste a little. ¡°It¡¯s not bitter. It¡¯s sweet.¡± ¡°Bitter, I don¡¯t want it... Boohoo...¡± Rong Liangliang resisted weakly. The young man¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If you don¡¯t take the medicine, you¡¯ll die. If you die, you won¡¯t be able to see your parents again. If you want to die, that¡¯s it!¡± Rong Liangliang was already running a fever. When she heard this, her eyes widened in shock. The young man looked at her palm-sized face and her dark eyes were surprisingly bright. He suddenly reached out, pinched Rong Liangliang¡¯s mouth, and poured the medicine into her mouth. ¡°Ahem!¡± Rong Liangliang waspletely shocked by the young man¡¯s unexpected action. She swallowed the drug but choked. Seeing that she was coughing non-stop, the youth handed the ss of water to her mouth. ¡°Come, quickly drink some water. You won¡¯t cough after drinking it.¡± Rong Liangliang didn¡¯t doubt him and hurriedly took two sips before stopping. She smacked her lips. The young man smiled. ¡°It¡¯s sweet, right?¡± Rong Liangliang nodded. ¡°Drink more if it¡¯s sweet.¡± The young man didn¡¯t even realize how gentle his tone was. Rong Liangliang hugged the ss and gulped down arge mouthful. After she finished drinking, the young man stuck a fever patch on her head. ¡°Okay, sleep first. You¡¯ll be fine after you wake up.¡± ¡°I want Daddy and Mommy...¡± Rong Liangliang pulled up the nket and revealed her big pitiful eyes. Chapter 1250 1250 I Will Take Good Care of You The young man raised his hand and touched her hair involuntarily. ¡°You will see them again.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rong Liangliang pursed her lips and held back her tears. ¡°Yes.¡± The young man nodded slightly. ¡°Sleep.¡± The client didn¡¯t ask to kill the hostage, so Rong Liangliang would still return to the Rong family in the end. So he promised not to feel any pressure. Rong Liangliang was still running a fever and quickly closed her eyes. The young man walked out of the room and ordered his subordinates, ¡°Prepare to move immediately.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The subordinate was confused. ¡°We have no possibility of being exposed at the moment...¡± ¡°Just in case. We¡¯ve looked for a doctor. If the Rong family happens to find out, they¡¯ll investigate which pharmacy has sold fever medicine during this period...¡± The young man¡¯s experienced and calm expression didn¡¯t match his face at all. ¡°I¡¯ll carry the girl.¡± He turned and walked towards the room. ¡°You guys make other preparations.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rong Liangliang was woken up by the young man¡¯s actions. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to take a shower.¡± The young man said softly to Rong Liangliang. ¡°Sleep. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡± Rong Liangliang replied in a daze, ¡°Yes...¡± She fell asleep again. The young man picked up Rong Liangliang with a nket. Although he was only 13 years old, he was already 1.75 meters tall. He hugged Rong Liangliang like an adult hugging a child. The group of people left hurriedly under the cover of the night. Less than half an hour after they left, the entire building was surrounded by the police. Because of Mu Chenfeng¡¯s information, the police quickly checked all the pharmacies in the city. Soon, they locked onto this neighborhood. However, when they kicked open the door, they realized that there was no one inside... ¡°Liangliang is sick.¡± Su Yanyun sat on the sofa and held her forehead anxiously. ¡°She¡¯s so small and weak and has never suffered... Those kidnappers are all vicious. What should we do...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mu Chenfeng hurriedlyforted her. ¡°I saw it in the video. There¡¯s also a child. And from the looks of it, he¡¯s also very worried about Liangliang. Liangliang only has a fever caused by diarrhea and dehydration. Didn¡¯t the doctor see the medicine? They all said that it wasn¡¯t prescribed wrongly.¡± ¡°Will they give it to her? Will she eat it?¡± Su Yanyun was worried. Little Liangliang was really too unlucky. When she was just born back then, she was almost taken away by Jiang Yilin. She didn¡¯t see her mother for five years. Now that she had finally lived a happy life, this happened again. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to the Hua family.¡± An Mingchen alsoforted Su Yanyun. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if they don¡¯t hand her over, I¡¯ll burn the Hua family with a torch.¡± They really didn¡¯t want to live anymore, kidnapping his small Zhengzheng! ¡°Why is the other party a child too? Are they a criminal group of children?¡± Xiao Tang suddenly asked. ¡°The police have already thought of this.¡± Rong Linyi still answered Xiao Tang patiently. ¡°It¡¯s just that there are no more clues in this aspect.¡± ¡°The most important thing is what the other party¡¯s motive is for kidnapping Liangliang. Is it for money, power, or something else? He has to have a motive.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s heart was in a mess. ¡°At the moment, the Hua family is still the biggest suspect.¡± An Mingchen frowned deeply. ¡°Zhengzheng, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make them talk...¡± ... When Rong Liangliang woke up, she realized that she was lying in the bathtub. The warm water surrounded her and was veryfortable. Her gaze shifted and she saw the young man squatting outside the bathtub and wiping the water away. Chapter 1251 1251 I Can Give You More Money ¡°Ahhh...¡± Rong Liangliang was so frightened that she hurriedly covered her body. ¡°You¡¯re a boy, you can¡¯t look at me!¡± The young man was speechless. ¡°You have the same figure as a baby. Is there anything to see?¡± In his eyes, she was really no different from those newborn babies. He shook off the water in his hand and stood up. ¡°If I had known, I would have gotten those burly men outside to wash you.¡± A strong man... Rong Liangliang shuddered. Only then did she realize that although she was lying in the bathtub, she was wrapped in a towel and was not exposed at all. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The young man nced at the little girl in front of him. She was so young, but she had a lot of things to care about. ¡°Oh...¡± Rong Liangliang sat up in embarrassment. So she didn¡¯t expose herself... ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake.¡± The young man ced the dry towel at the side. ¡°You know how to take care of yourself, right? Or do you only know how to let the servants help you bathe?¡± ¡°I can wash myself!¡± Rong Liangliang raised her head indignantly. The young man smiled. ¡°You know how to talk back. Looks like you¡¯re almost better.¡± Rong Liangliang got up and dried her body. Perhaps because she had taken medicine and taken a hot shower, she didn¡¯t feel so ufortable anymore. The amodation this time was clearly much better than the previous time. It was still a small room, but there was a closet and a dressing table. There was water and food on the dressing table. The young man sat on the bed. ¡°Come and drink water and eat. Then take your medicine.¡± ¡°I still have to take medicine?¡± Rong Liangliang was a little dissatisfied. The medicine she took previously had caused her a lot of psychological trauma. The young man¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t take the medicine, don¡¯t even think about seeing your parents.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat, I¡¯ll eat.¡± Rong Liangliang immediately listened obediently. The only thing she hoped for now was to see her Daddy and Mommy again. She obediently finished her meal and even took her medicine. The young man nodded in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re obedient. Rest.¡± ¡°Little Brother.¡± Rong Liangliang tugged at the young man¡¯s sleeve and looked up at him. ¡°Little Brother, when can I see my Daddy and Mommy...¡± Perhaps because she didn¡¯t say ¡°Ya¡± this time, the young man was in a good mood. But his answer disappointed Rong Liangliang. ¡°I don¡¯t know when you can see them either. I¡¯m also being paid to work for others.¡± Rong Liangliang sensitively caught the word ¡°paid¡± in his words. She tugged the young man¡¯s sleeve even tighter. ¡°Little Brother, do you really need money? My family is also very rich. If you want money, I¡¯ll give you a lot, okay? I¡¯ll definitely pay more than the person who kidnapped me!¡± The young man looked at Rong Liangliang¡¯s pleading expression. He wanted to mock her, but he swallowed his words. ¡°I didn¡¯t kidnap you because of money,¡± he said. ¡°One, I have to return a favor. Secondly, I need to do it independently and let others who question me see my ability.¡± ¡°How can you prove your ability by kidnapping a little baby like me?¡± Rong Liangliang blinked her eyes aggrievedly. ¡°Look at how small and weak I am. Anyone can kidnap me.¡± This time, the young man reallyughed. ¡°You¡¯re indeed very weak and ipetent, but who¡¯s behind you? Your father is Rong Linyi, the head of the Rong family. Your mother, Su Yanyun, is originally An Mingzheng, the designated heir of the An family before Old Master An passed away. If you want to me someone, me yourself for being reincarnated into the wrong body.¡± Chapter 1252 1252 It¡¯s Time for You to Make a Contribution Being reincarnated into the wrong body? While Rong Liangliang was in shock, the young man had already walked out of the room and locked the door. Rong Liangliang sat by the bed and didn¡¯te to her senses for a long time. This was the first time someone said that she had reincarnated into the wrong body. How was that possible! So many people were envious of her, so many people were jealous of her. She was the Rong family¡¯s youngest daughter and was doted on by everyone. It was more like she had saved the gxy! Rong Liangliang thought indignantly that she had not reincarnated into the wrong body! ... ¡°Boss, the Hua family refuses to admit that they kidnapped Miss Liangliang.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s subordinate reported to him. ¡°They said that they didn¡¯t do such a thing at all. They also said that sometimes, people disappearing cannot be suspected without evidence. Just like how they won¡¯t suspect the Rong family when Hua Qingmei is missing.¡± An Mingchen sneered. ¡°Now that the matter has blown up, how would they dare to admit it?¡± ¡°But mentioning Hua Qingmei at this time is clearly hinting at something.¡± Even Su Yanyun could hear the hidden meaning in her words. ¡°It¡¯s not a hint, but a threat.¡± Rong Linyi gritted his teeth. ¡°They want us to use Hua Qingmei to exchange for Liangliang.¡± ¡°Hua Qingmei is indeed far from Little Zhengzheng.¡± An Mingchen cracked his knuckles. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that the Hua family really has nothing to do with this matter. They just want to ckmail us. And once we return Hua Qingmei, not only will we lose an important bargaining chip, we won¡¯t be able to exchange her for Little Zhengzheng.¡± Rong Linyi stood up. ¡°Prepare the car. I¡¯m going to the Hua family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly stood up. But Rong Linyi pressed her shoulder. ¡°Wait for me at home.¡± Heforted Su Yanyun gently. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant and have Xiao Tang to take care of. I¡¯m just going to negotiate. Even the police will apany me. It won¡¯t be dangerous.¡± ¡°But...¡± Su Yanyun held Rong Linyi¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry.¡± Rong Linyi anticipated her words. ¡°Yanyun, I can¡¯t be by your side at this time.¡± He knew that she neededpany andfort now, but he had to resolve Liangliang¡¯s matter. It was obvious that the other party was not after money. Furthermore, the other party had never thought of taking Rong Liangliang¡¯s life. This was also very obvious. Otherwise, they would not take the risk to seek treatment. Therefore, there was still room for negotiation. ¡°Rong Liu.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly stopped him. ¡°You must follow closely.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll follow too.¡± Qiao Sisi stood up and pulled Rong Jinghui. ¡°One more person and more threatening aura.¡± Su Yanyun was finally relieved that so many people went together. Rong Linyi turned to face An Mingchen. ¡°You won¡¯t make the same mistake as when you were young, right?¡± An Mingchen was almost ignited with anger. But now was not the time to quarrel. He held his breath. ¡°Rong, can¡¯t you speak properly?¡± Rong Linyi had clearly asked him to take care of Zhengzheng, but his words were so harsh. Rong Linyi ignored An Mingchen and quickly left with Rong Jinghui and Qiao Sisi. ... ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you to win the Rong family¡¯s attention again.¡± Xu Yueshan sat in the car and said to Rong Xueling beside her, ¡°As long as you bring Rong Liangliang back, not only will you be able to return to the Rong family, but you can also maintain your former status.¡± Rong Xueling squeezed her hands in a dilemma. ¡°Weiwei is so smart. Will she realize-¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already told the robbers that I¡¯ll pretend to kidnap you too. Then you¡¯ll quietly escape with Liangliang... Isn¡¯t that perfect?¡± Xu Yueshan bewitched Rong Xueling. Chapter 1253 1253 I Won¡¯t Leave You Again ¡°Are you sure? They won¡¯t allow us to be in any danger? Those kidnappers won¡¯t hurt us either?¡± Rong Xueling felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°I paid for them. How could they hurt you?¡± Xu Yueshan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Xueling, when you return to the Rong family and get more power, don¡¯t forget me, your good sister.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forget you. Shanshan, during this period of time, you¡¯re the only person who¡¯s good to me. I¡¯ll remember you forever!¡± Rong Xueling nodded seriously. She got out of the car and walked towards the district ahead as Xu Yueshan had said. After walking for a long time, an unfamiliar man suddenly stopped her. ¡°Ms. Rong Xueling?¡± The other party asked her. ¡°Yes, you are...¡± Rong Xueling looked at the man in front of her. He was very tall, and his face was fierce. He didn¡¯t look like a good person. ¡°Follow me!¡± The man suddenly grabbed Rong Xueling¡¯s hand and dragged her forward. ¡°You... don¡¯t...¡± Rong Xueling was shocked and subconsciously wanted to resist. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a disguised kidnapping?¡± The man asked her. ¡°How can it be believable if it¡¯s not rough?¡± He didn¡¯t even look back and dragged Rong Xueling forward. After a few turns, they arrived at a house. The door opened and the young man ying cards in the living room looked up. ¡°Fourth Master, I¡¯ve brought her,¡± the man said to the young man. The young man nodded. ¡°Lock Rong Liangliang together with her.¡± The man dragged Rong Xueling to a room and opened the door. ¡°Go in!¡± Rong Liangliang widened her eyes and saw Rong Xueling fall into the room. ¡°Aunt, why are you here?¡± She was clearly very shocked. ¡°You were kidnapped too?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Rong Xueling felt a little guilty and didn¡¯t dare to look at Rong Liangliang. ¡°Liangliang, you, why are you here too?¡± Rong Liangliang pouted and was about to cry. ¡°Aunt, I was kidnapped by bad people, sob...¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for her to see a familiar rtive, so she couldn¡¯t care less about the small grudges from before. She pounced forward and hugged Rong Xueling. ¡°Aunt... Boohoo, forget about me being kidnapped... Why are you so stupid too... How can we see Daddy and Mommy now...¡± Rong Xueling also had the urge to cry when Rong Liangliang cried. But it was not because she was kidnapped, but because she finally felt needed. Coupled with Rong Liangliang¡¯s cries, it was easy to remind her of the grievances she had felt all this time. For a moment, tears also welled up in her eyes. She hugged Rong Liangliang and cried. ¡°Liangliang... Aunt will never leave... never leave you guys again...¡± Outside the district, Xu Yueshan left in a car. Her phone rang. She picked it up and heard a middle-aged man¡¯s voice. ¡°Ms. Xu, what should I do? The Rong family is here. It¡¯s Rong Linyi and his brother. What should I do...¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Yueshan looked amused. ¡°Do you know where Rong Liangliang is now?¡± The man said embarrassedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t know, this has nothing to do with you. As long as you insist that you don¡¯t know, no one can do anything to you.¡± Xu Yueshan snorted. ¡°But if you¡¯re timid and betray me...¡± ¡°Miss Xu, don¡¯t worry. Our Hua family is grateful to you. We definitely won¡¯t sell you out,¡± the man said confidently. Chapter 1254 1254 How Dare You Mention Mother? ¡°In short, this is your Hua family¡¯s chance.¡± Xu Yueshan raised her hand. ¡°I can tell you responsibly that Hua Qingmei is in the Rong family¡¯s hands. If you give them enough pressure, you will definitely be able to save her.¡± The man seemed to be wiping his sweat. ¡°But the problem now is that I can¡¯t withstand the pressure anymore. Not only the Rong family, but the An family also...¡± ¡°The An family?¡± Xu Yueshanughed. ¡°You canpletely ignore the An family. They won¡¯t be a threat to you.¡± ¡°Then, can I hint to them that as long as they return Qingmei, we will let Rong Liangliang go?¡± The middle-aged man asked Xu Yueshan. ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Yueshan smiled and looked very kind. ¡°We¡¯re not here for money to begin with. We¡¯re just helping you friends.¡± ¡°We... who else...¡± The middle-aged man didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Yes, I also have friends who need to use the kidnapping of Rong Liangliang to achieve their goal.¡± Xu Yueshan changed the topic. ¡°Okay, anyway, once you¡¯ve achieved your goal. I¡¯ll let her go immediately. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After hearing the promise, the middle-aged man hung up in relief. ... Rong Linyi, Rong Jinghui, and the others waited in the living room for a long time. Hua Qingmei¡¯s brother finally arrived. ¡°Young Master Yi, long time no see.¡± He smiled very solicitously. ¡°Speaking of which, we¡¯re still considered rtives. Sixuan is also my cousin.¡± ¡°ording to what you said, we still have to call you Uncle?¡± Rong Jinghui interrupted him coldly. Hua Qingmei¡¯s brother was stunned for a moment before he smiled awkwardly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s already sote. Why did youe to our Hua family home?¡± ¡°Return Liangliang to me. Name your conditions,¡± Rong Linyi said. The coldness in his voice froze the entire hall. ¡°That...¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s brother rubbed his hands. Although he knew Rong Linyi¡¯s motive for this trip, he didn¡¯t expect Rong Linyi to be so direct. ¡°Stop pretending.¡± Qiao Sisi said impatiently. ¡°You have the upper hand now, but our Rong family will not let you crush us. Don¡¯t miss the best opportunity. You won¡¯t even have a ce to cryter. If you have any requests, just ask. It¡¯ste at night, we don¡¯t have time to waste with you.¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s brother rubbed his hands again and looked at Rong Linyi as if he had made up his mind. ¡°Qingmei, where is she?¡± ¡°How do we know where she is?¡± Qiao Sisi red. ¡°Let me ask you, where is Liangliang?¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s brother was rendered speechless. He could only nod and say fiercely, ¡°I want Qingmei toe back unscathed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Rong Linyi looked up. His eyes were lifeless, which was why he looked even more terrifying. ¡°Also... Qingmei originally had shares in the Rong Corporation... I also hope to...¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s brother looked greedy. ¡°Ha!¡± Rong Jinghui sneered. ¡°You have a big appetite.¡± ¡°Jinghui, no matter what, Qingmei is still your mother. You¡¯ve also called me Uncle for so many years.¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s brother said to Rong Jinghui unhappily. ¡°You have the cheek to mention the word ¡®mother¡¯ to me?¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°A b*tch who kidnapped me from my biological mother and abused me for more than ten years. You want me to call her ¡®mother¡¯?¡± Chapter 1255 1255 A Stupid Selfish Woman Hua Qingmei¡¯s brother lowered his head and stopped talking. ¡°I want to see Liangliang¡¯s video.¡± Rong Linyi suddenly said. ¡°I want to make sure she¡¯s safe and sound.¡± ¡°This... wait...¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s brother¡¯s heart pounded. After all, he didn¡¯t kidnap her. He still had to seek Miss Xu¡¯s opinion. He hurriedly left the living room and called Xu Yueshan. ¡°He wants to see Rong Liangliang¡¯s video?¡± Xu Yueshan frowned. ¡°Okay, wait a minute. I¡¯ll arrange it here.¡± ... Before Rong Xueling and Rong Liangliang could cry enough, the door was kicked open. The tall young man stood at the door with a dark expression and stared at Rong Xueling. ¡°You made her cry?¡± Rong Xueling: ¡°Huh?¡± The young man walked over, grabbed Rong Xueling¡¯s cor, and threw her to the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± Rong Xueling waspletely surprised. But the young man¡¯s expression darkened and he asked Rong Liangliang, ¡°Who allowed you to cry?¡± Rong Liangliang wiped her tears and was still sobbing. The young man picked up the ss of water beside him. ¡°Drink water!¡± Rong Liangliang looked at the young man in a daze. ¡°Little Brother...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to repeat myself.¡± The young man pinched Rong Liangliang¡¯s chin. ¡°If you cry again, I¡¯ll punish you by making you drink all the water in the bathtub!¡± Rong Liangliang fell silent in a second. She picked up the ss of water and gulped it down. ¡°If you make her cry again...¡± The young man turned to look at Rong Xueling. He suddenly swallowed the rest of his words and a terrifying expression appeared on his face. ¡°...I finally know why you were chased out of the Rong family.¡± ¡°You, what do you mean?¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s pride surged after being humiliated by a child. She even stood up to teach the youth a lesson. ¡°Idiot! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± The youth kicked Rong Xueling. ¡°What right do you have to call me an idiot?¡± Rong Xueling relied on the fact that the criminal was found by Xu Yueshan and acted arrogantly. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the young man reached out and grabbed her neck. ¡°Based on the fact that you yed a good hand badly, based on the fact that you have a good life but could squander it all away.¡± The young man¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to be grateful, but you¡¯re still stupid and selfish.¡± As an elder of Rong Liangliang, the first thing she did when she came over was not tofort her niece, but to hug her and cry together with her andin about their miserable situation during this period? Didn¡¯t she realize that Rong Liangliang was still running a fever? She didn¡¯t care if Rong Liangliang was frightened or if she had suffered. She was selfish and only thought about herself. No wonder the Rong family was willing to abandon such a ¡°daughter¡±. The young man felt a little unconvinced to let her use Rong Liangliang¡¯s matter to return to the Rong family. When did such a selfish fool deserve such a good life? Inparison, from a young age, he had to risk his life to obtain everything. He threw Rong Xueling to the ground again. ¡°Ahem...¡± Rong Xueling coughed desperately on the ground. The young man almost broke her throat. Rong Liangliang hurriedly patted her back. ¡°Aunt, how are you? Are you injured?¡± ¡°Ahem...¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°When we go back, I¡¯ll teach this brat a lesson!¡± When they returned, she would have toin to Xu Yueshan. He took the money but treated his employer like this. Rong Liangliang didn¡¯t know the truth and only replied dejectedly, ¡°But I don¡¯t know when we can go back.¡± Chapter 1256 1256 Even the Kidnapper Is More Gentle Than You ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely find a chance to get you out.¡± Rong Xueling said confidently. Rong Liangliang clearly didn¡¯t believe her. She nced at Rong Xueling and saw the obvious strangtion marks on her neck. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just pray that Daddy and Mommy wille and save me.¡± She turned around andy on the bed. Rong Xueling was no match for the handsome man at all. How could she escape with Rong Xueling? After taking the medicine, her fever subsided, but it would re up again after a while. It kept repeating, making her feel tired and sleepy. ¡°You don¡¯t believe that I can save you?¡± Rong Xueling didn¡¯t ignore the disdain in Rong Liangliang¡¯s eyes. She stood up and said unhappily, ¡°Your Daddy and Mommy took good care of you, so why are you still here?¡± ¡°This was an ident!¡± Rong Liangliang retorted. ¡°You look so capable, but weren¡¯t you still kidnapped? And when Little Brother choked you just now, you couldn¡¯t retaliate at all.¡± Rong Xueling was speechless... She couldn¡¯t possibly tell Rong Liangliang that the kidnapping was rted to herself. It was also a fact that she couldn¡¯t move after being choked by the young man. She could only me this on the young man. But even so, she was still unconvinced. She gritted her teeth. ¡°Anyway, you have to listen to me this time. Don¡¯t anger me anymore. If you still don¡¯t listen to me, don¡¯t me me if the kidnappers kill you!¡± Rong Liangliang seemed to be really frightened by Rong Xueling. Thinking of the terrifying things on television, her face turned pale. Her lips moved, but she didn¡¯t argue with Rong Xueling in the end. Rong Xueling looked smug. The door opened again. The young man stood outside the door and looked at Rong Xueling with a dark expression. ¡°If I kill the hostages, I¡¯ll kill you first.¡± Rong Xueling subconsciously trembled. ¡°You, you...¡± She wanted to be fierce to the other party and scare Rong Liangliang. But the aura emitted by the other party made her freeze. The young man scoffed and walked past her towards Rong Liangliang. He reached out and picked her up. Rong Liangliang was originally frightened by Rong Xueling, but now that she was hugged by a warm embrace, she couldn¡¯t help but rub against the young man. She pouted aggrievedly and held back her tears. The young man hugged her tighter and walked out. ¡°Where are you taking her?¡± Rong Xueling was nervous and asked hurriedly. Rong Liangliang stuck her head out over the young man¡¯s shoulder and said angrily to Rong Xueling, ¡°Aunt, even the kidnapper is gentler than you!¡± ¡°You... you little girl!¡± Rong Xueling was so angry that her liver hurt. The young man carried Rong Liangliang to another room and closed the door. He looked at the tears in Rong Liangliang¡¯s eyes and handed her a piece of tissue paper. ¡°Wipe it clean.¡± Rong Liangliang obediently wiped her face clean. The young man ced her on a chair. ¡°Now, I want to record a video of you and hand it to your Daddy. Read the details ording to this.¡± He handed Rong Liangliang a note. ¡°You can read, right?¡± Rong Liangliang was speechless. ¡°... Of course! I can read everything!¡± The young man saw her angry expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh again. He raised the note. ¡°Read it carefully. This is for your Daddy.¡± Rong Liangliang picked up the note. There was a short paragraph on it, probably from a book. She looked at the young man¡¯s phone and quickly finished reading. Chapter 1257 1257 Even Little Babies Aren¡¯t As Childish As Her She watched as the young man fiddled with his phone. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Brother, will you really show this to my Daddy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The young man replied casually. ¡°Why do you need to show it to my Daddy? To prove that I¡¯m still fine?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The young man had already sent the video to his subordinate. ¡°Then... are you going to return me to my Daddy and Mommy after this?¡± Rong Liangliang asked the young man hopefully. ¡°It depends.¡± The young man was a man of few words. ¡°It doesn¡¯t depend on the situation!¡± Rong Liangliang hurriedly went forward and grabbed the young man¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Little Brother, you promised to return me to my Daddy and Mommy...¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she met the young man¡¯s threatening gaze. Her voice weakened and she said another word. ¡°... Ah...¡± The young man saw Rong Liangliang¡¯s frightened expression and suddenly felt something touch his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and touch Rong Liangliang¡¯s head. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll send you back. I¡¯m not nning to kill you.¡± Rong Liangliang resisted the urge to thank him. Although she could feel the youth¡¯s kindness to her, but... please, after all, he was the criminal who kidnapped her! She was thinking wildly when the young man seemed to have thought of something and tilted his head to ask her. ¡°Are you staying here or going back to your aunt?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Liangliang found the young man¡¯s question strange. ¡°Nothing.¡± The young man smiled sarcastically. ¡°I just think that your aunt is very crazy.¡± When he said this, he thought that Rong Liangliang would refute him. After all, Rong Liangliang had always treated her family with great importance. Unexpectedly, when Rong Liangliang heard his words, she immediately agreed insincerely. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Aunt is already so old, but she¡¯s like a child fighting for favor with one person and getting jealous of another person. It feels like the whole family has to revolve around her. I¡¯m not even as unreasonable as her.¡± ¡°So, she¡¯s very jealous of you?¡± The young man¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°She¡¯s not jealous. Anyway... she just likes to tease me...¡± Rong Liangliang looked a little unnatural. The young man smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you back and lock her up here instead.¡± This room was clearly not as good as Rong Liangliang¡¯s. It only looked like a small guest room. Rong Xueling didn¡¯t expect the young man to separate her from Rong Liangliang. She also didn¡¯t expect to be brought to this small guest room. ¡°Hey, you!¡± Without Rong Liangliang, she could speak without restraint. ¡°Why did you separate me from Liangliang?¡± ¡°Based on your stupidity, I¡¯m afraid that before you can even return to the Rong family, everything will be exposed.¡± The young man said coldly. Rong Xueling couldn¡¯t help but look timid. ¡°I¡¯m not as useless as you think. On the other hand, how could you attack me! Didn¡¯t Shanshan remind you when she gave you money? I¡¯m also your client, right?¡± The young man looked at Rong Xueling with disdain. ¡°Do I need anyone¡¯s permission to do anything?¡± He smiled coldly. ¡°The Shanshan you¡¯re talking about is the one from the Xu family, right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Shanshan?¡± Rong Xueling seemed to hear a different tone. The young man took a step in her direction and Rong Xueling immediately shrank in fear. The shadow of him strangling her neck was still there. Chapter 1258 1258 Just A Desperado At The Bottom ¡°You¡¯re just a low-level bastard.¡± The young man lowered his voice and whispered into Rong Xueling¡¯s ear. He was clearly young, but his words made Rong Xueling feel cold. ¡°You are a lowly person of your bloodline. Even if you were given the best education and resources, you would only waste them. Tsk...¡± The young man looked at Rong Xueling up and down as if she was trash. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re an orphan-to be precise, an abandoned child by your parents, right? What outstanding bloodline can a parent who abandoned their own flesh and blood pass down to you?¡± ¡°You...¡± Rong Xueling gritted her teeth. Her background was her sore spot. Even in the Rong family, everyone would pay attention to her feelings and rarely mention it. But now, she was offended by a boy who looked much younger than her. Furthermore, this person was a gangster hired by her (friend). ¡°You¡¯re just a low-level desperado.¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s eyes shed viciously. ¡°You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re already doing such a thing. You mustck parents, right?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the young man raised his hand and pped her face. He was so strong that he didn¡¯t seem like a 13-year-old boy at all. He pped Rong Xueling to the ground. ¡°You! How dare you hit me again and again!¡± Rong Xueling yelled angrily. ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll tell Shanshan...¡± But she couldn¡¯t say anything next because the young man stepped on her throat. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you scold my father. He really didn¡¯t educate me much.¡± The young man¡¯s face was cold. ¡°But if you dare to insult my mother...¡± Rong Xueling felt the murderous aura emanating from the youth. She was stunned. The young man moved his feet away. ¡°Also, the Shanshan you¡¯re talking about is just trash in my eyes!¡± After the young man left for a while, Rong Xueling got up from the ground. ¡°This is too much!¡± She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. A small robber actually dared to treat her like this. She wanted to tell Xu Yueshan to deduct the rest of his payment! Also, when she returned to the Rong family, she had to think of a way to teach these kidnappers a lesson! ... Rong Linyi heard Rong Liangliang¡¯s voice in the video. It was indeed Liangliang¡¯s voice, and she was reading a paragraph he had specified. ¡°How is she?¡± The loss of vision hid the fluctuations in his heart well. ¡°Not... bad...¡± Qiao Sisi had to admit that Liangliang looked better. ¡°Her mental state is better than I imagined, and I don¡¯t feel that she¡¯s very afraid.¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s brother hurriedly smiled. ¡°Of course. Liangliang is my grandniece after all. I have to take good care of her.¡± These words only made Rong Linyi¡¯s expression turn uglier. Even if Liangliang had recovered now, it was an undeniable fact that she had diarrhea and cried. ¡°Send the video to Yanyun.¡± Rong Linyi instructed Qiao Sisi. But Hua Qingmei¡¯s brother hurriedly snatched the phone away. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Young Master Yi, you know that the situation is very sensitive now. Look, we¡¯re also very sincere. We can¡¯t do anything either. Liangliang is your darling, and Qingmei is my biological sister, right?¡± ¡°When Hua Qingmeies back, I want to see Liangliang.¡± Rong Linyi stood up and agreed to the exchange. A group of people came out of the Hua family home. Qiao Sisi lowered her voice. ¡°Brother, are we really going to hand Hua Qingmei over?¡± Chapter 1259 1259 Rejecting Her, Making Her Unable To Take It Lying Down ¡°Of course not.¡± Rong Jinghui sneered. ¡°We just need to find a woman who looks like her and bring her over. We just have to confirm that Liangliang is in their hands. When the timees, the police will ambush them...¡± At that time, they could just say that Hua Qingmei was not in their hands and that they had onlye up with this n to save Liangliang. ¡°Sisi, can you tell anything from the video?¡± Rong Linyi asked. Qiao Sisi shook her head. ¡°I can tell that they¡¯re in the same room, but I can¡¯t see anything else. The other party is very experienced. Besides... The other party also has a hacker. I couldn¡¯t find anything from the medical hotline previously.¡± ¡°Prepare Hua Qingmei¡¯s substitute.¡± Rong Linyi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°There¡¯s finally good news. Liangliang is fine. The Hua family just wants Hua Qingmei...¡± But even so, he would make the Hua family pay the price! ... On the other end, Hua Qingmei¡¯s brother was also busy calling Xu Yueshan. ¡°Ms. Xu, the Rong family has agreed.¡± He said excitedly. ¡°Hurry and get the criminals to send Rong Liangliang to us.¡± ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Xu Yueshan asked directly. ¡°If I send Rong Liangliang over, won¡¯t you be charged with kidnapping?¡± ¡°But, this...¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s brother was in a difficult position for a moment, but he quickly said, ¡°We¡¯re not afraid either. They will hand over Qingmei. We¡¯re about the same, so this matter is even.¡± Xu Yueshanughed and scolded the Hua family in her heart for being stupid. ¡°But Hua Qingmei is a criminal who fled for her life, while Rong Liangliang is an innocent little girl. Besides, with the Rong family¡¯s power, do you think they will be afraid of this crime?¡± ¡°Then...¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s brother was in a dilemma. ¡°Isn¡¯t this simple? Just you wait, I¡¯ll send you a girl who looks a little like Rong Liangliang. You can use her as bait to get Hua Qingmei back first.¡± Xu Yueshan made a move. ¡°When the timees, you¡¯ll insist that you didn¡¯t show them a video of Rong Liangliang and say that you just want to use this method to save Hua Qingmei. Even if the Rong family wants to deal with you, they can only suffer in silence for the time being, right?¡± ¡°Miss Xu, you¡¯re really smart!¡± Hua Qingmei¡¯s brother ttered Xu Yueshan. Just half a month ago, Xu Yueshan suddenly found the Hua family and told them that Hua Qingmei had not fled for her life. Instead, she had been locked up by the Rong family and was being tortured. She instigated the Hua family to go to the Rong family and extort a sum of money from them. Unexpectedly, the Rong family now had a group of powerful women. Even if Madam Rong was difficult to deal with, she didn¡¯t expect Xiao Mengxia to appear. Su Yanyun and Qiao Sisi weren¡¯t easy to deal with either. The Hua family was in chaos and didn¡¯t even get to see Rong Linyi and Old Master Rong. Xu Yueshan told them that she still had a way to help them. Thus, today... Rong Liangliang was kidnapped. Hua Qingmei¡¯s brother was surprised by Xu Yueshan and curious about her motive. One had to know that although Xu Yueshan was the Xu family¡¯s daughter and that the Xu family also had a certain amount of power, it was still a little iprehensible to go against the Rong family for no reason. Xu Yueshan¡¯s own reason was that Rong Linyi had rejected her and embarrassed her. She couldn¡¯t take this lying down. What shocked Hua Qingmei¡¯s brother even more was that two minutes after Xu Yueshan hung up the call, there was a knock on the Hua family¡¯s door. Someone wearing a mask pushed a little girl who looked about the same age as Rong Liangliang into the room and left. Chapter 1260 1260 At This Time, They Are Family All of this seemed to have been nned long ago. ¡°What?¡± An Mingchen¡¯s face was darker than the bottom of a pot. ¡°Little Zheng is really in their hands...¡± He thought of how his people had just gone over but didn¡¯t get any information. Rong Linyi made the Hua family admit their crimes. An Mingchen felt his face hurt. ¡°Ha, if I had known, I would have burned the Hua family with a torch.¡± He smiled sinisterly. ¡°When Liangliang is back, do whatever you want.¡± Rong Linyi said calmly and held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°Did you see Liangliang in the video?¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly asked. ¡°How is she now? Is she still having a fever?¡± ¡°Her voice sounds good. She¡¯s more energetic and her emotions are more stable.¡± Rong Linyi said and looked at Qiao Sisi. Qiao Sisi also hurriedly confirmed. ¡°It¡¯s really like this. Liangliang¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t look bad. She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s sick. The Hua family has already agreed to exchange people. They don¡¯t dare to do anything to Liangliang.¡± ¡°The police have already begun to station outside the Hua family.¡± Rong Linyi added. ¡°On the way here, we have already informed the police. As long as we get Liangliang, they will arrest the Hua family immediately.¡± ¡°Then when will the exchange be?¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°This time, I want to go over.¡± She was not begging, but insisting. After Liangliang went through this kidnapping, she had to see her mother first. As Liangliang¡¯s mother, Su Yanyun had to be present immediately. ¡°I want to go too. No matter how listless Sister is, she will have strength once she sees me.¡± Xiao Tang also stood up. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, he added, ¡°... have the strength to scold me...¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Yanyun hugged Xiao Tang. ¡°Xiao Tang, let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already agreed to exchange people at three in the morning.¡± Rong Linyi replied to Su Yanyun. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t reject her. ¡°Yanyun, it¡¯s okay if you want to go, but you and Xiao Tang can¡¯t get out of the car without my permission.¡± An Mingchen wanted to say that he wanted to go too. But he swallowed his words. At this time, they were family, and he was like an outsider... Suddenly, he felt a little sad. If something happened to him one day, would someone be worried about him and fight for him with all their might? He thought of that woman in Country Y... All these years, she had always locked herself up and lived in seclusion, not caring about the world. But if something happened to him, she would definitely be anxious, right? After all, blood ties between mother and son could not be severed no matter what. Three in the morning. The Rong family waited outside the Hua family¡¯s residence. In the dark, the police were waiting for an opportunity. Rong Jinghui and Qiao Sisi were in charge of negotiating. After a long time, the door opened. The first toe out was a butler from the Hua family. ¡°We want to see Miss Qingmei.¡± The butler picked up his phone and said loudly. Rong Jinghui nodded. The woman disguised as Hua Qingmei got out of the car timidly. She called out hoarsely, ¡°Uncle Zhong...¡± The butler was immediately agitated. ¡°Is it Miss Qingmei?¡± ¡°Hua Qingmei¡± was crying. ¡°It¡¯s me... You¡¯re finally here to save me...¡± This voice sounded no different from Hua Qingmei¡¯s. ¡°Miss Qingmei,e back quickly.¡± The butler hurriedly said. However, Rong Jinghui stopped the woman. ¡°Where¡¯s Liangliang? We want to see her before we let Hua Qingmei go.¡± Chapter 1261 1261 That¡¯s Definitely Not Stupid Sister His words were actually a signal to the police. As long as they saw Liangliang, the police would immediately move out to save her and arrest the Hua family. The butler didn¡¯t know what was going on and nodded at the courtyard inside. The door opened a little wider than before. Hua Qingmei¡¯s brother appeared in front of everyone with a little girl in his arms. The little girl seemed to be asleep. She leaned on Hua Qingmei¡¯s brother¡¯s shoulder and didn¡¯t move. One could only see the back of her head and not the front. Rong Jinghui frowned. The little girl looked like Liangliang, but he couldn¡¯t see her face and wasn¡¯t 100% sure. He was about to go up and take a look... ¡°Is that Sister?¡± Xiao Tang asked in the car. ¡°From the back, it looks like it.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s heart tightened. She picked up her phone and called Rong Linyi in the other car. ¡°Get them to give Liangliang over. We have to see her face before we exchange people!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± What Su Yanyun said was also what Rong Linyi wanted. He was about to instruct the people outside. Xiao Tang, who was beside Su Yanyun, had already picked up the night vision device that he had prepared. He adjusted the focus and zoomed in on Rong Liangliang¡¯s back in the distance. He suddenly eximed. ¡°That¡¯s not stupid Sister!¡± Compared to adults, children had special instincts. Not to mention twins like Xiao Tang and Rong Liangliang. Without any reason, he recognized immediately that the other party was definitely not Rong Liangliang! At this moment, a sharp whistle suddenly sounded in the darkness. Qiao Sisi, who was standing in front, was rmed. She hugged Rong Jinghui and shouted almost subconsciously, ¡°Get down!¡± A loud bang sounded from the Hua family¡¯s courtyard. A huge wave of energy spread out from the Hua family. Qiao Sisi reacted the fastest and rolled to the ground with Rong Jinghui in her arms, but she was still sent rolling a few times by the air wave. The police officers who were already prepared to take action were also affected. Many people were knocked down by the airwaves, and the cars parked around were all shaking. Su Yanyun hugged Xiao Tang tightly. She looked up and saw that the Hua family was already in a sea of fire. Hua Qingmei¡¯s brother, the little girl he was carrying, and the butler at the door had all disappeared. No one knew if they were dead or alive. Rong Linyi ignored the difort of the explosion, opened the car door, and fumbled towards Su Yanyun. His car was parked in front of Su Yanyun¡¯s nanny van and was more affected. This was not a familiar environment to him. He only knew which direction Su Yanyun was in, but he didn¡¯t know what else was around. ¡°Yanyun!¡± He shouted. Sharp ringing still echoed in his ears. He couldn¡¯t even hear himself. But... Su Yanyun heard it. She opened the car door. ¡°Xiao Tang, be good and don¡¯t run around here!¡± She ran towards Rong Linyi in the chaos. Just as Rong Linyi tripped and almost fell, she grabbed his arm. Rong Linyi immediately felt her approach. He hurriedly hugged her and checked if she was injured. ¡°Yanyun? Are you alright? Are you and the child alright?¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not injured. Xiao Tang and I are fine.¡± The Hua family¡¯s fire had already spread throughout the entire courtyard. Screams and cries for help sounded from the courtyard. Late at night, most of the Hua family was asleep. Other than blowing up the courtyard, the strong explosives should have also ignited many hidden bombs. Chapter 1262 1262 I¡¯m Hurt That You Suspect Me ¡°Daddy! Mommy! Hurry and get in the car!¡± Xiao Tang finally couldn¡¯t help but run down. He dragged Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce quickly!¡± The family of three had just gotten into the nanny van when Qiao Sisi and Rong Jinghui staggered over. Their hearing was affected and they could only gesture. Qiao Sisi jumped to the front, pushed the shocked driver to the side, and quickly started the car. Everyone only recovered when the car was about to reach the Rong family house. ¡°That girl is not stupid Sister!¡± Xiao Tang was the first to say this. ¡°How do you know?¡± Qiao Sisi turned around and asked. ¡°I know!¡± Xiao Tang nodded firmly. ¡°I can even recognize stupid Sister even if she turns into ashes.¡± At this time, only such words couldfort everyone. That girl was not Liangliang. This was good news. But... such news also made everyone¡¯s faces darken. ¡°If Liangliang hasn¡¯t gone out, then is she still in the Hua family...¡± Su Yanyun had the urge to rush back. But Rong Linyi held her down. ¡°No.¡± He could only try his best to remain rational and convince himself. ¡°When we went to the Hua family¡¯s house previously, we could confirm that Liangliang wasn¡¯t there. Liangliang was definitely in the hands of the criminals. The neighborhood where she was locked up before was also very far from the Hua family¡¯s house. And the vicinity of the Hua family¡¯s house was closely monitored by the police. If someone sent Liangliang over midway, the police would definitely notice.¡± ¡°It looks like the Hua family has the same idea as us. They want to use a fake Liangliang to exchange for Hua Qingmei.¡± Rong Jinghui¡¯s expression was also dark. ¡°Does this mean that... the Hua family didn¡¯t kidnap Liangliang at all?¡± Su Yanyun asked boldly. ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Qiao Sisi drove the car into the Rong residence. ¡°The Hua family was just being used. It¡¯s too strange!¡± Yes, it was too strange! Ever since the Hua family started asking the Rong family for Hua Qingmei, the entire matter had been strange. ¡°What is the other party¡¯s motive?¡± This was something that no one could understand for the time being. Madam Rong had already heard about the Hua family¡¯s ident. The only thing she was d about now was that her parents didn¡¯t live there. Although she didn¡¯t want to see that pair of old people again, they were still her family. The next day, everyone knew the oue of the explosion. Hua Qingmei¡¯s brother was dead, and the butler was dead. The little girl in his arms was also... not spared. She was not Rong Liangliang, but this news still made the women at home sad. The only fortunate thing was that no other little girl was found among the victims. After a night of discussion and thought, everyone had no choice but to look at someone-An Mingchen. Ever since Little Zheng was kidnapped yesterday, his expression had be darker and darker. At this time, his original appearance was already unrecognizable. ¡°You actually suspect that I blew up the Hua family? I was the one who set off the bomb?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t suspect you.¡± At this time, only Su Yanyun would not kill the conversation. ¡°It¡¯s just that things are too coincidental. Yesterday, you repeatedly said that you wanted to burn down the Hua family, and in the end, the Hua family was really burned down...¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this suspicion?¡± Pain appeared in An Mingchen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Zhengzheng, I can ignore others suspecting me, but what about you? You think the same as them? Little Zheng is my niece. How could I do such a thing at such a critical time? What if I hurt her?¡± Chapter 1263 1263 Don¡¯t Hesitate, Just Betray Me ¡°Then...¡± Su Yanyun also admitted that An Mingchen was right. He was not a rash person. Although he had always said that he wanted to burn down the Hua family, he would not act rashly before Liangliang returned safely. But now, someone had beaten him to it and burned the Hua family down. ¡°Could there be a traitor around you?¡± Su Yanyun suddenly asked. An Mingchen¡¯s expression turned from ck to white in a second. ¡°Traitor?¡± He asked Su Yanyun. ¡°There¡¯s such a possibility. If the other party¡¯s financial resources and power are on par with yours, there¡¯s a possibility of them nting a spy beside you.¡± Su Yanyun analyzed. However, An Mingchen immediately shook his head decisively. ¡°Impossible! The people around me have all been chosen specially. Otherwise, Hua Qingmei¡¯s whereabouts wouldn¡¯t have been hidden.¡± ¡°But the news of Hua Qingmei being with us was still leaked.¡± At this time, Su Yanyun was even more rational than An Mingchen. ¡°Could it be that the other party isn¡¯t the person you trust the most, but he still entered a certain circle around you?¡± This exnation was possible... An Mingchen was silent. ¡°It looks like Liangliang¡¯s kidnapping is moreplicated than we thought.¡± Madam Rong rubbed her temples. A familiar feeling suddenly rose in her heart. This was a helpless and hesitant feeling, as if that invisible opponent had also faced her from afar before... ¡°No matter what, this method is too ruthless!¡± Qiao Sisi sped her hands. ¡°We were too naive before. We thought that the Hua family had kidnapped Liangliang in exchange for Hua Qingmei, but the facts have proven that the Hua family was not the mastermind. Furthermore, we still don¡¯t know the other party¡¯s motive...¡± She had just finished speaking. An Mingchen¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the screen and was stunned before answering. The wheelchair slid into the distance. Following the wind, Su Yanyun heard him call out softly, ¡°Mother...¡± She was not the only one. Everyone in the living room was stunned. An Mingchen listened quietly. After a long time, he replied, ¡°Yes... I¡¯ll be right back...¡± He hung up and came back. He spread his hands and smiled helplessly at everyone. ¡°There¡¯s no need to guess now. We already know the other party¡¯s motive. The person they want to hurt is me.¡± An Mingchen left C City as quickly as possible. Su Yanyun was right. Someone had infiltrated his circle. The Hua family¡¯s explosion and arson was targeting him. The incident quickly escted to a diplomatic matter. An Mingchen was not a simple person. He was the head of the An family. As an invisible family behind Country Y¡¯s political scene, if anything happened to him, even if he was simply interrogated, it would have a huge impact on the An family and even Country Y. Therefore, at this time, he had to return to the country as soon as possible to find a safe way to resolve this matter. ¡°Zhengzheng, no matter what, if someone threatens Little Zheng with my matters, you don¡¯t have to hesitate to betray me.¡± Before he left, he said to Su Yanyun. ¡°But...¡± Su Yanyun felt strange. Why did the matter involve An Mingchen? After sending An Mingchen off, a shocking thought shed across her mind. ¡°The motive of the other party... can¡¯t be to chase An Mingchen away, right?¡± She asked what she was thinking. Chapter 1264 1264 Could It Be That She¡¯s Back? The moment these wordsnded in the living room, the atmosphere in the living room... changed. Qiao Sisi¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°What you said... seems to be the case.¡± She clenched her fists. ¡°The other party is actually afraid of An Mingchen, so they want to transfer him away! So... so scary!¡± Qiao Sisi had also grown up under gunfire and conspiracy. She had seen all kinds of dangerous scenes. But this time, she clearly felt that the other party¡¯s ability was abnormally strong. They were passive and unable to fight back. ¡°Why do I feel...¡± Su Yanyun hugged Xiao Tang. ¡°I feel...¡± She couldn¡¯t say the rest. She felt that Liangliang was in danger! In the past, they always felt that the other party was not asking for money... but now, she felt that the other party was asking for Liangliang¡¯s life! That was why they had never made any requests! Now, An Mingchen was no longer here. Although she didn¡¯t know what difference An Mingchen¡¯s presence would bring to the situation, and he didn¡¯t seem to be of much use when he was around, but... ... Su Yanyun left with a headache. It was as if she had experienced the same thing before. Suddenly, another thought shed across her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The greatest effect is that things didn¡¯t worsen with him here! The other party didn¡¯t dare to act rashly because he was here!¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked by her voice. ¡°I mean, An Mingchen was chased away by the other party because as long as An Mingchen is here, the other party doesn¡¯t dare to take the next step.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly said her thoughts. ¡°The other party is very afraid of An Mingchen... Why? Why?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Rong Linyi continued. ¡°As long as the other party continues to move, An Mingchen might discover the other party¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°Then the other party must be An Mingchen¡¯s old opponent or someone he¡¯s more familiar with?¡± Qiao Sisi followed Rong Linyi¡¯s thoughts and asked. Madam Rong was listening to everyone¡¯s analysis and broke out in cold sweat. When no one said anything, she said slowly, ¡°Could it be that... she¡¯s back...¡± ¡°Her?¡± Most of the people present didn¡¯t know what Madam Rong was talking about, but Rong Linyi instantly understood. ¡°Why did shee back? Didn¡¯t we already prove that our Rong family doesn¡¯t have what she wants?¡± His expression was terrifyingly dark. ¡°In the past, no, but what about now?¡± Madam Rong looked at Su Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun¡¯s identity has been confirmed, and An Mingchen didn¡¯t deliberately hide it. Maybe...¡± She looked at Su Yanyun for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Maybe she wants to use Liangliang to exchange for the family seal in Yanyun¡¯s hand!¡± ... She repeated the same trick after twenty years! ¡°Seal...¡± Su Yanyun felt her head ache even more. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know what seal...¡± He saw that her expression was very strange. Madam Rong hurriedlyforted her. ¡°The seal might not be in your hands, but that woman is crazy. As long as she¡¯s determined, she won¡¯t give up until she forces someone to death.¡± Back then, the Rong family clearly didn¡¯t have a seal. That woman could do such a heartless thing just based on a rumor that came from nowhere. Chapter 1265 1265 Don¡¯t Be Shocked By What I Say ¡°Second Miss wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡± Unknowingly, Madam had been standing at the door for a long time. At this moment, when she heard Madam Rong¡¯s words, she immediately walked in angrily. ¡°Mother...¡± Madam Rong was a little awkward when she saw Xiao Mengxia suddenly arrive. When she was chatting with Su Yanyun previously, she learned that after Xiao Mengxia got together with the Old Master of the An family, her rtionship with the Second Miss of the An family was the most harmonious. To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to believe that the second daughter of the An family was that kind of person. In her heart, her best friend would not be such a vicious person, nor would she do such an inhumane thing. But her injured husband and son, and her daughter who had lost her life... ¡°If Second Miss was that kind of person, Zhengzheng wouldn¡¯t have liked her the most and been the closest to her when she was young.¡± Madam walked in with a dark expression and held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°Yanyun, I know you can¡¯t remember the past, but you can¡¯t misunderstand your aunt just because you can¡¯t remember. Your aunt doted on you the most. Back then, you were also very happy that Old Master wanted to let you be her daughter.¡± Rong Linyi looked unhappy, but he couldn¡¯t say anything at this moment. Xiao Mengxia was his biological grandmother after all. She might have her own prejudices, but her heart was not bad. ¡°Then, Grandma, who do you think is the mastermind behind this?¡± Su Yanyun threw the question to Madam. Xiao Mengxia pondered for a few seconds before shaking her head. ¡°The An family has many enemies. Maybe someone is really using Liangliang to threaten An Mingchen...¡± She gritted her teeth again. ¡°It¡¯s all An Mingchen¡¯s fault for being useless! He doesn¡¯t know how to do anything and incurred a lot of hatred, but he wants us to pay it back for him. My poor Liangliang...¡± Madam started to wipe her tears. The atmosphere in the living room became solemn. After a while, the Old Master came over. ¡°What¡¯s certain now is that Liangliang is still in the city and hasn¡¯t left. The other party hasn¡¯t made any requests now, so they shouldn¡¯t have hurt her.¡± The Old Master could onlyfort everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s not panic.¡± Xiao Tang realized that his mother¡¯s expression was very bad. He pulled Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong? Are you unwell? Do you want to rest?¡± Mommy was pregnant and shouldn¡¯t be too worried and tired, but she didn¡¯t sleepst night. ¡°Xiao Tang, bring your Mommy to sleep for a while,¡± Madam Rong suggested. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t object. She knew that she couldn¡¯t be stubborn. Even if she didn¡¯t cherish herself, she had to cherish the baby in her stomach. Otherwise, when Liangliang came back, her body would copse. After she left, Madam Rong looked at Xiao Mengxia. ¡°Mom, what are you trying to say?¡± Ever since Madam entered, she had a hesitant expression, but she didn¡¯t dare to say it because Su Yanyun was in front of her. Madam looked back and confirmed that Su Yanyun was no longering back. She turned around and sighed. ¡°I just came and heard you talking about the An family¡¯s seal, right?¡± ¡°Does Grandma know where the seal is?¡± Qiao Sisi immediately thought of this. Unexpectedly, Madam shook her head. ¡°If I knew where the seal was, would I still let An Mingchen bully me and chase me away to the ind?¡± She nced at everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked by what I¡¯m about to say. I heard from you that when Second Miss came to the Rong family, she had been kidnapped by a side branch and they asked you to exchange her with the seal, right?¡± Chapter 1266 1266 Old Grudges ??That??s right.?? Rong Linyi nodded. Madam looked at him and Madam Rong for a moment. ??What if I tell you that this might be true??? She asked. ??You really mean...?? Madam Rong immediately asked. ??What I really mean is that Second Miss was indeed kidnapped at that time to force you to give up the seal.?? Xiao Mengxia??s expression was very serious. ??But the seal isn??t in the Rong family...?? The Old Master couldn??t help but say. ??What if I say that the seal is very likely to be on Second Miss??? Xiao Mengxia??s expression turned uglier. ??This...?? Everyone was shocked by this news. ??I??m not sure either, but the seal was either in Zhengzheng??s hands or Second Miss??s hands. This matter... is the only thing Old Master hid from me...?? Xiao Mengxia shook her head. ??I know that before he died, he only saw Second Miss and Zhengzheng, and they met separately. He didn??t even see me... because he didn??t want to implicate me in this matter.?? ??So, everyone in the An family knows that the seal is not in my hands. But everyone in the An family also knows that the seal is either in Zhengzheng??s hands or in Second Miss??s hands.?? Madam took a deep breath. ??Back then, when Second Miss came to the Rong family to take refuge, she was alone and didn??t bring Zhengzheng with her. That was because Zhengzheng had been taken away by An Mingchen and Eldest Miss. Let me ask you, if the seal was on Zhengzheng, would the rest of the An family stille to find the seal??? ??But An Mingchen told me that he was chased by Second Miss because he took Zhengzheng away, which led to the final ident,?? Rong Linyi interrupted. He believed that An Mingchen was not lying. Xiao Mengxia shook her head. ??Second Miss wouldn??t do such a thing. I guess someone from the An family??s side branch mistakenly thought that the seal was on Zhengzheng, so they chased after them. Also, if Second Miss really brought the seal to the Rong family to take refuge, it would make sense in the end. Why did Eldest Miss kidnap her and force you to hand over the seal??? ??The Eldest Miss is...?? Madam Rong said hesitantly. Xiao Mengxia sighed. ??An Mingchen and Zhengzheng??s biological mother.?? ??All these years, why has she...?? Madam Rong probed again. ??Why hasn??t there been any news of her??? Xiao Mengxia closed her eyes. ??Second Miss is missing and Zhengzheng is gone. She feels terrible. Although she has always beenpetitive, she has also been condemned by her conscience. Back then, she even knelt in front of me and cried, begging me to forgive her. But I... I can??t forgive her! After that, she lived in seclusion and handed over the family business to An Mingchen to manage.?? ??I mentioned her biological mother in front of Yanyun, and her reaction was a little big.?? Rong Linyi pondered. ??Is this rted to the conflict between her mother and her aunt back then? You said that her rtionship with her aunt is very harmonious.?? ??Zhengzheng has liked Second Miss more than her own mother since a young age. That??s why Old Master said that he would give Zhengzheng to Second Miss.?? Thinking of the past, Xiao Mengxia sighed repeatedly. ??It??s my fault. Because I don??t have a good rtionship with Eldest Miss, I??m very close to Second Miss. Old Master was afraid that I would be angry with Eldest Miss after he left, so he said that he would let Second Miss and Zhengzheng inherit the family assets. It??s all my fault...?? If it weren??t for the fact that others?? grudges involved them, the Rong family wouldn??t even be bothered to ask. ??Could it bea????? After a long time, Qiao Sisi crossed her fingers and asked thoughtfully, ??Is all of this a scheme of the eldest daughter? She wanted to obtain the seal, so she... kidnapped the second daughter, but she didn??t find the seal on her. She suspected that the seal was on the Rong family or Zhengzheng and chased after them separately. On the one hand, she is trying to kidnap someone from the Rong family, and on the other hand, she is chasing after Zhengzheng??? Chapter 1267 1267 I Said I Won¡¯t Kill The Hostages Perhaps it was because she was an outsider. At this moment, Qiao Sisi¡¯s thoughts and mind were clearer than everyone else¡¯s. Everyone was shocked by this idea. It was as if this was the closest to the truth. ¡°Grandma, is the eldest daughter of the An family that kind of person?¡± Qiao Sisi asked Xiao Mengxia. Xiao Mengxia hesitated. ¡°Eldest Miss... she¡¯s not a vicious person. After all, she¡¯s also Old Master¡¯s biological daughter, but she¡¯s verypetitive and likes to be ttered by others. Moreover, her personality is more unyielding. She gave birth to An Mingchen and Zhengzheng before marriage, but she¡¯s not afraid of outsiders at all. Although she was always dissatisfied with Old Master¡¯s arrangements before he died, she... doesn¡¯t seem to be that kind of person.¡± ¡°How many years have you been in contact with her?¡± Qiao Sisi asked. ¡°It¡¯s been many years.¡± Xiao Mengxia said very seriously. ¡°I also watched the two girls grow up. The eldest girl has a strong personality. Because she still has a deep memory of her mother, she¡¯s more resistant to me. The second girl is aloof from worldly affairs, and the two girls don¡¯t seem to be people who would do such outrageous things.¡± Everyone fell silent. ¡°It¡¯s useless to discuss other families¡¯ matters now. The key is how to save Liangliang.¡± The Old Master knocked the ground with his walking stick. ¡°Understanding the bandits¡¯ motives is also one of the ways to save people.¡± Rong Jinghui actually rolled his eyes at the Old Master. ¡°Otherwise, if the bandits don¡¯t say anything and just waste time, who knows what they will do next?¡± ¡°No matter what, the entire C City has been locked down.¡± Rong Linyi frowned. ¡°We won¡¯t give the other party any chance to leave with Liangliang.¡± ... At almost the same time, his subordinate handed a phone to the youth. ¡°Fourth Master, someone is looking for you.¡± The young man took the phonezily. When he heard the voice on the other end, his expression became serious. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He asked the other end of the line, ¡°Kill the hostages?¡± The surroundings fell silent. Everyone looked at the youth. The young man¡¯s expression darkened for a second, but then he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Why?¡± No one knew what the other party said, but everyone saw the young man¡¯s expression darken. Until finally, he said, ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°When you first found me, you didn¡¯t say that you wanted to kill the hostages. You only said that you wanted me to ensure the other party¡¯s safety. If you want to kill the hostages, find someone else. I can¡¯t do it here.¡± Then, he hung up. The expressions of his subordinates became a little hesitant. ¡°Fourth Master, the person on the other end of the line... your father doesn¡¯t dare to offend him easily. Anyway, the hostages are already in our hands. If we let them go, it¡¯s easy for them to expose us. If we kill the hostages, it¡¯ll be easier for us to escape unscathed.¡± The most experienced man among his subordinates persuaded. ¡°I said, I won¡¯t kill the hostages.¡± The young man stood up. ¡°You really want to kill the hostages? Then go and do it.¡± His subordinate immediately stopped talking. Although the client was important, their current leader was a young man. They were all determined to follow him. But the young man had just taken a step when his phone rang again. The subordinate nced at the number and raised it respectfully. ¡°Fourth Master, it¡¯s still that person.¡± The young man picked up the call and said directly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t kill the hostages this time. If I¡¯ve offended you in any way, I¡¯ll do something for you for free next time. If you¡¯re unwilling to pay the rest of the fees, then forget it.¡± Chapter 1268 1268 Little Brother, Who Exactly Are You? In principle, investors and clients had the right to change their ¡°business requirements¡±. The other end of the line said something again. The young man couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s not about money... credibility? You¡¯re talking about credibility with criminals?... Alright, if you¡¯re willing to tell my father, then go ahead. I¡¯ll endure anything, just not threats.¡± Then, he was about to hang up again. The other end of the line seemed to say something hurriedly. The young man¡¯s expression turned serious again. ¡°... Why? Why must she die?¡± The other party said something and the young man slowly put down his phone. ¡°Fourth Master, what did they say?¡± The subordinates were all worried. The young man slowly sat down. His voice was low. ¡°They want me to kill the little girl.¡± ¡°What?¡± The subordinates also frowned. Perhaps they were influenced by the young man, or perhaps Rong Liangliang was too harmless, so when they heard that they were going to kill Rong Liangliang, they couldn¡¯t bear to do it. ¡°Fourth Master... are you going to kill her?¡± The young man stood up without a word and walked towards the room where Rong Xueling was imprisoned. He kicked open the door and Rong Xueling sat up in shock. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rong Xueling was filled withints. The young man locked her here. This room was much worse than Rong Liangliang¡¯s room and there was no bathroom. She was clearly Xu Yueshan¡¯s friend, but the other party treated her like this. It really made her angry. What kind of good life did Rong Liangliang have? Even the criminals treated her differently just because she was a real Rong family member? ¡°When are you leaving?¡± The young man ignored the resentment in her eyes and asked directly. ¡°Huh?¡± Rong Xueling was stunned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving with the girl? When do you n to leave?¡± The young man asked. ¡°Then, can we leave at night?¡± Rong Xueling asked. It was daytime now, and it was easy to expose herself if she went back in the day. ¡°Sure.¡± The young man replied and turned to leave. He ignored his subordinate in the living room and went to Rong Liangliang¡¯s room. Rong Liangliang hugged the nket and curled up on the bed. She was a small ball and she looked pitiful. The young man walked over and sat on the bed. He realized that Rong Liangliang was facing the window of the room. Her ck eyes were wide open, and he didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± The young man asked her. ¡°Do you want some water?¡± Rong Liangliang nced at the young man. Every time he appeared, he would make her drink water. Please, she didn¡¯t have a fever anymore, okay? ¡°Little Brother.¡± She turned around and looked at the young man. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know my name, and you can¡¯t know it.¡± The young man¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°If you know my identity, I really can¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°Alright...¡± Rong Liangliang buried her head in the nket resentfully. The young man couldn¡¯t help but touch her soft ck hair. ¡°Then, Big Brother, how old are you?¡± Feeling the warmth in the young man¡¯s palm, Rong Liangliang looked up again. ¡°About six or seven years older than you.¡± The young man didn¡¯t hide it this time. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re not that old.¡± Rong Liangliang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You look so tall.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too short, Little Bean.¡± The young man couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m not short!¡± Rong Liangliang retorted indignantly. ¡°I¡¯m the tallest in our ss. My daddy is tall, my mommy is tall, and my aunt is tall too. I¡¯ll definitely be very tall in the future.¡± Chapter 1269 1269 Promise Me to Be Smart The young man rolled his eyes and nced at the next door. ¡°The one in the next room is also your aunt.¡± ¡°She, she is...¡± Rong Liangliang wanted to retort and say that Rong Xueling was not the Rong family¡¯s biological daughter, but she couldn¡¯t say it after trying a few times. Rong Xueling¡¯s background was her biggest taboo. Although the two of them usually quarreled badly and Rong Liangliang would use this to attack her, Other times, she was still concerned about Rong Xueling¡¯s feelings and was unwilling to say anything. The young man saw that she wanted to say something but hesitated. He seemed to understand something. ¡°Rong Liangliang.¡± His voice deepened. ¡°Do you trust that woman next door?¡± Rong Liangliang wanted to shake her head, but she felt that as family, she could still be trusted. While she was hesitating, the young man said, ¡°Don¡¯t believe her, understand? Even rtives of the same parents might betray you and hurt you. Not to mention such an unrted person. Most importantly, her character is not good enough.¡± ¡°She¡¯s... not good or bad.¡± Rong Liangliang lowered her head and yed with her fingers. ¡°She¡¯s not a big bad person. She just has some small problems.¡± ¡°Sometimes, the small problems are more fatal than a big evil.¡± The young man grabbed Rong Liangliang¡¯s shoulder and made her look up at him. ¡°Promise me that you will learn to be smarter in the future, and I will let you go.¡± Rong Liangliang immediately wanted to break free from his palm. ¡°I¡¯m already very smart... Eh? No, you said you were going to let me go?¡± The young man saw her slow reaction and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You must look like your mother when you¡¯re in a daze.¡± He believed that Rong Linyi was definitely not a fool. ¡°I¡¯m not in a daze!¡± Rong Liangliang pouted. ¡°No, my Mommy isn¡¯t a fool!¡± Before the young man could say anything, she asked expectantly, ¡°Little Brother, is what you said true? Will you let me go?¡± ¡°Promise me first to be smarter in the future.¡± The young man looked at her relentlessly. ¡°Alright...¡± Rong Liangliang pouted. Although she was very unconvinced, she couldn¡¯t do anything about the little brother threatening her with this. ¡°Do you know why you got kidnapped this time?¡± The young man asked Rong Liangliang. Rong Liangliang shook her head in a daze. ¡°Because you¡¯re especially impressive?¡± The young man took this as apliment and sighed in his heart that Rong Liangliang¡¯s EQ was actually quite high. She could always say pleasant words unconsciously, such as saying that he was good-looking the moment they met... From time to time, she would even say that he was gentle... Although he didn¡¯t care about his appearance and didn¡¯t want to be gentle, it didn¡¯t stop him from being a little happy to hear her words. ¡°On the one hand, we¡¯re impressive. On the other hand, you¡¯re too stupid. Why did you eat the pastries given by the educational institution?¡± The youth asked. Rong Liangliang lowered her head. ¡°Actually, Daddy instructed me not to eat anything outside.¡± She said softly. ¡°But if everyone eats and I don¡¯t eat, they will think that I seem to be especially superior and different from others... That way, although no one will say anything, they will always think that I¡¯m not the same as them.¡± As the only daughter of the Rong family, even the water she drank outside was specially prepared. Feeling Rong Liangliang¡¯s low spirits, the youth couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Rong Liangliang, do you want to live an ordinary life?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Liangliang lowered her head even more. ¡°I only want to be an ordinary baby... I don¡¯t want to be the kind of Missy that everyone envies...¡± Chapter 1270 1270 Worthy Boyfriend She thought of when she was young and how Daddy had frequently destroyed the kindergarten for her. She thought of the rumors and how she had suffered. Tears welled up in her eyes. If she hadn¡¯t been born in the Rong family, she would have been with her mother for a long time and they wouldn¡¯t have been separated for so many years, right? The Rong family gave her wealth and status, but also gave her heavy shackles. The young man sighed. ¡°But birth can¡¯t be changed. Many people are envious of your background. Since you can¡¯t change it, you can only ept it and control it.¡± Rong Liangliang finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She twitched and forced herself to swallow her tears. The young man raised his hand and touched Rong Liangliang¡¯s forehead. She didn¡¯t have a fever and her temperature was normal. ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded. ¡°Cry if you want to.¡± It was just a small cry, so she shouldn¡¯t have a fever, right? Rong Liangliang sobbed a little and wiped her eyes. Suddenly, she nodded firmly. ¡°Yes! I will be stronger! I want to control my own fate!¡± The young man smiled and was about to praise her. Rong Liangliang said in a fierce tone, ¡°Only then can Liangliang be worthy of a very, very impressive boyfriend!¡± ¡°What?¡± He was caught off guard. The young man couldn¡¯t react at all. ¡°I want to find a very powerful boyfriend in the future!¡± Rong Liangliang clenched her fists and was smug. The young man saw her appearance and felt that she was indescribably cute. He felt that Rong Liangliang had be a little rabbit in his eyes. She was furry and chubby and he wanted to hug her and rub and bite her. He finally suppressed the strange urge in his heart. He rubbed her head again. ¡°Come, take the medicine. I¡¯ll let you go back tonight.¡± With the little brother¡¯s promise, Rong Liangliang¡¯s mood was much better. She obediently took the medicine and was coaxed to lie on the bed. She curled up, only revealing a pair of big bright eyes. ¡°Little Brother...¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The young man stopped in his tracks. ¡°You must look this good when you grow up.¡± Rong Liangliang¡¯s eyes sparkled. He was so beautiful that it made people treasure their eyes and him. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± The young man hid a smile. Night fell quickly. Rong Liangliang had been sitting by the bed since dinner and waiting for the little brother to let her go. But after waiting for a long time, Rong Xueling came. ¡°Liangliang, let¡¯s go!¡± She came over and grabbed Rong Liangliang. ¡°Hurry and put on your shoes!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already dressed.¡± Rong Liangliang crossed her legs. ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Rong Xueling dragged her out. ¡°Strange, why is it you? Where¡¯s Little Brother?¡± Rong Liangliang asked. ¡°What Little Brother?¡± Rong Xueling tugged at Rong Liangliang anxiously. ¡°They left for some reason and only left two people to guard us. I knocked them out.¡± Rong Liangliang saw two burly men lying on the sofa in the living room. Rong Liangliang was not stupid and understood instantly. This little brother had deliberately let her go. As a professional gangster, he couldn¡¯t possibly send Rong Liangliang back openly. Coincidentally, there was Rong Xueling for her to bring home. Little Brother, thank you... Rong Liangliang thought to herself, I hope you won¡¯t look too different when you grow up. I can still recognize you when I see you. This was an ordinary apartment district. The district was especiallyrge and there were many residents. It looked like a mix of good and bad. Chapter 1271 1271 More Trustworthy Than Anyone But at this moment, there was almost no one walking outside. Rong Xueling didn¡¯t seem to be escaping. Instead, she seemed to be visiting a friend. Rong Liangliang was not flustered either. Anyway, she knew that Little Brother had let her go on purpose, so she should not be in danger. Just as she was thinking this, a tall man walked towards her. When Rong Liangliang saw the other party, the first thought in her heart was that it was strange. It waste at night, but this man was wearing a mask. His hair covered his forehead, and only a pair of ck-framed sses were exposed, making it impossible to see his features. The most unbelievable thing was that the man¡¯s hand in his sleeve seemed to be abnormally white. How could a normal person have such fair skin? Almost at the same time, an rm suddenly sounded in her heart. The little brother¡¯s words in the afternoon suddenly echoed in her ears. Rong Liangliang, you have to be smarter! Rong Liangliang couldn¡¯t help but squeeze Rong Xueling¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Aunt, since we escaped, let¡¯s hurry to a crowded ce.¡± At this moment, Rong Liangliang also saw the man¡¯s hand clearly. He was wearing white gloves! What kind of person would wear a mask and white gloves and wander around the neighborhood at night?! Even a doctor wouldn¡¯t do this, right? If the other party didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives, Rong Liangliang would have suspected her own eyes. But her sharpness and observation skills did not affect Rong Xueling. ¡°No, we¡¯re already down. Are you afraid that they¡¯ll catch up? At most, we¡¯ll shout for help. Someone will rush over.¡± Rong Xueling replied Rong Liangliang absent-mindedly. In her opinion, Rong Liangliang was just a timid child who caused trouble for no reason. ¡°Aunt.¡± Rong Liangliang couldn¡¯t help but hide behind Rong Xueling. She was trembling in fear for some reason. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly and borrow someone¡¯s phone to call Daddy and the others to pick us up.¡± ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡± Rong Xueling replied readily this time. However, her next move almost made Rong Liangliang scream. She actually held her hand and walked quickly towards the man opposite her. ¡°Hello, can we borrow your phone?¡± The man opposite her didn¡¯t answer Rong Xueling, but raised his hand and reached for his clothes. ¡°Ouch!¡± Rong Liangliang suddenly shouted. ¡°My stomach hurts! I¡¯m going to have diarrhea!¡± With that, she pushed Rong Xueling aside and ran towards the district building behind. ¡°Aiya, this child! What¡¯s wrong with you!¡± Rong Xueling couldn¡¯t help but shout. She had finally ¡°escaped¡± but this little girl actually ran back. ¡°Rong Liangliang,e back!¡± Rong Xueling smiled apologetically at the man and turned to chase after Rong Liangliang. Unexpectedly, Rong Liangliang ran faster than a rabbit. ¡°Rong Liangliang! Rong Liangliang!¡± Rong Xueling stomped her feet in anger. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you!¡± The man¡¯s hand had already reached into his clothes. Seeing this, he put down his hand and followed closely behind Rong Xueling and Rong Liangliang. Rong Liangliang didn¡¯t run towards the building where they were locked up previously. The little brother wasn¡¯t there now, so it was useless to go over. At this time, she actually felt that Little Brother was more trustworthy than anyone else. But he was not beside her. She turned around and ran towards the small square in the distance. Chapter 1272 1272 Liangliang¡¯s Quick Wits and Aunt¡¯s Stupidity The small square was brightly lit. Most importantly, there were still a few people walking. ¡°Help! Help!¡± Rong Liangliang shouted at the crowd. ¡°Someone is trying to capture me! Save me!¡± In the square, a couple was sitting on a stool and talking to each other. When they saw Rong Liangliang running over in a panic, they hurriedly stood up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little girl?¡± Rong Liangliang grabbed the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister, Daddy and Mommy are separated. Someone is trying to abduct me. Please call my Daddy and Mommy.¡± ¡°Rong Liangliang, what¡¯s wrong with you!¡± Rong Xueling ran over cursing. She was angry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Rong Liangliang clutched the woman¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t even know her! My name isn¡¯t Rong Liangliang at all! I don¡¯t know where this woman came from!¡± Rong Xueling was furious. ¡°You¡¯re really f*cking crazy. Hurry and go home with me!¡± She looked fierce and was about to grab Rong Liangliang when the man among the lovers immediately went forward to stop her. ¡°What are you doing? Who are you? The child said that she doesn¡¯t know you at all!¡± ¡°She¡¯s lying!¡± Rong Xueling pointed at Rong Liangliang and scolded. ¡°This little girl doesn¡¯t have any skills, but her ability to lie is top-notch. I really don¡¯t know who she learned it from. Don¡¯t believe her, I¡¯m her aunt!¡± A few elders in the square came up when they saw this. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A few olddies went forward to pull Rong Xueling. ¡°Why are human traffickers so shameless nowadays? The child already said that she doesn¡¯t know you, so what are you still saying?¡± ¡°Call the police! Hurry and call the police! Arrest this human trafficker!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because it¡¯s dark!¡± ¡°Human traffickers are still so rampant!¡± ... Rong Xueling was at a loss for words when Rong Liangliang dragged the woman from before. ¡°Sister, quickly call my Daddy. I know his phone number. Brother, please help call the police and ask the police to take the human traffickers away.¡± Rong Liangliang¡¯s thoughts were so clear that she didn¡¯t sound like a five or six-year-old baby. Her tone was also exceptionally firm. When the other party heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help but do as she said. ¡°Okay, little friend. What¡¯s your Daddy¡¯s phone number? Tell me...¡± Seeing his girlfriend take out her phone, the man also took out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll call the police.¡± But just as he finished speaking, he suddenly felt his vision blur and a white light shed. Just as the man was unprepared, a knife shed his throat. Without warning, blood spurted out. He only stood there in a daze for a second before falling to the ground. That man was the man in the mask and gloves who had attacked the innocent man. He held the knife and stabbed the girl at the side. ¡°Ahhh...¡± The girl saw her boyfriend¡¯s throat being cut and the murderer waving his knife at her. She screamed loudly andpletely lost the ability to resist and escape. ¡°Run!¡± Rong Liangliang pulled the girl, but she couldn¡¯t care less about others and had already started running. The olddies at the side were all paralyzed with fear. At this moment, the girl had already been stabbed and fell. The masked man didn¡¯t even let the three olddies go and waved his knife crazily. Rong Xueling had already fled immediately and ran faster than Rong Liangliang. Chapter 1273 1273 He Only Wanted the Little Girl¡¯s Life ¡°Aunt! Aunt, wait for me!¡± Rong Liangliang chased after Rong Xueling. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside the district quickly to a crowded ce! Go and make a call!¡± Rong Xueling scolded as she ran. ¡°Now you know to call me Aunt! You knew that he was bad long ago. Why didn¡¯t you tell me!¡± ¡°How would I... have time...¡± Rong Liangliang was only panting. It was all because Little Aunt was stupid! Shouldn¡¯t she be suspicious of someone dressed like this at night? Rong Liangliang¡¯s behavior was abnormal. Little Aunt didn¡¯t think about why and only thought that she was crazy. Most importantly, she even asked the man for his phone. If Rong Liangliang hadn¡¯t turned around and run, Rong Xueling might have already had her throat slit. ¡°Let¡¯s run!¡± Rong Xueling shouted. ¡°He only has a knife. If he can¡¯t catch up to us...¡± Bang! A bullet hit the flower bed at the side and bounced to Rong Xueling¡¯s feet. She screamed in shock. ¡°Ahhh... he still has a gun!¡± This neighborhood was very big, but only now did Rong Liangliang realize that it was just her imagination that there were many people living in it. The greenery and nning in the neighborhood were not good, so she would think that this was the kind of neighborhood with many people. But now, she looked at the lit windows of those buildings and realized that the upancy rate was not high. No wonder there were so few people outside. Themotion caused by the masked man just now didn¡¯t cause much of a stir. As they were not familiar with the district, the two of them ran until they reached a dead end. Beside them, there were low green nts. They could reach the other side by crossing over, but Rong Xueling and Rong Liangliang were already out of time. The two of them had no choice but to jump into the green nt and squat down. The masked man quickly turned around. He looked at the end of the empty road and looked at the nts at the side. ¡°I only want to kill the little girl.¡± He said to the nts as he walked. Without a doubt, Rong Xueling and Rong Liangliang were hiding inside. But he didn¡¯t want to waste time. His mission was clear-kill Rong Liangliang and take the body away. He didn¡¯t care what happened. He didn¡¯t care how many people he killed as long as hepleted the mission. ¡°Hand over the little girl and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± The man said as he walked, ¡°After all, we have no grudges. I won¡¯t be paid for killing you.¡± Rong Xueling and Rong Liangliang hid in the nts and shivered. The two of them covered their mouths and tried their best to suppress their breathing. However, Rong Xueling still couldn¡¯t help but cry. In the end, she actually cried! Rong Liangliang looked at her in surprise and touched her hard. The masked man heard the voice and slowly walked over. Rong Liangliang knew that Rong Xueling had already exposed their location, and she also knew that she couldn¡¯t stay here anymore. At this time, she couldn¡¯t care less about her aunt. Since the other party said they weren¡¯t going to kill Aunt, Aunt was safe, right? She could slowly escape if she let her aunt cry on the spot, right? Rong Liangliang thought about it and crawled to the ground. Relying on her small size, she crawled in another direction through the gaps in the nts. Suddenly, Rong Xueling spoke! ¡°You, who sent you?¡± Her voice was trembling. ¡°Someone you don¡¯t know,¡± the masked man replied and approached step by step. ¡°Is, is it Shanshan?¡± Rong Xueling couldn¡¯t help but ask. Rong Liangliang, who was climbing, couldn¡¯t help but pause. Shanshan? It sounded like a name... Why did Rong Xueling say such a name? Chapter 1274 1274 I¡¯m Sorry, I Don¡¯t Want to Die ¡°Shanshan?¡± The masked man asked. ¡°You mean Xu Yueshan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± Rong Xueling was suddenly agitated. ¡°Why did she do this? Why did she kill Liangliang! She clearly told me to bring Liangliang back!¡± She was so agitated that she almost stood up. Rong Liangliang, who had already crawled a distance away,y on the ground as if she had been struck by lightning and even forgot about the danger. The man¡¯s words from the afternoon echoed in her ears again. Don¡¯t trust your aunt... So, was her kidnapping actually arranged by her aunt and friends? It was Little Aunt who found the little brother to kidnap her. Then, she pretended that she was also kidnapped and secretly brought her back... No wonder Little Brother agreed to send her back. No wonder Little Aunt was still so arrogant after being choked by Little Brother! So all of this was arranged by Aunt and Xu Yueshan! Rong Liangliang clenched the branch of the green nt at the side and didn¡¯t even feel her palm being scratched by the rough bark. Little Brother was right. She was indeed... too stupid! In the past, they had been cheated by the Shi family¡¯s bad rtives and gave them a lot of money. Now, she was tricked by her aunt again... She shouldn¡¯t be so stupid in the future! It was not as if she could live a carefree life being protected by the Rong family. She had to be stronger and smarter, like Big Aunt, to protect herself and her family! The masked man had already walked in front of Rong Xueling. He clutched the knife in his hand. Although he had a gun, he still seemed to prefer using a knife. He pushed the nts away with one hand and seemed to have a smile under the mask. ¡°No! Xu Yueshan didn¡¯t want to kill her!¡± Rong Xueling was shocked. Only then did she realize that she was too stupid and had said everything. She lowered her head and realized that Rong Liangliang had already secretly crawled away. Rong Xueling was flustered and angry. She couldn¡¯t help but shout. ¡°Liangliang!¡± She pounced towards where Rong Liangliang was running. Rong Liangliang heard Rong Xueling¡¯s voice and felt an unprecedented sense of danger. She hurriedly increased her crawling speed. But Rong Xueling had already grabbed her ankle and dragged her back. ¡°Aunt...¡± Rong Liangliang suppressed her voice, but it was filled with panic and pleading. Rong Xueling pressed Rong Liangliang to the ground and pushed her towards the masked man before staggering up. ¡°Rong Liangliang is here!¡± She screamed. Rong Liangliang was shocked. ¡°Aunt!¡± Rong Xueling scrambled to the other side of the nts. ¡°Liangliang, I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯ll call someone to save you immediately...¡± She shouted as she ran. ¡°Aunt-¡± Rong Liangliang shouted in despair and anger. ¡°You, you¡¯re not human-¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s face was filled with tears as she cried and ran. ¡°Liangliang, I¡¯m indeed not human... I, I¡¯ve let you down... Boohoo, Liangliang, I¡¯m sorry... I don¡¯t want to return to that life where no one cares about me. I don¡¯t want to be poor... I, I don¡¯t want to die...¡± She cried and shouted, ¡°Help... someone is going to kill a child...¡± But in the silent neighborhood, only a few dogs barked... When Rong Liangliang looked up, she only saw the masked man¡¯s tall figure enveloping her... The cold de was hanging above her head... She was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t even speak. Chapter 1275 1275 Little Brother, You¡¯re So Nice Rong Liangliang closed her eyes in shock. If she closed her eyes, she wouldn¡¯t feel pain, right? Bear with it, bear with it. Rong Liangliang hypnotized herself. Death would only take a while. Looking at this masked man¡¯s methods, he should let her see God immediately. But she waited for at least two seconds and didn¡¯t feel any pain. She only heard a whoosh in her ears, as if the wind was blowing, and other sounds were heard. Every second passed in fear. Rong Liangliang finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and opened her eyes... She had just opened her eyes when she heard a familiar voice shouting at her. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Little Brother!¡± Rong Liangliang saw that it was actually the young man blocking her and grabbing the man¡¯s hand that was holding the knife. The two of them were fighting fiercely. The masked man broke free from the youth¡¯s hand and shed at him. But the young man avoided him nimbly. He was shorter than the masked man and was clearly much younger than him, but his skills were not inferior to his. The young man turned around and shouted at Rong Liangliang, ¡°Run!¡± Rong Liangliang got up from the ground and was about to run when she saw the masked man¡¯s other hand reach into his cor. ¡°Little Brother!¡± Rong Liangliang pounced back and jumped up. She hung onto the man¡¯s arm and bit it. The masked man immediately wanted to shake off Rong Liangliang. The young man was about to scold Rong Liangliang for being crazy. He saw that the masked man was holding a gun in his hand. Rong Liangliang bit the masked man¡¯s arm tightly with the intention of biting off a piece of flesh. The masked man couldn¡¯t shake her off and shed at the top of her head with his other hand. ¡°Liangliang! Be careful!¡± The young man jumped up and kicked the masked man¡¯s wrist. The knife fell. Rong Liangliang finally gritted her teeth and fell to the ground. The young man picked her up and ran. Bang! Bang! The sound of continuous bullets hitting something sounded. Rong Liangliang hugged the young man tightly. But she was still saying, ¡°Little Brother, put me down. I can run...¡± The young man stuffed a phone into Rong Liangliang¡¯s palm. ¡°Go to a safe ce and call your Daddy!¡± Rong Liangliang¡¯s eyes were moist. ¡°Little Brother, you¡¯re so good.¡± He was much better than a hypocritical person like her aunt. ... At some point, Rong Xueling finally ran out of the neighborhood. She rushed to the main road and waved at the cars. ¡°Stop! Stop quickly! Help!¡± There weren¡¯t many cars on the road, but many drivers avoided her. Someone even cursed her through the car window. But she was like a mad dog that had lost its mind and she couldn¡¯t even call for help normally. She only knew that she had caused Rong Liangliang¡¯s death... Originally, she only wanted to listen to Xu Yueshan and use this kidnapping incident to return to the Rong family. But she never dreamed that someone would want Rong Liangliang¡¯s life. What should she do? With Rong Liangliang dead, it was impossible for her to return to the Rong family. Everyone would definitely suspect her. She was finished, she waspletely finished... At this moment, a car suddenly stopped in front of her. The car window rolled down and a woman with ck-framed sses and meticulouslybed hair stuck her head out. ¡°Xueling?¡± She called her. Rong Xueling recognized the woman in front of her at a nce. She pounced and grabbed the car window. ¡°Mengmeng! You¡¯re Du Mengmeng, right? I know you! You¡¯re my big sister¡¯s good friend!¡± Chapter 1276 1276 How Much Is Your Life Worth? Seeing Rong Xueling¡¯s expression and condition, an imperceptible light shed behind Du Mengmeng¡¯s sses. ¡°Yes, why are you here?¡± Du Mengmeng¡¯s sources were very good. She knew that Rong Xueling had left home. She had also heard about Rong Liangliang¡¯s kidnapping. For some reason, she immediately connected the two things. ¡°Let me in the car. Someone wants to kill me! Save me!¡± She cried. ¡°Oh?¡± Du Mengmeng raised her eyebrows and looked at the neighborhood behind Rong Xueling. The neighborhood was cold and empty. ¡°I can¡¯t see anyone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true.¡± Rong Xueling wanted to open the car door, but Du Mengmeng had yet to open the door. She actually wanted to climb in through the car window. Du Mengmeng frowned. To be honest, she had never liked Rong Xueling. Although she had never said it to anyone and was very polite every time she saw Rong Xueling, she didn¡¯t like her. ¡°If someone wants to kill you, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± She took out her phone. ¡°No! Don¡¯t call the police!¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s first reaction was to stop Du Mengmeng. What immediately popped into her mind was that if Du Mengmeng called the police, she would be exposed... At this moment, she came back to her senses. She realized that her true motive for leaving Rong Liangliang behind was actually-she didn¡¯t want Rong Liangliang to go back and tell the Rong family that Rong Xueling had colluded with Xu Yueshan to kidnap her. Rong Liangliang could only hide this secret after she died. She had to leave this ce immediately! ¡°Drive, quickly drive.¡± Rong Xueling shouted at Du Mengmeng. She remembered that although the Du family was very powerful, Du Mengmeng had cut ties with her father and was chased out. The Jiang family saw that she was pitiful and let her be Jiang Chengxi¡¯s assistant. Therefore, although Du Mengmeng was Rong Xuelong¡¯s best friend, Rong Xueling had never looked up to her. In her eyes, how could a daughter like Du Mengmeng, who had been chased out of a wealthy family,pare to a pampered daughter from a wealthy family like her? ¡°I won¡¯t drive.¡± Du Mengmeng raised her hand and smiled leisurely. ¡°Since someone wants to kill Second Miss Rong, the murderer must be rushing over, right?¡± ¡°You, what do you mean?¡± Rong Xueling was stunned. ¡°How much is your life worth?¡± Du Mengmeng reached out. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you still remember my style, Second Miss.¡± Haha, she was kind enough to call the police for Rong Xueling, but Rong Xueling actually called her off? Very good, then let¡¯s not talk about feelings and talk about money instead! ¡°You...¡± Rong Xueling was angry. She didn¡¯t expect Du Mengmeng to talk to her about money at this time. ¡°I don¡¯t have money now! I¡¯ve already been chased out of the Rong family. Sister Mengmeng, can you save me for my sister¡¯s sake?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already been chased out of the Rong family, and you still want to use your sister¡¯s name to deceive others?¡± Du Mengmeng¡¯s tone was a little sarcastic. ¡°I, I¡¯m not lying!¡± Rong Xueling was angry. Du Mengmeng still had a faint smile on her face. She didn¡¯t retort or answer. Haha, not lying? Who was she trying to fool! She was looking for a car here at night like a lunatic and hid some secret, but she told Du Mengmeng that she wasn¡¯t lying? Who was she, Du Mengmeng? She had beaten up her stepmother and kicked her sister when she was in her teens. She dared to cut ties with her father and ckmail her boss until he was bald. As Rong Xuelong¡¯s best friend, one was in charge of violence and the other was in charge of conspiracy. Chapter 1277 1277 See If You Can ckmail Her Du Mengmeng was so smart. She was about to open the car door and kick Rong Xueling. A car suddenly stopped beside her car. The rear window rolled down. Jiang Chengxi¡¯s face was revealed, and he reeked of alcohol. ¡°Why are you stopping here?¡± He asked Du Mengmeng unhappily. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to chase after her and sign the contract?¡± Du Mengmeng took out a document bag from under her feet. She threw it over and pped Jiang Chengxi¡¯s face. She said respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s already signed. Boss, please take a look.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s face was hit. Jiang Chengxi was woken up by the p. He was about to scold Du Mengmeng for being bold. A figure had already pounced in front of his car window. ¡°Brother Chengxi! Brother Chengxi, save me!¡± Rong Xueling had already jumped out of Du Mengmeng¡¯s car and pounced on Jiang Chengxi. Jiang Chengxi almost pped her away. But when he saw Rong Xueling¡¯s face clearly, he frowned. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The Rong family¡¯s Second Miss was especially arrogant. ¡°Brother Chengxi, please save me for my sister¡¯s sake. I¡¯ve offended someone and they want to kill me. Boohoo...¡± Rong Xueling cried again. Du Mengmeng immediately fanned the mes. ¡°Boss, Second Miss Rong is too pitiful. Please help her.¡± Jiang Chengxi wanted to scold Du Mengmeng for being a busybody. But Du Mengmeng didn¡¯t give him a chance at all. She kept nagging. ¡°The matter of you lying, abandoning, and framing Xuelong back then is still vivid in my mind. Even if Xuelong is magnanimous and doesn¡¯t mind, you still owe a debt. Whether it¡¯s a love debt or a debt of money, you have to pay it back. Of course, I know that you¡¯re not such a person, Boss. I know that you¡¯ve always felt guilty towards Xuelong, I...¡± ¡°Get in!¡± Jiang Chengxi interrupted Du Mengmeng with a dark expression. ¡°Thank you, Brother Chengxi. Thank you!¡± Rong Xueling got into the car gratefully. ¡°Boss, since the contract has been signed, I¡¯ll go back.¡± Du Mengmeng immediately started the car. Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t say anything else and rolled up the car window. His car moved before Du Mengmeng¡¯s car and quickly disappeared from sight. Du Mengmeng started the car, but turned off the engine after Jiang Chengxi left. She pulled the car to the side of the road and looked at the dark neighborhood... ¡°Rong Xueling, I should be able to extort a sum, right?¡± She touched her chin. Then, she took out the gun from the driver¡¯s drawer, checked the bullets, and found a switchde... ... The young man finally ran out of the neighborhood with Rong Liangliang in his arms. ¡°Little Brother.¡± Rong Liangliang let go of his hand. Her palm was covered in blood. ¡°You¡¯re injured! Were you hit by a bullet?¡± She had long felt the moisture on his back. But he still carried her and ran for so long. The masked man was already out of sight, but the youth wasn¡¯t sure if it was safe. ¡°I¡¯ll get the car.¡± He pointed to an inconspicuous old car parked by the roadside. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back!¡± The young man didn¡¯t respond to the topic of injury at all. He only hated himself for being too careless. When he received the call to kill the hostages, he only thought that he wouldn¡¯t do it and wanted Rong Xueling to leave as soon as possible with Rong Liangliang. But he didn¡¯t think that Rong Liangliang would encounter other dangers. He had also heard his father say who the other party was, but only this time did he know how vicious the other party was. Chapter 1278 1278 Do You Want to Come With Me? At this moment, he didn¡¯t care about the safety of the car. He ced Rong Liangliang in the front passenger seat and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Rong Liangliang¡¯s focus was a little strange. ¡°Little Brother, do you have a driver¡¯s license?¡± ¡°No.¡± The young man replied, but before Rong Liangliang could continue asking, he started the car. ¡°But I know how to drive a ship.¡± ¡°Wow, so impressive.¡± Rong Liangliang was no longer as afraid as before. With the little brother by her side, she felt that everything was safe. The young man felt very pleased with Rong Liangliang¡¯spliment and added calmly, ¡°I grew up on a ship, no, at sea.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the sea.¡± Rong Liangliang pouted. ¡°The only time I was at sea was when I was born. Just because something happened at sea when I was born, my Daddy never allowed me to go near the sea.¡± The young man¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Without thinking, he actually said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there in the future. The sea is my territory.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rong Liangliang widened her sparkling eyes. ¡°Then will we meet again in the future?¡± The young man¡¯s hand on the steering wheel paused. He had almost forgotten that he was the criminal who had kidnapped Rong Liangliang! But now, not only did he want to send Rong Liangliang home, he even promised to bring her back to his territory... Wasn¡¯t this development a little too strange? The car was already on the road. The young man had a thought. Although he felt that it was a little ridiculous, he couldn¡¯t help but want to say it. His hands on the steering wheel were sweating. ¡°Rong Liangliang...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You, why don¡¯t I bring you over now?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rong Liangliang was stunned. ¡°The Rong family will be facing a huge crisis now. Instead of being used as a target, why don¡¯t you go back with me? Avoid this limelight. No one will dare to hurt you with me around.¡± The young man said this casually. But he felt guilty. What was he doing... He actually wanted to bring Rong Liangliang back! Was this reliable? He quietly nced at Rong Liangliang. Rong Liangliang was clearly stunned. But because she was too cute and looked even cuter in a daze, the young man wanted to rub her head. ¡°But, but...¡± Rong Liangliang wanted to let the little brother recognize reality, but just as she opened her mouth, she suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Be careful!¡± A small truck suddenly appeared at the corner in front of them. It turned on all its headlights and crashed into them. The young man hurriedly turned the steering wheel to avoid it. However, he was still a step toote. Most of his attention was originally on Rong Liangliang, and because of his back injury, the pain also distracted him. Thus, his reaction was not as agile as Rong Liangliang¡¯s. But the moment the car was knocked over, he still pounced over and hugged Rong Liangliang¡¯s small body. Rong Liangliang felt the world spin and her head hurt from the shaking. After a long time, everything finally quietened down. ¡°Little Brother... Little Brother...¡± Rong Liangliang woke up a little and hurriedly called out to the young man. The young man¡¯s body moved, but he immediately grabbed Rong Liangliang¡¯s wrist and pushed her out of the car window. ¡°Run! Hurry!¡± The small truck at the side had already stopped. The car door opened and the man with the mask got out. He was also in a sorry state. Unexpectedly, as a killer, he couldn¡¯t kill her because the other party ran too fast. ¡¤ Chapter 1279 1279 I¡¯ll Kill You He was previously very surprised that a little girl like Rong Liangliang looked like she had been pampered and educated. Yet, she ran fast and long. Then, this young man was even more so. The young man could leave him far behind when he was injured and carrying a little girl. The masked man¡¯s hair was wet and stuck to his forehead. This also made him look even more terrifying. The young man pushed Rong Liangliang out of the car window. ¡°Let her go...¡± After fighting just now, the youth knew that he was no match for the killer in front of him. He was still too young and his stamina and skills were inferior to the other party. Previously, he could only barely hold on for a while. Now, he was even injured. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but you should know who I am.¡± The young man looked at the killer. ¡°Your employer and I are very close. I guarantee that you will get more if you let her go.¡± The killer was silent for two seconds before suddenly raising his gun. ¡°Fourth Master.¡± His mask moved and he was probably smiling. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you that you¡¯re on my next customer¡¯s death list.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the young man had already pushed Rong Liangliang to the side and grabbed the gun in the killer¡¯s hand. Rong Liangliang heard the sound of a gunshot filtering through the silencer. She saw that the blood on the young man¡¯s back had instantly doubled. ¡°Little brother-¡± She screamed. At the same time, the young man hugged the gun and the killer¡¯s hand tightly. He turned around and shouted at Rong Liangliang, ¡°Run! Liangliang! Run!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really not even a tenth of your father.¡± There was no light behind the killer¡¯s sses. ¡°Back then, your father could kill your mother to sit in that position. But you¡¯re willing to die for a hostage.¡± Usually, when others mentioned his mother like this, the young man would definitely fight them to death. But now, he only looked in the direction of Rong Liangliang with red eyes and a hoarse voice. ¡°Run...¡± Rong Liangliang wiped her tears and finally stopped hesitating. She turned around and entered the darkness. ¡°If you die, she won¡¯t be able to escape either. I still have two bullets here. It¡¯s enough to kill a six-year-old girl.¡± The killer smiled sinisterly. But the next second, he suddenly paused. Because at this moment, there was a ck muzzle on the back of his head. Apletely unfamiliar woman¡¯s voice sounded behind him. ¡°I still have 20 bullets here that can end 20 dog lives like yours.¡± After saying this, the woman behind him didn¡¯t hesitate at all. She punched the killer¡¯s throat. Her hand rose and her fist fell neatly. The throat was a person¡¯s weakest point. The killer was hit in the trachea and almost died. His knees buckled and he knelt on the ground. Falling along with him was the heavily injured youth. The killer was reckless, but the young man was still looking at the woman with wide eyes. The woman tilted her head and sized up the young man for a moment. ¡°You look like a rich person, but I¡¯m not sure... I¡¯ll go after Liangliang. After all, the Rong family is rich.¡± She was about to run when the young man grabbed her ankle. Du Mengmeng was stunned. She looked down and saw the gun pointed at her. The young man had already snatched the gun from the killer and aimed it at Du Mengmeng. ¡°Who are you?¡± Even though he was seriously injured and about to faint, his hand that was holding the gun did not tremble at all. Du Mengmeng saw through the young man¡¯s intentions at a nce and was impatient. ¡°I¡¯m Rong Liangliang¡¯s godmother. Let go quickly. I want to look for her!¡± ~ Chapter 1280 1280 I Don¡¯t Know If He¡¯s Dead Or Alive Perhaps Du Mengmeng¡¯s expression was too calm, the gun in the young man¡¯s hand fell to the ground. ¡°Someone wants to kill her.¡± He said to Du Mengmeng with difficulty. ¡°Protect her...¡± After saying this, he fell to the ground and waspletely unconscious. Du Mengmeng was in no mood to care about his life. She ran in the direction Rong Liangliang had left. ¡°Liangliang! Liangliang!¡± Du Mengmeng shouted as she ran. ¡°I¡¯m Godmother Mengmeng! Come out quickly, I¡¯ll take you away!... Oh my god, why are children so good at running...¡± ¡°Godmother Mengmeng...¡± Suddenly, a thin voice sounded from afar. ¡°Liangliang!¡± Du Mengmeng hurriedly pounced over. Rong Liangliang was hiding in the trash can with the phone and was about to call her father. Unexpectedly, she heard Du Mengmeng¡¯s shout. She knew Godmother Mengmeng. Other than being a little greedy, she had a good character. Du Mengmeng carried Rong Liangliang out of the trash can. Without a word, she carried her and ran to her car. There were several doors in the neighborhood. The ce Du Mengmeng parked was not close to the ce where the cars had just collided. She had also heard themotion and rushed over. Now, the car was very close to them. Du Mengmeng moved quickly and ced Rong Liangliang in the back seat. She pressed on the elerator and sped away. ¡°Godmother Mengmeng, I want to call Daddy. Do you think it¡¯s okay?¡± Rong Liangliang asked Du Mengmeng cautiously. Frankly speaking, there were not many women whom Rong Liangliang admired from a young age. One was her eldest aunt, and the other was her eldest aunt¡¯s best friend. Just like Big Aunt, Godmother Mengmeng was very opinionated and smart, and she was especially... scary. The current situation was very strange. Although Rong Liangliang wanted to call her father, she felt that danger was still surrounding her. On the surface, calling him was a great way to save herself, but... Du Mengmeng originally thought that Rong Liangliang wanted to take her phone, but she turned around and saw the phone in Rong Liangliang¡¯s hand. ¡°Where did you get the phone?¡± she asked. Rong Liangliang lowered her head. ¡°Little Brother gave it to me... Godmother Mengmeng, you just came from there. Did you see a Little Brother...¡± ¡°I saw him.¡± Du Mengmeng was used to being an assistant and was not vague about what she did. ¡°He asked me to save you, but I think he should save himself first. Don¡¯t ask me if he¡¯s dead or alive. I don¡¯t know either. I can only care about you now.¡± Du Mengmeng cut off Rong Liangliang¡¯s question. ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t call your father for now.¡± Du Mengmeng reminded. ¡°I¡¯m very worried that there¡¯s a spy in your Rong family. I¡¯ll send you back after we figure out the situation.¡± Du Mengmeng did not return to her home. She had many hidden residences in C City. She brought Rong Liangliang to one of the ces. After giving Rong Liangliang a good shower and some milk, Du Mengmeng listened carefully to Rong Liangliang exin everything. ¡°Your aunt is really a weirdo.¡± Du Mengmeng raised her hand. ¡°So those who aren¡¯t from our family must have different intentions. I really didn¡¯t expect her to join forces with that b*tch Xu Yueshan to do such a thing.¡± ¡°If Aunt wanted to go home, she could have juste back. Who would say anything about her! But she actually wanted to use such a method!¡± Overnight, Rong Liangliang seemed to have grown up a lot. Her expression was indescribably resentful. ¡°I only felt that her EQ was a little low in the past. I never thought that she was actually bad!¡± Du Mengmeng hugged Rong Liangliang. Chapter 1281 1281 A Little Fan Girl Is Born She kissed the top of Liangliang¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re very safe with me. I know you want to go back to your Daddy and Mommy. But let¡¯s wait a little longer. I want to know what will happen if your aunt finds out that you¡¯re still alive.¡± Du Mengmeng smiled unkindly. She picked up her phone and made a call. ¡°Hello? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping in the middle of the night?¡± An impatient voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Boss, I miss you.¡± Du Mengmeng twitched her sses. ¡°Boss, I suddenly thought of a way to earn money.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Chengxi asked unhappily. ¡°If I publish the scandal between you and Rong Xueling, how much will the reporters pay?¡± Du Mengmeng asked curiously. ¡°Get lost!¡± Jiang Chengxi exploded. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent that woman back to the Rong family. Du Mengmeng, are you crazy for money? If you dare to create rumors about me, I¡¯ll sue you until you go bankrupt!¡± He hung up. Du Mengmeng shrugged at Rong Liangliang. ¡°Your aunt has already returned to the Rong family.¡± Rong Liangliang admired Du Mengmeng¡¯s skills. ¡°Godmother Mengmeng, you¡¯re so impressive. You didn¡¯t even ask and managed to get the truth out of him.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Du Mengmeng winked at Rong Liangliang. ¡°Little girl, learn.¡± ¡°Oh right.¡± Rong Liangliang climbed into Du Mengmeng¡¯s arms. ¡°Godmother Mengmeng, I heard that your boss had a secret crush on my mommy. Is that true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just a secret crush, it¡¯s clearly love!¡± Du Mengmeng widened her eyes. ¡°Sigh, actually my boss is quite pitiful. He has liked your mommy since he was young, but God especially likes to joke with him. He¡¯s given the best opportunity every time, but he¡¯s given a brain that doesn¡¯t work well...¡± Since she had nothing to do, Du Mengmeng gossiped about Su Yanyun... who Jiang Chengxi had pursued all those years. After the gossip, she didn¡¯t forget to tell Rong Liangliang kindly, ¡°If I sell this news to a newspaperpany or publish a book, I don¡¯t know how much I will earn. Since you¡¯re my goddaughter, I won¡¯t take a single cent! I¡¯m generous!¡± Rong Liangliang had already be Du Mengmeng¡¯s fan. She kept nodding. ¡°Enough, enough. Godma is really too awesome.¡± She thought for a while and asked Du Mengmeng, ¡°Then is your boss prepared to be single forever? He should have given up on my mommy now, right?¡± Du Mengmeng pinched her chin and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about him. My boss is quite stupid sometimes, and sometimes, he¡¯s very scheming. Oh right, I have to take care of you here for the next few days and I can¡¯t go to work. I have to apply for leave. Go and sleep quickly!¡± When she sent the application for leave, Du Mengmeng frowned a little. On the surface, these were just Rong Xueling¡¯s dirty tricks to return to the Rong family. But behind... She knew that the Hua family had already been blown up, and now someone wanted to kill Rong Liangliang. What could they get from killing a little girl like Rong Liangliang? Sigh. Du Mengmeng sighed. If she had known earlier, she should have brought that young kidnapper along. He should know a lot... ... Rong Liangliangy on the bed and thought about Little Brother. Little Brother was so seriously injured. Would he be fine? And could that killer be brought to justice? Also, when could she go home and not be in so much danger... She thought about it and fell asleep... ... In the Rong family, Rong Xueling also returned to her room. In the Rong family¡¯s gloomy times, Rong Xueling¡¯s return did not bring much surprise, but it stillforted everyone. Chapter 1282 1282 Take Back the Family¡¯s Favor Madam Rong also asked her about her recent situation with concern. Rong Xueling was about to say something, but she saw that everyone was obviously not in the mood. She could only suppress the words in her heart. When she returned to the familiar room, Rong Xueling couldn¡¯t fall asleep. The moment she closed her eyes, the scenes of blood spurting out in themunity square appeared in front of her. Those innocent people who had died in front of her were gradually reced by Rong Liangliang. Rong Liangliang¡¯sst cry seemed to still ring in her ears. Aunt, you¡¯re not human- Rong Xueling knelt in front of the window in a daze. ¡°Liangliang, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not human...¡± She pressed her palms together. ¡°I¡¯ll kneel and apologize to you. Please don¡¯t look for me, don¡¯t me me. I¡¯ll burn paper money for you every year in the future, and I¡¯ll also burn many of your favorite toys for you... Liangliang, can you forgive me...¡± ¡°Aunt, what are you talking about?¡± Suddenly, a child¡¯s voice sounded from behind. ¡°Ahhh...¡± Rong Xueling screamed in fear. That voice, that voice was Rong Liangliang¡¯s! Rong Liangliang was here for her! ¡°No! Don¡¯te over!¡± She didn¡¯t see anything clearly and screamed as she jumped up and retreated. Xiao Tang looked at the overreacting Rong Xueling in shock. ¡°Aunt, what are you doing?¡± Rong Xueling only reacted when he asked. The person who called him just now was not Rong Liangliang¡¯s ghost, but Rong Caitang. ¡°It¡¯s you? Why are you scaring me in the middle of the night!¡± Rong Xueling said unhappily. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s scary, right? You screamed in the middle of the night. Those who don¡¯t know might think that this ce is haunted.¡± Xiao Tang said disdainfully. Rong Xueling calmed down and her expression changed. ¡°What did you hear just now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything. I just came to ask you.¡± Xiao Tang actually heard Rong Xueling talking about Liangliang, but he deliberately pretended not to know. He only dragged his voice. ¡°Aunt, were you with Liangliang before?¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s expression changedpletely this time. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just feel that way.¡± Xiao Tang looked straight into Rong Xueling¡¯s eyes. ¡°Aunt came back too coincidentally, and Stupid Sister and I are twins, so we have a little telepathy. I keep feeling that Aunt was with Liangliang before.¡± It had to be said that Xiao Tang¡¯s intuition was sharp. Rong Xueling broke out in cold sweat. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Get out!¡± Her reaction was too sensitive. After chasing Xiao Tang away, she hurriedly hid under the nket and shivered. After shaking for a long time, she thought of Xu Yueshan. She didn¡¯t care what time it was in the middle of the night and called. Xu Yueshan was clearly asleep. When she answered the call, her tone was very unfriendly. ¡°Xueling, what are you doing... Can¡¯t you talk tomorrow?¡± Rong Xueling couldn¡¯t care less and told Xu Yueshan everything that happened that night. ¡°Shanshan, I don¡¯t know why that killer knew that we were there. It¡¯s too scary. Liangliang is already dead...¡± Xu Yueshan was silent for a long time. Then she saidzily, ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re finally back in the Rong family.¡± ¡°But, but Liangliang is gone... Boohoo...¡± Rong Xueling cried. Xu Yueshan was very impatient. ¡°Stop crying. Without Rong Liangliang, won¡¯t you be able to snatch back the love of the whole family?¡± ¡°But, but there¡¯s still Rong Caitang now.¡± Rong Xueling said. ¡°Oh right... he¡¯s already suspicious of me...¡± Chapter 1283 1283 I Won¡¯t Let My Nephew Off Hearing Rong Xueling¡¯s words, Xu Yueshan smiled meaningfully. ¡°Tell me, what do you want? You¡¯ve already killed a niece, so are you not going to let this nephew off too?¡± Rong Xueling gritted her teeth hatefully. ¡°He¡¯s not my nephew. That woman only came back after five years outside. Who knows if he¡¯s really my brother¡¯s? He¡¯s different from Liangliang!¡± Xu Yueshan no longer wanted to hide the mockery in her tone. ¡°How is it different? Didn¡¯t you still throw Rong Liangliang out as a scapegoat?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a scapegoat!¡± Rong Xueling yelled angrily. ¡°The killer was there to kill her! Oh right, Shanshan, do you know who the other party is?¡± ¡°The Rong family has too many enemies. How would I know who it is?¡± Xu Yueshan naturally wouldn¡¯t discuss this topic with Rong Xueling. She continued to ask, ¡°Speaking of which, what are you nning to do with Rong Caitang?¡± Rong Xueling silently pinched her phone. ¡°Shanshan, can you kidnap him too?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me!¡± It was Xu Yueshan¡¯s turn to shout. ¡°The entire C City is in chaos after Rong Liangliang was kidnapped. You still want me to kidnap Rong Caitang now? Which gangster is so bold? I heard that Rong Caitang doesn¡¯t even have ss anymore, right? Now that the Rong family has their eyes on him, don¡¯t have any ideas about him.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s already suspicious of me. As long as he goes to his mother and says something to my brother, everyone will definitely suspect me or investigate me.¡± Rong Xueling had finally returned to the Rong family and she didn¡¯t want to lose everything again. She didn¡¯t want to go back to the dark life in the rented house and the days when she was stepped on by the Shi family. ¡°You¡¯re really stupid.¡± Xu Yueshan snorted. ¡°Instead of begging me now, why don¡¯t you beg yourself? Let me tell you, you¡¯re in the Rong family now. You can use your advantage to kill Rong Caitang.¡± ¡°Then... then how can I kill him?¡± Rong Xueling didn¡¯t know how to think at all. ¡°The child could identally fall off the building? Or he ate something wrong and the medicine was useless? Or he fell into a pond and drowned to death? Isn¡¯t it easy for him to die?¡± Xu Yueshan really didn¡¯t want to talk to Rong Xueling anymore. If Rong Xueling wasn¡¯t still useful, Xu Yueshan really didn¡¯t want to care about her. ¡°But there are surveince cameras everywhere in the house. I don¡¯t dare to do anything casually.¡± Rong Xueling hesitated. ¡°Even if I want to poison him, I don¡¯t have any drugs!¡± ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll get someone to send you some drugs tomorrow. You just have to promise to finish the task.¡± Xu Yueshan didn¡¯t want to continue talking to Rong Xueling. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± ... The next morning, the murder of someone in the suburbs shocked the entire C City. Of course, it also rmed the Rong family. As this residential area had just been built and was far from the city, not many residents stayed there. The murder happened at night. From the looks of it, there were a total of five victims. They were all killed with one cut of the throat. The murderer¡¯s methods were cruel and his methods were skilled. Outside the district, there was a car ident less than an hourter. The cars that were involved in the ident were all cars with fake license tes. Arge amount of blood was found at the scene, but there was no one. Furthermore, the police didn¡¯t receive any reports, and the hospital didn¡¯t have any injured people. All the surveince cameras in the district had been destroyed. The security guard on duty at the entrance of the district that night was asleep for some reason and had no idea who was going in and out. Chapter 1284 1284 Where Did This Mad Dog Come From? The police linked these two cases to Rong Liangliang¡¯s kidnapping almost immediately. ording to some residents, they seemed to hear a woman screaming that night as if someone was ¡°going to kill a child¡±. When the news reached the Rong family, the entire Rong family fell into dead silence. Among them, Xiao Tang¡¯s expression was especially heavy. Coincidentally, he saw Rong Xueling humming as she walked in. ¡°Where did you go?¡± Xiao Tang looked up with a sharp gaze. No one was in the mood to care about her, but Xiao Tang only noticed her. When Rong Xueling met his gaze that was very simr to Rong Linyi¡¯s, she subconsciously shivered and clenched the tube of drugs in her pocket. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business where I go. Children shouldn¡¯t care about adults!¡± She rolled her eyes at Xiao Tang. Rong Xueling still felt guilty towards Rong Liangliang. After all, she had watched Rong Liangliang grow up. But who was Rong Caitang? The first time they met, he had tricked her and even swaggered into the Rong family with his mother. Now, he actually dared to question her at this time. Rong Xueling was already frustrated and wished she could drip the drug into Xiao Tang¡¯s mouth immediately. ¡°Aunt.¡± Xiao Tang stood up. His expression was dark and he didn¡¯t look like a child at all. ¡°Last night, I passed by your room and heard you talking about Liangliang. What¡¯s the matter? Have you been in contact with her before?¡± Everyone looked up after Xiao Tang¡¯s words. Rong Xueling was shocked. She never expected Rong Caitang to say such things in front of everyone. ¡°You, what nonsense are you talking about!¡± She almost panicked. ¡°I was bullied outside. Who cared about me? You guys were living well at home. It¡¯s fine if no one cared when I came back, but you might even suspect that I had something to do with Liangliang... If I had that ability, why would Ie back?¡± ¡°Alright! Xueling!¡± Madam Rong interrupted her sternly. ¡°The more you talk, the more unruly you be. No one suspects that you have anything to do with Liangliang¡¯s matter. Something has happened at home, so can you stop causing trouble?¡± ¡°I, I caused trouble?¡± Rong Xueling almostughed. ¡°Mother, it was clearly this brat who provoked me first. On what basis should I be your punching bag if anything happens to Liangliang!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be a punching bag, go back to your room.¡± Suddenly, Su Yanyun¡¯s voice was heard. She had juste over with her arm around Madam¡¯s when she heard Rong Xueling shouting. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Rong Xueling looked even more strange when she saw Su Yanyun. It was this woman¡¯s arrival that disrupted the bnce in this family. Now, Su Yanyun actually hurt Rong Xueling¡¯s face in front of the whole family. Old hatred and new hatred. Without thinking, she said to Su Yanyun, ¡°You¡¯re a woman married into the Rong family, what right do you have to shout at me? My surname is Rong, not yours. This is my house, it¡¯s my business where I want to go!¡± Madam heard this. Before Su Yanyun could fight Rong Xueling again, Madam grabbed the candlestick beside her and threw it at Rong Xueling. The candlestick didn¡¯t hit Rong Xueling, but the candle hit her face. ¡°Where did this wild doge from? How dare you bark here!¡± Madam was not soft-hearted at all when scolding people. ¡°Our Rong family keeps dogs to either guard the house or act cute to please us. Bring this kind of mad dog out and kill her!¡± Chapter 1285 1285 Expose Her Shorings and p Her Face When Rong Xueling left home, Madam was still not back. So she didn¡¯t know who Madam was at all. However, when she heard Madam scold her like this, she was instantly enraged and scolded back. ¡°Where did this old witche from? She¡¯s causing trouble here? An old woman like you doesn¡¯t have a say in our Rong family¡¯s matters!¡± Madam Rong stood up immediately after she finished speaking. ¡°Rong Xueling!¡± She shouted angrily. Rong Xueling was stunned. Before she could look at Madam Rong, Su Yanyun had already taken a step forward, raised her hand, and pped Rong Xueling¡¯s face. ¡°How dare you!¡± Su Yanyun was also angry. Rong Xueling covered her face and was stunned. ¡°You, you hit me...¡± After a few seconds, she asked, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you hit me!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because your surname is Rong, you can really do whatever you want in this family! In this family, even those with orthodox bloodlines can¡¯t mess around, let alone an adopted child like you!¡± One should not expose others¡¯ shorings. But now, Su Yanyun wanted to expose Rong Xueling¡¯s shorings and p her face! Who told her to be so disrespectful to Madam? Rong Xueling¡¯s face was red with anger. All the grievances she had suffered these days surged up at this moment, making her eyes turn red. She thought of how she had been locked up in the police station for the sake of Rong Liangliang, how she had been forced by the Shi family to threaten them, and how she had almost been defiled... Now that she had finally returned to the Rong family, she had suffered so much and thought that she could receive everyone¡¯sfort and sympathy when she returned. Unexpectedly, Su Yanyun hit her in public and even exposed her shorings! ¡°You vixen! How dare you hit me! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± She waspletely crazy and pounced forward to hit Su Yanyun. But just as she took a step, someone grabbed the back of her neck. Rong Linyi stood behind her, grabbed Rong Xueling¡¯s neck, and dragged her away from Su Yanyun. At the same time, he raised his hand and pped down urately and mercilessly. ¡°Pa!¡± In a short period of time, Rong Xueling received two ps, and the second one came from Rong Linyi... more forcefully than Su Yanyun¡¯s p just now. Rong Xueling was pped to the ground and her face swelled up quickly. Rong Linyi nced at Rong Xueling on the ground and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Now, I¡¯ve hit you too. Come over and kill me.¡± ¡°Brother...¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°You hit me for this woman? You actually hit me?¡± ¡°What a joke.¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°If I don¡¯t do it for my woman, do I have to do it for you? Who are you to me?¡± If Rong Xueling was the Rong family¡¯s obedient second daughter and knew how to behave, he would naturally still treat her as a sister. But if she was so stubborn... Sorry, even if she was his biological sister, Rong Linyi would not indulge her at all. ¡°Okay!¡± Rong Xueling got up from the ground. ¡°Brother, if you¡¯re so heartless, don¡¯t me me!¡± At this moment, Rong Xueling finally found the best reason to harm Rong Caitang! She turned and was about to run upstairs. But Madam Rong stopped her. ¡°Stop!¡± Rong Xueling stopped and turned around, hating everyone behind her with tears on her face. Madam Rong saw her vicious expression and a trace of displeasure shed across her eyes. ¡°Xueling, apologize!¡± Chapter 1286 1286 I Can¡¯t Afford to Be This Grandma ¡°Apologize? Make me apologize?¡± Rong Xueling widened her eyes as if she had heard a joke. ¡°I¡¯m the one being bullied. Why should I apologize?¡± Madam Rong took a step forward. Her dignified aura made Rong Xueling take a step back subconsciously. ¡°Apologize!¡± She said word by word. ¡°Apologize to Grandma!¡± ¡°Grandma?¡± Rong Xueling was confused. ¡°What Grandma?¡± ¡°What grandmother am I talking about?¡± Madam Rong really expected better from her. Rong Xueling had been educated like Linyi and Xuelong since she was young. Why was the difference so big in the end? ¡°Why do you think you were pped?¡± Madam Rong pointed at Xiao Mengxia. ¡°This is our Rong family¡¯s matriarch, your father¡¯s biological mother, and your grandmother!¡± Madam snorted. ¡°Sixuan, don¡¯t call her that. I think this girlcks education and doesn¡¯t look like a child of our Rong family at all. I can¡¯t be her grandmother.¡± Rong Xueling, who understood something, cried again. ¡°You, you¡¯re hiding things from me again! It was like this thest time, and now it¡¯s like this again. Are you deliberately trying to see me make a fool of myself!¡± Su Yanyun almostughed. ¡°Who has the mood to scheme against you? Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. You don¡¯t care about your family¡¯s matters, and you¡¯re ming your family for not telling you? Even if Grandma isn¡¯t the Rong family¡¯s matriarch, can you be so disrespectful to an old woman?¡± ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re family now! What am I?¡± Rong Xueling cried and ran away. But this time, she didn¡¯t run out again. Instead, she ran upstairs. ¡°If she has such a temper, why didn¡¯t she run away from home again? Hmph...¡± Xiao Tang snorted indignantly. ¡°Xiao Tang.¡± Su Yanyun faced Xiao Tang and her tone became gentle, but she still reprimanded him. ¡°Aunt is an elder after all. You can¡¯t be so rude to an elder.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not my aunt.¡± Xiao Tang pouted unhappily. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me at all. She looks at me as if she wants to strangle me to death.¡± ¡°Xiao Tang!¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± The house was already chaotic enough, and she actually didn¡¯t want to escte the conflict. She really couldn¡¯t stand Rong Xueling¡¯s willful and insensible appearance. Rong Linyi gently touched Su Yanyun with his fingertips. ¡°Huh?¡± Su Yanyun turned around. ¡°Pull out two wet towels for me,¡± he said. Su Yanyun was speechless. He must have felt that his hand was dirty after pping Rong Xueling just now. Rong Linyi wiped his hands unhurriedly. ¡°Xiao Tang didn¡¯t say anything wrong. There¡¯s something wrong with Xueling.¡± After he finished speaking, everyone in the living room fell silent. Everyone thought of what Xiao Tang had just said. ¡°Xiao Tang, what did you hear your aunt talking about regarding Liangliang?¡± Qiao Sisi asked. Xiao Tang bit his lip. ¡°I think I heard something. Last night, when I went to look for Aunt, her room door was unlocked. I went straight in and saw her kneeling on the ground and muttering something about Liangliang...¡± ¡°Why did you look for your aunt?¡± ¡°Because.¡± Xiao Tang frowned. ¡°I keep feeling that she¡¯s rted to Stupid Sister.¡± ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± Rong Linyi asked Xiao Tang. Xiao Tang looked very sad. ¡°No, I just think...¡± Rong Linyi touched Xiao Tang¡¯s head. ¡°Daddy knows.¡± He immediately picked up his phone. ¡°Rong Liu, check Rong Xueling¡¯s whereabouts since she left the Rong family. I want details.¡± Chapter 1287 1287 She¡¯s Going to Kill All of Them Rong Xueling cried and went upstairs, not returning to her room. She walked towards Rong Xiaosong¡¯s room. She had reached home yesterday and only thought of visiting Rong Xiaosong now. The reason was that she felt that no one in this family loved her except Rong Xiaosong. ¡°Father!¡± The moment she saw Rong Xiaosong, she pounced over and hugged him. Rong Xiaosong was lying on the bed reading a book. He was recovering very well now. Usually, he would listen to the radio, watch television, and flip through books alone. ¡°Xueling!¡± He was exceptionally happy to see Rong Xueling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re back from overseas?¡± ¡°Overseas?¡± Rong Xueling was stunned and immediately realized that this should be a lie the Rong family had told Rong Xiaosong. ¡°Father, don¡¯t you know anything?¡± Rong Xiaosong also noticed her face. ¡°Why is your face swollen? Why are you crying?¡± Rong Xiaosong asked with concern. ¡°Daddy...¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s tears fell again when she finally had someone to care about her. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re finally healthy and can talk... Boohoo, Daddy, can you help me?¡± ¡°Who bullied you? Tell me.¡± Rong Xiaosong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You¡¯re the Rong family¡¯s daughter. How can you let anyone bully you? Daddy will seek justice for you!¡± Rong Xueling sobbed. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that wild woman of Brother¡¯s. She relied on the fact that she gave birth to a son for the Rong family and was extremely arrogant and domineering at home. Not only did she humiliate me, she even scolded me for not being the Rong family¡¯s biological daughter and hit me...¡± Rong Xiaosong was shocked. ¡°You mean Yanyun? How is that possible? Yanyun is very gentle and virtuous.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all an act! She pretended to be gentle in front of you and trampled on me to the end. She even instigated Brother and roped in Mother. Father, if you don¡¯t recover, I¡¯ll be killed by her!¡± Rong Xueling cried and told him everything about being ¡°forced¡± to leave the Rong family and what she had suffered outside. She only hid the fact that she had kidnapped Rong Liangliang with Xu Yueshan. Rong Xiaosong was so angry that his heartbeat was irregr and his face turned green. After Rong Xueling finished speaking, she felt relieved and realized that Rong Xiaosong was not in a good state. ¡°Father? Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She realized that Rong Xiaosong seemed to be having difficulty breathing and couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Father... someone! Where¡¯s the nurse? Where¡¯s the doctor? My father isn¡¯t good!¡± ... Fortunately, the family doctor was not far from Rong Xiaosong¡¯s room. He immediately came over and gave Rong Xiaosong emergency treatment. In less than 15 minutes, the whole family gathered. ¡°Doctor, Xiaosong has been recovering well recently. Why did he suddenly be like this?¡± As a mother, Xiao Mengxia was even more anxious and worried than Madam Rong. Rong Xueling lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡°I heard Miss Xueling calling for help, and he was already like this when I came over. Fortunately, the rescue was done in time.¡± The family doctor¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°I said before that you can¡¯t make him too agitated. You must remember.¡± As soon as the doctor finished speaking, everyone looked at Rong Xueling. ¡°Xueling, what are you doing here?¡± Madam Rong was displeased. At this moment, Rong Xiaosong, who had caught his breath, raised his hand. ¡°Xiaosong, what do you want to say? Rest first.¡± Madam Rong hurriedly sat down gently and held his hand. Rong Xiaosong gestured for Madam Rong to raise the bed and took off his oxygen mask. ¡°Don¡¯t me her.¡± He was talking about Rong Xueling. Rong Xueling heard this and called out pitifully, ¡°Father...¡± Chapter 1288 1288 I Thought You Didn¡¯t Want Me Anymore Rong Xiaosong¡¯s heart almost broke when he heard this. In his heart, Rong Xueling had always been his daughter¡¯s substitute and was no different from his own daughter. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her ¡°suffering since birth¡±. He looked at Madam Rong. This time, his tone was reproachful. ¡°Why didn¡¯t any of you tell me that Xueling had left home?¡± Madam Rong was speechless. She had actually guessed that Rong Xueling had told Rong Xiaosong about this. It was also her fault for not greeting Rong Xueling. Her family was already troubled enough because of Liangliang. She couldn¡¯t care less about Rong Xueling. She didn¡¯t expect Rong Xueling to be so insensible as toe and cry to Rong Xiaosong. Could Rong Xiaosong¡¯s body withstand such agitation? Liangliang¡¯s kidnapping was still hidden from him. ¡°I know that it¡¯s not easy for you to manage the family alone.¡± Rong Xiaosong couldn¡¯t bear to reprimand Madam Rong too much. He softened his tone. ¡°If there¡¯s something at home, I can ept it if you hide it from me. But Xueling left home and suffered so much. She even got into a conflict with someone outside for Liangliang and entered the police station. She was even harassed and almost humiliated. Have you understood these things? Have you helped her?¡± ¡°What?¡± Madam Rong looked up in surprise. ¡°Xueling, you...¡± She had indeed never heard of these things. Rong Xueling burst into tears. ¡°Mother... I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore...¡± Rong Jinghui immediately stood up. ¡°I know about the police station, but when I found awyer, Xueling had already been bailed out. I think she had her ways, and she didn¡¯t contact me after that. In order not to worry you, I didn¡¯t tell you. It was my mistake.¡± Madam Rong held her forehead. ¡°Everyone in this family is so opinionated. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such an important matter?¡± Unexpectedly, Rong Xueling¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. ¡°What? Brother Jinghui, did you find awyer to bail me out?¡± She was still sad just now, but now she was clearly looking forward to it. Rong Jinghui looked away and didn¡¯t answer. This was why he didn¡¯t want to tell Madam Rong about Rong Xueling. He knew Rong Xueling¡¯s feelings for him very well. Not to mention that he already had Qiao Sisi at that time, even if he didn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Rong Xueling and make her feel that she had any hope. Rong Xueling didn¡¯t get an answer and could only lower her head. But this time, she clearly blushed. Of course, this small abnormality could not escape Qiao Sisi¡¯s eyes. Her eyes narrowed without hiding anything, and a dangerous light shot out. Although she called herself a ¡°dirty agent¡±, Qiao Sisi was a professional after all. The temperature in the entire bedroom dropped a few degrees. As the target, Rong Xueling immediately sensed it. She looked over and immediately shivered when she met Qiao Sisi¡¯s gaze. ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± How could Madam Rong not know Rong Xueling¡¯s thoughts? She immediately changed the topic. ¡°Now our family is finally... reunited.¡± It was extremely difficult to say the word ¡®reunited¡¯. No matter how strong Madam Rong¡¯s mental fortitude was, at the thought of the pitiful Little Liangliang, her heart felt heavy. Chapter 1289 1289 Yanyun Is My Biological Daughter Rong Xiaosong nodded. ¡°Since we¡¯re family, there can¡¯t be any estrangement or division in the future. Our family isn¡¯t allowed to have small groups. It wasn¡¯t easy for Qiu Shuyu¡¯s side to be gone, so we can¡¯t fight among ourselves.¡± Madam Rong was about to agree with him. Rong Xiaosong looked at Su Yanyun. ¡°Yanyun, it¡¯s Linyi¡¯s fortune to meet you. I¡¯ve always been grateful to you for bringing so much luck to our family.¡± When Su Yanyun understood the situation just now, she had already guessed that the matter would eventually involve her. She could only smile helplessly. ¡°Father, this is my duty.¡± Rong Xiaosong had always liked Su Yanyun¡¯s knowledge. To be honest, he didn¡¯t believe Rong Xueling¡¯sints either. At first, he was very angry, but now he felt that it was not too believable. Perhaps there was some misunderstanding between the two of them... ¡°Yanyun, you¡¯re much older than Xueling. You¡¯re her sister-inw and also her sister.¡± Rong Xiaosong persuaded. ¡°She¡¯s been spoiled by us since she was young. If she¡¯s stubborn, you have to be more tolerant and not argue with her. Actually, she¡¯s very kind-hearted.¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t retort when an elder said such things. She nodded and was about to answer. Xiao Mengxia was unhappy. ¡°Xiaosong, what do you mean?¡± Madam¡¯s face was dark and she looked protective. If one didn¡¯t know better, they would think that Su Yanyun was her biological daughter. ¡°You mean that our Yanyun is not kind enough and not tolerant enough? She didn¡¯t do a good job as a sister-inw?¡± ¡°Father doesn¡¯t mean that.¡± Su Yanyun hurriedly said. Madam¡¯s protectiveness touched her and she was a little helpless. Rong Xiaosong¡¯s body condition was really not suitable for fighting. As long as he could save face, this matter would be over. ¡°Don¡¯t speak up for him.¡± Madam was a stubborn person. For no reason, she felt that her Yanyun had been bullied. This was definitely not allowed! ¡°He has to protect his daughter, and I have to protect my little daughter too! Is this world apetition of who pretends to be pitiful, who cries more, who willin, and who makes sense?¡± To be honest, Rong Xiaosong waspletely confused by his own mother. ¡°Mother, who¡¯s your daughter?¡± ¡°Yanyun.¡± Madam held Su Yanyun¡¯s arm. ¡°She¡¯s our An family¡¯s youngest daughter, my youngest daughter! If anyone wants to bully her, ask me first!¡± Rong Xiaosong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t mean that. I just hope...¡± ¡°What do you hope for? Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t tell what you¡¯re thinking, since you¡¯re my child.¡± Madam scolded him. ¡°You just despise my Yanyun for not knowing how to handle things and not treating your adopted daughter well. You just want to force her to admit her mistake and force her to give in!¡± Rong Xiaosong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mother, Xueling is not some adopted daughter. I treat her as my own.¡± ¡°Then our Yanyun was not picked up from the streets either. She¡¯s our An family¡¯s biological daughter!¡± Madam straightened her neck and argued with Rong Xiaosong. Rong Xiaosong felt a headacheing on. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re a member of the Rong family now.¡± ¡°Who said that! Who said that I¡¯m from the Rong family?¡± Madam refused to admit it. ¡°I¡¯m only here because your father begged me. I¡¯ve long be a member of the An family in this life and will be buried with the Old Master of the An family in the future! If you don¡¯t want to acknowledge me as your mother, fine, I¡¯ll leave! Yanyun, let¡¯s go! The Rong family bullied us orphans and widows. We won¡¯t like to stay!¡± Chapter 1290 1290 I Won¡¯t y With You Again Madam said and dragged Su Yanyun out. This time, everyone in the room panicked. ¡°Mother-¡± ¡°Yanyun-¡± ¡°Grandma-¡± Rong Xiaosong was about to faint from anger. His biological mother was infuriating. He could only take two more breaths of oxygen. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. I was wrong, okay?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Madam was a ssic example of being unreasonable. ¡°You don¡¯t mean what you say. You say that I¡¯m wrong, but you¡¯re actually ming me, your mother, for being muddle-headed.¡± Rong Xiaosong could only lower his voice. ¡°Mother, what do you think I should do?¡± He had let his biological mother down the most in his life. Even if Madam wanted his life, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡± Madam turned around. ¡°In the future, rest in peace and don¡¯t care about the trivial matters in this house. If I find out that anyone came to your room toin, heh, I¡¯ll chase her out of this house!¡± ¡°Mother! You can¡¯t chase Xueling away.¡± Rong Xiaosong immediately looked up. ¡°Xueling has suffered a lot, but this family doesn¡¯t care about her as much as they should. I don¡¯t mean to me Yanyun. They might just have some misunderstandings. I just hope that they can get along well. Xueling, you will get along well with Sister-inw, right?¡± Rong Xueling was unwilling, but she could tell at this time. It was useless toin to Rong Xiaosong. Su Yanyun¡¯s power in this family was greater than she had imagined. This grandmother who came out of nowhere loved her wholeheartedly. Coupled with Rong Linyi¡¯s indiscriminate protection... She could only learn to lower her head. But she would definitely take revenge... Perhaps, from the moment she pushed out Rong Liangliang and escaped, she was no longer the silly girl from before. She also had to learn to disguise herself like these scheming b*tches. ¡°I will get along well with Sister-inw. Sister-inw, I was insensible in the past. Can you not be angry with me?¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s acting was very bad. Even the blind Rong Linyi could hear her hypocrisy. But Rong Xiaosong looked at Su Yanyun expectantly. Madam knew Su Yanyun¡¯s dilemma and was about to stand up for her. Xiao Tang¡¯s tender voice sounded from the side. ¡°Mommy, if you forgive this evil woman, I won¡¯t y with you anymore!¡± ¡°Xiao Tang?¡± Su Yanyun was stunned by this sudden voice. Xiao Tang stood up and pointed at Rong Xueling. ¡°It¡¯s her! In the past, she would scold Sister Liangliang for no reason. She said that Liangliang was a motherless child and even threatened to not follow her to a parent-teacher meeting if she was disobedient! Mommy, if you still forgive this woman for bullying your baby, you won¡¯t be our good Mommy!¡± After saying this, Xiao Tang turned and ran out. ¡°Baby!¡± Su Yanyun was shocked and hurriedly chased after him. This unexpected scene stunned everyone in the bedroom. Rong Linyi nced at the bed habitually. ¡°Father, Yanyun is still pregnant. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± ¡°Yes! Yanyun is still pregnant!¡± Madam was instantly filled with anger. ¡°You still want to make things difficult for her. You¡¯re really an unfilial son!¡± With that, Madam left with Rong Linyi. ¡°Alright.¡± Madam Rong stood up and said coldly to Rong Xueling, ¡°Xueling, your father still needs to rest. Go back first.¡± Rong Xueling wanted to stay for a while longer, but Rong Jinghui had already walked out with Qiao Sisi. Chapter 1291 1291 She Found Her Own Suffering After everyone left the bedroom, Madam Rong then nced at Rong Xiaosong. ¡°Xiaosong, because of your health, I¡¯ve hidden a lot of things from you at home. I hope you can understand.¡± Rong Xiaosong was no longer as agitated as when he heard Rong Xuelingin. He calmed down and felt that he had been too rash. ¡°I know your painstaking efforts.¡± He said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ve given too little to this family... I just... feel a little sorry for Xueling...¡± ¡°She found her own suffering.¡± Madam Rong¡¯s words were merciless. ¡°All these years, she has been too arrogant and willful. Sooner orter, she will suffer greatly. Instead of letting others teach her a lesson, why don¡¯t I be ruthless and let her grow up? I hope you can understand my parental heart.¡± Rong Xiaosong nodded. ¡°I know that, but my heart aches when I see her cry. Thinking of our daughter...¡± He stopped talking. ¡°The past can¡¯t be salvaged. We can only hold on to the present.¡± Madam Rong held Rong Xiaosong¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Xiaosong, rest well. Also, don¡¯t have any intention of ming Yanyun in the future. You¡¯ve seen it for yourself. Mother can¡¯t tolerate others saying anything bad about Yanyun.¡± ¡°Mother is biased.¡± Rong Xiaosong naturally didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Mengxia was stubborn towards Su Yanyun. ¡°The juniors below will also be unconvinced.¡± ¡°The juniors won¡¯t be unconvinced. Your mother was only half alive back then and lived on the ind. It was Yanyun who made her rekindle her passion for life, and it was Yanyun who made her walk out of the sealed world and be willing to return here. So, you have to be grateful to Yanyun for our Rong family.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Rong Xiaoda was shocked and fell into deep thought. ¡°No wonder Mother... Forget it, this is inevitable... I was too irrational.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why Xueling isn¡¯t convinced.¡± Madam Rong said bluntly. ¡°It¡¯s our fault for spoiling her since she was young until she waswless. I also turned a blind eye to her fighting for favor with Liangliang previously, but she still wants to fight for favor with Yanyun now. She feels that Yanyun snatched Linyi away. Don¡¯t you think this is nonsense?¡± Madam Rong told Rong Xiaosong all the details of Rong Xueling leaving home. Rong Xiaosong was speechless... ¡°Sigh.¡± He rubbed his brows in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m already so old, yet I still made the same mistake as when I was young. I just have to listen in secret and understand everything. I haven¡¯t learned it even now.¡± Back then, he had listened to Qiu Shuyu¡¯s family and misunderstood his biological mother, almost causing him to regret it for life... ¡°Sixuan, I don¡¯t have the face to talk to Yanyun now. Apologize to her for me. I wronged her. I also think that Yanyun is such a sensible child. Even Xuelong likes her so much, how is it possible... Sigh...¡± ¡°Just rest well.¡± Madam Rong heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that he had thought it through. ¡°When Yanyun¡¯s baby is born next year, you can still hug it.¡± Rong Xiaosong was happy again at the mention of his grandson. He chatted with Madam Rong for a while and suddenly thought of something. ¡°Oh right, although Xueling is willful and insensible, she still thinks about Liangliang. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have fought with others just because they insulted Liangliang. Although her actions were wrong, she still has a good heart. You shouldfort her too.¡± Chapter 1292 1292 I Want to Tell My Sister Something ¡°I will.¡± Madam Rong sighed. ¡°This child is also stubborn. After that kind of thing happened, she only called Jinghui for help... Doesn¡¯t she know what kind of person Jinghui is? If she looked for me or Xuelong, she wouldn¡¯t have...¡± At this point, the couple was silent. Even Rong Xiaosong, who had been lying in bed, vaguely sensed Rong Xueling¡¯s feelings for Rong Jinghui. ¡°In the past, I thought Xueling and Jinghui might...¡± Rong Xiaosong sighed again. ¡°Impossible.¡± Madam Rong interrupted her husband firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve always known that it¡¯s impossible. Jinghui isn¡¯t suitable for Xueling, and Xueling can¡¯t control him. So I¡¯ve never had such thoughts.¡± Rong Xiaosong nodded. ¡°You know these things better than me, but Xueling is not young anymore. Which outstanding and single young people in the city are you looking for her?¡± Madam Rong nodded without a word... Speaking of this, she remembered that the person who sent Xueling home yesterday... was Jiang Chengxi? Could it be that the two of them... had something? Jiang Chengxi... Madam Rong raised her hand. Actually, Jiang Chengxi was also very outstanding, but his personality was a little... Rong Jinghui was sinister, but he was clearly bad. Besides, he seemed to have an ulterior motive for his daughter-inw. We¡¯ll think about it. ¡°Second Brother, Second Sister-inw...¡± Rong Xueling quickly saw Rong Jinghui and Qiao Sisi walking over with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. Previously, she was thinking about Rong Liangliang and didn¡¯t have the mood to think about Qiao Sisi for the time being. Now that she saw this pair, she felt that they were exceptionally eye-catching. This Qiao Sisi... indeed had a seductive face. She wasparable to Su Yanyun... Could it be that all the men in the family were blind? They liked this kind of flirtatious white lotus? A pure and unpretentious woman like her was not worthy of his attention. ¡°Jinghui, leave first.¡± Qiao Sisi smiled at Rong Jinghui. ¡°I have something to say to my sister.¡± Rong Jinghui was stunned, but he immediately understood. ¡°I won¡¯t go far.¡± He caressed Qiao Sisi¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± After he left, the anger in Rong Xueling¡¯s eyes could no longer be hidden. ¡°Second Sister-inw, just say it.¡± Rong Xueling admitted that she herself was not the kind of person who could swallow her anger. Qiao Sisi didn¡¯t say anything, but she suddenly raised a hand and supported the wall behind Rong Xueling. Qiao Sisi pressed her against the wall in shock. ¡°Sister, you look like a straightforward person.¡± Qiao Sisi curved her lips and looked flirtatious. Her voice was also flirtatious. ¡°I¡¯m also a straightforward person. If I want to say something next, I¡¯ll change my ways first. If I offend Sister, I¡¯ll... just offend her.¡± ¡°Just say what you want to say. Don¡¯t y tricks!¡± Rong Xueling raised her voice to boost her courage. She didn¡¯t dare to say that she was already frightened by Qiao Sisi¡¯s ¡°hidden knife¡± smile. ¡°Jinghui is my husband.¡± Qiao Sisi raised her other hand and brushed her fingertips gently across Rong Xueling¡¯s face. ¡°If he dares to betray me... I¡¯ll chop him up and feed him to the dogs. On the other hand, if a woman dares to have improper thoughts about him openly, guess what I¡¯ll do to that woman...¡± She was cold, but there was a smile on her face. Her fingertips were cold and slid across her face like a snake. Rong Xueling was frightened. She pushed Qiao Sisi away and ran desperately in the direction Rong Jinghui had left. Chapter 1293 1293 Repenting or Mourning Unexpectedly, after running two steps, she saw Rong Jinghui standing at the corner. ¡°Jinghui... Second Brother...¡± Rong Xueling wanted to pounce into his arms. However, Rong Jinghui dodged her. She could only grab Rong Jinghui¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Second Brother, Second Sister-inw said that she wants to chop you up and feed you to the dogs...¡± Rong Jinghui had already heard Qiao Sisi¡¯s words clearly. He didn¡¯t expect Rong Xueling to dare toin in front of him. He tugged at his sleeve with a cold expression. ¡°If I dare to betray her, she doesn¡¯t have to chop me up. I¡¯ll chop myself up and feed myself to the dogs.¡± ¡°Second Brother! Why are you...¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Why are you so muddle-headed? What do you like about this vicious woman?¡± Rong Jinghui only had one word for Rong Xueling¡¯s heartfelt question. ¡°Crazy!¡± Rong Xueling still wanted to pull him and cry. But her phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number. She hung up without thinking. However, when she wanted to pull Rong Jinghui again, he had already hugged Qiao Sisi¡¯s waist and the two of them left intimately. At this moment, that unfamiliar number called again. Rong Xueling was filled with anger and simply picked up the call. She scolded, ¡°Who are you? You must have called the wrong number!¡± A woman¡¯s sinister voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Is it Miss Rong Xueling?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Rong Xueling vented her anger on the woman opposite her. ¡°I¡¯m not free now!¡± ¡°Haha...¡± The womanughed sinisterly. ¡°Then what is Ms. Rong doing now? Is she repenting or mourning?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what nonsense you¡¯re talking about!¡± Rong Xueling scolded. ¡°Are you crazy? Your mother died and you want to mourn?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my mother.¡± The woman opposite was surprisingly patient. ¡°It¡¯s your little niece...¡± ¡°What does my little niece have to do with you...¡± Rong Xueling had just said these words when she suddenly paused. In an instant, she panicked. ¡°You, who are you...¡± ¡°I am, haha... I am the person who knows all your secrets...¡± The woman on the opposite lineughed sinisterly. Rong Xueling hurriedly looked around and walked quickly to an empty ce. ¡°You... don¡¯t talk nonsense...¡± Although she said that, she waspletely flustered. ¡°Ms. Rong knows best whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not.¡± The woman sneered. ¡°In order to escape, you sacrificed your little niece... Tsk tsk, how tragic... Such a young girl was stabbed by the murderer...¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Rong Xueling screamed. ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re talking nonsense! There was no one around at that time, how did you know!¡± ¡°Me, I was standing upstairs...¡± The woman smiled sinisterly. ¡°I took a photo of the scene at that time. Fortunately, there was a light downstairs and it was clear. I wanted to give it to the police...¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t give it to the police!¡± Rong Xuelingpletely believed the woman¡¯s words. ¡°Please don¡¯t give it to the police!¡± ¡°Oh? I thought you must have called the police when you cried for help so loudly.¡± The womanughed. ¡°You, what do you want? Tell me, what do you want?¡± Rong Xueling was covered in cold sweat. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I just know that the Rong family is very rich, and Ms. Rong is very rich...¡± The woman said slowly. ¡°I, I¡¯ll give you money!¡± Rong Xueling immediately made up her mind. ¡°How much do you want!¡± Chapter 1294 1294 Scared to Death ¡°50 million.¡± The woman asked for an exorbitant price. ¡°Are you stealing it?¡± Rong Xueling scolded. But the woman was not angry. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m stealing. If I don¡¯t want the money that came to my door, am I stupid?¡± ¡°I... I don¡¯t have 50 million...¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s voice was low. ¡°No? Then I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll call the police immediately.¡± The woman¡¯s tone was rxed. ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t... I, I¡¯ll try...¡± Rong Xueling was both afraid and hateful. ¡°Don¡¯t try!¡± The woman said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a bank ount number. Before two in the morning tomorrow, I want you to transfer the money over. Otherwise...¡± ¡°You only want me to transfer money. What about the photos? Didn¡¯t you say that you have photos in your hands?¡± Rong Xueling seemed to have finally be smart for once. ¡°I¡¯ll only give you half of the money. The rest, in person, I¡¯ll hand over the money and you¡¯ll hand over the goods!¡± ¡°But,¡± the woman replied readily this time. ¡°Remember, at five in the morning tomorrow, at the ce where you sacrificed your little niece. See you there...¡± After the call, Rong Xueling copsed to the ground. Someone actually saw it and even took a photo! Furthermore, the other party had found out her identity and came to ckmail her. If it were in the past, Rong Xueling would definitely call the police. But now, she didn¡¯t dare to do anything... 50 million... What a vicious ckmailer! How would the ckmailer know that the diamonds and jewelry in her hands were worth so much if she sold them all as coteral? Those were all gifts from her parents on her birthday. It was her most precious treasure. Rong Xueling originally nned to leave with these jewels if the Rong family didn¡¯t want her this time. Even if this woman didn¡¯t call to ckmail her, she still nned to sell her jewelry in the near future. The Rong family was no longer the home she used to stay in. No one cared about her, loved her, and her father couldn¡¯t protect her... Therefore, she had to n for herself! Rong Xueling thought that those jewels werepensation from the Rong family. Unexpectedly, she couldn¡¯t even keep thesepensations... After being in the Rong family for so many years, she didn¡¯t get anything. She was indignant! She really hated those two women! One took away her family¡¯s love for her, and the other took away the man she liked... Yes, Rong Liangliang was also Su Yanyun¡¯s daughter. Previously, she had felt sorry for her and pitied Rong Liangliang. But now, Rong Xueling only felt that she deserved it! She deserved to be killed by someone and die without aplete corpse! Who asked her to be Su Yanyun¡¯s daughter and snatch away the love that should have belonged to her? Rong Xueling was thinking hatefully when another voice sounded from behind. ¡°Aunt...¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± Rong Xueling jumped up in shock again. Xiao Tang stood behind her with a smile. ¡°Aunt, I heard you...¡± ¡°Xiao Tang, what did you hear?¡± Rong Xueling felt her heart stop. ¡°I heard Aunt say that she wants to hand over the money to someone else.¡± Xiao Tang smiled like a little demon. ¡°Aunt, what did you do? What evidence have others got?¡± Rong Xueling originally wanted to scold Xiao Tang and tell him not to be a busybody. But she swallowed her words. A stiff smile appeared on her face. ¡°Xiao Tang, Aunt has indeed offended some people she shouldn¡¯t have. Xiao Tang, be good. Can you not tell anyone?¡± Chapter 1295 1295 Go and Apany Your Sister After Eating Xiao Tang pouted and looked unwilling. ¡°If Aunt wants Xiao Tang to keep it a secret, you can¡¯t just say it.¡± Rong Xueling already had a vicious n in her heart. She knew that... her n to kill Rong Caitang had to be implemented in advance. She bent down and held Xiao Tang¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiao Tang, I have very delicious candy that I brought back from France. I can¡¯t bear to eat it myself. Can I treat you to it?¡± Xiao Tang blinked. ¡°How delicious is it?¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s very delicious. Go to my room and I¡¯ll give it to you. There are also many choctes and macarons. They¡¯re all my treasures.¡± Rong Xueling tried her best to act friendly. Xiao Tang thought for a moment. ¡°Yes, okay! If the candy is delicious, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± A vicious glint appeared in Rong Xueling¡¯s eyes. Haha... children were indeed easy to deceive. As for candy, of course it was delicious. Furthermore, he promised not to tell anyone after eating it. She brought Xiao Tang to her room. She took out the snacks that she had just received from overseas thest time she left home. Opening a bag of candy boxes, she turned her back to Xiao Tang and secretly took out the drug in her pocket. Xu Yueshan said that just one drop of this drug could kill a person instantly. There was no pain, no feeling... This was the true demon potion in the world. Rong Xueling made up her mind and dripped all the medicine into the candy. If the effect was good, she would use it on Qiao Sisi the next time! Returning with the candy, she handed it to Xiao Tang. ¡°Come, Xiao Tang, try one. Let¡¯s see how it tastes.¡± Xiao Tang looked surprised. ¡°Wow, what a beautiful candy. It looks delicious.¡± He picked up a candy and handed it to his mouth under Rong Xueling¡¯s expectant gaze. But just as it was about to touch his lips, he stopped. ¡°I can¡¯t eat such delicious candy alone!¡± He handed the candy to Rong Xueling. ¡°Aunt, eat first!¡± Rong Xueling retreated in panic. ¡°No, I¡¯m an adult. I don¡¯t eat candy...¡± ¡°If Aunt doesn¡¯t eat candy, why did she buy so much?¡± Xiao Tang tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°This is what I bought for Liangliang...¡± Rong Xueling found an excuse. ¡°Liangliang likes to eat this candy the most. Now that she¡¯s not around, Xiao Tang, help her eat it.¡± After eating, you can go underground to apany Rong Liangliang. Xiao Tang seemed to be a little hesitant. ¡°It¡¯s not good to eat alone. But Little Aunt is so good to me. Yes, I definitely won¡¯t tell anyone about Little Aunt!¡± Rong Xueling was a little stunned. Xiao Tang looked so serious, so innocent and trusting... Was she a little too cruel... She had already killed Rong Liangliang... Although Rong Caitang hated her in the past, he still looked quite likable now... Xiao Tang had already covered the candy. ¡°Thank you, Aunt. These sweets are so beautiful. I want to bring them back to eat with Mommy. Can I?¡± He blinked. ¡°Ah...¡± Rong Xueling reacted. ¡°Okay, okay...¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Xiao Tang hugged the candy box happily and ran out the door. ¡°Little...¡± Rong Xueling opened her mouth, but she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. Give it to Su Yanyun... Wouldn¡¯t that be even better? Rong Xueling gritted her teeth. Su Yanyun, you¡¯re the original sin of this entire matter. You killed your baby yourself! Chapter 1296 1296 Making Money Through Her Xiao Tang hugged the candy box and jumped out of Rong Xueling¡¯s room. However, at the junction to Su Yanyun¡¯s room, he turned and went in the opposite direction. Not long after, he knocked on a room door. ¡°Aunt Sisi, Rong Xueling gave me a box of candy. See if there¡¯s any problem.¡± He handed the candy to Qiao Sisi. Xiao Tang liked to call Qiao Sisi Aunt Sisi, and Qiao Sisi didn¡¯t like him calling her Young Aunt either. She took the candy box from Xiao Tang and opened it. ¡°Aunt Sisi, be careful. Rong Xueling really wants me to eat this thing. Furthermore, I think she did something before giving it to me and added something inside.¡± Xiao Tang¡¯s expression was serious. Qiao Sisi narrowed her eyes. ¡°Xiao Tang, how about we do an act?¡± ... Rong Xueling found Xu Yueshan again. ¡°What do you want now?¡± Xu Yueshan was more impatient than helpless. She was already very annoyed with this Rong family¡¯s second daughter. ¡°Shanshan, I want to deal with all the jewelry in my hands. Can you help me?¡± Rong Xueling asked humbly. In front of outsiders, she usually looked so humble. In front of her closest family, she was unrestrained. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You just returned to the Rong family. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Yueshan sensed something amiss. Speaking of this, Rong Xueling was furious. She told Xu Yueshan how the Rong family ¡°bullied¡± her after she came back. ¡°So you¡¯re still nning to go out and start your own business? If you knew earlier, why did you spend so much effort?¡± Xu Yueshan asked. ¡°I, I don¡¯t dare to go out casually now.¡± Rong Xueling said honestly. ¡°Also, I want money mainly because...¡± She couldn¡¯t help but tell Xu Yueshan about the ckmail. ¡°What?!¡± Xu Yueshan raised her voice. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes, the other party made it sound so believable. She even said that if I can¡¯t settle the bill on time, she would send those photos to the police. Shanshan, I¡¯m finished... I have to pay...¡± Rong Xueling cried. Xu Yueshan said in a dark voice, ¡°Are you stupid! If you give them money, they will only continue to extort you. We have to eliminate thempletely!¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Rong Xueling seemed to have found her backbone again. ¡°How about this? Give me the jewelry first and I¡¯ll settle the money for you. I¡¯ll transfer the first payment to the other party first, and then you¡¯ll take the rest to the meeting. I guarantee that person won¡¯te back!¡± Xu Yueshan¡¯s tone was dark. ¡°Thank you, Shanshan.¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s voice was filled with trust and happiness. After hanging up, she immediately started to tidy up her jewelry and prepared to leave. But before she could go out, Xu Yueshan called again. ¡°Xueling! I¡¯ve received thetest news.¡± Xu Yueshan¡¯s voice was filled with panic. ¡°Rong Liangliang might still be alive!¡± ¡°What?¡± Rong Xueling didn¡¯t know if she was happy or shocked when she heard this news, but soon, she panicked. ¡°What¡¯s going on? That killer missed? Liangliang is still alive... If shees back, she will definitely tell others about me... What should I do?¡± ¡°I now suspect that the person who ckmailed you picked up Rong Liangliang and wanted to make money through her.¡± Xu Yueshan analyzed. Chapter 1297 1297 Don¡¯t Open the Door When the Big Bad Wolf Is Here ¡°But I¡¯m sure of one thing. The person who picked up Rong Liangliang is definitely not a good person. Otherwise, they would definitely send Rong Liangliang back.¡± Xu Yueshan exhaled. ¡°As long as the other party is not a good person, everything is fine.¡± ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Rong Xueling was terrified. ¡°We finally got rid of Rong Caitang and Rong Liangliang ising back. Won¡¯t I be exposed?¡± ¡°Your n hasn¡¯t changed yet. We¡¯ll give the other party the first payment and lure them out to capture them all.¡± Xu Yueshan paused. ¡°Oh right, Xueling, you must not reveal our matter.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense?¡± Rong Xueling said anxiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t I courting death by betraying you?¡± ¡°What I mean is that if you¡¯re identally exposed, you must not betray me.¡± Xu Yueshan lowered her voice. ¡°Xueling, even if the Rong family really knows what you¡¯ve done, they won¡¯t really do anything to you. You have to be confident. As long as you don¡¯t betray me, I can think of a way to save you.¡± ¡°You, why are you saying such inauspicious things?¡± Rong Xueling couldn¡¯t understand why Xu Yueshan would say such things. Her mind was filled with how to stop Rong Liangliang from returning to the Rong family. ¡°I¡¯ll remember it... Oh right, Shanshan, if we find Liangliang, can we... not kill her?¡± ¡°You still have the mood to be kind?¡± Xu Yueshan¡¯s tone was sarcastic. Rong Xueling¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Liangliang... After all, I watched her grow up. When she was young, she was also quite dependent on me. I... I still can¡¯t bear to...¡± ¡°Then what do you think we should do with her?¡± Xu Yueshan asked with interest. ¡°We... we can send her to another country and make her nevere back.¡± Rong Xueling said softly. ¡°Forever?¡± Xu Yueshan mocked. ¡°Unless you remove her memories, unless you cut off her tongue. How about that? Are you willing?¡± Rong Xueling seemed to be shocked by Xu Yueshan, but she quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t joke, Shanshan. Let¡¯s send her away first.¡± Xu Yueshan didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. ¡°Okay, quickly pack up the jewelry ande over,¡± she said. ¡°We have to hurry.¡± ... In the room, Du Mengmeng, who was wearing pajamas, was ying chess with Rong Liangliang. Du Mengmeng picked up a call. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go down and get a delivery.¡± ¡°Godmother Mengmeng, can you buy some snacks?¡± Liangliang asked. ¡°Sure.¡± Du Mengmeng snapped her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake. Be good at home. Remember, no matter whoes knocking...¡± ¡°I will pretend that no one is at home. I won¡¯t open the door!¡± Rong Liangliang clenched her fists firmly. There was a high-end supermarket not far from Du Mengmeng¡¯s ce. Thinking that the cute Little Liangliang wanted to eat snacks, she decided to splurge a bit and buy some delicious food for her. However, just as she walked into the supermarket, a sports car drove into the apartment¡¯s underground parking lot. After a while, the doorbell rang. When Rong Liangliang heard the doorbell ring, although she had no intention of opening the door, she quietly set up a stool. She looked outside... This look was incredible! She saw a man standing outside the door. His figure and face were a little thin, but his amorous eyes were especially prominent. Chapter 1298 1298 The ckhearted Assistant Has an Illegitimate Daughter This, wasn¡¯t this Mommy¡¯s famous rotten peach? How did he get here? The man outside seemed to feel the change in the light in the peephole. He knocked on the door impatiently. ¡°Du Mengmeng, open the door! I know you¡¯re inside! Get out!¡± It was a very rough action. It didn¡¯t match his refined appearance at all. Little Liangliang was so frightened that she immediately got off the stool and ran inside quietly. ¡°Du Mengmeng!¡± Jiang Chengxi yelled from outside. Rong Liangliang was so frightened that she lost her grip on the small stool in her hand and fell to the ground with a thud. ¡°Stop pretending. I heard your voice. I know you are here.¡± Jiang Chenglong continued to knock on the door. ¡°Let me tell you, pretending to be dead is useless. Look at the contract you signed for me. If you don¡¯t open the door, your sry this month will be gone!¡± If it was really Du Mengmeng behind the door, then these words were very threatening. Unfortunately... Behind the door was Rong Liangliang, who didn¡¯t care about her sry at all. She immediately ran towards the house inside. But just as she took a step, she heard Jiang Chengxi ask nervously outside, ¡°Du Mengmeng! Is that Du Mengmeng inside? What happened to you? Hurry and answer! If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯m going to call the police!¡± Call the police? Are you kidding me! Uncle, where did you get such sensitivity from? If you call the police, how will my n with Godmother Mengmeng be implemented? Jiang Chengxi¡¯s voicepletely changed. ¡°Who are you? In Du Mengmeng¡¯s house? I order you to open the door immediately, otherwise...¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the door opened with a click. Jiang Chenglong nced around the room and didn¡¯t see anyone at first. Rong Liangliang was speechless. ¡°Uncle, look down...¡± Jiang Chengxi lowered his head and paused when he saw Rong Liangliang. ¡°You¡¯re... Du Mengmeng¡¯s illegitimate daughter?¡± Rong Liangliang raised her foot and stepped hard on Jiang Chengxi¡¯s foot. ¡°You¡¯re the illegitimate child! Your whole family is illegitimate!¡± So infuriating, stupid uncle! No wonder he couldn¡¯t woo Mommy! Jiang Chengxi was stepped on quite heavily. But as an adult, he couldn¡¯t show it even if it hurt. He only took a step back. ¡°Little girl, you can¡¯t be so barbaric.¡± ¡°Stupid Uncle,e in quickly!¡± Rong Liangliang rolled her eyes at him impolitely. Call the police... She was the one who wanted to call the police, okay? Jiang Chengxi entered the house and looked at Rong Liangliang carefully for two seconds. Shock suddenly shed across his eyes. Rong Liangliang was not stupid. She could tell from Jiang Chengxi¡¯s obvious expression that he recognized her. However, Jiang Chengxi¡¯s next words made her sweat profusely. ¡°Did Du Mengmeng kidnap you?¡± Damn! Du Mengmeng is too bold. I can¡¯t protect you this time... Rong Liangliang... was really speechless. ¡°Uncle... you¡¯re an adult. Can you be more reliable?¡± She sat down. ¡°Godmother Mengmeng is my godmother. Why would she kidnap me?¡± ¡°Because she loves money.¡± Jiang Chengxi felt that his answer was not wrong at all. Uh... Rong Liangliang was stunned. This was quite right. ¡°Speaking of which, Uncle.¡± Rong Liangliang blinked. ¡°Can you keep it a secret for me for the time being?¡± Jiang Chengxi looked at the small Rong Liangliang and smiled. He supported his chin and said, ¡°I can keep it a secret, but I have the right to know the whole thing.¡± Du Mengmeng had been his assistant for so many years, and this was the only thing he was most satisfied with. Looking at the Rong Liangliang in front of him who was simr to Su Yanyun when she was young, he felt exceptionally happy. Chapter 1299 1299 Brainwashing a Child, Heartless When Du Mengmeng returned home with arge pile of snacks, she was so frightened by the adult and child on the sofa that all her snacks fell to the ground... Jiang Chengxi smiled sweetly. ¡°Du Mengmeng, I didn¡¯t know that you were such a talent...¡± Du Mengmeng wiped her sweat. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re too kind. I just received your true teachings.¡± Jiang Chengxi scoffed. ¡°In order to extort money, you brainwashed a child and didn¡¯t send her home. Do you think your conscience doesn¡¯t hurt?¡± He couldn¡¯t even do such a heartless thing! ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not trying to extort money... Of course, extorting money is just convenient. It¡¯s mainly because Liangliang¡¯s matter is too strange, do you know that?¡± Du Mengmeng ced the snacks between the three of them and opened a bag of potato chips first. ¡°You also followed Liangliang¡¯s kidnapping case, right? Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something fishy about it?¡± ¡°Liangliang has already told me.¡± Jiang Chengxi sneered. ¡°That lunatic Rong Xueling did something stupid with that Xu Yueshan in order to return to the Rong family.¡± ¡°Yes, but why did the Hua family have to die with them?¡± Du Mengmeng asked firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve already checked. When the Hua family was in trouble, An Mingchen became the first suspect and was directly kicked out. How could such a ruthless method be done by those two idiots, Xu Yueshan and Rong Xueling?¡± She raised her finger. ¡°I dare to guarantee that as long as Liangliang has any chance of being exposed to others, she will be targeted... Whether she can go home safely is a problem.¡± Jiang Chengxi continued to sneer. ¡°So, you turned off your phone and didn¡¯t answer any calls, taking the opportunity to rest here?¡± Du Mengmengughed dryly. ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you find me? You¡¯re so smart.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tter me.¡± Jiang Chengxi¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°You clearly know that Liangliang is in danger, but you still let her ckmail Rong Xueling. Are you eager for Liangliang to be exposed immediately? Du Mengmeng, you have to know that if I can find you here, others can too.¡± Du Mengmeng¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°The reason I¡¯m doing this is firstly to get evidence of Rong Xueling and Xu Yueshan¡¯s crimes, and secondly, I want to dig out the person behind them, the real mastermind.¡± Jiang Chengxi was shocked by the determination in Du Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not trying to extort that mastermind, are you?¡± ¡°How can I have so many lives to lose?¡± Du Mengmeng rolled her eyes at Jiang Chengxi. ¡°Boss, you think too highly of me. Back then, An Mingchen almost took my life. Now that he can even move An Mingchen, I won¡¯t provoke him for nothing.¡± ¡°I think you just want to provoke him.¡± Jiang Chengxi leaned on the sofa leisurely. ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t know, right?¡± Du Mengmeng pushed up her sses. ¡°Although I can¡¯t provoke the big boss, I can sell information. If I sell information to people who need information, won¡¯t I be able to earn arge sum?¡± Du Mengmeng wanted to say that Rong Xueling was a fool, but considering that this fool was Rong Liangliang¡¯s family, she still showed mercy. ¡°Godmother Mengmeng.¡± Rong Liangliang poked Du Mengmeng. ¡°How did Uncle bully you? I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson!¡± Du Mengmeng hugged Rong Liangliang. ¡°Oh, Little Liangliang, you¡¯re still the best to me!¡± Jiang Chengxi looked at Little Liangliang, who had already been brainwashed by Du Mengmeng, and felt that... Du Mengmeng¡¯s conscience had really been eaten by a dog! ¡°Du Mengmeng, be serious.¡± He pulled the two of them away. ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t think you guys expected.¡± Chapter 1300 1300 No One Dotes On Her, No One Loves Her Du Mengmeng listened attentively. Jiang Chengxi wanted to hit her when he saw her pretending to be serious. But he still said calmly, ¡°Your call to Rong Xueling has already rmed the person behind it. Even if Rong Xueling doesn¡¯t know that Liangliang is still alive, the person who sent the killer knows clearly. Perhaps the other party is just waiting for the mantis to catch the cicada...¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about that.¡± Du Mengmeng pinched her chin. ¡°But I still n to gamble.¡± Riches came from danger. She didn¡¯t seem to have much time left... ... ¡°Something happened to Xiao Tang and Sisi!¡± In the afternoon, the Rong family was in chaos. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong with Xiao Tang?¡± Rong Xueling was carrying her bag and about to go out to sell her jewelry when she asked guiltily. Madam Rong¡¯s face was filled with anxiety. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. Xiao Tang and Sisi suddenly fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up. The family doctor couldn¡¯t find any problems either. He only said that their heartbeat and pulse were very weak... Oh my god, what¡¯s wrong with this family?¡± ¡°Qiao Sisi too...¡± Surprise shed across Rong Xueling¡¯s eyes. She thought that the person would be Su Yanyun, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be Qiao Sisi! Qiao Sisi was even better! Without her, even if she couldn¡¯t be with Brother Jinghui, it was better than seeing Brother Jinghui being cheated by the vixen. She was really lucky! ¡°Mother, go and do your work. Brother is too pitiful. Something happened to Liangliang first and now Xiao Tang...¡± Rong Xueling cried and looked sad. Madam Rong didn¡¯t seem to be in the mood to care about her either. She only nodded casually and went to take care of the matters over there. Rong Xueling transferred the money to a designated ount before dawn. Then, she deposited the remaining money into her card and headed to the agreed ce alone... The Rong family seemed to be unaware of her actions. Rong Xueling felt relieved and jealous. Now, she was no longer a member of this family because no one cared about her and loved her. There was nothing in this house that she missed... Xu Yueshan had been contacting her. ¡°Are you already here?¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m heading there... I¡¯m not sure where it wasst time...¡± This residential area was huge and there were few people. It was dark at night, reminding Rong Xueling of her previous experience. ¡°Shanshan, do you think I¡¯ll meet that killer fromst time...¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°No!¡± Xu Yueshan¡¯s tone was impatient. ¡°What¡¯s the use of killing you? Don¡¯t think too much!¡± At this moment, another call came in from Rong Xueling¡¯s phone. ¡°The other party should be calling. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Rong Xueling hurriedly said. She held the card in her bag and... the syringe Xu Yueshan had given her. After seeing the other party, she would take the opportunity to insert the needle into her arm. After numbing the other party, she would call Xu Yueshan. Someone would naturally handle it. They would take her away and ask about Rong Liangliang¡¯s whereabouts... ¡°Are you here?¡± A cold woman¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯m here. What about you?¡± Rong Xueling looked around. This was the ce where she had abandoned Rong Liangliang and escaped... ¡°Did you bring the money?¡± The other party asked again. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in my card.¡± Rong Xueling hurriedly took out the card from her bag. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± The other party smiled. ¡°Do you see that trash can on your right? Throw the card in.¡± Chapter 1301 1301 I Like You the Most, Liangliang ¡°What?¡± Rong Xueling screamed. ¡°Are you a professional kidnapper?¡± She could even think of such a method. ¡°Do you still want the photo?¡± The other party did not answer. He only asked coldly, ¡°If you want it, do as I say. As long as you throw it away, don¡¯t worry, you will get the original photo.¡± Since Xu Yueshan was not around, Rong Xueling could not think of a better solution. She could only obey and throw the bank card into the trash can. ¡°Okay, thrown away.¡± She looked around. There was no one in sight. ¡°Where¡¯s the thing I asked for?¡± ¡°Go back,¡± the woman on the phone said. ¡°There¡¯s something you want under the second trash can on the right.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Rong Xueling couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m watching you from upstairs,¡± the other person said. When she said that, Rong Xueling immediately looked up at the opposite building. However, the building opposite waspletely dark. None of the houses had their lights on. Rong Xueling took a step back in fear. It was then that she felt the wind at her back. Rong Xueling immediately turned around. She saw nothing but the tumbling trash can. ¡°My card!¡± Rong screamed. ¡°My money!¡± She lunged for it. The trash can had been emptied. Now it was empty, including the card she¡¯d just thrown in... ¡°Liar!¡± Rong cried angrily. ¡°You stole my card!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, stealing sounds awful.¡± The other smiled. ¡°We¡¯re trading, right? Besides, I have to check if you really have money in your card.¡± ¡°The card is real!¡± Rong Xueling asked. ¡°Where is the thing I asked for? Why didn¡¯t you give it to me?¡± ¡°Told you. It¡¯s under the second trash can on the right. Go get it.¡± The other party¡¯s leisurely tone was like a cat teasing a mouse. Rong Xueling had no choice but to go over. Sure enough, she found a sh drive under the designated trash can. ¡°The photos are all in there.¡± The other man sounded more rxed. ¡°Second Miss Rong, our deal is done. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bother you again. I¡¯ll also forget about you causing Rong Liangliang¡¯s death.¡± ¡°Rong Liangliang isn¡¯t dead at all, is she?¡± Rong Xueling was furious even though she had obtained the item. ¡°She¡¯s in your hands now. Don¡¯t even think about lying to me! Come out and let¡¯s talk. Return her to me!¡± ¡°Why should I give her back to you?¡± the other asked with a smile. ¡°Should I give you a chance to silence her? Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll tell someone that you nned the kidnapping?¡± ¡°D-don¡¯t nder me. I... I didn¡¯t do that...¡± Rong Xueling was afraid to admit it. ¡°Where is Liangliang? Tell me!¡± As soon as she said it, she felt a chill run down her back. A small, cold hand was tugging at her shirt. ¡°Aunt...¡± A thin girl¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯m here...¡± Rong Xueling was delighted. She turned around and shouted, ¡°Liangliang!¡± But in the blink of an eye, she screamed, ¡°Ahhh... what-what are you?¡± In front of him stood a little girl in a white dress. Her long ck hair was draped over her body, her face was pale, her eyes were ck, and her mouth was bright red... In particr, her entire body was covered in mottled blood... ¡°Aunt.¡± The little girl revealed a pale smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯m Liangliang... I like you the most...¡± Chapter 1302 1302 Did Something Wrong, Afraid of Ghosts Knocking on the Door ¡°D-don¡¯te any closer!¡± She had never believed in ghosts. But when a real bloody youngdy stood in front of her, materialism and rational logic were all thrown into the Pacific ocean. Rong Xueling screamed in fear. ¡°Don¡¯te over! Don¡¯te over! Don¡¯t look for me! It¡¯s none of my business...¡± ¡°Little Aunt...¡± The little girl floated over. ¡°Liangliang is so cold... Little Aunt, can you warm Liangliang up? Liangliang hurts... Little Aunt, can you give Liangliang some air?¡± ¡°Go away! It wasn¡¯t me... I didn¡¯t kill you...¡± Rong Xueling was so scared that she was about to pee her pants. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to... I really didn¡¯t want to... Liangliang, don¡¯te over... I wanted to take you away... I didn¡¯t want to kill you...¡± At this moment, the phone in her bag saved Rong Xueling¡¯s life. The call was from Xu Yueshan. Almost fiercely, she asked, ¡°Xueling, what are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you in that ce?¡± ¡°I-I...¡± Rong Xueling took a few seconds to react. ¡°I was tricked intoing here. Shanshan, you came too?¡± ¡°Why would Ie over?¡± Xu Yueshan immediately changed her voice. ¡°Well, I¡¯m just worried about you...¡± ¡°Shanshan... something happened...¡± Rong Xueling looked at Rong Liangliang, who was approaching her step by step.¡± Liangliang is really dead. Her ghost came to find me... She med me for killing her... Shanshan,e and save me...¡± ¡°Why are you shouting?¡± Xu Yueshan hurriedly shouted. ¡°There are ghosts in this world. Someone must have schemed against you! See if the other party has a shadow?¡± When Xu Yueshan said this, Rong Xueling looked at the shadow below ¡°Rong Liangliang¡±. But at this moment, Rong Liangliang¡¯s ¡°ghost¡± also noticed her gaze. He immediately leaped back. He pulled a safe distance away from Rong Xueling. Rong Xueling shouted, ¡°Good! Liangliang, you little liar! You actually pretended to be a ghost to deceive me!¡± ¡°Liangliang¡± stepped away, then suddenly chuckled and pulled the wig off her head. ¡°Aunt, didn¡¯t you say that you had never seen Liangliang before?¡± The child¡¯s voice returned to its usual crispness. Rong Xueling was stunned for a moment before she suddenly realized who the other party was. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± she shouted. ¡°Little devil, you¡¯re not dead!¡± ¡°Why? Does Aunt really want me to die? Do you want me to die with Aunt Sisi?¡± Xiao Tang still had makeup on her face. Coupled with the fact that she was covered in blood, her smile was especially terrifying. Rong Xueling really felt the cold. ¡°Y-you didn¡¯t eat that... Why are you still...¡± Why was there news of you and Qiao Sisi being sent to the hospital in the afternoon? ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, how can I know what Aunt wants to do?¡± Xiao Tang stopped smiling. Her tone of voice was actually 50% simr to Rong Linyi¡¯s. ¡°KFTN...¡± Xiao Tang whispered the name of the demonic drug. ¡°Aunt, how ruthless! It only takes 0.1 milligrams to anesthetize an elephant. Aunt actually poured so much on the candy. However, I¡¯m more curious about where Aunt got this thing. You have to know that this demonic drug is almost impossible to obtain even inrge pharmaceutical factories or underground factories that specialize in producing such drugs...¡± ¡°What...¡± A nk shock appeared on Rong Xueling¡¯s face. She knew only that the drug was demonic, but she had no idea it was so rare. Chapter 1303 1303 You¡¯re So Smart, No Wonder You Die So Quickly ¡°Who¡¯s the person behind Aunt?¡± Xiao Tang began to approach her again. ¡°I heard you calling Shanshan on the phone? Well, there are quite a lot of people called Shanshan, but there shouldn¡¯t be many who are on good terms with Aunt. Aunt, what did you do behind our backs? Liangliang... what happened to her?¡± Rong Xueling watched as Xiao Tang approached step by step. Her mind was controlled by the anger of being fooled. She couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Rong Liangliang is dead! She was shed to death! You¡¯ll never see her again!¡± Anyway, it seemed that the person who was ckmailing her was not on the same side as Rong Caitang. She just wanted to vent now. ¡°How dare you!¡± Xiao Tang was clearly angered by Rong Xueling¡¯s words. He rushed forward and grabbed Rong Xueling. ¡°You¡¯re lying! Give me back my stupid sister!¡± At this moment, Rong Xueling suddenly took out the needle from her bag and wanted to stab Xiao Tang. Xiao Tang couldn¡¯t avoid it for a moment. He shouted in fear, ¡°Daddy...¡± Rong Xueling was shocked and quickly turned back to look. But as soon as she did, Xiao Tang broke away from her and jumped back. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re so smart. No wonder you ended up like this.¡± Rong Caitang¡¯s poisonous tongue was deeply inherited from An Mingchen. ¡°Rong Caitang, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s face was twisted. She raised the sh drive in her hand. ¡°This is the evidence that Rong Liangliang was killed. It¡¯s filled with photos of the murderer killing her. You¡¯ll know when you see it. She¡¯s dead! Your Rong family¡¯s little baby is already dead!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s dead!¡± said a little girl¡¯s voice suddenly. This time, not only Rong Xueling, but even Xiao Tang was stunned. ¡°Aunt, I didn¡¯t expect you to want me to die so badly. You¡¯re so vicious. You¡¯ve really subverted my understanding of you!¡± A little girl slowly appeared in the light. ¡°Stupid sister!¡± Xiao Tang was pleasantly surprised and quickly ran towards the shadow. But at this moment, a dangerous stream of air suddenly slid through the air. The intuition that Xiao Tang was taught since he was a child made his pupils contract. ¡°Stupid sister! Danger! Dodge!¡± But then he heard something hit the ground. The falling object was so terrifying that it shattered the ground. Pebbles sshed onto Xiao Tang¡¯s face and grazed his chin. ¡°Stupid...¡± Xiao Tang was about to pounce when he suddenly stopped. Rong Liangliang stood in the light, neither falling nor taking another step. With his natural intuition, Xiao Tang quickly retreated into the darkness again. But at this moment, Rong Xueling had already pounced over with a needle. ¡°It¡¯s worth getting rid of you.¡± Now she looked crazy. Xiao Tang eximed, ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Are you still trying to lie to me?¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s eyes were ferocious. ¡°You and Rong Liangliang are both little liars. You were born by your lying mother...¡± Her next words vanished. Behind her, a hand had firmly gripped her wrist. Then, with a click, there was the sound of bones dislocating. The needle in Rong Xueling¡¯s hand fell to the ground, and her face twisted in pain. A knee in the small of her back sent her sprawling. ¡°Daddy!¡± Xiao Tang cried as his Dad jumped down from a height. Daddy was really good. Even though he couldn¡¯t see, he was still fast, ruthless, and urate. Rong Linyi tilted his head toward the light. Rong Liangliang was still standing under the lights, motionless. ¡°Why did you lunge that way?¡± Rong Linyi asked Xiao Tang. ¡°Liangliang wasn¡¯t there.¡± Chapter 1304 1304 You¡¯re Not Worthy of Calling Me Brother ¡°But-¡± Xiao Tang began, then stopped. He looked over to where Liangliang was standing. Actually, he sensed something was wrong when he pounced on her. His twin¡¯s heightened senses told him that the Liangliang in front of him was not real. Rong Linyi ced his palm on the top of Xiao Tang¡¯s head. He stroked his hair gently. ¡°That was dangerous. The sniper almost got you. I heard the bullet hit the b. No one got hurt, right?¡± ¡°Sniper?¡± Xiao Tang was stunned. He suddenly looked at Rong Xueling on the ground. ¡°Bad aunt, you¡¯re so ruthless! You actually found a sniper to kill your sister! The Rong family has raised you for so many years. Are you going to feed your conscience to the dogs?!¡± Rong Xueling¡¯s arm had already been dislocated by Rong Linyi. She was in so much pain that she was shocked to hear this. ¡°Brother... I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t. How could I have that ability... I...¡± Rong Xueling still wanted to argue. However, Rong Linyi stepped on her arm and she gasped in pain. ¡°You are incapable, but you have money,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Fifty million. There is nothing you cannot do.¡± ¡°No! That fifty million wasn¡¯t used to hire a killer!¡± Rong Xueling exined through the pain. ¡°Someone ckmailed me... said there were photographs of Liangliang being murdered... ah-¡± Rong Xueling screamed again... It was enough to prove how heavily Rong Linyi had stepped on her. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be a Rong,¡± Rong Linyi said slowly, his voice low. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to call me brother.¡± He deduced that Liangliang was still alive, and he had just heard her voice with his own ears. However, when he heard Rong Xueling say those words, the anger in Rong Linyi¡¯s chest still burned faintly. In this world, she was a baby who could be on par with Su Yanyun. He had snatched her away from Jiang Yilin when she was so young and cared for her so much... However, he was trampled by the ¡°family¡± beside him. He really regretted agreeing to let Madam Rong adopt this girl. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, Liangliang wouldn¡¯t have suffered over the years. She wouldn¡¯t encounter today¡¯s ident. At some point, the volume under the lights had disappeared. Rong Linyi¡¯s phone rang. He listened to the conversation next, then put it down and looked in a dark direction. ¡°The sniper has been found. How much longer are you going to hide, Liangliang?¡± His question was followed by a little girl¡¯s aggrieved and expectant voice. ¡°Daddy-¡± With a cry, Rong Liangliang ran out of the darkness and threw herself on Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi immediately picked up Liangliang and held her tightly in his arms. ¡°Baby girl...¡± There was a tremor beneath the calm in his voice. The tension that had been gripping him all these years finally rxed. ¡°Hey! Stupid sister, you¡¯re quite impressive.¡± Xiao Tang smiled at the side. ¡°What was that figure that lured the sniper just now? I think you lured the bad aunt here, right? What method did you use?¡± Rong Liangliang sat on Rong Linyi¡¯s arm and hugged her Daddy¡¯s neck. She stuck out her tongue at Xiao Tang as if she was showing off. ¡°Silly brother, that¡¯s a holographic image. I have an impressive alliance.¡± After saying that, she waved at a nearby building. ¡°Godmother Mengmeng, Uncle Dumb, don¡¯t hide anymore. With Daddy around, everything will be resolved.¡± ¡°Du Mengmeng?¡± Only this person could make Rong Linyi think of the name Mengmeng, but... stupid uncle was... Chapter 1305 1305 I Can¡¯t Treat You As My Daughter Anymore ¡°If we¡¯d known how brave your daddy was, we wouldn¡¯t have had toe here.¡± When Jiang Chengxi¡¯s voice sounded, Rong Linyi frowned. Why was it him? Was he involved in this? The moment Rong Xueling saw Du Mengmeng and Jiang Chengxi, she suddenly realized something. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Her eyes were wild with rage. ¡°It¡¯s you bitches!¡± ¡°Boss.¡± Du Mengmeng looked at Jiang Chengxi expressionlessly. ¡°Someone called you a b*tch. A person like Boss is very detestable. Hurry up and give me money. I¡¯ll be yourckey and p her face for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you 100,000 yuan for ten ps.¡± Jiang Chengxi took out the check coolly. Du Mengmeng¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°You have to get a check for 100,000 yuan. Boss, have you been addicted to acting cool recently?¡± Unexpectedly, she did not bargain. She went forward and pulled Rong Xueling¡¯s hair, and pped her using her backhand five times. Rong Linyi listened to the exchange in silence. After Rong Xueling¡¯s swollen face dropped weakly, he nodded at Du Mengmeng. ¡°The money for the jewelry is my reward.¡± Du Mengmeng¡¯s eyes widened. Damn... Young Master Yi, when did you be so stingy? That 50 million yuan worth of jewelry was earned by me! I saved your precious daughter. Shouldn¡¯t you give me an additional reward? Rong Linyipletely ignored the resentmenting from Du Mengmeng in the air. He had basically pieced together the whole story now: Du Mengmeng had already picked up Liangliang, but she didn¡¯t inform him or send her back, causing their entire family to worry. He was kind enough not to y the me game. Soon, the surroundings gradually lit up. Rong Xueling looked at therge number of police officers who suddenly appeared in front of her and actually realized that they had been lurking here all along. Always lurking here... Rong Linyi, Rong Caitang, Du Mengmeng, Jiang Chengxi, Rong Liangliang... They had been hiding here for a long time just to see her embarrass herself and act like a clown... ¡°You shameless people!¡± Rong Xueling felt that the string in her head had finally broken. She cursed, ¡°You joined forces to bully an orphan and a girl like me. Don¡¯t you have any shame? You bunch of perverts! You shameless people! You will suffer retribution! You will suffer the wrath of the heavens!¡± As soon as she finished cursing wildly, another pnded on her face. Unlike Du Mengmeng¡¯s p, this p was not as powerful, but it was more decisive. ¡°Xueling, what nonsense are you saying!¡± Madam Rong¡¯s voice sounded in front of Rong Xueling. Rong Xueling seemed to have woken up from the beating. She looked at Madam Rong in a daze and suddenly cried out miserably, ¡°Mom-¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your mother anymore.¡± There seemed to be tears in Madam Rong¡¯s eyes too, but they were filled with disappointment. ¡°Xueling, you hurt your family and did such a thing. I can¡¯t think of you as my daughter anymore.¡± Rong Xueling was stunned for a few seconds before she suddenlyughed mockingly. ¡°Treat me as a daughter... As expected, you only treat me as a daughter. You don¡¯t think I¡¯m your real daughter.¡± When Madam Rong heard Rong Xueling¡¯s unreasonable words, she did not exin or refute. She just looked at Rong Xueling quietly and said something she could not believe at all. ¡°That¡¯s the truth, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 1306 1306 Never Got A Chance to Make a Mistake ¡°So you admit it!¡± Rong Xueling was agitated again. ¡°I¡¯m just a pitiful substitute! You¡¯ve never really treated me as a daughter! Your Rong family is so hypocritical! You picked me up from the orphanage to satisfy yourself, and now you want to kick me out! Who am I? What am I?¡± Rong Xueling roared angrily to vent her frustration. But after shouting, she realized that no one was willing to pay attention to her. Madam Rong had retreated after saying that. She was now looking elsewhere expressionlessly, as if she was deaf to Rong Xueling¡¯s ¡°usation.¡± Rong Xueling immediately... panicked. Ever since she was young, Madam Rong had always been gentle and kind to her. She had never suspected before that she truly loved herself. But at this moment, looking at the indifferent Madam Rong, Rong Xueling panicked for the first time... ¡°Mom... I-I was wrong...¡± She forgot how she had screamed at Madam Rong and started to cry. ¡°Mom, I just... I just wanted to go home... I thought you didn¡¯t love me anymore. I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore. I never wanted to hurt my family... Mom...¡± Looking at the police officer beside her, Rong Xueling knew that she was finished... If the Rong family refused to save her, they could lock her up for the rest of her life based on what she had done. Even without a lifetime, the best years of his life would inevitably be spent in prison. She truly felt the panic now. ¡°So, you¡¯ll always only have yourself in your heart, right?¡± Madam Rong calmly listened to Rong Xueling¡¯s words and turned to look at her. ¡°Xueling, any woman can throw a small tantrum. Any woman can have a little jealousy. But who in this world would make such a big mistake in the end? I was too indulgent and spoiled you too much. I spoiled you to this extent. My only mistake was probably to adopt you from the orphanage. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have this chance to make a mistake in your life.¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Rong Xueling cried, ¡°you actually already took me in and raised me. You can¡¯t abandon me... You can¡¯t leave me alone... Mom...¡± Madam Rong looked away indifferently. ¡°The Rong family has never abandoned you. From the beginning to the end, you were the one who wanted to leave and abandon our big family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of Su Yanyun. If not for her, I wouldn¡¯t have be like this.¡± Rong Xueling had already said what was in her heart unscrupulously. Anyway, she had never thought of hiding it, but she had never said it in such a begging tone. ¡°Because of her, you don¡¯t love me anymore, nor do you care about me... I¡¯ve suffered so much outside, but you don¡¯t care about me... Mom, I just want to regain everyone¡¯s attention...¡± Madam Rong shook her head and smiled bitterly. She did not want to answer Rong Xueling anymore. ¡°What a selfish woman. Everyone in the world is your mother. Everyone has to pay attention to you, right?¡± Qiao Sisi had appeared at some point. She crossed her hands and mocked, ¡°If you want to gain everyone¡¯s attention, your brother has to be single for the rest of his life. He can¡¯t have a lover and can only dote on you? The Rong family can¡¯t have any descendants either because they will deprive you of your love? Rong Xueling, as an orphan, you have obtained more luck than others, but you¡¯re greedy and don¡¯t know it. The Rong family¡¯s greatest fault is raising an ingrate like you!¡± Chapter 1307 1307 I Just Wanted To Go Home ¡°You, what right do you have to scold me? You snatched Brother Jinghui. Who do you think you are... You¡¯re the one who stopped Brother Jinghui from helping bail me out...¡± Rong Xueling cried bitterly. ¡°You contributed to the reason why I am like this today...¡± Qiao Sisi was about to say something when Su Yanyun grabbed her arm from behind. ¡°Forget it, Sisi. You can never wake someone who pretends to be asleep,¡± Su Yanyun said casually. ¡°After the police talk to her, we¡¯ll just wait for the results. It¡¯s degrading to reason with such a person!¡± Rong Xueling finally knew that everyone had reallye to see her as a ¡°joke¡±. She looked stunned. Su Yanyun¡¯sst casual words finally defeated all her self-deception... Yes, she was selfish and greedy... Due to her childhood experience in the orphanage, she always wanted to firmly grasp everything she had obtained. It made her afraid of losing what she had already obtained... That was why she was hostile to Rong Liangliang and resistant to Su Yanyun. That was because anyone who had just joined the Rong family could steal the attention that should have belonged to her. She swore that when she first left the Rong family in a fit of pique, she only wanted to eat, drink, and y outside. She thought that Madam Rong wouldpromise with her like she had with Jiang Yilin and He Xiaoqin in the past... She didn¡¯t expect Su Yanyun to have such an important status. She made Madam Rong ruthlessly cut off all her economic resources. Without the Rong family¡¯s ck card, she could not do anything. In an instant, she fell from heaven to hell. When she beat up the Shi family on behalf of Rong Liangliang, on the one hand, she wanted to humiliate the existence that was weaker and lower than her to prove that she was still at the top of the food chain. On the other hand, she also wanted to use this to win the admiration of the Rong family and return to the Rong family in glory. Although she had always refused to respond to Xu Yueshan¡¯s kidnapping n, she had secretly thought about it many times. However, she never dreamed that things would eventually go in a direction beyond her control. Clearly, she just wanted to go home like a star! ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to jail, Mom...¡± Just as the police were about to shove her into the police car, Rong suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Mom... help me... help me... I don¡¯t want to go to jail...¡± However, no one in the Rong family had any additional expression on their faces. They watched calmly as Rong Xueling was trapped in the police car and driven away... Rong Xueling was right. They were indeed a team. In the past, she had been a part of this. It was she who had treated kinship as child¡¯s y. She had repeatedly tormented them and ran away, showing off her arrogance that consumed the Rong family¡¯s longing for that premature baby girl... She would never have guessed. The police would be notified today and deployed here in advance. It was Madam Rong who suggested it first. She had always forgotten what Rong Xuelong had told her. Their mother, Hua Sixuan, was a woman who had taken on the responsibility of being the assistant head of the Rong family for three generations. In her eyes, the interests of the family would always be more important than personal interests. Otherwise, she would not have drugged her son and made him sleep with a woman he had never seen before. She would do anything to strengthen her family¡¯s position. Her attack on the younger generation of the Rong family had be thest straw that broke Madam Rong¡¯s heart... ¡°How much trouble did she cause?¡± Du Mengmeng pinched her chin. She felt a little regretful. The Rong family and the police¡¯s sudden intervention had prevented her from digging deeply into the person behind Rong Xueling. ¡°The sniper is dead.¡± As if guessing what she was thinking, Qiao Sisi nced at her and said this shocking news. Chapter 1308 1308 The Price Is Too Big Rong Xueling was even more spineless than everyone had imagined. As soon as she arrived at the police station, she confessed everything. What she said to Xu Yueshan previously about not betraying her was thrown into the sea. Actually, there was no need for her to say anything. After Rong Linyi got Rong Liu to investigate her recent behavior, Xu Yueshan was already deeply suspicious. ¡°I¡¯ve confessed everything. I want to see my mother...¡± Rong Xueling begged the police officers in tears. ¡°Please, let me see my mother... She should know that I was framed by Xu Yueshan... I¡¯m really innocent. If I didn¡¯t want to go home, I wouldn¡¯t have been bullied by her...¡± ¡°Xu Yueshan has absconded.¡± The cop across the room looked at her red-rimmed eyes as she cried. ¡°Do you have any clues as to where she might have gone? If you can provide a useful lead and redeem yourself, you might be able to fight for a reduced sentence.¡± Rong Xueling waspletely stunned... Xu Yueshan ran away. She actually ran away just like that. Why was Xu Yueshan able to escape when she had been captured? Could it be that she had guessed she would be caught and that was how she had escaped? ¡°She can¡¯t escape!¡± Rong Xueling screamed. ¡°Her parents are still in the capital. The Xu family can run, but they can¡¯t hide! You should arrest her parents and ask them! Is it because the Xu family is powerful that you don¡¯t dare?¡± The policeman¡¯s face darkened and he said nothing more in reply. Rong Xueling¡¯s interrogation ended here. It was impossible to reveal anything about the Xu family to her... ... . ¡°So the Xu family could have done everything?¡± In the Rong family, Su Yanyun held a baby in one hand and asked Rong Linyi. ¡°The Xu family is involved, but if it was just because I rejected Xu Yueshan back then, they probably wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing. The identity and motive of those who wanted to kill Liangliang are all shrouded in mystery now.¡± Rong Linyi answered Su Yanyun. The Xu family of three had disappeared. Xu Yueshan¡¯s father was an important figure in the political world, but he actually fled abroad with his wife before the incident. As for Xu Yueshan, she had been in contact with her until Rong Xueling was arrested. Now, she had mysteriously disappeared. Even her entry and exit records could not be found. In order to ¡°take revenge¡± on the Rong family, their entire family had paid a huge price... ¡°No matter what, Liangliang and Xiao Tang have to strengthen their security now. As for the school...¡± Su Yanyun was a little hesitant. The babies had just adapted to school life. If they didn¡¯t go to school, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the school has also strengthened security in all aspects. If the other party doesn¡¯t seed once, they won¡¯t do anything for the time being. Besides, I suspect that their real goal isn¡¯t actually Liangliang...¡± The target wasn¡¯t Liangliang but they wanted her life. What kind of person could be so vicious? The sniper at midnight immediately poisoned himself when Qiao Sisi rushed over. Not only was he well-trained, but he was also definitely a death warrior. What Rong Linyi could not figure out was that after the other party pulled the trigger on the holographic image of Liangliang, Xiao Tang waspletely exposed to the other party¡¯s range. If the other party only wanted to take revenge on the Rong family, they would definitely not let Xiao Tang off. When Qiao Sisi discovered a sniper and deduced the other party¡¯s location, the other party could point the gun at Xiao Tang or even... Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi could be said to be standing in the dark, making it difficult to be aimed at, but Xiao Tang was standing in front of the light... Why was it that the person the other party had to kill was a weaker Liangliang? Chapter 1309 1309 Aren¡¯t you ashamed to snatch Mommy from a child? ¡°Mommy, Liangliang is so scared. I want to sleep with Mommy tonight.¡± Rong Liangliang raised her small face. There seemed to be tears in her big eyes. When Rong Linyi heard this, his expression... immediately turned ugly. Just now, he was a little dissatisfied with Su Yanyun¡¯s situation. There was no need to talk about Liangliang. After being wronged just now, she naturally had to snuggle up to her mother. Hence, Xiao Tang found an excuse and asked his mother to be impartial. He naturally upied the other side of her mother. Therefore, Rong Linyi could only sit opposite Su Yanyun. He tried to reassure himself that he could still make out with the little woman alone at night. Who knew that Liangliang would actually suggest sleeping with Mommy tonight? However, it was fine if it was only Liangliang. Rong Linyi had always been more indulgent with his little princess. He could let Liangliang sleep with them. After all, the bed was big enough. Together, Daddy and Mommyforted Liangliang¡¯s injured little heart. As long as it wasn¡¯t Xiao Tang... ¡°Mommy! Xiao Tang is so scared too! Xiao Tang was almost poisoned to death by Little Aunt. Xiao Tang also wants to sleep with Mommy...¡± Xiao Tang also shamelessly held Su Yanyun¡¯s arm. Su Yanyun coughed. She looked a little carefully at the expressionless Rong Linyi opposite her. ¡°Um, Xiao Tang, why don¡¯t... you sleep with Daddy?¡± Rong Linyi¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°How dare you!¡± His words immediately silenced the entire family. ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Unexpectedly, Rong Liangliang straightened her neck with abnormal determination. ¡°Anyway, I want to sleep with Mommy tonight. Alone. I¡¯ll sleep with Mommy! If anyone doesn¡¯t let me sleep with her, I¡¯ll run away from home like my aunt... Wuuu-¡± It was not easy for Rong Liangliang to cry. The howl at night immediately attracted Old Master Rong and Xiao Mengxia, who had nothing better to do, to rush in. Now that the Rong family was on their side, Madam Rong had also prepared a room for Rong Linyi¡¯s small family in the mansion. In order to appease her elders, Su Yanyun also discussed with Rong Linyi that they would stay in the mansion for a while before returning to the Water Courtyard. However... they did not expect the Old Master and Madam toe over to take a look in the middle of the night. They saw Liangliang crying. The old man was immediately furious. ¡°Who dares to bully my Liangliang!¡± ¡°Great-grandfather!¡± Liangliang immediately found a big backer. ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t allow me to sleep with Mommy... Wuwa... Liangliang is so afraid...¡± Rong Linyi was speechless. When did I forbid you to sleep with your mother? I just don¡¯t allow Xiao Tang to take advantage of the situation! Unexpectedly, Old Master Rong scolded Rong Linyi indiscriminately. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still snatching Mommy from a child. Aren¡¯t you ashamed! Don¡¯t you know that Liangliang will have nightmares after being kidnapped? Let me tell you, if my Liangliang gets a psychological trauma, you¡¯ll have to pay for it for the rest of your life!¡± Rong Linyi felt that his grandfather was more unreasonable than a child. He didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all. Unexpectedly, Madam was also helping her. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. My little Liangliang is so pitiful. Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Come over and hug me. Let¡¯s ignore your annoying father. He¡¯s just a child who won¡¯t grow up!¡± Rong Linyi himself did not understand... why the elders in the family did not like their biological grandson! Since no one liked him, why should he be the head of the family? Wasn¡¯t this just using him as a free worker to squeeze him dry? Chapter 1310 1310 My Daddy Is Very Jealous The unhappy Rong Linyi did not even have the joy of Liangliang¡¯s return. He got up and headed upstairs. Before he left, he pointed his cane at Xiao Tang. ¡°You, sleep by yourself!¡± It was fine if Liangliang upied her mommy, but if this brat dared to join in the fun, he would skin him alive. Rong Liangliang immediately smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you for your magnanimity, Daddy. I¡¯ll knit you a sweater tomorrow!¡± Rong Linyi felt his head ache at the mention of knitting! If Rong Liangliang hadn¡¯t gone to that so-called knitting ss, would she have encountered such bad luck? But since he was in a bad mood, he didn¡¯t say a word. He turned around and walked upstairs. Rong Liangliang watched Daddy disappear and couldn¡¯t help but stick out her tongue yfully at Mommy. Daddy was so petty! ... . Su Yanyun quickly understood why Rong Liangliang wanted to sleep with her. This youngdy actually had something to tell her. However, she did not dare to let the others know. She could only confide in her mother, who was also a ¡°girl¡±. Only then did Su Yanyun know that her baby¡¯s thoughts and acting skills were better than hers. Today at the police station, although she had also recounted her abduction, she had not been very clear about many of the details. Moreover, when she heard about the kidnapping, she looked terrified. The police had specially sent a gentle policewoman to question her, but it didn¡¯t seem to appease her. Therefore, in order not to agitate the little kid, the police used all their focus on Rong Xueling. After all, Rong Liangliang was only a five-year-old child, while Rong Xueling was an adult. There were many things they couldn¡¯t ask Rong Liangliang without aggravating her psychological trauma. However, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know until Rong Liangliang told her all the details after she was kidnapped... Rong Liangliang probably knew more than Rong Xueling. Rong Liangliang knew that the leader of the kidnappers was actually a thirteen-year-old boy. Everyone called him ¡°Little Fourth Master.¡± He was the boy who had appeared on Mu Chenfeng¡¯s consultation screen. Meanwhile, the police learned from Rong Xueling that there was a teenager who was at least 17 or 18 years old among the kidnappers. The adult kidnappers werezing around outside and eating, so they sent the teenager in to torture them... Even if Rong Xueling was Xu Yueshan¡¯s friend, she was still treated as a punching bag by the young man. This waspletely different from what Liangliang told Su Yanyun. ¡°Fourth Master...¡± Su Yanyun pondered. ¡°He¡¯s a thirteen-year-old kidnapper leader. This is a fresh clue. Perhaps we can get Sisi to investigate. Did he save you in the end?¡± ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Rong Liangliang nodded firmly, but there was a hint of anxiety in her eyes. ¡°Mommy, can you get Uncle to investigate? Little Brother was shot twice to save me. You can verify this for Godmother Mengmeng.¡± Su Yanyun felt that something was amiss. ¡°Oh, Liangliang, why would you want me to beg Uncle for help? Can¡¯t Daddy help you just the same?¡± However, Liangliang lowered her head and pouted in embarrassment. ¡°I don¡¯t dare... Daddy, he¡¯ll be jealous.¡± If a man was jealous, there was nothing a woman could do. They were especially good at violence. Whether it was cold or hot violence, they liked to vent first. Besides, her daddy was not just any jealous person. Chapter 1311 1311 I Can¡¯t Get Her Back Anymore... Look at how possessive Daddy was towards Mommy. Even when Liangliang upied him for the entire night, his face darkened. If he knew that his little princess was thinking about other people¡¯s wild boys, would he seriously investigate? If he found out, would he tell Rong Liangliang the truth? It was all a question. ¡°Hmph! Mommy, you don¡¯t know.¡± Rong Liangliang didn¡¯t forget toin about Daddy. ¡°Previously, when I went to An family¡¯s house to y, Daddy¡¯s expression was like that. He felt that I had been kidnapped by the wild boy next door. It was so funny!¡± Looking at Rong Liangliang¡¯s cute little face acting like an adult, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help butugh. She used to think that her Liangliang was a carefree little princess. But now... Why did it seem like she was the least scheming and brainless person in the family? ¡°I promised little brother,¡± Rong Liangliang clenched her small fists. ¡°I must be smart! Liangliang, don¡¯t be silly and sweet. Liangliang must be a female warrior!¡± Su Yanyun... wiped her sweat. Why did she even feel that her little baby was about to be abducted by a wild boy from nowhere? Still, two shots in a row... Su Yanyun felt that the little brother Rong Liangliang had been thinking about was probably dead. In any case, she was beginning to feel grateful to this young man. A kidnapper who could treat a baby well would not be an evil person. Moreover, from Rong Liangliang¡¯s description, Su Yanyun felt that this young man¡¯s background was not simple. Therefore, she let An Mingchen investigate. If Rong Linyi found out about this, then... he would put the me on Rong Liangliang! Rong Liangliang still did not know that she had been ced on the sale shelf by her mother. She even felt especially grateful and at ease because her mother had promised to help her find her little brother. Finally, she could not resist her fatigue and closed her eyes to sleep... ... . Late at night. Jiang Chengxi sat alone on the bed and stubbed out thest cigarette. In the smoke that filled the room, he reached toward the bed and pressed a switch. There was a click and a small hiddenpartment popped up beside the bed. Jiang Chengxi took out a small box and opened it. What he saw was a wless sapphire... No matter how many times he looked at it, he was careful when he took out the gem. After losing the cross-stitch with the kite. This gem had taken the ce of cross-stitch and became an object he had to admire every night before going to bed. He picked up his ss from the side of the bed. He watched the blue gem turn a deep, dark red behind the wine. Every time this happened, the cut patterns on the sapphire would produce strange irregr patterns... Jiang Chengxi had never discovered such a phenomenon on any gem. He was torn. He was conflicted from the moment he saw Rong Liangliang. At some point, he began to understand that he would never be able to catch up with that tiny figure. His Zhengzheng. The little girl who used to walk hand in hand with him in the sanatorium. He could no longer wait for the moment until he put the real ring on her finger... That was why he had selfishly withheld the sapphire. This seemed to have once been Su Yanyun¡¯s most precious thing. However, now that she was no longercking anything... what was the harm in leaving it to him? However, when he saw the small Rong Liangliang that day, Jiang Chengxi actually almost wanted to give this gem to Rong Liangliang... Chapter 1312 1312 Never Helped Me Except With Money This jewel... Jiang Chengxi wondered what secrets there were. He once wanted to send the gem to the Identification Institute to study its internal structure, to see why it presented such a prismatic reflective surface through the colored liquid. But when he thought about it, he felt that it would not be safe for this thing to leave him. This was thest souvenir Su Yanyun had left him. He didn¡¯t even want anyone to know about its existence. It had been so long ago, but he still remembered that he had used this thing to plot against Su Yanyun... However, although she valued this thing, she did not persist in the end. Moreover, the reason she had taken a fancy to it was only because her ¡°father¡± had repeatedly instructed her to keep it safe before he passed away. Since that was the case, it should be... a family heirloom of the Su family. There was nothing strange about the Su family¡¯s things. After Su Yanyun fell out with the Su family, they should be worthless. Therefore, he selfishly kept it and had no intention of returning it to Su Yanyun. He squeezed the stone in his palm. Cold stone. It was like Su Yanyun¡¯s response to him from beginning to end. But even in this cold ce, he wanted to stay... Jiang Chengxi put down his wine ss and knocked his forehead with the hand that was holding the gem tightly. Forget it, even if Rong Liangliang looked like Su Yanyun when she was young, she was no longer his little Zhengzheng... Liangliang was a lively and cute child. She was so cute that people could not help but have such a daughter. But his little Zhengzheng was a cold little girl. No smile, no tears, no words. When she stared at you coldly, her eyes seemed to fill with ice. This was also why Jiang Chengxi didn¡¯t recognize the grown-up Su Yanyun at first nce. Su Yanyun was too cute and naive... She did not look like Zhengzheng when she was young. At least, her temperament and expression were different. Jiang Chengxi had to admit that he had never been able to let go of Su Yanyun because she always treated him coldly. The colder she was to him, the more he couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. Is he a masochist? Basically, this was the type of woman he liked. A woman who wouldn¡¯t give him a good look. There were a lot of women outside who treated him nicely. He just wasn¡¯t interested. Jiang Chengxi sighed and was about to put the gem in the secretpartment. His phone suddenly rang. At this time, the only person who dared to disturb him was his fearless demon assistant. ¡°What?¡± Jiang Chengxi picked up the phone, his eyes filled with impatience. Du Mengmeng lowered her voice to a whisper. After what seemed like an eternity, she sighed. ¡°Boss, I probably, probably, am sure... I failed.¡± When Jiang Chengxi heard this, his heart skipped a beat. Then, he said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re so useless. I already guessed it.¡± On the other end of the line, Du Mengmeng... went silent. At least ten minutester, Jiang Chengxi had already fallen asleep on his phone. Then, he suddenly woke up. When he opened his eyes, the call hadn¡¯t ended. ¡°Hey, you still there?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Du Mengmeng sounded as numb as ever. Jiang Chengxi sighed. ¡°Du Mengmeng, you¡¯ve already done your best. We... the Jiang family has also tried our best to help you.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t,¡± Du Mengmeng said coldly. ¡°Boss, even if you hate me for always ckmailing you, you can¡¯t just leave me in the lurch. I¡¯m fighting alone. Other than money, you¡¯ve never helped me.¡± Chapter 1313 1313 Why Don¡¯t We Marry? Jiang Chengxi was furious. ¡°You extorted tens of millions from me. Coupled with the fact that you swindled people from other ces, you have at least hundreds of millions in your hands. If you can¡¯t seed, are you ming me? Our Jiang family doesn¡¯t do charity. If not for the Jiang family protecting you all these years, would you have been able to live sofortably?¡± Du Mengmeng was silent on the other end of the line again. Even from a few kilometers away, Jiang Chengxi could sense her resentment. He actually wanted tofort the person on the other side, but when he thought about how he had been bullied by the other party all these years, he did not have such a good temper. ¡°Du Mengmeng, this is fate.¡± After what seemed an eternity, he said the words slowly. It was all fate... Just like him and Su Yanyun. He had fought hard, even unscrupulously, but so what in the end? Du Mengmengughed coldly. ¡°Heh, I don¡¯t believe in fate.¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Jiang Chengxi asked. ¡°The Du family has a deep foundation. Even if the Jiang family and the Rong family go head to head with them, they¡¯re still evenly matched. Rong Xueling has helped you a lot before, right? But Mengmeng, you... you...¡± Jiang Chengxi pondered for a long time, but he still had to tell the cruel truth. ¡°You¡¯re indeed very smart and capable, but you¡¯re stillcking a little. Your small fight is very good, but you... aren¡¯t cut out for it...¡± ¡°Just say that I¡¯m not smart enough.¡± Du Mengmeng¡¯s tone had always been cold. Jiang Chengxi said embarrassedly, ¡°You said it yourself. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Du Mengmeng was silent for a second. ¡°Are you still willing to help me, boss?¡± Jiang Chengxi really wanted to say no and kick her away. But in the end... he couldn¡¯t bear it. There were four women in this life who made him feel sorry for them: Su Yanyun, Jiang Yilin, Rong Xueling, and Du Mengmeng... Apart from Su Yanyun because of love, the other three women made him unable to kill them because of some special opportunities. ¡°Tell me, how do you want me to help?¡± Jiang Chengxi could only admit defeat. ¡°But let me make it clear first. I can only use my own name. I won¡¯t implicate the Jiang family.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just want you,¡± Du Mengmeng said calmly. ¡°Well, how about I marry you?¡± Pfft. Jiang Chengxi almost spat out the red wine he had just drunk. ¡°Du Mengmeng, is there something wrong with your brain? Did I wait until now to marry you?¡± Jiang Chengxi roared. Marry a devil? Even if he had masochistic tendencies, he wasn¡¯t that stupid, okay? ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m not good-looking enough?¡± Du Mengmeng¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°My figure is not inferior to Su Yanyun¡¯s. I won¡¯t embarrass you even if I dress up. After all, I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Du family. I won¡¯t lose out if I marry you.¡± Jiang Chengxi was silent for two seconds. ¡°Du Mengmeng, you should know that I hate business marriages the most.¡± The previous generations of the Jiang family were all connected by marriage. In the end, it was all tragic. Jiang Chengfu¡¯s parents were the most miserable. They had left a lot of psychological trauma on Jiang Chengxi. His parents¡¯ affairs also made him despair about his marriage. The only person in his life he had ever thought of marrying was Su Yanyun. Unfortunately, though... ¡°Let¡¯s sign an agreement.¡± Du Mengmeng¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to regain my mother¡¯s assets if I fight alone. With you putting on a show for me, at least I won¡¯t be so tired.¡± All these years, Jiang Chengxi and Rong Xuelong were the only two people who knew how hard it was for her. Chapter 1314 1314 Mixed Memories ¡°If I reject you, will you hate me?¡± Jiang Chengxi asked. ¡°Nonsense,¡± Du Mengmeng said coldly. ¡°I, a woman, failed to woo my boss. Where do you want me to put my old face? But give me a definite answer. What kind of man will drag his feet?¡± Jiang Chengxi was about to explode again. ¡°Do you have any awareness of a chaser? You¡¯re no different from selling sows!¡± ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m worth less than a sow.¡± There was a hint of fatigue in her tone. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one night to think about it. I have to sleep. I¡¯m so sleepy...¡± There was even a yawn on the other end of the line. Jiang Chengxi once again wondered if Du Mengmeng was from his n. She really had a heart tougher than a man¡¯s. After putting down his phone, Jiang Chengxi could not sleep. It wasn¡¯t until dawn that he cursed. ¡°Damn! I¡¯m crazy! I¡¯m already being nice to her! Why should I marry her?! I can¡¯t even sleep thinking about this. I have to be at her beck and call. There¡¯s something wrong with me!¡± ... . When the first rays of the morning sun came down. Rong Xuelong opened her eyes. She stared nkly at the snow-white ceiling. For a moment, he could not even remember where she was or who she was. ¡°Mommy... Mommy!¡± A soft voice sounded in her ear. Rong Xuelong wanted to turn her neck, but she found it abnormally difficult. Xiaobao realized that it was difficult for his mommy to move, so he consciously stretched his head over. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re finally awake. That¡¯s great. Daddy just went to sleep. I¡¯ll go wake him up...¡± ¡°Wait...¡± Just as Rong Xuelong finished speaking, Xiaobao had already flown out like a whirlwind. Rong Xueling... Ah, hey! Let her sort out her thoughts! Her brain¡¯s numb from sleeping too long, OK? After less than a minute, the door burst open again. A haggard man rushed in with ecstatic eyes and hugged Rong Xuelong. ¡°Xuelong, you¡¯re awake?¡± Rong Xuelong screamed, ¡°Ahhh... It hurts! It hurts!¡± Her muscles were a little stiff from lying in this body for too long. It was simply torture to be picked up so forcefully. Seeing this, Jiang Chenglong hurriedly put her down in panic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I... I was careless...¡± For a moment, he was too surprised to see her awake. That was why he moved a little more aggressively. After all, the doctor had told them before that it was very likely that Rong Xuelong would never wake up again. Rong Xuelongy for a while and caught her breath. However, she felt that her body was no longer so stiff because of Jiang Chenglong¡¯s shock. She caught her breath. ¡°Help me up.¡± This time, Jiang Chenglong carefully helped her up. Their eyes met. Although Xiaobao really wanted to stay by his mommy¡¯s side, he thought about it and went out obediently. ¡°Do you remember?¡± Rong Xuelong asked softly after what seemed like an eternity. However, Jiang Chenglong¡¯s gaze froze. He nodded, then shook his head. ¡°I remember everything, but...¡± Seeing Rong Xuelong frown, he mustered his courage and continued, ¡°But I still don¡¯t... I only feel that I¡¯m Jiang Chenglong.¡± His feelings for Rong Xuelong were equally sincere. He could also remember those things about Jiang Chenglong. But in any case, those things seemed to have happened to someone else. His body still had the memories that the Qiao family had instilled in him. The most obvious thing that Rong Xuelong felt was that he had always called her Xuelong and not her sister... Chapter 1315 1315 Mom Wants to See You ¡°Xuelong.¡± Jiang Chenglong saw that Rong Xuelong was silent and felt a little uneasy. But he didn¡¯t want to hide it from her. All he could do was plead with her. ¡°Can you live with me like this?¡± he asked, a little humbled. Rong Xuelong rubbed her temples. ¡°I¡¯d like to see my family. Am I still in Country E?¡± Jiang Chenglong shook his head. ¡°Many things have happened during this period of time, and I can¡¯t exin it to you clearly. The doctor said that if you wake up, letting your family apany you will help you recover, but don¡¯t force yourself. If you¡¯re not feeling well...¡± When Rong Xuelong heard this mother-like chanting, he was simply in the same mode as the previous Jiang Chenglong. So that was it? He still couldn¡¯t fully recover to his former state? She immediately shouted impatiently, ¡°Just do as you¡¯re told! Why are you so long-winded?¡± At this moment, she clearly saw a vicious aura that only belonged to Ye Qiaoxin on Jiang Chenglong¡¯s face. But the hostility faded quickly, and he rose gently to his feet. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll notify your family immediately.¡± After a while, the whole family came over like a swarm of hos. Even the old man and his wife came to join in the fun. For a moment, the ward was extremely lively. Rong Liangliang and Xiao Tang had not seen Xiaobao for a long time. The three children were ying together. Fortunately, this was a VIP ward and the soundproofing was good. They could not be heard outside the door. Laughter filled the air. Rong Xuelong really felt that this family had not been so lively in a long time. She was in high spirits as she listened to everyone talk about what had happened during this period of time. Rong¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°The Xu family actually escaped?¡± she countered. ¡°It has been confirmed that the Xu family is a political spy,¡± Rong Linyi replied. ¡°Everyone, including Xu Yueshan, has gone to Country Y to seek political asylum.¡± ¡®Country Y?¡¯ At the mention of this country, the entire family couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Yanyun. ¡°I asked An Mingchen.¡± Su Yanyun immediately said self-consciously, ¡°He... he said that the An family didn¡¯t interfere in this matter. At least, he didn¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°Hehe, even if the An family didn¡¯t interfere, they can still take revenge on them, right?¡± Madam was very clear about the An family¡¯s power. ¡°They keep saying that they love Liangliang the most. If something happens to Liangliang, how can they be cowards?¡± Frankly speaking. The entire family was speechless at Madam¡¯s fence-sitting nature. When the An family made her unhappy, she would say that she was a member of the Rong family. The Rong family had made her unhappy, so she said that she was from the An family. However, she had no choice... After all, even Old Master had to make her feel bad. ¡°Xuelong, about Xueling...¡± Madam Rong said worriedly. To be honest, Rong Xuelong and Rong Xueling were very close at home. ¡°She did that to Liangliang.¡± Rong Xuelong closed her eyes for a moment, but when she opened them, she was extremely determined. ¡°I can¡¯t have a sister like that anymore. What goes aroundes around.¡± People from wealthy families like them had to have this realization. Su Yanyun saw the faint sorrow in her eyes and was about tofort Rong Xuelong. His phone suddenly rang. She took a look and immediately asked for Rong Linyi¡¯s opinion obediently. ¡°It¡¯s from An Mingchen.¡± Rong Linyi nodded slightly, pleased with the little woman¡¯s performance. Su Yanyun picked it up and had just greeted him cautiously. An Mingchen¡¯s maic voice sounded. He went straight to the point and said, ¡°Zhengzheng, I called to tell you that Mom... wants to see you.¡± Chapter 1316 1316 Did She Harass You? Su Yanyun¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. ¡°Mom ...¡± She mouthed the word. Upon hearing her, Rong Linyi immediately stood behind her, his arm faintly ced at her lower back to support her. Fortunately, apart from her ugly expression, Su Yanyun quickly calmed down. ¡°Is Mom ... okay?¡± She sounded hesitant. For some reason, ever since she had admitted that she was Zhengzheng, she had never once taken the initiative to think of her parents. Naturally, some of this was rted to her forgetting what had happened before she was eight. But there was something strange about it. When she first found out that she was not Shi Fangran¡¯s daughter, she was sad and shocked. However, she had almost never thought about where her biological parents were. Now, An Mingchen suddenly said that his mother wanted to see her. Had Mom just found out she was alive? Or was it... Su Yanyun felt afraid to think about it. Something deep in her brain seemed to be warning her not to dwell on it. Su Yanyun adjusted her breathing and focused on what An Mingchen was saying. ¡°Mom is fine, but her health hasn¡¯t been as good as before.¡± An Mingchen hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Previously, I¡¯ve been hiding the news of finding you. Mom hasn¡¯t cared about family matters for many years. If someone hadn¡¯t been nosy this time... Forget it, Zhengzheng, are you willing toe back and see her?¡± ¡°I...¡± Su Yanyun felt that the question was too abrupt. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Rong Linyi and the rest of her family. ¡°I need to discuss this with my family,¡± she answered cautiously. An Mingchen sounded a little unhappy. ¡°Zhengzheng, you don¡¯t have to acknowledge me. You can ignore me. But I hope you won¡¯t break Mom¡¯s heart. Our father died young and you... Mom has been living alone all these years. It¡¯s really not easy. Think about it. I¡¯ll call tonight.¡± With that, he hung up without waiting for Su Yanyun¡¯s reply. This was the first time... he had voluntarily hung up on Su Yanyun. ... . ¡°An Mingchen said that someone told Mom that I was still alive, so she wanted to see me.¡± Su Yanyun said this in front of her entire family. Now, the An family and the Rong family were really mixed together. Their rtionship wasplicated. She was the biggest source of conflict. Apart from that, Madam could be considered one of the An family¡¯s mistresses. Jiang Chenglong could be considered half a member of the An family. ¡°Speaking of which, has your mothere to harass you recently?¡± Rong Xuelong suddenly broke the awkward silence and asked Jiang Chenglong. Jiang Chenglong nodded, then shook his head decisively. ¡°She came to me once, but I still can¡¯t remember anything rted to her, so it¡¯s impossible for me to acknowledge her.¡± He remembered everything about Rong Xuelong, but other than that, he could remember very little. This was also why he could notpletely acknowledge his identity as Jiang Chenglong. Even if he remembered Jiang Chengxi, it was because he had once had a ¡°rtionship¡± with Rong Xuelong. However, it was enough to remember Rong Xuelong. He felt his whole heart fill with the memory of her. ¡°Xuelong, it¡¯s almost time.¡± Madam Rong checked the time. ¡°I remember the doctor saying that visiting hours shouldn¡¯t be too long either. We¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡± Chapter 1317 1317 You Took the Initiative the First Time, Right? Rong Xuelong understood. The whole family might have to discuss whether Su Yanyun should go back to see her biological mother. From an ordinary ethical point of view, there was nothing wrong with going back. And yet... After all, there was such a deep estrangement between the Rong and An families. As a patient who had just woken up, even if she was no longer physically injured, she naturally did not have enough energy. When only Jiang Chenglong was left standing in the ward, Rong Xuelong held his hand. ¡°Has your bipr disorder acted up recently?¡± Jiang Chenglong half-squatted so that she could hold his hand and bring him to the bed so that she wouldn¡¯t be tired. Rong Xuelong saw his considerate actions and could not help but smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been receiving treatment from Doctor Mu. I haven¡¯t had an attack since I came back.¡± Jiang Chenglong stared deeply at Rong Xuelong. His cheeks were thinner than when he¡¯d been in Country E. Even though he hadn¡¯t been as busy with business when he came back, the psychological pressure was greater than ever. He was always afraid that Rong Xuelong would not wake up. He was afraid that he would never hear her voice again and see her bright eyes and clear smile. They stared at each other for what seemed an eternity. Rong Xuelong felt that she had a lot to say to the other party, but she could not say a word. After a long while, Jiang Chenglong slowly approached and touched her warm lips. ¡°Xuelong...¡± He called to her, his eyes close to hers, still refusing to look away. ¡°I¡¯m really afraid... really afraid that this is a dream. Sometimes I think that the world that calls my sister in the dream is real. Sometimes I think that the world that you¡¯re sleeping in is real. I can¡¯t tell which is real and which is a dream. But no matter where it is, you... are bound to exist.¡± Rong Xuelong raised her hand and gently caressed his face. ¡°Do I touch you so realistically in my dreams?¡± Jiang Chenglong¡¯s lips twitched. Eventually he said one word. ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing the shock in Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes, he avoided her gaze. The tip of his ears actually turned red. He revealed an expression that only someone who had been through a lot in the past would have. When Rong Xuelong saw this familiar appearance, a teasing emotion that only existed in the past rose in her heart again. ¡°Really?¡± She seemed to understand why his ears were red. With a smirk, she dropped her palms to his shoulders. Slowly and gently, she slid from his shoulders to his chest. ¡°You dreamed something, didn¡¯t you ... I¡¯m like this ...¡± Her hand suddenly sped up. Before Jiang Chenglong could react, she had already touched... Jiang Chenglong felt that he should not panic or be stunned. However, he actually held his breath and reflexively pressed Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand. He blurted out, ¡°Sister...¡± Everything seemed so natural. It was as if, at that moment, the soul buried in his heart had suddenly found a gap and fused into this shell. The redness in his ears spread to his neck. Jiang Chenglong came back to his senses and cursed himself for being so useless. In the past, when the two of them got married, Xiaobao was already so old. For now, he still had all his senses as ¡°Ye Qiaoxin¡±. He wouldn¡¯t be so shy. However, Rong Xuelong¡¯s evil smile seemed to have touched the deepest part of his heart. It was the most natural reaction. Could it be that... he had really been so... afraid of her in the past? ¡°You took the initiative the first time, right?¡± After thinking about it, he felt a little calmer. The redness on his face faded as he asked Rong Xuelong calmly. Chapter 1318 1318 Eat Her for Three Days and Three Nights ¡°Heh!¡± Rong Xuelong knew that this guy had installed a shell for himself now. He hadn¡¯t spent thest five years in vain. Without her, there was only blood and ruthlessness on the icy path to power. Even if ¡°Chenglong¡± returnedpletely, it was unlikely that she would be able to control him like before. But was Miss Rong the kind of person who would retreat at the slightest setback? Moreover, she could clearly feel that even though Jiang Chenglong¡¯s expression had be very calm, he was more than twice as excited as before. ¡°Why are you so disobedient now, Brother Chenglong?¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s evil smile deepened. ¡°Be good and call me sister.¡± Jiang Chenglong almost pped Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand away. But he could not bear to part with thefortable feeling at this moment... His face hardened. ¡°Xiaobao is five years old and you¡¯re still so indecent.¡± ¡°I¡¯m older than you. Didn¡¯t you call me sister since you were young?¡± Rong Xuelong leaned closer to Jiang Chenglong and whispered in his ear. The tickling breath traveled from her red lips to behind his ear and down his neck. Jiang Chenglong did not want to admit defeat, but he had to admit that Rong Xuelong was too charming. ¡°Back when we were together, every night, you liked to call me sister while-¡± Rong Xuelong drugged him again. Jiang Chenglong felt the hot turbulence rushing through his body. He grabbed Rong Xuelong¡¯s hand and squeezed it tightly. ¡°You just woke up! Your body is still...¡± The words were fierce and resentful, but more than that, they were filled with desire. She had been lying there for so long, and he had watched over her every day and night. His tense heart was filled with anxiety and worry, and he had not thought about anything else at all. At this moment, she suddenly picked it up with the force of a volcano eruption. Rong Xuelong paused, feeling a little tired. She suddenly slumped to the side, her grip loosening. ¡°Ah... I¡¯m getting old...¡± She looked like she had nothing to live for. She lookedzy, and she looked like a different person from her charming self just now. ¡°Not as young as I was...¡± As soon as she let go, Jiang Chenglong felt his entire heart be empty. Theva was ready to erupt, but it couldn¡¯t find an exit. ¡°Rong Xuelong!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but mince out the words. Rong Xuelong looked at him as if he was the boss. ¡°What do you want?¡± Her eyes slid down. ¡°Look at the way you didn¡¯t want it at all just now... look at that...¡± She poked at it casually with her finger. ¡°Not at all energetic.¡± Jiang Chenglong was already on the verge of breaking down. After being poked by her, he could no longer hold it in. He grabbed her hand and shook it fiercely. ¡°Not energetic?¡± Believe it or not, he could eat her for three days and nights! Rong Xuelong really wanted to retreat now. She had been lying down for so long. Even though she was massaged every day, she had already exhausted herst bit of energy after chatting with the Rong family. Teasing Jiang Chenglong just now was already herst bit of strength. Right now she wished she could y dead in her hospital bed. ¡°You¡¯re energetic, you¡¯re energetic.¡± Wearily, she slid under the covers. ¡°I¡¯m listless. I¡¯m so tired... Chenglong, let me sleep for a while.¡± But it was already toote. The ruthlessness that belonged to ¡°Ye Qiaoxin¡± had already risen in Jiang Chenglong¡¯s heart. If he were still the man he used to be, he would have inconvenienced himself and allowed his sister to rest. But now... if he had to endure it, he didn¡¯t know what the consequences would be. Chapter 1319 1319 Those Things About Mother Besides, he had to let Rong Xuelong know. She would get into trouble if she provoked him. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Seeing that Rong Xuelong wanted to y dead, he went forward. He hugged her. ¡°You rest. Don¡¯t worry about me. Anyway... I¡¯m like this these days. Just keep pretending to be unconscious.¡± Rong Xuelong¡¯s eyes were about to fall out of their sockets. ¡°What? You¡¯re actually such an animal?¡± She almost shouted at him. Of course not... Jiang Chenglong thought. But now, he didn¡¯t mind letting Rong Xuelong misunderstand. Anyway, he was prepared to do this... ¡°I, I¡¯m... I¡¯m awake now! Jiang Chenglong, do you have any f*cking conscience!¡± Rong Xuelong really wanted to punch and kick him. However, herbat strength was inferior to the other party¡¯s to begin with. Now that she had just recovered from a serious illness, she was easily suppressed. After a while, there was only light panting and asional unwilling cries in the ward... Rong Xuelong wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°Jiang Chenglong, aren¡¯t you afraid that Xiaobao will suddenlye in?¡± Jiang Chengxi expressed that even if the emperor came in, he would not let go. ¡°Hees in, I tell him to get out!¡± he said without thinking. No sooner had he said that than the ward door clicked open. Before Xiaobao could put his foot in it, he heard such a sad sentence. His little head sank, and he didn¡¯t even raise his eyes. He sighed very sensibly. ¡°Alright, Xiaobao will scram.¡± Jiang Chenglong felt as if he had been wronged from head to toe. Firstly, he was stunned by Xiaobao. Secondly, Xiaobao had awakened his shame. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± When he got off Rong Xuelong with a dark expression, Rong Xuelongughed until she pounded the bed. ¡°Do you still have the strength tough?¡± Jiang Chenglong pinched Rong Xuelong¡¯s chin. ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to eat you now?¡± Rong Xuelong pointed at the door of the ward. ¡°Go and see Xiaobao. He¡¯s still young. What if he hides far away and something happens?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one is interested in him,¡± Jiang Chenglong said with a cold expression. He did not say that he had assigned enough bodyguards to Xiaobao and that nothing would happen. He stered a wry smile on his face. ¡°An Bufang is not interested in children.¡± Rong Xuelong fell silent for a moment. She forced herself to sit up, took Jiang Chenglong¡¯s arm, and rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°Have you heard about your history with her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something that can be known with a little investigation.¡± Jiang Chenglong rubbed Rong Xuelong¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that such a mother can¡¯t be remembered by me.¡± When he was young, An Bufang had abandoned him by leaving him with the Jiang family. When he became an adult, the women of the Ying family took a fancy to him and wanted to drag him back to trade for goods... ¡°Fortunately, I have you.¡± Jiang Chenglong pressed his forehead against Rong Xuelong¡¯s. Rong Xuelong¡¯s lips curved. ¡°We have each other.¡± As long as we were tightly connected, no one or anything in this world could truly separate us... ... . ¡°Grandma,¡± Su Yanyun called out as Madam was about to leave with the old man. ¡°Can I talk to you for a moment?¡± Madam¡¯s gaze stopped on Su Yanyun¡¯s face and turned gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She let go of the old man¡¯s hand and walked over to hold Su Yanyun¡¯s arm. ¡°I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Eldest Miss, but she¡¯s still your mother. Back then, it was also because I loved you too much that I fell out with the second miss. You...¡± Madam pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s cheek. ¡°You¡¯ve been especially likable since you were young. The Eldest Miss loves you the most, and the second miss likes you too. That bastard An Mingchen was so jealous when he was young that he even threatened to throw you into the sea.¡± Chapter 1320 1320 An Unmarried Child Su Yanyun thought that with Madam¡¯s unfriendly rtionship with the Eldest Miss, she would try her best to persuade her not to go back. Unexpectedly, Madam was so reasonable that it was touching. ¡°You¡¯re her daughter. This matter can¡¯t be cut off.¡± Madam held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°Whether we think she¡¯s good or bad is our feelings. You still have to think about yourself. If you think she¡¯s a good mother and you like her, it¡¯s fine to acknowledge her. Don¡¯t have to worry about others. But if you think she¡¯s annoying and don¡¯t like her, then don¡¯t see her anymore. Anyway, the two countries are so far apart, right?¡± ¡°But...¡± Su Yanyun seemed to hesitate. ¡°Ask Linyi.¡± Madam looked at Rong. ¡°Is he thinking what I¡¯m thinking?¡± She felt Su Yanyun¡¯s subconscious gaze on her. Rong Linyi put a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Grandma and I mean the same thing.¡± Su Yanyun naturally knew how sensible the Rong family was and how much they respected her. But in her heart... she felt uncertain. ¡°Grandma, can you tell me what my mother was... like? How did I used to get along with her?¡± Madame¡¯s eyes looked a little distant. After a long moment, she sighed. ¡°Your mother has a very strong personality. She fights for first ce in everything. She¡¯s strict with others, but she¡¯s even stricter with herself. Her personality is the most simr to Master¡¯s, and she¡¯s also the most favored first heir.¡± She shook her head. ¡°But it¡¯s because of An Mingchen that Master is very angry. He thinks she¡¯s indiscreet and has a child out of wedlock. Since she and I have never been on good terms, our rtionship has plummeted.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Su Yanyun was a little shocked to hear that her mother had a child out of wedlock. After all, such a thing had happened in a prestigious family like the An family twenty to thirty years ago. Madame looked conflicted. ¡°Your matter made Master even angrier. An Mingchen was already here for no reason. Fortunately, he did a paternity test and confirmed that he was our An family¡¯s flesh and blood. Who knew that after a few years of peace when Master¡¯s rtionship with the Eldest Miss improved, she would be pregnant again!¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t know who your father is?¡± Su Yanyun asked. Madam looked at Su Yanyun with a particrly loving gaze. ¡°Now that I know, the Eldest Miss also knows that she can¡¯t hide it anymore and took the initiative to admit who the father was... Master said that even if we have to initiate it, we have to make up for it and let the two of them get married quickly. I didn¡¯t expect that while the wedding was still being prepared, something would happen to your father... Sigh...¡± Madam had only said it for Su Yanyun to hear. Unexpectedly, everyone present was attracted. In the end, the entire family sat down in the living room and slowly listened to Madam talk about Su Yanyun and the An family. ¡°After your father¡¯s ident, the Eldest Miss seemed to have changed into a different person. She started fooling around with different men and often threw you and An Mingchen to Second Miss to take care of.¡± ¡°As for Second Miss, she¡¯s also a child who hasn¡¯t grown up. She takes care of you two children all day, ying around and running around the world. An Mingchen is still alright. After all, he¡¯s a little older and still knows who his biological mother is. Youpletely treat Second Miss as your mother and aren¡¯t close to Eldest Miss at all. In the end, Eldest Miss resents Second Miss for not taking good care of her child and even said that Second Miss wanted to kidnap you. The rtionship between the two sisters was getting worse and worse...¡± ¡°But the fault isn¡¯t... my aunt, right?¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but want to say something fair. ¡°After all, it was my mother who gave up on taking care of us. You can¡¯t me me for being close to someone who takes care of me, right?¡± Chapter 1321 1321 I¡¯m Your Little Eyes ¡°That¡¯s what happened. That¡¯s why your grandfather and I are on Second Miss¡¯s side. Although Second Miss is yful, she¡¯s really good to you and An Mingchen. That¡¯s why your mother¡¯s rtionship with us became worse...¡± Madam sighed repeatedly. ¡°Besides, the two sisters have never gotten along well since they were young. There are all kinds of conflicts. You can be considered a fuse. In addition, she has been pregnant twice out of wedlock. Although she is indeed very capable in her career, Master always feels that she is not reliable.¡± ¡°Later on, the two sisters caused more and more trouble. Before Master died of illness, they had already reached the point where they were ipatible with each other. Even Master couldn¡¯t suppress them. There was really no choice. After thinking about it, Master thought that giving the family seal to anyone would cause problems. Hence...¡± ¡°He gave it to me?¡± Su Yanyun asked automatically. Madam held her forehead. ¡°That¡¯s right. I asked Master why he did this. Master said that in this family, anyone who holds it will experience a bloody storm. Only you can hold it. Perhaps you can suppress it.¡± ¡°I was only eight years old at that time, how could I suppress it?¡± Su Yanyun muttered in her heart. This grandfather was too unreliable. ¡°Because Eldest Miss and Second Miss love you so much.¡± Madam was also very helpless. ¡°An Mingchen will definitely give it to Eldest Miss. Then, with Eldest Miss¡¯s hostility towards Second Miss and me, our lives in the future might be very miserable. As long as you take it, Eldest Miss won¡¯t dare to do anything to you. It can also bnce the power of both sides.¡± There... Su Yanyun now understood that she was the weight in the middle of the scale and was in a dilemma. Grandpa, you really think too highly of me. In the end, he had gone too far. Not only had I almost lost my life, but I also didn¡¯t know where the seal was now. Madam¡¯s gaze was distant. ¡°After something happened to you and An Mingchen, Second Miss left home in a fit of anger and never came back. Eldest Miss was also depressed and gave up the power of the family... I also... Sigh, that bastard An Mingchen benefited.¡± ¡°So... Grandma, do you think I should go back and take a look?¡± Su Yanyun looked up at Madam. ¡°But, I...¡± ¡°You can tell us your concerns.¡± Rong Linyi gently held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°The entire Rong family is behind you.¡± Su Yanyun shook her head slightly. ¡°I-I just don¡¯t know if you and Xiao Tang want to follow me when I go back to see my mother...¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be conflicted about?¡± Liangliang pounced into Su Yanyun¡¯s arms. ¡°My silly brother and I must have followed Mommy over.¡± Su Yanyun kissed Liangliang¡¯s face and said worriedly, ¡°Mommy is very scared...¡± She wanted to say that the real culprit behind the kidnapping had yet to be found. The Xu family was definitely also a pawn. Moreover, they had also obtained political asylum in Country Y, so... Country Y was actually much more dangerous than here. ¡°Liangliang and Xiao Tang can stay.¡± Rong Linyi understood Su Yanyun¡¯s worries. ¡°I¡¯ll just apany you.¡± ¡°What!¡± Xiao Tang and Liangliang shouted together. ¡°How can that be!¡± How could Daddy and Mommy go out to y without them? ¡°Daddy, you said I was your little eyes!¡± Liangliang held Rong Linyi¡¯s hand tightly, as if she was afraid that Daddy would throw her away. ¡°If I don¡¯t follow you, who will be your eye?¡± Xiao Tang also hugged Su Yanyun¡¯s thigh. ¡°Mommy, you said that I¡¯m your little guard! If the little guard doesn¡¯t go over, what if someone bullies you?¡± Chapter 1322 1322 Sister, You¡¯re Finally Back The two babies¡¯ whining journey had just begun. Rong Linyi dragged the two of them away. Sensing the dissatisfaction of the two little ones, Rong Linyi ced his hand on Su Yanyun¡¯s stomach. There, it was beginning to show. ¡°Your mommy is pregnant now, so Daddy can only do his best to take care of her. If anything happens to either of you, do you want Mommy to drag your younger brother in her womb to worry about you?¡± ¡°Mommy...¡± Rong Liangliang was still indignant. However, Su Yanyun, who had always been biased towards Rong Liangliang, was rarely serious. ¡°Liangliang, Xiao Tang, you can¡¯t go this time.¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t give any exact reason, but she felt that it was inappropriate to bring the two little children with her. Xiao Tang and Liangliang were clearly unhappy. However, Mommy had already said so. They had treated the matter of meeting Grandma as a ¡°tour¡± in the beginning, and they also happened to not have to go to school... ¡°Alright, Mommy, go with Daddy.¡± Rong Liangliang knew that begging for mercy was useless and immediately returned to her previous obedient appearance. She even rubbed against Su Yanyun to show that she was very obedient. Xiao Tang also pretended to be mature and patted Rong Linyi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll leave the task of protecting Mommy to you.¡± And so the matter was settled. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t let An Mingchen wait too long and told her about her decision to go back with Rong Linyi to see her biological mother. An Mingchen was obviously very happy. ¡°Zhengzheng, I¡¯ll send a private ne to pick you up.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Linyi knows what to do.¡± Su Yanyun had always been polite to An Mingchen. ¡°That¡¯s great...¡± Even through the phone, An Mingchen¡¯s joy wasplete. ¡°Zhengzheng... that¡¯s great... Mom will be so happy to know you¡¯de back...¡± Perhaps his happiness had infected Su Yanyun. She smiled back. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it, too.¡± This time, only Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi went back. Even Qiao Sisi, who usually joined in the fun, didn¡¯t say that she wanted to follow. If Qiao Sisi did not go, Rong Jinghui naturally would not go either. However, he felt that his wife¡¯s reaction was a little strange. He thought that Qiao Sisi would definitely follow them. ¡°You¡¯ve been so obedient recently. Are you nning to stay at home and get pregnant?¡± he asked Qiao Sisi. Qiao Sisi rolled her eyes at him. ¡°If you want to get pregnant, get pregnant yourself. Don¡¯t find trouble with me.¡± Airport. Rong Liangliang hugged Su Yanyun¡¯s neck and whispered in her ear, ¡°Mommy, remember to help me find out about Little Brother.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Su Yanyun kissed Rong Liangliang¡¯s cheek. After some time, the ne came to a steady stop at Country Y¡¯s Capital Airport. An Mingchen was already looking forward to it. He actually personally came to wee Su Yanyun and tantly ignored Rong Linyi beside her. ¡°Zhengzheng.¡± His gaze was extremely gentle. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that Su Yanyun was his beloved lover. ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡± Country Y had a much smaller poption than Country Z. An Mingchen brought Su Yanyun to the Anwu family¡¯s territory. It was a long way from the capital. The ride alone took hours. But after getting out of the car, Su Yanyun was still roused by the scenery in front of her. In the endless wilderness, clusters of trees bloomed like green flowers. Chapter 1323 1323 Her Home Is The Princess¡¯ Castle ¡°Zhengzheng, you¡¯re pregnant now. Otherwise, I can bring you to ride horses when the weather is good.¡± An Mingchen smiled gently at Su Yanyun. ¡°Every horse I raise is a precious breed. There must be something you like.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Su Yanyun breathed in the fresh air under the blue sky and actually didn¡¯t reject An Mingchen. ¡°After I give birth, I¡¯ll learn to ride a horse.¡± Rong Linyi immediately hugged the little woman¡¯s waist tightly and whispered in her ear in an extremely seductive voice, ¡°Let me teach you.¡± ¡°Does she need you to teach her?¡± An Mingchen sneered. His brother-inw had always been at odds with him, so he naturally would not give him a good attitude. ¡°My Zhengzheng has been known to ride, fence, and shoot since she was a child. We, the heirs of the Anwu family, have been brought up with an aristocratic education since we were children.¡± His eyes swirled with an infuriating contempt and arrogance. But these damn expressions looked exceptionally good on his exquisite face. ¡°So what?¡± Rong Linyi responded tly. ¡°You can¡¯t even stand up.¡± The temperature in An Mingchen¡¯s eyes instantly dropped below zero. Su Yanyun quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Mom must be anxious, right? Let¡¯s go see her first.¡± The entrance to the territory was still some distance from the residence. Therefore, An Mingchen got Su Yanyun into the car again. ¡°Actually, I rarelye back anymore,¡± he exined to Su Yanyun. ¡°Only Mom is still guarding here alone. She¡¯s... actually quite lonely.¡± His voice was a little deeper now, tinged with sadness. ¡°Zhengzheng, after your ident, she med herself and cut off all contact with the outside world...¡± What shocked Su Yanyun was that the ce An Mingchen brought her to was a castle. A real castle, like a fairy tale with noble swans, stood behind a mirror-smoothke. ¡°Oh my God ...¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°Did Ie here as a child?¡± An Mingchen smiled. ¡°Zhengzheng, you and I were both born here.¡± Su Yanyun shook her head excitedly. ¡°I can¡¯t remember. I can¡¯t remember at all. An Mingchen, should we do a paternity test? I think... I think I might not be your sister.¡± Hearing this, An Mingchen¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Zhengzheng. You¡¯re my sister. You don¡¯t need any proof.¡± With that, he pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s fingertips. This was the first time he had such intimate contact with Su Yanyun. But surprisingly, Su Yanyun had no intention of resisting. When she came to her senses, An Mingchen had already let go. The Anwu family had hundreds of years of history in Country Y. In the entire country, which was still in a feudal period, they were a noble family that could even control the royal family. Even now, this family was the invisible family behind the country¡¯s political scene. They firmly controlled most of the country¡¯s power in a ce where ordinary people could not see. After Su Yanyun became Young Madam Rong, she had seen everything. They entered the castle, but she still looked like a country bumpkin. Her eyes widened as she looked up and down. ¡°Is everything here antique?¡± An Mingchen was very satisfied with Su Yanyun¡¯s performance. Zhengzheng seemed to like this ce very much. It must be the familiarity in her bloodline that made her behave like this. ¡°This castle is two hundred years old, don¡¯t you think?¡± Su Yanyun could hear the smugness in An Mingchen¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but ask a question that ruined the mood. ¡°Uh... could that be a dangerous room?¡± An Mingchen said, ¡°...Zhengzheng, the castle is overhauled every year and renovated every few years. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Xiao Mengxia. Shees over for a vacation every year during the hot season.¡± Chapter 1324 1324 Locked Up for Twenty Years It was huge, but it didn¡¯t lookplicated. Directly opposite the entrance was arge staircase. Halfway up, it split into two sides, forming a graceful curve, like a bird spreading its wings. Su Yanyun indicated that she had only seen such buildings and internal structures on the big screen. But then she looked at the luggage behind her... ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s an elevator over there.¡± An Mingchen understood what she meant. ¡°As I said, this ce will be renovated every few years. There are all kinds of modern things.¡± The room An Mingchen arranged for Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi was also very luxurious. This luxury was not reflected by the decorations, but by the historical weight of the entire building. After Su Yanyun rested for a while. An Mingchen knocked on the door. ¡°Zhengzheng, Mom already knows that you¡¯re here. Look...¡± ¡°I was just about to meet her.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but beat faster. ¡°Linyi and I are already prepared.¡± But An Mingchen interrupted her. ¡°Zhengzheng... Mom might not meet anyone else.¡± Su Yanyun was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but look at Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi immediately grabbed her waist, indicating that he wouldn¡¯t separate from Su Yanyun. An Mingchen¡¯s eyes revealed obvious displeasure. ¡°You cane with us, but Mom will only see Zhengzheng. You must wait outside.¡± ... . When An Mingchen brought Su Yanyun over to see her mother, Su Yanyun realized that her first impression of the castle was wrong. Not only was this ce huge, but it was also extremelyplicated. The so-called simplicity was just an illusion given by the entry hall. Although the castle only had five floors, one floor here was equivalent to two floors of an ordinary building, not to mention there were countless spires. Moreover, when Su Yanyun walked down a corridor, she saw that there were buildings beside the courtyard outside. It was actually an extension of the castle. It was a far cry from the impression she had of the castle when she¡¯d first seen it in its ce as a regr rectangr structure. After all the twists and turns, she soon lost track of the way. An Mingchen was familiar with the ce and quickly brought them to arge living room. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll take Zhengzheng inside to see Mom.¡± He said this to Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi gently shook Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine, go ahead...¡± An Mingchen wouldn¡¯t harm Su Yanyun, at least not her heart. Rong Linyi knew this. However, he felt uneasy about putting the little woman in someone else¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯ll be out soon.¡± Su Yanyun found this scene strange. Logically speaking, as a mother, she should havee out to wee her daughter, who had been missing for many years, when she returned home. However, her mother was hiding in her room... After leaving the living room and walking into the bedroom, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t get to see her biological mother. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± An Mingchen reached out and held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± heforted her. ¡°Because of what happened to you, Mom has been locking herself in here for many years. For ten or twenty years, she hasn¡¯t taken a step out of here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun was shocked. ¡°She, she locked herself in here...¡± An Mingchen nodded silently. ¡°This is her punishment for herself.¡± They walked down another long corridor and finally reached arge bedroom. Su Yanyun looked up and saw a woman sitting by the window, staring out at the garden. When she turned back, Su Yanyun was stunned. Chapter 1325 1325 You Came Back and Broke My Cage The woman opposite looked so much like her, except that she was older. At this moment, she suddenly understood why An Mingchen had determined that she was An Mingzheng the moment he saw her. Su Yanyun took a step forward but felt as if her feet were filled with lead. ¡°Zhengzheng...¡± But the woman stood up, her eyes instantly filled with tears. ¡°Are you my Zhengzheng? Are you really my Zhengzheng? You¡¯re back...¡± Before Su Yanyun could move forward again, the woman had already walked over quickly and hugged her. Her arms were very strong. The moment she hugged Su Yanyun, she almost choked her. However, she quickly let go of Su Yanyun and held her face, looking at her with tears streaming down her face. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. You¡¯re so beautiful. My good daughter, you¡¯ve grown up... All these years, have you suffered a lot and been bullied by others... I heard that you¡¯ve experienced a lot of twists and turns... Zhengzheng, it¡¯s Mom who has let you down... Back then, it wasn¡¯t Mom who waspetitive, it wasn¡¯t Mom who insisted on fighting... It¡¯s all Mom¡¯s fault...¡± Su Yanyun saw that her face was covered in tears and the bitterness in her heart suddenly surged out like water from a broken dam. Her lips moved. ¡°Mom...¡± An Qingrou was the eldest daughter of the An family and her biological mother. She was born dignified and gorgeous. Even though she had lived in seclusion for all these years, she could not hide her strong spirit. Although this spirit had been polished by the years, it still made people feel a little distance and unfamiliar. Su Yanyun had already asked Madam Rong beforeing. The person who was on good terms with her back then was the second daughter of the An family and Su Yanyun¡¯s aunt, An Qingli. However, since Madam Rong had never seen An Qingrou before and rarely heard An Qingli talk about her sister, she was used to calling An Qingli the eldest daughter of the An family. Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t even remember what her aunt looked like. Now that she saw her mother, she remembered what Xiao Mengxia had said. She had been brought up by her aunt since she was young and was not familiar with her mother. She did not know if it was because of her preconceived notions, but she felt that there was already countless distance between the two of them. ¡°Mom, Zhengzheng is back.¡± An Mingchen interrupted their reunion. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you leave this ce too?¡± An Qingrou gently wiped away her tears and smiled. ¡°Yes, I should go out too. Zhengzheng, you¡¯re back. You broke my cage.¡± She suddenly turned around and looked at An Mingchen steadily. ¡°Chenchen, I want to hold the grandest banquet. Tell everyone that my daughter is back. My Zhengzheng is back.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± An Mingchen nodded and looked at Su Yanyun gently. ¡°Mom, Zhengzheng is pregnant. Sit down and talk slowly.¡± ¡°Pregnant?¡± An Qingrou looked shocked, and then she seemed to remember something. ¡°That¡¯s right... you told me that Zhengzheng is married and has had two babies.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, the baby girl looks very simr to Zhengzheng when she was young. She¡¯s very cute.¡± An Qianrou was stunned for a moment before she reacted. ¡°Oh... right, you seemed to have told me a few days ago that the female baby seemed to have been... kidnapped?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been rescued,¡± Su Yanyun said quickly. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine now. She wanted toe over this time, but I didn¡¯t let her. She still has to go to school.¡± She smiled again as she spoke. ¡°Mom, but my husband is here with me. He¡¯s just waiting outside. Do you want to go out and meet him, Mom?¡± Chapter 1326 1326 You¡¯re As Beautiful As She Was When She Was Young This time, An Qingrou was stunned for at least three seconds. Only to ask an outrageous question. ¡°Are you married?¡± No matter how slow Su Yanyun was, she could sense her question. But before she could say anything, An Qingrou rubbed her temples again and smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s right, I already have a baby. How can I not be married... Only an irresponsible mother like me would...¡± ¡°Mom, rest well,¡± An Mingchen interrupted her. ¡°Zhengzheng has just returned and needs to rest. I¡¯ll arrange the banquet.¡± ¡°Zhengzheng.¡± An Qingrou still grabbed her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Stay with Mommy.¡± At that moment, she looked vulnerable and eager. Su Yanyun¡¯s heart had just softened and she wanted to agree. However, An Mingchen interrupted her forcefully. ¡°Mom! Zhengzheng is pregnant. She needs to rest!¡± An Qingrou seemed to relent. ¡°I¡¯ll look for you when you¡¯re done resting.¡± She smiled and rubbed Su Yanyun¡¯s head, then looked at An Mingchen, her expression suddenly turning cold. ¡°Have you resolved your troublest time?¡± ¡°Almost,¡± An Mingchen replied with a faint smile. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± On the way out, before she could ask, An Mingchen took the initiative to answer, ¡°Once it involves you, Mom¡¯s... cognitive impairment will act up...¡± Su Yanyun was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ve already told her about you in detail, but she has to ept itpletely. It¡¯s still intermittent.¡± An Mingchen suddenly turned around and grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s arm. ¡°Zhengzheng, promise me not to make her sad again...¡± ¡°Why again?¡± Su Yanyun stared at An Mingchen¡¯s serious face. ¡°When we were young, you didn¡¯t want her and insisted on following Aunt. She was heartbroken. Then, something happened to you. She med herself very much and locked herself up for so many years... Zhengzheng, promise me that you¡¯ll make her happy, okay?¡± Su Yanyun broke free from An Mingchen¡¯s hand. ¡°I think... she wasn¡¯t as... excited to see me as you described...¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the two of you were never close.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Zhengzheng, you can¡¯t remember the past now, but you have to believe that Mom loves you. However, she¡¯s too stubborn and always acts as if nothing happened in front of outsiders. However, I¡¯ve seen her secretly cry...¡± At that moment, the damned corridor finally ended. Su Yanyun saw Rong Linyi sitting on the sofa. She was about to hurry over when she noticed another unfamiliar figure on the sofa. It was the figure of a young girl he did not recognize. ¡°An Mingluo?¡± An Mingchen was expressionless, but he still called out the girl¡¯s name. ¡°Cousin! You¡¯re out. How¡¯s Aunt? I heard that Zhengzheng is back, so I specially came over...¡± An Mingluo stood up and her gazended on Su Yanyun.¡± You¡¯re Zhengzheng, right? Do you remember me? ¡± An Mingluo seemed to be very happy. She walked over and held Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°Zhengzheng, you¡¯re as beautiful as Aunt was when she was young. I recognized you at a nce.¡± Su Yanyun indicated that she didn¡¯t know the girl at all and could only smile politely. ¡°Yanyun,¡± Rong said, standing up and interrupting them. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Yanyun and An Mingluo looked at Rong Linyi at the same time. Surprise shed across An Mingluo¡¯s eyes as she turned to look at Su Yanyun. ¡°He is...¡± Chapter 1327 1327 You Must Love Me As Before Su Yanyun was about to answer the girl called An Mingluo when Rong Linyi extended his hand. ¡°Yanyun, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yanyun?¡± An Mingluo clearly didn¡¯t understand. She looked at Rong Linyi and then at Su Yanyun. ¡°Is he calling you?¡± Su Yanyun had already walked over with a smile and held Rong Linyi¡¯s arm. ¡°Yes, this is my husband.¡± She knew that Rong Linyi didn¡¯t like tomunicate with strangers and nodded at An Mingchen and An Mingluo. ¡°We¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Zhengzheng, I¡¯ll lead the way for you.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s gazended on Su Yanyun and immediately softened. An Mingluo wanted to say something, but she stopped herself. She looked at An Mingchen as if she did not know him. Ever since she was young, no matter when they met, An Mingchen had never looked at her with any warmth, but when he looked at Su Yanyun, he seemed to have be apletely different person. Soon, only An Mingluo was left standing there alone. Biting her lower lip, she turned toward the hallway inside... The bodyguards guarding the corridor should be very familiar with her. They let her in without stopping her. ¡°Aunt ~¡± An Mingluo rushed over. ¡°I saw Zhengzheng just now. Is that really Zhengzheng?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± An Qingrou smiled and patted An Mingluo¡¯s head. ¡°Zhengzheng is back. Are you happy?¡± ¡°Of course she¡¯s happy.¡± An Mingluo hugged An Qingrou and said coquettishly, ¡°But I saw a man beside her. I think he¡¯s her husband. Aunt, do you know the identity of Zhengzheng¡¯s other half?¡± At this point, An Qingrou fell silent... ¡°The man, you saw ... how was he?¡± she asked. When An Mingchen told Zhengzheng the news, he had already exined everything about her, including her other half and the children. However, An Qingrou still seemed to want to get some information from her other rtives. A faint light shed in An Mingluo¡¯s eyes. She pretended to be deep in thought. ¡°Well, he seems nice enough, but he¡¯s a little aloof. He doesn¡¯t seem to know much about interpersonal rtionships. I sat across from him for a while and offered to talk to him, but he didn¡¯t acknowledge me. Didn¡¯t even look at me.¡± An Qingrou smiled. ¡°Yes, I heard from Chenchen that he¡¯s blind.¡± ¡°What?¡± An Mingluo seemed shocked. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell at all.¡± An Qingrou did not seem to want to talk about Rong Linyi anymore. ¡°By the way, Mingluo, Zhengzheng has just returned and is not familiar with many things in the family. You have a lively and cheerful personality, so you should spend more time with her. Aunt wants to thank you in advance.¡± ¡°Of course. However, Aunt, even if Zhengzheng is back, you still have to love Mingluo as usual.¡± An Mingluo hugged An Qingrou as if she was An Qingrou¡¯s biological daughter. Back then, when something happened to An Mingzheng, An Qingrou was disheartened and even thought of seeking death. An Mingluo¡¯s parents took the opportunity to send her over. They wanted to give her to An Qingrou to make up for her pain. Although An Qingrou finally rejected this matter, she had taken special care of An Mingluo ever since. An Mingluo was sweet and quick-witted. She looked a little simr to An Mingzheng and was very good at pleasing An Qingrou. There was even a saying in the family that An Qingrou might give a portion of her assets to An Mingluo in the future. Therefore, even though she was only from a branch family, An Mingluo had an extraordinary status in the family. Chapter 1328 1328 The True One Finally Appears Everyone in the family treated her as the eldest daughter of the An family. Usually, An Mingluo would attend events that required the women of the Anwu family to attend and banquets that required her to represent the An family. In this family, everyone ttered her except An Mingchen. But An Mingluo didn??t particrly care. After all, An Mingchen treated everyone like that. He had never even looked at the beautiful and generous Miss Ying. But a few days ago, An Mingluo actually received news. An Mingzheng had been found! Moreover, she would be returning to the An family soon. An Mingluo was shocked. At the same time, intense unease rose inside hera?| An Mingzheng was back. Was everything that used to belong to her going to be returned to her? From now on, no matter what the asion was, no matter what the banquet was, everyone??s attention would be on Zhengzheng, and it would never be her again, right? Therefore, the moment she heard that Zhengzheng had returned, she rushed to the family castle in the territory. She wanted to know if An Mingzheng was still as tough as when she was younga?| However, she came in a hurry and met a strange man in the living room outside. An Mingluo was shocked the moment she saw him. How could she put it? As the eldest daughter of the An family, An Mingluo had seen and yed with many handsome men. But she was still attracted to the man in the first instant. His facial features werepletely different from the men around An Mingluo. He did not have particrly deep facial features, but God had carved his features perfectly. He did not lose his three-dimensional appearance, but he had the gentleness of an oriental handsome man. Especially his temperament. Although he was cold, he had the dignity of a king. Moremendably, he looked rather younga?| After all, An Mingluo had grown up in a big family and her judgment of men was very urate. In that instant, she felt as if the one for her had appeared. Hadn??t she waited all these years for the perfect man? Only such a man was worthy of her status as the eldest daughter of the An family. Yet she shuffled over to talk to the man, introducing herself and asking his name. The man didn??t even look at her. He just stared straight ahead with cold eyes. He had no intention of talking to her. An Mingluo felt awkward and angry at the same time. Ever since An Qingrou treated her like a ??daughter??, no man had ignored her other than An Mingchen. Despite her anger, a desire to conquer rose in her. The more the man ignored her, the more she wanted to get his attention. She had even forgotten why she hade. Just as she was thinking about how she could talk to him, An Mingchen came out with the Zhengzheng. However, to An Mingluo??s surprise, the man she had taken a fancy to actually took the initiative to speak. However, he did not speak to her. Instead, he reacted to ??Zhengzheng?? and called her another strange name. No matter how stupid An Mingluo was, she knew that this was An Mingzheng??s other half. She had heard that Zhengzheng was already married and had children, but she subconsciously thought that since An Mingzheng was already wandering outside, the man she could marry must be an ordinary man. He might be ugly, old, and poor. Chapter 1329 1329 Unwilling to Give Everything Up She hadn¡¯t expected that at all. An Mingzheng had lost her identity and family, but she could still find such a perfect man. Besides, it was the type she always craved. When she saw An Mingchen¡¯spletely different attitude towards Zhengzheng, even though An Mingluo was still smiling, her heart was already bleeding. All these years, she had been pretending to be good in front of An Qingrou. It was not easy for her to obtain this status, but in the blink of an eye, it was snatched away by a legitimate daughter who had been missing for twenty years. She had sacrificed so much, but An Mingzheng had done nothing. Was she going to take away everything that belonged to her? An Mingluo was indignant. After learning that Rong Linyi was blind, she felt a little better. But immediately, seeing that An Qingrou had taken the initiative to let her befriend Zhengzheng, she was worried that her status with An Qingrou would be invalid. When she asked those words half coquettishly and half worriedly, An Qingrouughed. ¡°Of course. Aunt survived all these years because of Mingluo. Our Mingluo is cute and beautiful, smart and sweet. Who wouldn¡¯t love her?¡± With that, An Qingrou added, ¡°You and Zhengzheng are both daughters of the An family. You must be good sisters with her.¡± An Mingluo was especially happy to hear the first half of the sentence. However, when she heard An Qingrou¡¯s advice, she felt upset. ¡°Yes...¡± she replied obediently, lowering her eyes to hide her emotions from An Qingrou. ¡°Oh right.¡± An Qingrou thought of something. ¡°I¡¯ll get Chenchen to hold a banquet for Zhengzheng. You should help Chenchen too.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± An Mingluo continued obediently. However, when she walked out of An Qingrou¡¯s bedroom, she realized that her nails had left red marks on her palms... She would never give up her status as the eldest daughter of the An family so easily! ... . On the way back, An Mingchen simply told her An Mingluo¡¯s identity. ¡°Did I know her well as a child?¡± Su Yanyun asked. ¡°How is that possible?¡± An Mingchen¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°She¡¯s only from the side family. She doesn¡¯t even have the right to talk to you. If you hadn¡¯t gotten into trouble, how would she have gotten her wealth?¡± An Mingchen did not hide his disgust for An Mingluo. In his eyes, women who relied on their sister¡¯s ident to rise to power were scheming bitches who took over. Su Yanyun didn¡¯t take An Mingluo to heart anymore. Back in the bedroom, she took a nice shower to ease the fatigue of the trip, then video-called the two babies at home. She showed them the environment of the castle and they pouted in envy. When the call finally ended, Su Yanyun thought of An Mingluo again for some reason. ¡°What did you talk to her about before we came back?¡± Su Yanyun asked curiously. For some reason, although An Mingluo was very enthusiastic about her, she didn¡¯t have a good impression of her. ¡°Who?¡± Rong Linyi clearly didn¡¯t understand what Su Yanyun was talking about. ¡°An Mingluo, the girl who sat beside you before we came back,¡± Su Yanyun recalled. ¡°Did I?¡± Rong responded tly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t see. I didn¡¯t chat.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Su Yanyun originally wanted to ask Rong Linyi what his impression of An Mingluo was, but he acted like he didn¡¯t know her at all. ¡°How¡¯s your mother?¡± Rong Linyi asked when he saw Su Yanyun deep in thought. ¡°Not much,¡± Su Yanyun said honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings for her...¡± Chapter 1330 1330 The Jealousy in Her Eyes ¡°Then who do you have more feelings for, her or An Mingchen?¡± Rong Linyi asked another question. Su Yanyun tilted her head and thought for a while. Then she gave a safe answer. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± Actually, she wasn¡¯t telling the truth. Although she always treated An Mingchen coldly, she actually felt that this brother of hers was a little friendly. However, when she saw An Qingrou, her heart stirred, but she did not feel anything else. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel anything, let¡¯s rest today and go back tomorrow,¡± Rong Linyi suggested without hesitation. He did not ignore the excitement in An Mingchen¡¯s words. It was obvious that he had ns to keep Su Yanyun here from now on. Rong Linyi would not give him the slightest chance. ¡°Tomorrow...¡± Su Yanyun was a little surprised by Rong Linyi¡¯s suggestion, but when she saw his calm eyes, she swallowed her words. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell An Mingchenter.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Linyi squeezed Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Even though he couldn¡¯t see it, for some reason he¡¯d been uneasy since entering this castle. It was not because the environment waspletely unfamiliar, but because this ce revealed a power that seemed to be beyond control. If Su Yanyun showed strong feelings and attachment to her mother, then Rong Linyi could apany her here for a while, but now... since she didn¡¯t feel anything. Then they better get home as soon as possible, in case anything happens. ... . The castle was huge. Su Yanyun had to look for the butler to find An Mingchen. At this moment, he was already arranging the banquet. An Mingluo happened to be beside him and pretended to be focused on helping out, even though An Mingchen did not even look at her. When she saw Rong Linyi appear, her eyes immediately lit up. But in the blink of an eye, she also saw Su Yanyun holding his arm tightly and the two of them cuddled intimately. An Mingluo¡¯s heart ached. She had secretly investigated Rong Linyi just now. To her surprise, Rong Linyi¡¯s identity was indeed not simple. Although the Rong family¡¯s history was not as long as the An family¡¯s, their financial resources were not much inferior to the An family. The only thing missing about him was that he was probably blind. Even his marriage and children were not a problem for An Mingluo... When she thought about how Zhengzheng was still so lucky to have married such an outstanding man after she went missing, An Mingluo¡¯s heart ached... Her gaze drifted past Su Yanyun holding Rong Linyi¡¯s hand. Heh heh, this didn¡¯t mean that the two of them were very close. After all, Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t see and could only rely on Su Yanyun to walk. Although she thought so in her heart, she was very enthusiastic on the surface. ¡°Zhengzheng, you came at the right time. I¡¯m sorting out the guest list with Chenchen. Come over and take a look. Which wines should we choose at the banquet?¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t ignore An Mingluo¡¯s gaze when she saw Rong Linyi. She even caught the hint of jealousy when she saw their snuggling posture... At this moment, seeing her greet her so warmly, for the first time in her life, she hated herself for being so observant. She originally had no feelings for An Mingluo, but at this moment, she actually felt a little disgusted. She was about to reject An Mingluo indifferently. After all, she had already made up her mind to leave with Rong Linyi tomorrow. An Mingchen¡¯s face darkened before her. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± The way he looked at An Mingluo became a little scary. Chapter 1331 1331 I¡¯ve Said Many Times, Call Me Chenchen An Mingluo shuddered, no doubt. She knew An Mingchen too well. Every time he revealed such an expression, the people around him would suffer. She also knew better than many that An Mingchen¡¯s methods of torture were not only limited to ¡°putting people into gasoline cans¡±. ¡°I called you wrongly just now.¡± An Mingluo immediately smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... Eldest Young Master.¡± Seeing her fawning smile, An Mingchen did not hide the disgust in his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to say another word to An Mingluo. If she hadn¡¯t called An Qingrou in front of him, used An Qingrou to pressure him and insisted on helping him prepare for the banquet, he would have kicked her out long ago. Why should someone else get involved in his adorable Zhengzheng¡¯s return banquet? As the brother who loved Zhengzheng the most, he had to do it himself and n for her, alright? ¡°Zhengzheng.¡± An Mingchen looked at Su Yanyun, and the haze on his face was instantly swept away. His expression softened again. ¡°Do you want anything in particr, or like anything in particr? For example, the style of the banquet, fireworks, lights, venue style, and so on...¡± Su Yanyun looked into his glowing eyes. An Mingchen was a very quiet handsome man. When he was still, he looked pale and feminine. But at this moment, when he smiled, Su Yanyun felt that he was also so energetic. This energy only came when he faced her. What she wanted to say was surprisingly difficult. However, Rong Linyi, who was silent beside her, reminded her that she had to make a decision. Although she had to admit that she still had An Mingchen in her heart... she really didn¡¯t have a mother in her heart. Despite theck ofpassion in this decision, she felt that Rong Linyi was right. If she didn¡¯t feel too much, there was no need to add unnecessary shackles to herself. ¡°An Mingchen.¡± Su Yanyun called his name. ¡°Linyi and I have decided to go back tomorrow.¡± Silence... The room fell silent. An Mingchen looked at Su Yanyun without any change in his expression, as if he didn¡¯t hear what she said. After a few seconds, he continued to smile. ¡°Zhengzheng, I¡¯ve said it many times. Call me Chenchen.¡± Su Yanyun raised her breath and was about to repeat her words. An Mingchen picked up the guest list in his hand again. ¡°Zhengzheng, I¡¯ll invite many of your childhood ymates to this banquet. They¡¯re all very happy to know that you¡¯re back. Mom will also walk out of her bedroom for the first time. This is the only thing worth celebrating in our Anwu family for the past twenty years.¡± ¡°An Mingchen...¡± ¡°Do you want to call Little Zheng and Xiao Tang over together? I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll like the fireworks show that night. I¡¯ll order Little Zheng her favorite snack...¡± ¡°An Mingchen...¡± ¡°Zhengzheng, listen to me...¡± ¡°An Mingchen!¡± Su Yanyun finally had to raise her voice. She looked at An Mingchen and finally saw the smile fade from his face. A momentter, she saw an indescribable pleading rise in his gaze, but she had to harden her heart. ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go back. I¡¯m d for your hospitality. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± Seeing that Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi were about to leave, An Mingchen threw away the things in his hand and quickly moved over in his wheelchair... Chapter 1332 1332 I Feel Like She Doesn¡¯t Have a Mother ¡°Zhengzheng!¡± He grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s hand. Su Yanyun stopped. She turned back and looked at An Mingchen. In addition to the pleading in his eyes, she saw a hidden anger. ¡°Why?¡± he asked her. There were no more words. Frankly, if she hadn¡¯t been the only sister he¡¯d ever had, the next of kin by blood, he would never have humbled himself to a female like this. ¡°An Mingchen.¡± Su Yanyun shook off his hand. ¡°Before we came, you promised me that you would let me go back if I didn¡¯t want to admit my identity. Now, are you going back on your word?¡± ¡°But that¡¯s our mother.¡± An Mingchen looked at Su Yanyun steadily. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t remember anything, she¡¯s still our mother, isn¡¯t she?¡± Su Yanyun hesitated for a moment, but something seemed to slip through her heart. She immediately shook her head firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t have any motherly feelings for her.¡± An Mingchen almost slid back a step. He looked at Su Yanyun in disbelief. [I don¡¯t have any motherly feelings for her.] She had said exactly the same thing twenty years ago. At that moment, An Mingchen seemed to have tears in his eyes. ¡°Zhengzheng, after all these years, you still refuse to forgive her?¡± Su Yanyun was forced back by An Mingchen¡¯s obsessed gaze. Fortunately, Rong Linyi was beside her and supported her. He stroked Su Yanyun¡¯s back with his palm, telling her not to be afraid. ¡°Zhengzheng, although Mom didn¡¯t take much care of you, she loved you a little. When something happened to you, she locked herself up and punished herself. She used to be so obsessed with power, but when something happened to you, she gave up everything in the An family and never asked about the world again. ¡°Zhengzheng, Mom loves you. She did ignore you, but the damage you¡¯ve done to her has already offset that neglect. Zhengzheng...¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Su Yanyun suddenly shouted at An Mingchen. ¡°Why must I acknowledge her? I don¡¯t want to admit it! Why do you have to kidnap me morally? Didn¡¯t you say that you respect me? I think you want to get the family seal in my hand!¡± After the words were shouted. Even Rong Linyi, who was beside Su Yanyun, was shocked for a moment. Not to mention Su Yanyun. She stood rooted to the ground as if she had been struck by lightning. What did she say? What did she just... say? Her unthinking brain had somehow made her say those words... The seal? How could she have talked about the seal? An Mingchen¡¯s eyes were also filled with shock. ¡°The seal...¡± He suddenly moved quickly to Su Yanyun and grabbed her arm. ¡°Zhengzheng, what do you remember? Do you really have the seal?¡± Rong Linyi grabbed An Mingchen¡¯s sleeve and pushed him away. ¡°Get lost.¡± He pulled Su Yanyun into his arms. The low air pressure caused the temperature in the room to plummet. He stroked Su Yanyun¡¯s hair andforted her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Su Yanyun also calmed down. She took two deep breaths to push down the pain in her head and took Rong¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go back and pack immediately.¡± Previously, she wanted to leave because she was worried about Rong Linyi¡¯s feelings. However, after saying that, she also realized that there was a deep estrangement between her and the An family, or rather, An Mingchen and even her mother. Chapter 1333 1333 Trying to Take Her ce An Mingchen watched as Su Yanyun and Rong Linyi left arm in arm. Deep loss and despair filled his eyes... ¡°Zhengzheng...¡± He knew he was overreacting. Su Yanyun was already wary of him, and now... it was even more impossible for her to believe him. She wondered what that old woman, Xiao Mengxia, had said in front of her. An Mingchen lowered his head and stuck his fingers into his hair. Had he lost his mind? How could he ask about the seal in front of Zhengzheng? Back then, they had been so unhappy because of that seal. He wanted to tell Su Yanyun. He didn¡¯t care about the seal, and he didn¡¯t care about being the first heir to the An family. All he wanted was to be with his only family. He wanted to be like when he was a child, holding his little kite, counting the stars at night, and catching butterflies with her in the garden... Why was it so difficult to simply love and protect her? ¡°Young Master...¡± An Mingluo finally couldn¡¯t help but speak when she saw An Mingchen lower his head in silence. However, as soon as she said this, she knew that she was in trouble. An Mingchen raised his scarlet eyes, which were filled with bloodlust and brutality. An Mingluo was so frightened that she immediately stood up and tried to escape. She wasn¡¯t stupid enough tomunicate with An Mingchen in his current state... However, An Mingchen had already vented all his anger on her. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, An Mingluo.¡± He gritted his teeth and seemed to be tearing into her flesh. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to... but it doesn¡¯t matter. Now that Zhengzheng is back, you can disappear too.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t... I didn¡¯t...¡± An Mingluo fumbled toward the room door. However, just as she reached the door, An Mingchen had already moved over quickly, grabbed her wrist, and dragged her over. The moment she lowered her head, he grabbed her neck and threw her to the ground. ¡°Deal with this woman routinely,¡± he ordered his men behind him, eyes narrowed. Of course, An Mingluo knew what the so-called conventional treatment was. She ignored the pain in her neck and screamed in fear, ¡°No! An Mingchen, you can¡¯t do this to me... Aunt! Aunt, help...¡± An Mingchen liked to see his unlucky prey struggle. He was the kind of man who could draw pleasure from the horror and pain of others. Seeing An Mingluo¡¯s shocked expression, his lips curled into a happy smile. Someone had to sacrifice their lives to endure his anger. His subordinate had already picked An Mingluo up without any hesitation. ¡°You, you dare...¡± An Mingluo shouted wildly. ¡°Aunt will be angry if you do this...¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, she won¡¯t be angry for long.¡± An Mingchen smiled, but there was a chill in his smile. ¡°She won¡¯t even have time to be angry...¡± ¡°Chenchen!¡± Suddenly, An Qingrou¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Mingluo... put her down!¡± When An Mingchen heard this voice, he could not help but be stunned. How was that possible? Mom actually... actually came out? His subordinate did not listen to An Qingrou¡¯s instructions. He continued to grab An Mingluo and looked at An Mingchen. ¡°Chenchen! How did it be like this? What did Mingluo do to provoke you? She, she can be considered your sister...¡± An Qingrou¡¯s face was also filled with panic. ¡°Stop joking. Put her down quickly.¡± An Mingchen was unmoved and only looked at An Mingluo sinisterly. ¡°She tried to rece Zhengzheng.¡± Chapter 1334 1334 You Broke Her Heart When An Qingrou heard this, she immediately looked at An Mingluo. An Mingluo hurriedly shook her head and shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t! Aunt, I didn¡¯t! I definitely didn¡¯t say or do such a thing. Aunt, save me... Boohoo...¡± ¡°Did Mingluo say those things?¡± An Qingrou turned to look at An Mingchen. ¡°Did she do anything like that?¡± An Mingchen... fell silent. ¡°Since she didn¡¯t, why did you do this?¡± An Qingrou¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Chenchen, Zhengzheng has already returned. Can you restrain yourself a little? You¡¯ll scare Zhengzheng!¡± An Mingchen did not answer An Qingrou, but raised his hand. His subordinate gestured and released An Mingluo. ¡°Aunt, wah-¡± An Mingluo hugged An Qingrou and burst into tears. ¡°If you hadn¡¯te, I would have been thrown into the sea alive...¡± An Qingrou stroked An Mingluo¡¯s hair andforted her. ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s alright.¡± An Mingchen became even more frustrated when he saw their ¡°mother-daughter rtionship¡±. He suddenly rushed to the coffee table and swept everything on it to the ground. His actions immediately frightened An Qingrou. ¡°Chenchen, what happened?¡± An Qingrou knew her son well. She asked repeatedly, ¡°Did something happen to Zhengzheng?¡± ¡°She wants to leave.¡± An Mingchen turned around. His eyes were bloodshot again as he looked at An Qingrou with hatred. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You weren¡¯t good enough to her. You were the one who coveted the seal on her back. You broke her heart! She won¡¯t even forgive me!¡± An Qingrou stood where she was, her mouth half-open in surprise, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she closed her mouth and let the tears fall down her face. ¡°It¡¯s my... it¡¯s my fault...¡± She was sobbing in an instant. ¡°I hurt her. She refused to stay and refused to acknowledge me... I brought this on myself... Chenchen, please forgive me...¡± With that, she turned and ran outside. An Mingchen did not chase after her. After venting, he seemed to realize that he had spoken too harshly. His dissatisfaction with An Qingrou had always existed in his heart. It was just that they did not interact much with each other, so he maintained the appearance of a loving mother and filial son. If Su Yanyun was willing to return to being the eldest daughter of the An family, everything could continue peacefully. But she didn¡¯t want to... ... . ¡°If you feel bad, stay. It won¡¯t take too much time to attend a party.¡± In the room, feeling the pressure of Su Yanyun¡¯s silence, Rong Linyi finally spoke. Su Yanyun put away everything she had just put out and paused. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want me to stay, husband?¡± she asked Rong instead. ¡°This ce...¡± Rong Linyi felt the aura of the surroundings. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make me feel safe. Originally, I thought it would be fine for you to reunite with your biological mother. But now, I think I¡¯m still not cautious enough. It¡¯s a little rash toe back before youpletely remember what happened back then.¡± This realization was confirmed when Su Yanyun said the words ¡°seal¡±. Su Yanyun pondered for a moment. ¡°Actually, when I saw Mom, I could feel a familiar aura from her, but this familiarity was mixed with a strange feeling. I didn¡¯t even feel like this when I was facing An Mingchen...¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she heard the faint sound of a woman crying outside. ¡°Zhengzheng...¡± Chapter 1335 1335 She¡¯s Not Just Any Person Su Yanyun was stunned and immediately knew who the crying woman outside was. Either the voice was somehow familiar, or at this moment, only her presence made sense. She opened the door and An Qingrou stood before her, her face streaked with tears. The moment she saw Su Yanyun, An Qingrou instinctively wanted to hug her, but her hand stopped in midair and she lowered it. ¡°Zhengzheng.¡± She wiped her tears and smiled. ¡°Chenchen told me just now that you might not be used to being here, so you want to go back, right?¡± Su Yanyun felt a little unreasonable in the face of a mother who was forcing a smile. But she still nodded. ¡°Yes. The babies at home are still young. Linyi has an emergency that he needs to go back to deal with, but we¡¯ll stille and visit you in the future.¡± Those who understood could tell that this was actually just a polite excuse. An Qingrou was certainly not stupid. She smiled and seemed to settle down. ¡°There are some things that I understand. I didn¡¯t do well enough, so I can understand why you haveints about me, Zhengzheng. However, I don¡¯t want you to break Chenchen¡¯s heart. All these years, he has always med himself for losing you back then. He was so happy to organize a banquet for you. Can you wait until you attend this banquet before leaving?¡± To Su Yanyun¡¯s surprise, although An Qingrou yed the family card, she didn¡¯t use her. By the time she had finished speaking, she waspletely calm. Apart from her eyes, which were still slightly red, she did not appear to be much affected. ¡°Zhengzheng, you¡¯re already married. It¡¯s your freedom where you want to live and how you want to live. All these years, as your biological mother, I haven¡¯t done my part. It¡¯s impossible to say that I don¡¯t have regrets and self-me in my heart. However, I caused my own trouble and my own suffering. I can only bear it myself. Mom doesn¡¯t have any other wishes. I just wish I could introduce you to all my rtives and friends.¡± Seeing that Su Yanyun was silent, she continued, ¡°So this time, Mom only asks that you can attend this banquet. I¡¯ll arrange it as soon as possible and try to hold it in three days. After that, whether you stay or go, I won¡¯t interfere, nor will I let Chenchen interfere with you. Is that okay?¡± At this point, if Su Yanyun still wanted to leave, it was obvious that she wanted to cut ties with An Qingrou. But from the looks of it, An Qingrou really didn¡¯t do anything that might cause them to sever ties. Su Yanyun sighed slightly and was about to look at Rong Linyi. Rong Linyi was the first to speak. ¡°Yanyun, in that case, go back after attending the banquet. My matter can be dyed.¡± Su Yanyun understood that Rong Linyi said this because he was afraid that she would be troubled. An Qingrou smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Then I¡¯ll inform Chenchen to continue preparing.¡± The door closed. After a long while, Rong Linyi said slowly, ¡°Yanyun, your biological mother is not an ordinary person.¡± ¡°Madam also said that she¡¯s very powerful. Before she fell out with Grandpa, she was in charge of many things in the family.¡± Su Yanyun shrugged. How could she be an ordinary person if she could organize a big family like the An family? Rong Lingyi looked up, his eyes ¡°looking¡± in Su Yanyun¡¯s direction. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about something.¡± Every time he thought of a crucial question, his eyes seemed to sparkle as if he¡¯d never been blind. ¡°How can your capable and outstanding mother be so muddle-headed as to have children out of wedlock over and over again?¡± Chapter 1336 1336 So Cute, Who Can Refuse? Su Yanyun was shocked. ¡°Dear husband, what are you talking about?¡± Rong Linyi took her hand and lifted her onto hisp. ¡°She has the ability to hide her rtionship and your father¡¯s identity, but she doesn¡¯t have the ability to handle the birth of you and An Mingchen. An Mingchen is three to four years older than you. Are you two biological siblings from the same mother?¡± Although she was in Rong Linyi¡¯s arms, Su Yanyun still felt a chill down her spine. She snuggled into his arms, shrinking into afortable position before she asked carefully, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a cognitive disorder?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Rong Linyi objected instinctively. ¡°If it¡¯s because of cognitive impairment, then your mother must be on the passive side. Your grandfather is not to be trifled with. The An family is very powerful. How could they not find out your father¡¯s identity? Your mother must be deliberately hiding something.¡± For some reason, Su Yanyun was so frightened that she hugged Rong Linyi tightly. ¡°Honey, I think we¡¯d better go home.¡± Her voice was shaking. ¡°Why do I find this family so scary?¡± Rong Linyi saw that she was as frightened as a deer that had been disturbed and couldn¡¯t help but stroke the top of her head. He smiled and said, ¡°If it¡¯s scary, how did An Mingchen grow up? To be honest, I think there must be a reason why your mother tried her best to keep you. It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll just wait and see what she¡¯s after.¡± ¡°Is it... for the seal?¡± Su Yanyun asked carefully. Rong Linyi¡¯s expression became a little deeper. ¡°What¡¯s so important about the An family seal?¡± he asked Su Yanyun. ¡°Did Grandma tell you?¡± Su Yanyun shook her head. ¡°Grandma isn¡¯t too sure either. Actually, Hubby, let me tell you. Don¡¯t tell Grandma and make her sad...¡± She whispered in Rong Linyi¡¯s ear, ¡°Actually, I think that the An family has a lot of secrets. My grandfather didn¡¯t tell Grandma. Maybe he didn¡¯t want her to worry. For example, Grandma only knows about the cognitive impairment, but she doesn¡¯t know it very well. Maybe this is one of Grandpa¡¯s ways of protecting her. He wants Grandma to staypletely out of the family feud.¡± Rong Linyi felt the warmth of the little woman¡¯s breath beside his ear. The hesitation in his heart dissipated. ¡°You can ask An Mingchen,¡± he said. In the past, he had always been worried that his little woman would be kidnapped by An Mingchen. But now, he was very sure that even if his Yanyun remembered everything, she would never leave him. Now, they were family. ¡°Ask him what?¡± Su Yanyun was a little surprised by Rong Linyi¡¯s change in attitude. ¡°Ask him what¡¯s so important about the seal.¡± Rong Linyi held Su Yanyun¡¯s exquisite face. ¡°I believe that this thing won¡¯t just be a symbol.¡± Su Yanyun pouted. ¡°Will he not tell me?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Rong Linyi was confident. ¡°Unless there¡¯s something really wrong with him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so sure?¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Definitely.¡± Rong Linyi pinched Su Yanyun¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re so cute. Who can reject you?¡± Not to mention your own brother. An Mingchen was happy and excited about Su Yanyun¡¯s spontaneous visit. Chapter 1337 1337 My Sister Is Obedient ¡°Zhengzheng, the banquet ns are almostplete.¡± There were several thick folders in front of him. ¡°Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything else to fix.¡± An Qingrou told An Mingchen that the banquet had to be held as soon as possible, or Su Yanyun wouldn¡¯t be able to wait long. An Mingchen could only stop what he was doing and do it himself. Su Yanyun sat opposite him. She looked at An Mingchen. He looked extremely simr to her. They had the same facial features, the same face shape, and even the same skin color, especially their raven-colored hair. It made Su Yanyun feel like she was looking in a mirror when she faced him. ¡°How strange...¡± she began before she could stop herself. ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± An Mingchen asked. Su Yanyun organized her words before saying, ¡°Liangliang and Xiao Tang are twins, but they don¡¯t look like us. We still have an age difference, right?¡± ¡°This is proof that we are biological siblings.¡± An Mingchen reached out and grabbed Su Yanyun¡¯s fingertips. ¡°Zhengzheng, we are biological siblings of the same father and mother. You are the closest person to me in this world.¡± But I didn¡¯t protect you properly... ¡°Who is our father?¡± Su Yanyun asked the question. An Mingchen¡¯s expression froze, then he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Mom... say anything?¡± Su Yanyun was curious. An Mingchen smiled bitterly. ¡°She said that she doesn¡¯t remember... Grandpa¡¯s interrogation was fruitless. What can we do?¡± Seeing that Su Yanyun was deep in thought, An Mingchen quickly added, ¡°But Zhengzheng, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve done a paternity test. We¡¯re definitely of the same parents and are definitely from the An family.¡± Su Yanyun didn¡¯t doubt that... However, she increasingly felt that Rong Linyi¡¯s guess made sense. An Qingrou. It wasn¡¯t that she had a cognitive disability and ¡°didn¡¯t remember¡±, but that she had deliberately concealed it. ¡°By the way, can you tell me what use that seal has?¡± Su Yanyun asked the most important question. However, An Mingchen did not answer her immediately. He revealed an understanding expression and then smiled as he stated his conditions. ¡°From now on, call me Chenchen or Brother. I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s tongue was tied. After a long time, she finally spat out a word. ¡°Brother...¡± Chenchen was so mushy. She definitely couldn¡¯t call him that. Even if she did, wasn¡¯t she afraid that her husband would be jealous? However, An Mingchen was clearly very satisfied. He almost forgot that he couldn¡¯t walk and wanted to stand up to carry Su Yanyun. ¡°Good Zhengzheng, just as obedient as when you were young.¡± Finally, he wheeled the wheelchair over and hugged Su Yanyun¡¯s waist. ¡°Tell me about the seal.¡± Su Yanyun took a step back shyly. She surprisingly didn¡¯t reject An Mingchen, but she still felt that he was acting too familiar and wasn¡¯t used to it. ¡°Help me to the sofa.¡± An Mingchen pointed to the sofa beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll sit and tell you slowly.¡± Su Yanyun was helpless and could only go forward to help An Mingchen up. She noticed that An Mingchen took out a walking stick from his chair and unfolded it to support his body. ¡°Can¡¯t you walk at all?¡± Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but care. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± An Mingchen replied, trying not to put his weight on Su Yanyun. ¡°They said I could walk, and I tried. I can¡¯t stand up.¡± ¡°They are-¡± ¡°Doctors.¡± Finally, she moved An Mingchen to the sofa. An Mingchen rubbed Su Yanyun¡¯s head in satisfaction. ¡°My Zhengzheng is obedient.¡± Chapter 1338 1338 You Gave Me Courage ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Su Yanyun tidied her hair. She really could not understand why both Rong Linyi and An Mingchen liked to rub her head. It was as if she were a small animal. ¡°The family seal is indeed important.¡± An Mingchen said slowly, ¡°Although the An family¡¯s power is rooted in the dynasty, it rose with the era of navigation. The rtionship between the branches and the main branch is not as simple as that of the Rong family. In the An family, there are a few branches that areparable to the main branch. As time passes, the restrictions between the branches and the main branch became weaker and weaker. The family seal is the greatest tool of restriction.¡± ¡°With the seal, all branches must listen to the main branch.¡± Su Yanyun asked, ¡°But if the other party really wants to cheat, it won¡¯t help, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± An Mingchen smiled. ¡°The best oue of a country and a family¡¯s stability is that what is stipted in thew is binding even after a hundred years. The contract signed back then stiptes that the legal owner of the seal can mobilize all the resources in the family.¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Then, could it be...¡± ¡°Grandfather¡¯sst will clearly specified that you are the legal owner of the seal.¡± An Mingchen looked straight into Su Yanyun¡¯s eyes. Su Yanyun suppressed her racing heart. ¡°But I don¡¯t know where the seal is. I don¡¯t even remember still having the seal.¡± An Mingchen nodded slightly and ignored Su Yanyun¡¯s words. ¡°If you die, then ording to the inheritancew, the seal should be inherited by... Mom, and then by me.¡± For a moment, the room was very quiet. After an unknown period of time, Su Yanyun muttered softly, ¡°Then Auntie... is no longer a suspect...¡± ¡°How could there not be?¡± An Mingchen¡¯s expression turned slightly cold. ¡°You forgot that you wanted to give the seal to her and make her the head of the family. If you hadn¡¯t been bewitched by her, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to take you away, nor would I...¡± That heavy subject again. Although she couldn¡¯t remember the past, Su Yanyun felt a weight on her heart. ¡°Brother...¡± Su Yanyun bit her lip. ¡°Do you... want the seal?¡± An Mingchen was stunned. Compared to Su Yanyun¡¯s question, that title made him more concerned. Looking at Su Yanyun¡¯s careful probing, An Mingchen felt that his heart had never been so soft. ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡± he replied softly to Su Yanyun. ¡°Without the seal, I can still win everything I want. Perhaps some people value power so much, but to me, you are more important.¡± An Mingchen¡¯s gaze became distant... ¡°Zhengzheng, I remember the first time I saw you. You were so small and soft, wrapped in infant clothes. Mom told me this was my sister. I won¡¯t be alone anymore... not a... lonely bastard...¡± Su Yanyun¡¯s heart trembled. As if some distant memory had been triggered. An Mingchen held her hand. ¡°Zhengzheng, I was also very weak at that time. Although I was An Qingrou¡¯s son and my mother was strong and capable, I was ostracized by the other children in the family because of my background. Before you, I was the target of everyone¡¯s ostracization and bullying.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve came, Zhengzheng and I became a brother. I can¡¯t be weak anymore.¡± He stared at her intently. ¡°You¡¯ve given me the courage to protect you and to strengthen myself at the same time. Zhengzheng, even if everyone else ostracizes us, we¡¯re still family. You and your brother will always be together.¡± Chapter 1339 - 1339 A Face-blind Patient 1339 A Face-blind Patient As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but lean his head against Su Yanyun¡¯s forehead. At that moment, Su Yanyun didn¡¯t know what emotions were flowing in her heart. She actually felt like crying. ¡°Brother¡­¡± she whispered the word. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± !! Thank you for never giving up searching for me in all those years. You never forgot me. It seemed an inevitable decision to stay for the party. This conversation seemed to have made Su Yanyun ept An Mingchen more. She told Rong Linyi what the seal did. ¡°Is your grandfather serious?¡± Rong Linyi frowned slightly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that giving you something so important will get you killed?¡± ¡°An Mingchen said that it was because I wanted to hand the seal to my aunt, which eventually caused internal strife in the family.¡± Su Yanyun sighed. ¡°The An family isn¡¯t as united as it looks on the surface. There are also several powerful forces in the branch. To win their support and resources, we have to use the seal. So far, because of the disappearance of the seal, these branches have almostpletely separated from the An family and even have the power to be on par with the main branch.¡± ¡°Thergest part of the An family is at sea.¡± Rong Linyi had heard about the structure of the An family. ¡°The ind where you and Grandma lived is also surrounded by the An family¡¯s forces, including the pirates in that sea. They also have to give the An family face.¡± The banquet was due in three days. That afternoon, guests came one after another. An Qingrou personally came out to wee the guests. Su Yanyun realized that their gowns had their own insignias. Most of the An family members had their own insignias. At least half of the guests were from the An family. An Mingchen was sitting in a wheelchair. Today, he had tied his long hair back and was wearing a dark blue outfit. He looked like a medieval aristocrat. Su Yanyun noticed a detail. When every woman in the family went to greet him, his gaze would sweep across their clothes before he could respond. He didn¡¯t have this problem with men. The first time they noticed him, he could name him. She guessed that An Mingchen was looking at the other party¡¯s coat of arms. ¡°Brother, can you recognize each of their coats of arms?¡± When no one came over for the time being, Su Yanyun couldn¡¯t help but ask An Mingchen. ¡°Yes, I remember everyone¡¯s coat of arms in the family.¡± An Mingchen nodded slightly, but then said something that shocked Su Yanyun. ¡°But I can¡¯t remember their faces.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yanyun was shocked. ¡°I can¡¯t remember a woman¡¯s face,¡± An Mingchen replied quietly as usual. ¡°Have you forgotten about it, Zhengzheng? I have slight face blindness and it¡¯s especially obvious to women. Other than Zhengzheng¡¯s face, I can¡¯t tell the difference between other women because they look especially simr to me.¡± Su Yanyun half-opened her mouth, not knowing what to say. It was only now that she realized that An Mingchen was actually face-blind! ¡°And you were able to mistakenly identify Jiang Yilin?¡± She said the words almost automatically. ¡°She¡­¡± If Su Yanyun didn¡¯t mention this name, An Mingchen would almost forget about her. ¡°I actually don¡¯t really believe that she¡¯s my Zhengzheng¡­ But¡­¡± He groaned slightly before telling her the real reason. ¡°I was desperate then, too. I couldn¡¯t find you¡­ I¡¯d rather believe I had¡­¡± Su Yanyun was silent, but she gently hooked An Mingchen¡¯s little finger. Chapter 1340 - 1340 The Legendary Fiancé Arrives 1340 The Legendary Fianc¨¦ Arrives ¡°It¡¯s all right, Brother.¡± She smiled at An Mingchen. ¡°Now that I¡¯m back¡­¡± ¡­ . Since she had to wee guests, Su Yanyun had always been with An Qingrou and An Mingchen. Rong Linyi sat alone in a corner of the banquet hall. Su Yanyun wasn¡¯t beside him, but his ears followed her. !! Perhaps to reassure him, Su Yanyun made a louder noise every few minutes. When An Mingchen introduced the guests to her, she would also greet them in a voice that Rong Linyi could hear. In the eyes of others, An Mingzheng was just a little enthusiastic. However, Rong Linyi¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Now, he and his little woman had already be one. At that moment, someone seemed to have sat down beside him. There was a strong smell of perfume. Rong Linyi frowned. As a clean freak, he was disgusted by all these artificial smells. He was about to get up and go somewhere else to find a quiet corner. But the woman beside him said, ¡°Hello, Young Master Yi.¡± The voice was¡­ unfamiliar, but clearly not new. ¡°I¡¯m An Mingluo, Zhengzheng¡¯s cousin.¡± An Mingluo introduced herself with a smile. Rong Linyi looked startled. ¡°I don¡¯t know any Zhengzheng.¡± An Mingluo was stunned for a moment before she smiled and said, ¡°I forgot that you¡¯re used to calling her Yanyun. However, from today onwards, she has already regained her status as the eldest daughter of the An family. She¡¯s your wife, but she¡¯s also An Mingzheng.¡± Rong Linyi was not even interested in speaking to other women. He had risen and was about to leave. An Mingluo said casually, ¡°I wonder if Young Master Yi knows that Zhengzheng has a fianc¨¦?¡± Rong Linyi stopped in his tracks. He felt cold. An Mingluo did not hear his response, but she could tell from his actions that he was interested in her words. ¡°Our An family has a tradition of marriage with the Ying family. As the eldest daughter of the An family, Zhengzheng is engaged to the heir of the Ying family, Ying Xiurui.¡± She was smiling, but she was gritting her teeth as she spoke. Ying Xiurui¡­ The golden bachelor of Country Y¡­ Countless women of noble families dreamed of marrying him. However, no matter how much the other party wanted to, Ying Xiurui would only calmly reject others. ¡°I have a fianc¨¦e. I¡¯m waiting for her toe back.¡± These words had also been used to reject An Mingluo. However, at that time, An Mingluo knew that Ying Xiurui was just being polite. Everyone knew that the eldest daughter of the An family would not be able to return. Ying Xiurui probably just didn¡¯t want to get married and used her as a shield. But now¡­ An Mingluo¡¯s smile was a little vicious. Since Rong Linyi couldn¡¯t see, she didn¡¯t have to pretend. ¡°Ying will be here tonight. He¡¯ll be happy to know that his fianc¨¦e is back.¡± Coincidentally, Rong Linyi heard Su Yanyun¡¯s voice from afar. ¡°Mr. Ying, hello¡­¡± In that moment, Rong Linyi felt his muscles stiffen. Su Yanyun belonged to him alone, but An Mingzheng¡­ She has a fianc¨¦. Even though he knew that it was absolutely impossible between her and Ying Xiurui now, he still felt inexplicably nervous. Su Yanyun looked at Ying Xiurui. Clearly, she had remembered something. ¡°We meet again, Madam¡­ Rong?¡± Ying Xiurui smiled openly. An Mingchen¡¯s face darkened in an instant. ¡°What did you call her?¡± He didn¡¯t care that there were so many people present. He had given Ying Xiurui a hard time back then. ¡°Heh, you want to get rid of your identity so quickly? What do you take my sister for?¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!